ã€ŠI Became an Evolving Lizard in a Martial Arts Novelã€‹


 Chapter 0

    **Title: The Tyrannosaurus is a Loser of the Era Defeated by the Spinosaurus**

    **Author: RaptorChicken (201.72)**

    *(A picture of a Spinosaurus stepping on the neck of a Tyrannosaurus and roaring)*

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I had juste across.

    Barely managing to calm my racing heart, I checked thements.

    **DinosaurEggPouch**: Take that back.

    **WhySoSerious**: Take. It. Back.

    **DinosaurEggPouch**: Are you joking right now?!

    **ThumbsUpBangBang**: No way T-rex would lose like that, dude.

    **Oooh(165.90)**: Didn¡¯t you see Jomsoon?

    **Oooh(171.191)**: Jomsoon is not a T-rex, but a Tarbosaurus.

    **SoElA**: It¡¯s not Jomsoon, it¡¯s Jom-bakki (Spotty).

    At least the world hasn¡¯tpletely fallen apart.

    Anyone withmon sense would know that you can¡¯tpare something like a Spinosaurus to a T-rex.

    That post was just low-level trolling.

    Reacting to it would only y into their hands. The best option was to ignore it. Hoping others would see this too, I left ament.

    **Wairanosaurus**: Let¡¯s ignore the bait. T-rex could smash it easily.

    Now no one else would give that person any attention.

    They wouldn¡¯t achieve their original goal.@@novelbin@@

    I had won.

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: *(Emoticon of a Spinosaurus stomping on a T-rex¡¯s neck)*

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: T-rex got smashed? (Smashed to bits, more like)

    This guy¡­

    **Wairanosaurus**: Busted eating fish down by the river, IP tracked.

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: T-rex could just eat fish and still dominate, lol.

    **Wairanosaurus**: How could a dinosaur live off fish, lol?

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: How could its rival be a Triceratops, lol?

    **Wairanosaurus**: Triceratops is just a snack, dude.

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: *(Fossil emoticon of both dinosaurs dead together)*

    **RaptorChicken(201.72)**: Your T-rex got wrecked by a Triceratops, lol.

    I have to crush this guy.

    Using all the knowledge I had and scouring the Ba-da Wiki for more, I crafted the perfect response to obliterate his argument.

    A fact-based hypothesis. Calctions of body length and weight. Habitat and behaviorparisons. I perfectly calcted the T-rex¡¯s chances of victory.

    Just as I added some final touches and posted it¡­

    **[This post has been deleted.]**

    The post was gone.

    It looked like the troll had fled, unable to withstand the bombardment ofments from brave, justice-seeking citizens like myself.

    Though I felt slightly dissatisfied, I was sure that guy knew his mistake.

    **Title: Another T-rex Fanboy Ran Away Without a Final Retort, Right?**

    **Author: RaptorChicken (201.72)**

    No?

    Try writing a longment again~

    But you can just delete it before I see it~

    Hahaha, what can you even do

    if I delete the post, you pathetic loser hahaha

    *Crack.*

    I stretched my fingers.

    And just as I was about to fire off a furious 5,700-character response, I realized¡­

    I had fallen into his trap.

    Getting angry here would only make me a fool.

    He¡¯d delete the post before I could even finishmenting.

    I cooled my mind.

    And then I wrote one simple post.

    **Title: What can I do?**

    **Author: Wairanosaurus**

    Watch closely and see what I can do.

    This was something I had sworn never to use.

    A tradition passed down since the Middle Ages.

    An erotic woodblock print of a massive wagon and an evenrger dragon engaged in a forbidden love.

    A magnificent train.

    And even more magnificent dinosaurs.

    These masterpieces were born from thatbination.

    I unleashed my forbidden knowledge collection on the gallery.

    **Tag:** dinosaur

    **Tag:** dragon

    **Tag:** train

    **Tag:** car

    **Tag:** unusual teeth

    **Tag:** tail job

    **Tag:** giant

    And that very day, the gallery was shut down.

    *Whew.*

    I felt relieved.

    Some innocents might have been caught up in the mess, but justice had been served.

    I felt so relieved, my nose started bleeding.

    Well, I guess I hadn¡¯t slept in a while.

    I probably should¡­

    The world started spinning in two.

    My head grew dizzy. My stomach churned, and sweat poured from my body.

    ¡­Was this karma?

    Was it because I posted a few pictures of a Spinosaurus in a maid outfit on the inte?

    *Thud.*

    I copsed.

    I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t be able to get back up.

    I wed at the ground, trying to drag myself forward.

    I couldn¡¯t die like this.

    There were still things I needed to do.

    I reached out.

    But my hand grasped nothing.

    My hand fell limply.

    No.

    I couldn¡¯t die here.

    Oh, God.

    This poormb prays to you.

    I won¡¯t ask you to save my life.

    Just please, grant me the strength to delete the Spinosaurus maid outfit and the Therizinosaurus school swimsuit images from my hard drive.

    With that, I closed my eyes.

    And when I opened them again¡ª

    **¡¾Green Gecko LV1¡¿**

    I had be a gecko lizard.

 Chapter 4

    These ants are about 2 cm long and are known for their aggressive nature. Though fewer in numberpared to other ant species due to their size, their venom is more potent, making them formidable opponents.

    "Venom?"

    I quickly moved aside and pulled a leaf over me.

    <em>Sizzle.</em>

    The branch I had been on slightly burned.

    Damn it.

    Seeing the smoke rise from the branch, I realized getting hit directly by that venom wouldn''t just hurt¡ªit could be fatal.

    Luckily, it seemed the ant couldn¡¯t use that attack consecutively.

    While it was regaining its strength, I struck swiftly.

    Though the ant was bigger than others, it made no difference before me.

    Crushing these ants wasn¡¯t much harder than dealing with aphids.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The one under my foot was dead, and the others were swallowed whole.

    An ant is just an ant, after all.

    But this was no time to rx.

    Antsmunicate through pheromones. If this one released any, an entire army would soon be on my tail.

    Hoping it hadn¡¯t released any signals yet, I activated my Sprint skill.

    The wind enveloped me.

    Having reached level 6, my strength had improved far beyond what it used to be.

    I raced back and forth along the branch at an unforgiving speed.

    It may have looked like simple running, but the effect was massive.

    <em>Smash.</em>

    The ants I stepped on exploded under my feet.

    Soon, I had killed every ant that had locked eyes with me.

    If it had ended here, it would¡¯ve been great.

    A free XP event, topped off with a crunchy snack before a peaceful sleep.

    But this wasn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¾Acacia Fire Ant LV3¡¿

    ¡¾Acacia Fire Ant LV1¡¿

    ¡¾Acacia Fire Ant LV2¡¿

    ¡­¡­.

    A ck wave.

    A flood of ants swarming up the tree branch, their numbers toorge to count.

    It had already surpassed the dozens, nearing hundreds.

    And the scariest part¡ªit wasn¡¯t over yet. More and more ants kept crawling up the tree trunk, joining the swarm.

    The numbers were overwhelming.

    Even if I killed one ant at a time, I couldn¡¯t possibly handle all of them.

    If even one ant sprayed its venom before dying, I¡¯d be covered in poison and dead.

    One thought entered my mind:

    Run.

    The best option was to get out of here.

    There was no reason to protect this ce. I¡¯d built a nice nest, but I wasn¡¯t attached to it. My life was more important than some random branch.

    But escaping wasn¡¯t an option either.

    My body was already covered in ant fluids.

    Even if I ran, they would follow.

    The only solution left?

    Kill them all.

    But that was impossible.

    Not even a Level 6 Gecko could do it.

    The ck wave was closing in.

    I didn¡¯t have much time to think.

    "Sprint."

    Once again, the wind surrounded me.

    I charged at them at full speed.

    It was do or die.

    Dozens of ants were crushed under my feet.

    But the more I ran, the slower I became. Even in their death throes, theytched onto my legs with their mandibles. Shaking them off helped, but it slowed me down.

    The ants were entangling themselves to form a natural barricade.

    They must¡¯ve figured out that I was trying to escape.

    But if they thought they could stop me with something like that, they were wrong.

    I tensed my legs, streamlined my body to reduce air resistance, andunched myself forward.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Flying lizard.

    I leaped over their barrier as if I were flying and sessfullynded on the other side.

    "Goodbye, ants."

    I nced back.

    To my surprise, they were now crossing to my side too.

    They used their bodies to form a bridge, allowing others to cross without even jumping.

    Unbelievable.

    They must¡¯ve thought it was the most efficient solution.

    And they were right. With this many enemies crossing at once, anyone would try to flee.

    But my blood is cold. Instead of panicking, I calcted the most efficient move.

    I closely observed the ants forming the bridge with their bodies.

    The moment the leading ants reached my branch, I leaped and swung my thick tail.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The bridge of ants shattered. Countless ants fell to the ground below. They probably didn¡¯t die, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to rejoin the battle anytime soon.

    I continued disrupting their movements.

    Each time they rebuilt the bridge, I destroyed it.

    But the ants were learning. They made the bridge narrower and increased the number of crossing points. I couldn¡¯t destroy all the bridges by myself.

    Without hesitation, I moved on.

    My n was only beginning.

    The ants fiercely pursued me.

    Their mandibles grazed my skin, and venom seeped through the wounds.

    It stung badly. If I stopped, I¡¯d die a horrific death.

    I swung my tail to prevent more fromtching onto me.

    Looking ahead, I focused on the location I¡¯d chosen from the start.

    The ants hadn¡¯t noticed yet. I adjusted my speed to lure them in.

    "Kiieek!"

    The ce I lured them to was none other than Neph Jurassica¡¯s nest.

    The spider looked surprised to see me and the ant swarm appear so suddenly.

    But that surprise didn¡¯tst long. Realizing that I had stolen its food and now threatened its territory, it prepared for battle, angrily swinging its long legs.

    The ants also regrouped. Though momentarily startled, they quickly charged toward the spider after noticing the aphid carcasses littered around.

    Of course, some ants still attacked me. But only a few¡ªthe majority went straight for the web.

    The ants instinctively knew that a single gecko wasn¡¯t as threatening as the massive spider ahead.

    "Kiiek!"

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    I congratted myself for not challenging Neph Jurassica directly.

    If I had, I would¡¯ve been dead in three seconds.

    The spider¡¯s power was overwhelming.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Even a mere graze from its long legs was enough to split an ant in half.

    And, with its web as its domain, it had the upper hand.

    The ants couldn¡¯t even touch the spider before being crushed under its legs.

    I dealt with the few ants attacking me and watched the battle unfold.@@novelbin@@

    If things continued this way, the spider would win easily.

    Great. I¡¯ll just pick off the stragglers and level up while I¡¯m at it.

    With that mindset, I wandered around the battlefield.

    But the situation quickly changed.

    The sheer number of ants overwhelmed my expectations.

    Like a ck tide, more and more ants kept surging forward.

    Those caught in the web were quickly devoured, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    Once a single ant made it through, another immediately climbed over it, bypassing the sticky web by treading on their fellow ants¡¯ bodies.

    "Keiiek!"

    The ants, enraged over the dead aphids, showed no intention of retreating.

    They rushed forward, disregarding their own lives, just so the next ant could get closer.

    Though the spider fought valiantly, it was only a matter of time before it was overwhelmed.

    It¡¯s¡­ going to lose?

    I should probably run.

    With the ants distracted by the spider, I could probably escape.

    If I find a pond to dive into, the ant fluids should wash off.

    Sorry, spider. But this is the wild.

    In this world, there¡¯s no room to help someone else when your own survival is at stake.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gegegek!"

    I let out a fierce cry and charged toward the spider.

    I began pulling ants off its legs with my tail, stomping on one that was preparing to spray venom, and roaring as loudly as I could.

    "Gekgek!"

    Snap out of it, spider.

    If you die, I can¡¯t steal your bugs anymore!

    The ants seemed startled by my sudden intervention.

    Neph Jurassica was also momentarily taken aback.

    But the surprise didn¡¯tst long.

    The ants now considered me an enemy and attacked.

    "Keeiek!"

    Neph Jurassica blocked their path.

    It jumped down from the web and started crushing the ants with its long legs.

    A swarm of ants, held off by a spider and a single gecko.

    Once again, the tide had turned.

    Neph Jurassica tapped me lightly with one of its legs.

    Even though we couldn¡¯t speak, I understood.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet.¡¯

    That¡¯s probably what it was trying to say, in some dramatic, hot-blooded line.

    I tapped its leg in response.

    There was only one thing I needed to say:

    ¡®Shut up and fight¡ªhere theye!¡¯

 Chapter 7

    <strong>Green Basilisk LV1</strong> HP: 50/50

    MP: 20/20

    <strong>Title:</strong>

    <em>"Loved by a Spider"</em>

    You will not be attacked first by creatures belonging to the Arachnida ss. You receive bonuses to strength and speed when fighting insects.

    The effects were pretty decent.

    Not being attacked by spiders first could definitelye in handy.

    I might even team up with other spiders in the future, like I did before.

    And the additional bonuses when fighting insects¡ª

    That also seemed incredibly useful.

    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how strong the effect was, but this ce was teeming with insects. After all, lizards¡¯ main food source was insects.

    It was definitely a useful ability.

    Having this title certainly wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡­But why was it given to me?

    I nced over at the distant acacia tree.

    My emotions were in turmoil.

    It felt like something was boiling up inside me.

    How strange.

    I swallowed down that feeling and looked up at the sky.

    The day was gradually dawning.

    I had spent so much time fighting the ants and evolving that I hadn¡¯t noticed the passage of time.

    For a moment, I watched the sun rise.

    Before I could admire how the world was being bathed in red light, the sun was blocked.

    I grumbled, annoyed.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    Whoever it was, they better move right now.

    <strong>Oviraptor LV10</strong>

    ¡°Grrrk?¡±

    I locked eyes with an oviraptor.

    It looked kind of like a chicken, and apparently, it acted like one too.

    Awake at this early hour? Seriously?

    The oviraptor cocked its head as it met my gaze.

    For a second, I got a bit nervous, but then I remembered that I wasn¡¯t some weak little lizard anymore.

    I was a Green Basilisk.

    Not a feeble gecko or some other frail reptile.

    I rose up on my hind legs.

    Spreading my arms wide and puffing up my body.

    That would make it think twice before attacking.

    ¡°Grwk!¡±

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s just go our separate ways.

    Predators usually don¡¯t fight each other.

    Even if you win, getting injured could be fatal.

    ¡°Grwk!¡±

    The oviraptor clicked its beak.

    Hold on.

    The way it¡¯s looking at me... is it seeing me as food?

    Did I overestimate myself? The oviraptor didn¡¯t seem to care about my slightlyrger size and charged straight at me.

    Damn lizard, how embarrassing.

    Why didn¡¯t you just do this from the start?

    <em>Sprint!</em>

    I instantly lightened my body and bolted in the opposite direction.

    <em>Thud thud thud!</em>

    ¡­Wait, am I really this fast?

    It was unbelievable speed.

    I wasn¡¯t running on all fours¡ªI was on two legs.

    iling my arms as I ran, I reached a speed that was iparable to before.

    Now I understood why this lizard could walk on water.

    I dashed away with such overwhelming speed that I couldn¡¯t control it.

    And I mean that literally¡ªI was running too fast to change direction properly.

    Still, that was fine for now. The important thing was to get away from the oviraptor.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    The oviraptor couldn¡¯t keep up with me.

    It was about to give up and turn back, but every time I slowed down, I would jeer at it with a taunting cry.

    Its eyes zed over, and it drooled as it desperately tried to chase me.

    But who am I?

    I¡¯m the basilisk, also known as the ¡°Jesus Lizard.¡±

    The oviraptor could only stand there in awe, watching as I dashed gracefully over the water¡¯s surface.

    If I could change direction properly, I¡¯d be feasting on oviraptor meat for breakfast right now¡ªwhat a shame.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I took stock of where I had ended up.

    It was arge swamp.

    Basilisks are known for running on water.

    I had discovered that I could run even faster on water than onnd.

    So, staying around here might be advantageous for survival.

    ¡­Not that I wanted to eat fish or shrimp or anything like that.

    I scanned the swamp.

    Since I wasn¡¯t alone, I carefully hid myself among some convenient foliage.

    I sawrge dragonflies buzzing around and small dinosaurs leaping to catch them.

    I quickly scanned the creatures.

    The dragonflies looked like something I could make a staple of my diet, and the small, winged dinosaurs¡ª<em>Microraptors</em>¡ªlooked like they¡¯d be a good challenge for this basilisk body of mine.

    That is, if they were alone.

    They were traveling in groups, so if I recklessly attacked, I¡¯d probably end up as lizard skewers.

    But is that all there is?

    If I grew just a bit stronger, I could probably im this entire swamp as my own¡­

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    <em>Thrash!</em>

    A massive reptile suddenly appeared, scattering the group of microraptors in all directions.

    One of them was caught in the enormous jaws of the crocodile.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The crocodile bit down on the microraptor¡¯s wing and began its death roll.

    <strong>Piranha Caiman LV7</strong>

    <strong>Piranha Caiman</strong>

    It can grow up to 3 meters in length, and males can weigh up to 75 kg. As its name suggests, its main diet consists of piranhas, and it has a hostile rtionship with jaguars. It is a clever hunter that prefers ambushing its prey from the water.

    The caiman dragged its prey back into the murky water before the dust even had time to settle.

    So that¡¯s where the awful stench wasing from¡ªrotting corpses mixed with the caiman¡¯s waste.

    I¡¯d best avoid that ce altogether. The water¡¯s filthy, and there¡¯s nothing there for me to eat.

    There¡¯s no way I could take down that monster anyway.

    I quickly scurried away and found a cluster of small pools.

    The water was much cleaner, and there were no predators around to worry about. Plus, the area had plenty of natural cover, making it the perfect hiding spot.

    I cautiously crawled into the pool.

    It was afortable spot.

    There wasn¡¯t much food around, but that also meant no predators.

    It was the perfect ce to sleep or rest.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I dipped my feet into the water.

    It felt incredibly soothing. My feet moved of their own ord.

    Was this what a waterbed felt like?

    Suddenly¡ª

    <em>Glug.</em>

    <em>Ssssss.</em>

    That burning sensation in my gut came back again.

    It had been there ever since I evolved.

    It felt like something hot was stirring inside my belly.

    Did that spider¡¯s food have poison in it or something?

    I stuck my tongue out and licked the water.

    Lapping at it like a cat or dog was too slow, so I dunked my head into the pool and gulped down huge mouthfuls.

    The more I drank, the thirstier I felt.

    It was just like when I first ate after evolving.

    As I continued to gulp down water, the thirst eventually subsided.

    I patted my satisfied belly.

    I¡¯d had a good rest, eaten plenty, and quenched my thirst.

    Feeling good, my long tail started wagging unconsciously.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Sinceing here, I hadn¡¯t had such a peaceful rest.

    <em>Ssssss.</em>

    I must have been so rxed that steam was rising from my body.

    ¡­Wait, why is there steam?

    I quickly dunked myself fully into the water.

    The heat in my belly kept getting stronger.

    <em>An aura of mystical energy envelops your body.</em>

    This message¡ª

    It was the same one I saw before I evolved.@@novelbin@@

    <em>A mid-grade core¡¯s energy fills your body.</em>

    Wait a second.

    A mid-grade core?

    That¡¯s what the spider had!

    I finally realized why I had been able to level up just before I died.

    The spider had fed me its core.

    I guess just giving it to me doesn¡¯t kill the giver since the spider¡¯s still alive, but still, a core is a valuable thing.

    I felt a little guilty now.

    Hey, spider. If you evolve into a golden-haired beauty, I¡¯ll reconsider.

    <em>A low-grade core¡¯s energy fills your body.</em>

    A low-grade core?

    What now?

    Come to think of it, after I woke up, the spider had kept giving me things.

    Some of them had a bitter taste¡ªcould those have been cores?

    Was the heat rising inside me all because the spider kept feeding me cores?

    Hey, spider.

    I appreciate it, but¡ª

    Are you sure I¡¯m supposed to be eating those?

    Am I going to explode at this rate?

    <em>A mystical energypletely fills your body.</em>

    I saw a white glow.

    If someone could pull white light out of nature and pour it into a body, this is what it would look like. My mind started to fade as the white light flooded into me.

    <em>The mystical energy elerates your growth!</em>

    The heat in my belly began to concentrate in one spot.

    If I were human, it would be right below where my navel would be.

    In other words, my dantian.

    The energy slowly began to gather.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    <em>Sprint LV7 reacts to Webbed Walk LV1.</em>

    At the same time, a status window appeared.

    <em>Tail sh LV9 reacts to Webbed Walk LV1!</em>

    <em>Ssssss.</em>

    The surface of the pool I was soaking in began to bubble and boil.

    <em>Wall Climbing LV4 reacts to Webbed Walk LV1!</em>

    All of my skills were reacting to the new one.

    I had a general idea of what was happening. The new skill was being boosted.

    Maybe it¡¯d gain 3 additional levels or so?

    <em>Webbed Walk LV1 evolves into Greater Webbed Walk LV1!</em>

    Of course.

    Not that I was expecting much anyway.

    ¡°Greater Webbed Walk?¡± Does that mean my feet just get bigger? That¡¯s a bit underwhelming.

    You know what, just take it back!

    The messages in my status window suddenly began to blur.

    <em>Webbed Walk LV1 ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ is fusing with ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö!</em>

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!

    I was just joking. Give it back, please.

    I mean, you can¡¯t just take it back after giving it!

    <em>%! Za¡ö¡õ LV1 reacts to Webbed Walk LV1!</em>

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    There was a skill in my window that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    No, it wasn¡¯t even readable¡ªit looked like the text had glitched.

    <em>Webbed Walk LV1 has transcended its limits.</em>

    Transcended its limits?

    <em>Webbed Walk LV1 evolves into Soaring Dragon Steps!</em>

    Something was different now.

    The name alone was impressive, and it didn¡¯t even have a level attached.

    My heart was pounding as I forced myself to calm down and read the skill description.

    <em>Soaring Dragon Steps</em>

    A movement technique akin to that of a small dragon. You can scale walls as if flying and walk freely on water. You receive bonuses to basic speed, and it makes learning other martial arts techniques easier.

    I nearly screamed in excitement.

    A martial movement technique?

    And there are other martial arts skills too?

    I¡¯ve been reincarnated as a lizard for just a day, and I¡¯ve already misunderstood the genre of this world.

 Chapter 9

    Survival of the fittest.

    It''s only natural for the strong to prey on the weak.

    <strong>ck Piranha LV8</strong>

    The piranha, thinking of me as its prey, was biting relentlessly at my tail.

    I quickly whipped my tail like ash.

    The force from my tail was stronger than I had anticipated, and the piranha was sent soaring into the air.

    I seized the opportunity and strengthened my legs.

    I was standing on nothing but a single lotus leaf.

    If I made any sudden or violent moves, I¡¯d immediately fall into the water.

    Of course, that would be the case if I were just a regr lizard.

    I leaped into the air, pushing off the boundary between the water and the lotus leaf.

    Even though the piranha was said to have a bite force as strong as a shark, outside the water, it was just another helpless fish.

    Moreover, we weren¡¯t onnd; we were midair. The creature waspletely defenseless.

    "Geggek!"

    I gathered all the force I¡¯d generated from pushing off the water into a single point.

    The target of my attack was the piranha¡¯s belly.

    If I had to name it, this move would be called <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Strike</em>.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The piranha hovered in midair longer than expected.

    Its size was almost the same as mine. I knew that this attack alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish it off.

    If I left it like this, it would dive back into the water and escape.

    I spun my body, moving to strike it again with my tail.

    <em>Whack!</em>

    This time, a dull sound echoed. I had hit something hard.

    They say "hit the bone" when yound a solid blow. In this case, since it was a fish, I suppose I hit its spine.

    But the goal of this attack wasn¡¯t just damage.

    My aim was to change itsnding position.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The piranha, driven by my tail strike, was thrown onto the ground.

    Still struggling to get back into the water, the fish floundered desperately.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    But once out of the water, it had no chance against my <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> technique.

    Huff.

    What a nuisance for something so insignificant.

    I pped the now-dead piranha with my long tail.

    Though it had bitten and gnawed on my tail, leaving some wounds, the pain wasn¡¯t that bad.

    The tail of a gecko lizard regenerates on its own. Even as a basilisk now, I still retained that ability.

    It appeared I also retained the <em>Wall Climbing</em> skill, meaning that despite my altered limb structure, I could still use some of my previous abilities.

    Even if I were to evolve further into something like a <em>Big Basilisk Saurus</em>, I could still run across water and climb walls with ease.

    <em>p p.</em>

    After giving the piranha a few more ps for good measure, I grabbed its fins to drag it back to my hideout.

    But at that moment, the water suddenly sshed.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    More piranhas, presumably the dead one¡¯spanions, emerged from the water.

    <strong>ck Piranha LV4</strong>

    <strong>ck Piranha LV5</strong>

    <strong>ck Piranha LV7</strong>

    Although their levels were lower than the one I¡¯d just defeated, they had numbers on their side.

    There were three of them in total.

    I¡¯d already gotten what I wanted.

    There was no reason for me to engage in a fight with them.

    I was about to intimidate them and leave.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    I sensed something deep in the water.

    It was a presence simr to the intense energy I had felt within myself.

    Instinctively, I knew.

    Something big wasing.

    <em>Roar!</em>

    As the creature partially emerged from the water, an enormous ssh followed.

    <strong>ck Piranha LV10(+)</strong>

    All that drama for a piranha?

    "Geggek."

    I was a little disappointed.

    I was about to ignore it and leave.

    ¡­Wait, but why does it have a "+" next to its level?

    Isn''t that what I had before I evolved?

    And why does it look so different?

    Unlike the typical ck piranhas, this one looked more like a koi fish.

    It wasn¡¯t ck at all; it was red.

    What is this thing?

    I wanted to grab its whiskers and demand answers, but fighting four piranhas at once wasn¡¯t a wise idea.

    I wrapped my tail around the piranha I had already caught, securing it.

    The others were cutting through the water, charging toward me.

    It seemed they had figured out I was trying to escape.

    Foolish creatures.

    Like a small dragon soaring into the sky, I leapt over them.

    It was my <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em>.

    "Geggek!"

    Letting out a satisfiedugh, I dashed across the water and headed for my hideout.

    Arriving at my hideout, I kept a vignt watch, making sure I wasn¡¯t followed.

    The sounds of the piranhas thrashing in the distance were still faintly audible.

    Had I stayed on the water, they might¡¯ve caught me.

    But I had skillfully utilized the terrain.

    I ran across the water, climbed onto reeds, leaped into the air, and ran on water again.

    It was a path only the basilisk lizard could traverse¡ªa route the fish could never follow.

    "Geggek!"

    Now, the moment I¡¯d been waiting for had finally arrived.

    I nced at the plump piranha I had caught.

    I could feel myself salivating.

    Though I wanted to devour it right away, I¡¯m a lizard of refined taste.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Carefully, I began removing the piranha¡¯s scales.

    In the past, I would¡¯ve just handled this with my small mouth.

    But now, I¡¯m no longer a gecko lizard¡ªI¡¯m a basilisk.

    Among the many changes since my evolution, the most noticeable was how much longer my entire body had be.

    Most notably, my arms.

    Or rather, what used to be just forelegs.

    Before, I could only use them as simple limbs¡ªshort and stubby, shuffling around awkwardly.

    But now, they were different. They were capable of mimicking human movements, albeit clumsily.

    With these arms, I delicately removed the scales from the piranha.

    To be honest, this was a luxury.

    The process of scaling a fish was not easy.

    Most lizards would probably just make a small hole, digging in to eat, or if they were bigger, they¡¯d swallow it whole.

    But I am a sophisticated and elegant lizard.

    The creature before me was no mere insect or dried-out spider jerky.

    This was fish.

    Imagine cooking it in spicy stew with plenty of chili paste. Or simmering it with radishes for a delicious braised dish. Or deep-frying it into crispy fish cutlets and pairing it with fries.

    ...But, s, none of those options were avable to me now.

    All that was left for me was to eat it raw.

    Still, raw fish is like sashimi, right?

    I lifted the scaled piranha with both hands.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    I opened my jaws wide and took a big bite of its flesh.

    <em>Chew chew.</em>

    ¡°Gegk!¡±

    I let out an involuntary shout.

    Was this really what fish was supposed to taste like?

    A subtle sweetness permeated the meat.

    The taste was simr to that of red-fleshed fish, with a vor reminiscent of meat.

    Being a carnivorous fish, there was no trace of the earthy taste typical of freshwater fish.

    It was tender and sweet.

    Taking such a big bite also contributed to the satisfaction.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    It couldn¡¯tpare to thinly sliced sashimi.

    In no time, I devoured the entire piranha.

    [Level up!]

    The level-up was a bonus.

    Though I longed for some chili paste or wasabi, this meal far surpassed any insect I¡¯d eaten.

    [You have acquired the skill <strong>Gourmet LV1</strong>!]

    <strong>Gourmet LV1</strong>

    The more delicious food you eat, the easier it is to gain inspiration.

    Now they¡¯re giving me all sorts of things.

    Inspiration? Does that mean something like enlightenment?

    I scratched my head with my long tail.

    Now that I was full, it was time to make use of this "inspiration" or whatever it was.

    Let¡¯s review the situation.

    First off, this world is full of dinosaurs.

    At first, I thought I hadnded in the Paleozoic Era, but that¡¯s not the case.

    There are creatures here that didn¡¯t exist back then.

    It¡¯s a fantasy world filled with dinosaurs.

    Considering I have a status window and skills, it seemed like a strong possibility.

    But now, I¡¯m not so sure.

    The cores the spider gave me, and this footwork technique called <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em>...

    Taking all that into ount, it seems like I¡¯m in a martial arts world.

    <em>Scratch.</em>

    I scratched my smart head with my tail.

    So what can I do?

    Even after thinking for a while, I couldn¡¯te up with an immediate answer.

    Whether this world was a fantasy or a martial arts setting didn¡¯t matter much.

    For now, I was just a single lizard.

    A very small and weak lizard.

    I can think about the nature of this world once I¡¯ve be stronger.

    And I know how to get stronger here.

    By leveling up.

    But that¡¯s not the end goal.

    More important than leveling up is evolving.

    I¡¯ve only evolved once, from a gecko lizard, and it¡¯s already made my life much easier.

    Of course, my evolution wasn¡¯t a normal one.

    It was a special evolution, unlocked when I met certain conditions.@@novelbin@@

    Special evolution.

    I need to explore that further.

    Just like how the <em>Sprint</em> skill was the requirement for evolving into a basilisk, other skills might unlock other forms of evolution. Right now, I need to acquire as many skills as possible.

    The more options, the better.

    If I ate enough poisonous insects and gained poison-rted skills, I might even evolve into something like a Komodo dragon.

    To achieve special evolutions, I need to learn skills.

    In other words, I need to experience as much as I can and gain skills wherever possible.

    I¡¯ve roughly settled on a course of action.

    Now, there¡¯s only one problem left.

    That¡¯s the matter of cores.

    Even if I reach the maximum level, I won¡¯t be able to evolve right away.

    I had only been able to evolve after seeing the message "The mystical energy has settled in your body."

    In other words, I need to consume something like a core to proceed to the next stage.

    That¡¯s the real issue.

    I have no idea where that spider got all those cores, but cores are typically rare and valuable. I could search for my entire life and never find one.

    Sigh.

    Where in the world am I supposed to get a core?

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    The piranhas I had seen earlier were still thrashing angrily in the distance.

    Lucky them.

    All they have to do is swim around without a care.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly understand the struggles of an advanced lizard like me.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    Now they were even creating whirlpools, throwing a full-blown tantrum.

    Do they think they¡¯re some kind of dragon?

    ¡°Screeee!¡±

    A loud sound caught my attention.

    I looked up to see a giant toad hopping around nearby.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    Get out of here while I¡¯m being nice.

    You don¡¯t want to make <em>Green Basilisk LV2</em> angry.

    If I weren¡¯t so full from eating that fish, I would¡¯ve hunted that toad on the spot.

    "Screeee!"

    It looks kind of golden, though¡ªprobably doesn¡¯t taste good.

    <em>Sigh.</em>

    ¡°Grrrooo!¡±

    Now what?

    On the other side of the toad, arge golden turtle was lumbering around.

    It was rolling its body as it rummaged through the area.

    Did I choose the wrong hideout?

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    Can you all just quiet down already?!

    Having neighbors like these...

    What terrible luck.

    <em>Sigh.</em>

    I heaved a long sigh.

    If only a core would just fall into myp.

 Chapter 10

    I vaguely remember reading a few martial arts novels.

    The kind of cores or elixirs I¡¯m looking for would usually be considered a "lucky encounter."

    Take, for example, the <em>Myriad-Year Fire Carp</em>, a mystical creature brimming with yang energy, whose core is filled with an intense yin energy that contradicts it.

    Then there¡¯s the <em>Golden Spirit Tree</em> that grows only on untouched mountain peaks or cliffs, and its fruit, the <em>Myriad-Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em>.

    Not to mention the <em>Great Return Pill</em>, one of the two great sacred medicines of the Shaolin, said to even bring the dead back to life.

    There are countless others: <em>Azure Dragon Oil</em>, <em>Myriad-Year Polygonum</em>, <em>Myriad-Year Golden Tortoise</em>, and <em>Golden Toad</em>, all of which are elixirs that mere mortals couldn¡¯t even dream of obtaining.

    Getting your hands on one of these is like plucking a star from the sky.

    You¡¯d have to either defeat a powerful mystical beast or climb a legendary mountain to find a single fruit, if it¡¯s even there.

    Unless mystical creatures with cores start rolling around at my feet, I have to give up on finding these elixirs through normal means.

    Does that mean I¡¯ve given up on evolving?

    Not at all.

    I¡¯ll admit that, in a lizard¡¯s body, acquiring a core or an elixir is no easy task.

    But the key condition for evolution is that my body must absorb mystical energy.

    In other words, even without a core, as long as I gather enough of that energy, I could still have a chance to evolve.

    If fish and toads can create cores, why can¡¯t I?

    Surely, I¡¯m a mystical lizard by now.

    I reached out and gently stroked my soft, white belly.

    It was quite pleasing to the touch, if only I could forget that this was my body.

    Somewhere in this belly, there must be a <em>dantian</em>.

    The energy from the cores the spider gave me should be stored there.

    If I have a <em>dantian</em>, then cultivating internal energy should be possible.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know any of the techniques from martial arts novels¡ªno mental cultivation methods, no secret skills, no divine powers.

    The only thing I know is a footwork technique called <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em>.

    I have a feeling that if I could figure out how to use this skill properly, it might unlock some hidden internal energy method, but I don¡¯t know how yet.

    That¡¯s no reason to be discouraged. Even in the world of martial arts, there are basic methods that even third-rate martial artists can use to cultivate internal energy.

    <em>Breath control</em>.

    If you¡¯re involved in martial arts, it¡¯s something you must practice.

    Even if you¡¯re just a third-rate martial artist, you can still circte your energy to cultivate some internal power, even if it doesn¡¯t reach the heights of techniques like <em>Three Flowers Gather at the Peak</em> or <em>Five Qi Towards the Source</em>.

    If a third-rate martial artist can do it, there¡¯s no reason why a lizard with a foot in the door of martial arts can¡¯t.

    I coiled my tail and tried to sit cross-legged.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to sit in a cross-legged position with a lizard¡¯s body, but fortunately, I was flexible enough to manage it by tucking my legs in.

    Though I knew what breath control was, I had no idea how to actually do it.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t¡ªafter all, I was just an ordinary human once.

    The only knowledge I had came from reading a few martial arts novels.

    But I could meditate.

    I tore off a lotus leaf and ced it over my eyes.

    I imagined a vastke.

    An endlessly spreadingke.

    A single drop of water falls into theke.

    It¡¯s just one drop of water, but the ripples spread all the way to the far edges of theke.

    At the farthest edge of theke, I could see arge crest.

    The creature with that crest let out a loud roar.

    Right, it was a <em>Spinosaurus</em>.

    Spinosaurus was a fish-eating dinosaur, more like an overgrown pelican, and everyone knows it¡¯s no match for a Tyrannosaurus.

    Hah...

    My calm shattered.

    That vile Spino! How dare it ruin my focus and break my concentration.

    It was a failure.

    I couldn¡¯t even meditate properly, let alone practice breath control.

    I gently removed the lotus leaf and stared into the void.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    Though I failed, at least I tried.

    Maybe my efforts would move the system to reward me with a skill called <em>Breath Control</em>.

    ¡­¡­

    Come on! I¡¯ve been reincarnated as a gecko lizard for crying out loud, at least throw me a bone!

    I mean, when am I supposed to reach some grand enlightenment?

    Just give me something as a reincarnation bonus, will you?

    ...But no, the status window remained indifferent.

    I knew, deep down, that even if <em>Breath Control</em> existed as a skill, I¡¯d probably have to seed at it at least once to unlock it.

    Fine.

    If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just keep trying until it does.

    Clear my mind.

    Focus on the single drop of water falling into theke.

    The ripples from that one drop of water raced toward the far edges of theke.

    At the far edge, the ripples disappeared without a trace.

    Another drop of water falls.

    That drop of water...

    ¡°Squueeeeeak!¡±

    Deep breath, hold it in.

    Yes, I felt even clearer after holding it in.

    Water...

    ¡°Squueeeeeeeeeak!¡±

    That¡¯s it, you¡¯re dead.

    Let me just see your face.

    <strong>Beelzebufo LV12</strong>

    I quickly retracted my head.

    I¡¯m so sorry.

    Please, continue what you were doing.

    Why does that toad have a name like Beelzebufo?

    It sounds like one of the Seven Deadly Demons.

    I can almost picture a title like <em>The Gluttonous</em> attached to it.

    I pped myself a couple of times to refocus.

    On second thought, my name¡¯s no joke either.

    After all, I¡¯m a basilisk.

    Sure, it¡¯s got a silly <em>Green</em> prefix, but still.

    Maybe that toad¡¯s in a situation simr to mine.

    Didn¡¯t I get mistaken for the legendary basilisk at first?

    Maybe it¡¯s just an ordinary toad, after all.

    I cautiously peeked out again.

    <strong>Beelzebufo</strong>

    A massive toad over 40cm in size, also known as the "Toad of Hell." It primarily hunts by ambushing prey using its strong hind legs. The venom it secretes is potent enough to deter even predators.

    Wait, what?

    Why does it get such an impressive description?

    Toad of Hell? Seriously?

    I want to be called something like the <em>Lizard of Legends</em>.

    And how is it only 40cm? It looks big enough to swallow me whole.

    The golden sheen on its body was ominous. When I first saw it, I thought it was just an ordinary toad, but after seeing its name and description, I started to feel differently.

    ¡°Squueeeeeak!¡±

    I pulled my head back again.

    Fine.

    True training often thrives in extreme situations.

    I¡¯ll remember the lessons of Beelzebufo, the toad of greed.

    ¡°Squueeak!¡±

    I waited for the toad to quiet down.

    When practicing breath control, you often have a guardian to protect you from disturbances.

    If you get interrupted, you can suffer internal injuries.

    Of course, that only applies if I actually manage to seed in practicing breath control.

    I heard the toad hopping away.

    ¡°Squueeeeeak...¡±

    The sound grew more distant.

    Now¡¯s the time.

    It¡¯s time to attempt breath control again.

    Though, at this point, it felt more like "lunch" control than "morning" control.

    I mean, the <em>breath</em> part of breath control¡ªnever mind.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    I closed my mouth and resumed my cross-legged position.

    I closed my eyes and emptied my mind.

    A single drop of water falls.

    The energy in my <em>dantian</em> began circting through my body.

    Like the ripple from a single drop of water, the energy traveled to every corner of my body.

    ¡°Grooooaaar!¡±

    The ripple broke.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    At the same time, I coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ...Did I just cough up blood?

    That must mean I was close to seeding in breath control.

    But it wasn¡¯t time to celebrate.

    The toad had finally quieted down, and I had almost seeded after intense concentration, only to be ruined by that hideous roar. I had no idea how long it would take to regain the thread I had lost.

    On top of that, I had even coughed up blood.

    My anger toward the source of that roar surged.

    It had to be that thing I saw earlier.

    The <em>Demon Toad</em> could probably beat me senseless, but you? I could easily take you down.

    I began sharpening my ws against a small stone.

    ¡°Tortoise, tortoise, if you don¡¯t stick out your head, I¡¯ll cook you and eat you.¡±

    Let me just see your face.

    <strong>Astrochelys Radiata LV16</strong>

    I raised my tail to block my view.

    There must be something wrong with my eyes.

    Why is its level 16 and why does it have such a fancy name?

    I hesitantly lowered my tail again, but the sight in front of me remained unchanged.

    ...This time, I had to trust my detailed view.

    <strong>Astrochelys Radiata</strong>

    And tortoise that grows up to 50cm in size. It has a star-shaped pattern on its shell, hence the name "Star Tortoise." Also known as the <em>Radiated Tortoise</em>, it is a rare species with few individuals left in the world.

    Star Tortoise?

    Something feels off.

    We¡¯ve got the <em>Toad of Hell</em> and the <em>Star Tortoise</em>.

    Shouldn¡¯t the lizard in between them be something like the <em>Lizard of Heaven</em>?

    Why does my name sound more like <em>Long-Tail Water Lizard</em>?

    ¡°Grrrooo!¡±

    I had just grasped the thread again, but that tortoise¡¯s noise made it impossible to focus on breath control.

    No, it¡¯ll quiet down soon.

    Tortoises are supposed to be peaceful creatures.

    I¡¯ve seen plenty of them.

    You know, like in those old Korean folktales.

    ¡°Greeeeee!¡±

    Wait, those were softshell turtles.

    This thing is and tortoise.

    ¡°Greeeeeeek!¡±

    Why are you wandering around here?

    There¡¯s barely any food around.@@novelbin@@

    Even I had to venture over to the piranhas¡¯ area to hunt.

    Patience.

    There¡¯s a saying that patience is part of training.

    Maybe if I keep enduring this, my breath control will improve.

    ¡°Squueeeak!¡±

    ¡°Grooooar!¡±

    <em>Sigh.</em>

    Now they¡¯re making noise together.

    At least the good news is that they¡¯re daytime creatures.

    I don¡¯t know if the basilisk lizard is nocturnal or diurnal, but I used to be a night owl. I can adapt whether it¡¯s day or night.

    It¡¯s a relief their activity periods ovep.

    Once night falls, it¡¯ll be peaceful.

    I killed time by sshing around¡ªno, practicing my footwork.

    ¡°Squueeeak!¡±

    ¡°Greeeeeek!¡±

    ¡°Squueeeak!¡±

    ¡°Greeeegek!¡±

    ...Is this a dream?

    Why does it sound like it¡¯s getting louder?

    It feels like the frequency has increased too.

    I cautiously poked my head out.

    <strong>Astrochelys Radiata LV16</strong>

    <strong>Astrochelys Radiata LV11</strong>

    <strong>Astrochelys Radiata LV6</strong>

    <strong>Beelzebufo LV12</strong>

    <strong>Beelzebufo LV11</strong>

    <strong>Beelzebufo LV6</strong>

    I pulled my head back in.

    I had made a huge miscalction.

    Even if these creatures are diurnal, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re quiet at night.

    In fact, they seem to gather together at night for some family reunion.

    They¡¯re all here now, loudlypeting with each other.

    This ce is hell.

    Breath control is the least of my worries.

    I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯ll be able to survive here anymore.

    How am I supposed to sleep?

    Even if I manage to catch prey in the hunting grounds, I have a feeling these guys will just steal it from me.

    Why are my neighbors like this?

    ...

    Spider, how are you doing?

    I miss you today.

    Too much has happened to me.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Squueeaaaak!¡±

    An obnoxiously loud rm went off.

    It worked too well for its own good.

    I stretched, extending my limbs as much as possible.

    It was already the third day.

    ¡°Squueek!¡±

    The volume was so loud that I wanted to yank out the batteries.

    Last night had been like hell.

    I had barely managed to fall asleep, only to have those creatures start making noise again as if they never needed rest.

    Ugh, I need to teach those toads and tortoises a lesson.

    I absentmindedly scraped my ws against a lotus leaf.

    I peeked out slightly, alternating my gaze between the toad¡¯s oily golden skin and my ws.

    What if I used my <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em> to leap and rush at the toad, attacking its belly with my sharp ws?

    ¡­It wouldn¡¯t work.

    Look at that weird golden oil. For some reason, I had a foreboding feeling that the moment I touched it, my ws would sizzle and melt away.

    Leaving the toad alone, I turned my attention to the tortoise, groaning nearby.

    Maybe if I used the momentum from jumping off the reeds and headbutted it with full force, I could deal some damage?

    ¡­No, the moment my head hit that golden shell, I¡¯d turn into a lizard smoothie.

    I ducked back into my hiding spot.

    Why are these thugs hanging around my home?

    Sigh.

    A deep sigh escaped me.

    I had spent all day yesterday trying to practice breath control, but in the end, I failed.

    It was all because they wouldn¡¯t stop making noise.

    The best I could do was catch a few moments of sleep when it got a little quieter.

    Yawn.

    I opened my mouth wide and yawned.

    I was starting to feel hungry.

    Though my breath control had failed, maybe I could at least look forward to some breakfast.

    ncing around cautiously at the tortoise and toad, I moved stealthily out of my hideout.

    [Your skill ¡°Stealth LV2¡± has leveled up.]

    I crept along carefully. It seemed like they hadn¡¯t noticed me.

    Now that I was far enough away, it was time to go all out.

    I nted my feet firmly on the ground.

    Whoosh!

    I sprinted at full speed and quickly reached my destination.

    I had arrived at what I called my hunting ground.

    The area was filled with suitable lotus leaves and reeds.

    At first nce, you might mistake it for ake, but it was more of arge marsnd.

    It was the perfect ce for me to operate.

    I sat cross-legged on a leaf of an unknown nt.

    I wasn¡¯t here just for food.

    Since my breath control had failed, I needed to find another way to umte internal energy.

    I had a few leads.

    <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em>

    A footwork technique resembling the movement of a small dragon. Allows you to walk on water and scale walls as if flying through the sky. Boosts basic speed and makes it easier to learn other martial techniques.

    The first clue was the footwork technique.

    Thanks to the status window, I noticed that if I repeated certain actions, I would often gain skills that matched those actions.

    Stealthy movements increased my ¡°Stealth¡± skill.

    Sustained exposure to acid gave me ¡°Acid Resistance.¡±

    "Other martial techniques can be more easily acquired."

    This phrase likely indicated that the conditions for learning other techniques were being rxed.

    For example, if there was a martial art that required you to throw 10,000 punches, maybe you only needed to throw 1,000 to master it.

    Training.

    The only thing I could do was train relentlessly.

    Unless, of course, I could find a second clue.

    <em>Gourmet LV1</em>

    The more delicious food you eat, the easier it bes to gain inspiration.

    This was a skill I had acquired after eating piranha sashimi.

    It makes it easier to gain inspiration.

    Could that word, "inspiration," be synonymous with "enlightenment"?

    It might seem like wordy, but in the martial arts world I know, such things matter.

    Stories of martial artists stuck at the peak for decades, only to gain enlightenment right before their death and split the sky with their sword, aremon.

    The idea of gaining enlightenment at a crucial moment was not just a trope; it was an essential aspect of martial progression.

    I had to find a way to achieve enlightenment.

    It was the only way to advance to the next stage.

    I knew what I had to do.

    I had tobine footwork training with the benefits of the ¡°Gourmet¡± skill.

    That meant hunting on the water.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I steeled my resolve.

    <em>Water Beetle LV1</em>

    My ¡°Wild Eyes¡± skill was probably the most versatile skill I had.

    It allowed me to not only gather information about my enemies but also detect things that weren¡¯t immediately visible.

    The only downside was that the skill was still at level 1.

    I figured that the skill¡¯s performance would improve once I leveled it up more.

    I locked my gaze onto the water beetle.

    I didn¡¯t even need to check the specifics.

    It was barely worth more than the aphids I had seen on trees.

    Although, since it was a water-dwelling insect, the hunting difficulty would be much higher than an aphid¡¯s.

    But that wasn¡¯t a problem for me.

    Sploosh!

    I sliced through the water as I charged toward it.

    My hind legs moved at an incredible speed, almost 20 beats per second.

    My long tail helped me maintain bnce.

    Both hands reached out toward my prey.

    I ran across the water¡¯s surface, using the <em>Soaring Dragon Sky Step</em>.

    With great speed, I plunged my ws into the beetle¡¯s back.

    Crack!

    The water beetle stopped moving instantly.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I looked down at the beetle with a satisfied grin.

    With this much power, shouldn''t I be granted some real martial art? Maybe <em>Soaring Dragon Strike</em> or <em>Soaring Dragon Fist</em>?

    No matter how long I stared at the beetle, though, nothing changed.

    You can¡¯t expect too much from your first try.

    I quickly began preparing the beetle.

    Peeling off its soft outer shell to reveal the plump flesh inside wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    I took arge bite.

    Hmm¡­

    Maybe it was because I had eaten sashimi yesterday, but this wasn¡¯t as tasty as I¡¯d hoped.

    It tasted exactly like what you¡¯d expect a water beetle to taste like.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    It wasn¡¯t bad for an insect, but the strong odor of the water beetle was a bit off-putting.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d call gourmet.

    Still, no need to waste food.

    It might help me level up, after all.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I quickly devoured the entire beetle.

    One wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.

    I scanned the water again, my eyes glinting with hunger.

    I¡¯d love to catch a fish, but I could sense instinctively that the piranhas from yesterday were still lurking nearby, waiting for me.

    I had a feeling that if I tried to use my tail as bait, they¡¯d pull me into the water immediately.

    If only I had better tools, I could catch fish.

    Something like a reed wouldn¡¯t be strong enough, but if I had a fishing line¡­

    Well, for now, I¡¯d just have to settle for catching more beetles.

    Ssh!

    I darted forward and captured another water beetle. This time, I switched things up by knocking it unconscious with a swift blow from my tail.

    Maybe I¡¯ll save this one forter.

    Since it¡¯s already knocked out, it¡¯ll keep like preserved food.

    Alright.

    Let¡¯s catch a few more.

    Maybe I¡¯ll find some shrimp if I¡¯m lucky.

    Just as I was about to capture another beetle, I suddenly felt the sensation of someone watching me.

    I quickly turned my head.

    But I didn¡¯t see anything.

    I squinted my eyes.

    <em>Anthrartus LV3</em>

    <em>Arthropleura LV4</em>

    These were names I had never seen before.

    <em>Anthrartus</em>

    A 3cm-long ancient spider. It has a t body andrge forelegs, and it hunts prey using its two venomous fangs. It¡¯s very timid and pretends to be dead when it feels threatened.

    <em>Arthropleura</em>

    A 4cm-long ancient spider with a mix of spider and scorpion features. It has a non-venomous tail and can produce waterproof silk, though it doesn¡¯t build webs with it. It has a unique behavior pattern.

    As I read the information on the two spiders, I received a wee message.

    [Your skill ¡°Wild Eyes LV1¡± has leveled up.]

    <em>Anthrartus LV3</em>

    <em>Status: ¡°Frightened,¡± ¡°Hungry¡±</em>

    <em>Arthropleura LV4</em>

    <em>Status: ¡°Innocent,¡± ¡°Hungry¡±</em>

    <em>Wild Eyes</em> had evolved.

    Now I could even see the status of my enemies.

    So, the ones watching me were these two little spiders.

    Compared to Neph Jurassica, they were tiny.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Careful, little ones. If I were another lizard, you¡¯d have been eaten already.

    If not for my bond with Neph Jurassica, I might¡¯ve swallowed you two whole by now.

    Their fuzzy appearance even made them look a bit appetizing.

    But no, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see them.

    I turned my head away.

    And yet, they started crawling toward me.

    ¡°Kieee¡­¡±

    Why are youing toward me?

    I¡¯m a lizard, and you¡¯re spiders.

    Why are you approaching me?

    ...Wait.

    <em>Green Basilisk LV2</em>

    HP: 55/55

    MP: 24/24

    <em>Title:</em>

    ¡°Beloved by Spiders¡±

    I remembered the title I held.

    The ability to not be attacked by spiders.

    In other words, I was seen as a friendly lizard to these spiders.

    ¡°Kieee!¡±

    The spiders waved their front legs at me.

    Despite being different species, they were trying to be friendly.

    If only my neighbors could learn from them.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I tried my best tomunicate with them.

    Meeting creatures that didn¡¯t see me as a threat was rare.

    ¡°Gekgegek!¡±

    Therger spider, Fus, came forward.

    ¡°Kiooo¡­¡±

    It rubbed its belly.

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    Toos, the one with the venomous fangs, also whimpered.

    Were they trying to say they were hungry?

    Considering I had already seen their status with <em>Wild Eyes</em>, that was probably it.

    I looked down at the unconscious water beetle beneath my feet.

    Fus bounced up and down excitedly.

    ¡°Kiong!¡±

    So they <em>were</em> hungry.

    Without hesitation, I pushed the water beetle toward them.

    The two spiders stared nkly at me.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Don¡¯t just stand there.

    Go ahead and eat.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    Therger spider lunged at the water beetle, and the smaller one followed right behind.

    Go ahead, eat up.

    Neph Jurassica, are you watching?

    They¡¯re not the same species, but I¡¯m happy I could repay some of the kindness you showed me.

    Tears welled up in my eyes even though I¡¯m not the type of lizard to cry.

    I wiped my eyes with my tail.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    Are you two enjoying your meal?

    ¡°Hiooong¡­¡±

    The water beetle began chewing on the spiders.

    Fus and Toos!

    Whack!

    I quicklyshed out with my tail and subdued the beetle.

    ¡°Kiooo¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Fus and Toos trembled, hugging each other tightly after narrowly avoiding death.

    ...How have you two even survived out here?

 Chapter 12

    I am a green basilisk.

    A lizard that¡¯s 3 days old.

    Since it¡¯s been 3 days since I came to this ce, it¡¯s fair to say I¡¯m 3 days old. In fact, it¡¯s only been 3 days since I hatched from my egg.

    That means the spiders hugging each other and sobbing in front of me are older than me.

    They¡¯re smaller, sure, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re younger.

    How in the world have they managed to survive in this tough world?

    Even I¡¯ve narrowly escaped death several times.

    <em>p!</em>

    I finished off the still-breathing water beetle with a smack from my tail.

    The spiders, seemingly startled, backed away quietly.

    ¡°Kek kek.¡±

    I dug my ws into the ttened shell of the water beetle.

    <em>Riiip.</em>

    I carefully tore the beetle meat apart piece by piece with my ws.

    <em>Sigh</em>, shouldn¡¯t I get a martial arts skill for this level of work?

    It would be nice to gain something like the Guum Baekgoljo (Numbing Bone Maniption Technique).

    ¡°Kieee¡­¡±

    The trembling spiders, seemingly enticed by the smell of meat, began tilting their heads curiously.

    I picked up a piece of the beetle''s meat, but instead of giving it to them, I dropped it into the water.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    The smaller spider immediately yed dead, while therger one jumped in fright.

    It seems they think I¡¯m teasing them.

    The reason I dropped the beetle into the water was simple: its meat had a strong, unpleasant odor.

    If you tolerate the smell, it¡¯s not entirely inedible. Humans wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, but I¡¯ve somewhat adjusted to a lizard¡¯s sense of taste by now.

    However, the meat also had elements that were almost poisonous, which could negatively affect the spiders.

    The reason I didn¡¯t wash it off before eating was because I was hoping to acquire a poison-rted skill.

    ¡°Kioong¡­!¡±

    At some point, one of the spiders, who had stopped pretending to be dead, started pping its thick forelegs.

    Hmm, it knows how to tter.

    I handed over the neatly cleaned beetle meat.

    Tus and Pus immediately buried their heads in the food and began devouring the beetle meat.

    ¡°Kieee!¡±

    They kept letting out cries of delight as if it were delicious.

    The sight felt so unfamiliar.

    Even though I¡¯m only 3 days old, my life has been a continuous struggle.

    Chased by Oviraptors, stealing food from a giant spider.

    Fighting an ant army and hunting piranhas.

    Getting battered by a toad and then by a turtle.

    Compared to that life of constant urgency, the reaction of these small spiders felt refreshingly new.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡± ¡°Kioon?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t saying they looked lively¡ªjust that it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen something like this.

    ¡­Not that they could understand me.

    I quietly watched as the spiders ate the beetle.

    These spiders, Tus and Pus, are actually kind of cute, to be honest.

    They¡¯re spiders, but their appearance is a little different from the ones I used to know.

    Their overall structure, their eyes¡ªthey looked almost gentle.

    Even the way they sometimes swayed their bodies in a rhythmical way seemed harmless.

    Compared to the giant spider I saw up in the tree, these two are like goddesses.

    I wonder how that one¡¯s doing.

    The bond I formed with Neph Jurassica might have lowered my psychological barriers, too.

    The spiders had already finished eating the beetle and were now staring at me with bright, eager eyes.

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    This refreshing feeling.

    It was simr to how I felt when I massacred the aphids.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡± ¡°Keeek!¡±

    When I made the chirping sound I used to make as a gecko, they practically lost their minds with joy.

    The way they looked at me was like how fans look at an idol.

    ¡­Not that I¡¯ve ever been looked at that way before.

    But even if it¡¯s from spiders, it feels nice to experience it.

    I guess I¡¯ve be something of an idol to the spiders.

    Since even the prideful Neph Jurassica acknowledged me, these small spiders can¡¯t help but adore me.

    I¡¯ve be a charming lizard. The kind of guy that spiders flock to, even without doing anything.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that a good thing?

    While watching the spiders¡¯ antics, I started forming a n.

    There aren¡¯t many friendly creatures around.

    Even if I don¡¯t travel with these spiders, it¡¯d be smart to make use of them.

    In other words, maybe a temporary symbiosis would be a good idea.

    Tus and Pus.

    These two spiders were from different species.

    Pus produced web, while Tus used venom like a tarant.

    Their roles didn¡¯t ovep.

    ¡°Kekek!¡±

    I wiggled my hand to call the spiders over.

    At first, they tilted their heads in confusion, but soon they seemed to understand what I was doing and crawled toward me.

    Good.

    <ol>

    <li>I picked up Pus.</li>

    </ol>

    ¡°Keeeek?¡±

    <em>St!</em>

    I immediately pulled out a web from Pus.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Startled, Pus began struggling.

    Tus covered his face with both hands.

    As if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Ignoring them, I continued extracting the high-quality web from Pus.

    ¡°Kiiiik¡­¡±

    <ol start="100">

    <li>I put Pus down.</li>

    </ol>

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Hey, guys.

    I¡¯ll show you something amazing.

    I swung my front arm.

    Pus turned its head and began trembling.

    Something feels a bit off.

    Did I touch something I shouldn¡¯t have?

    I only pulled out web, right?

    ¡­And you two are males, right?

    Pus¡¯s web had a waterproof effect.

    And like other spider webs, it was strong enough to use as a fishing line.

    I made a very primitive fishing rod.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a rod¡ªit was more like just a string and a hook.

    I made the hook by sharpening one of the beetle¡¯s legs.

    The waterproof web served as the line.

    The bait was the leftover beetle remains.

    After a moment of silence for the beetle that had given so much, I tested the fishing rod¡¯s effectiveness.

    The results were highly satisfying.

    ¡¾ck Piranha LV2¡¿

    ¡¾ck Piranha LV3¡¿

    They were smaller than the one I encountered yesterday, but they were the same species.

    Which means, their taste would be the same.

    ¡°Kioooong!¡±

    The spiders circled around me, waving their hands.

    I had long since surpassed the status of their idol.

    Worship.

    They were worshipping me now.

    For spiders who couldn¡¯t even hunt a single beetle, piranhas were like the bullies of this area.

    And when a very handsome green lizard caught two piranhas in a miraculous way, this was the natural result.

    While worshipping me for a while, the spiders began nudging each other as if they had something to say.

    Drooling, it was clear they were curious about the taste of the fish.

    Alright, since you worship me, I should reward you.

    I¡¯ll fill you up with five beetles and two fish.

    I quickly processed the beetles and the fish.

    Thus, the swamp¡¯s special meal wasplete.

    Tus and Pus devoured the food with abandon.

    They must have been very hungry.

    Just watching them eat is enough to¡­ leave me some piranha!

    ¡¾Arthrocopus LV4¡¿ and ¡¾Anthrartus LV3¡¿ are worshipping you.

    Huh?

    Is the status window telling me this now?

    Whenever the status window tells me something like this, it usually means I¡¯ll gain something in return.

    Like a skill or a title.

    [A weak divinity dwells within you.]

    ¡­Weak divinity!

    What does that mean?

    Tell me more.

    I stared at the status window, but nothing changed.

    That¡¯s it?

    Didn¡¯t I miss something?

    Seriously?

    Maybe because it¡¯s weak divinity, there don¡¯t seem to be any noticeable changes.

    It feels like something might happen if more creatures start worshipping me, but¡­ It¡¯s not easy.

    There aren¡¯t many creatures like humans that worship something collectively.

    But I see the potential.

    If these spiders pass on my story to their offspring, maybe my weak divinity will evolve into a small divinity.

    Tus and Pus had finished all the food at some point.

    ¡¾Anthrartus LV4¡¿ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Full¡¹

    ¡¾Arthrocopus LV5¡¿ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Full¡¹

    I thought I might have caught too much, but they ended up eating everything.

    And they leveled up.

    The spiders patted their round bellies and approached me, bowing their heads.

    ¡°Kieeng.¡±

    Nice to meet you.

    Thanks for the food.

    We¡¯ll pass your story on to future generations.

    I¡¯m just guessing, but that¡¯s probably what they¡¯re saying.

    Seeing them quickly scuttle off somewhere, it seems I¡¯m not too far off.

    <em>tter!</em>

    I quickly ran over and caught Tus and Pus.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Startled, they trembled once again.

    They were cute, butpletely shameless.

    They don¡¯t actually think I fed them for free, do they?

    ¡°Gek gek!¡±

    You¡¯ll pay me back with your bodies.

    I¡¯ll make sure you repay what you ate.

    Pus¡¯s previously round belly had shrunk.

    It was because I had kept extracting web from him.

    While pulling more web from Pus, Tus stared at me in terror.

    I wish I could extract web from Tus¡¯s round belly too, but he¡¯s not the kind of spider that produces webs.

    But that¡¯s alright.

    He has his own uses.

    During my battle with the ant army, I realized one of my weaknesses.

    I am vulnerable to poison.

    What creature is immune to poison? But in my case, it¡¯s especially bad.

    Other challenges I can ovee in some way.

    If a dinosaur bigger than me chases me, I can still escape.

    But if I get bitten by a small insect like an ant and get poisoned, there¡¯s no way to cure it.

    The best options are waiting for the poison to naturally wear off, or leveling up to remove the status effect. Both of which are difficult.

    If the poison damage left is greater than my HP, I¡¯ll die for sure.

    And I can¡¯t just control when I level up in the middle of a fight.

    I need another solution.

    I¡¯ve figured out some of the mechanisms of my skills.

    If I get attacked by acid, I gain acid resistance.

    If I get stung by paralysis needles, I gain paralysis resistance.

    If I get poisoned, I should gain poison resistance.

    But despite being poisoned during my fight with the ant army, I didn¡¯t gain any poison-rted skill.

    I think it¡¯s because I was only bitten once, so Ick enough experience.

    If I experience it multiple times, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll naturally gain poison resistance.

    But getting exposed to poison multiple times is dangerous¡ªit could kill me.

    The creatures that use poison won¡¯t bite me gently.

    In this situation, I¡¯ve found myself with a tiny venomous spider that worships me.

    Tus.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Are you ready?

    ¡°Hioong¡­¡±

    Tus¡¯s venomous fangs touched my tail.

    In case anything goes wrong, I can always cut off my tail.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Bite me gently.

    I took a deep breath and emptied my mind.

    It¡¯ll hurt, I¡¯m sure.

    But if I want to be stronger, there¡¯s no other way.

    There¡¯s a saying that a drop of sweat shed now saves a drop of blood in battle.

    I emptied my mind and clenched my teeth.

    Even while treating a wound from a poisoned arrow, I was confident I wouldn¡¯t flinch, like a general ying Go during a battle.

    Come on, bring it!

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    ¡°Geeeeeeek!¡±

 Chapter 14

    I had made significant progress in a short time.

    To think that the same me, who could only use Tail Severing, now had movement techniques, breathing and cirction techniques (<em>ungijo-sik</em>), and Tenfold Poison Immunity. It was an impressive achievement.

    But that was the end of it.

    There wasn¡¯t a single proper attack skill.

    Status Window!

    I still don¡¯t have an attack skill!

    It gives me skills like Acid Resistance and Paralysis Resistance so easily, but why won¡¯t it give me an offensive skill?

    <em>Smack.</em>

    I clicked my tongue in frustration.

    Something like Tail Whip or Strong Bite would be nice. I¡¯d be incredibly grateful for even that.

    As I am now, I¡¯m a pretty deformed creature.

    I have MP, but no way to use it.

    The only skills that use that resource are Tail Severing and Dash, but I hardly use them anymore.

    I have no choice but to get stronger as quickly as possible.

    Maybe by eating that noisy toad in the distance.

    <em>Beelzebub toads</em> were practically my natural enemies.

    Their bodies were much bigger than mine, and they even had poison. I didn¡¯t dare to mess with them.

    But things are a bit different now.

    A body with Tenfold Poison Immunity.

    A movement technique named <em>Dragon Ascension Steps</em>.

    Internal energy gained through <em>Small Heavenly Cirction</em> and <em>White Orchid Heart Technique</em>.

    And, of course, Tus and Pus.

    ¡°Kieeek?¡±

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    Did they somehow read my thoughts? The spiders looked at me in shock.

    Clever creatures.

    ¡°Kek kek.¡±

    I tapped the spot next to me.

    Come here.

    ¡°Kieeng¡­¡±

    They came, but reluctantly, judging by their expressions.

    Pus pointed out his shrunken belly.

    I guess he¡¯s trying to say he¡¯s out of webbing.

    What a drama queen.

    I lightly tapped his rear.

    <em>St!</em>

    The web came out just fine.

    ¡°Kiiiing¡­¡±

    Pus sulked back to his ce.

    Tus, who seemed to be watching the scene like a spectator at a distant fire, observed the web extraction from afar.

    I wiggled my front leg.

    ¡°Keeng?¡±

    He gave me an innocent look, but that wasn¡¯t going to work on me.

    You tooe here.

    Rain was falling.

    The cold rain soaking my body felt oddly pleasant.

    Lizards are cold-blooded creatures, but getting rained on didn¡¯t bother me.

    Maybe because I¡¯m a water-dwelling lizard? In fact, it felt rather nice.

    My body is a bit special.

    It¡¯s too lizard-like to be human, yet still retains some human traits.

    For one, my vision is much better than that of a normal lizard.

    It¡¯s almost no different from when I was human.

    At the same time, I haven¡¯t lost the advantages of being a lizard¡ªlike my enhanced sense of smell.

    I flicked my tongue.

    I could feel the faint scents in the air being amplified.

    The smell of rain, the scent of earth.

    The distant scent of prey, and the smell of toads.

    With my sense of smell,bined with sight and hearing, I pinpointed the enemy¡¯s location.

    One of the toads had strayed from its group.

    As long as it didn¡¯t wander into the piranha-infested area, it wouldn¡¯t be in danger. It probably knew that too, which is why it was moving alone.

    The enemy was alone.

    No, my prey was alone.

    This was my chance.

    I lifted my front legs.

    Both legs touched the surface of the water.

    At the exact moment a raindrop hit the surface, I exploded forward, pushing off the water with tremendous force.

    <em>Ssh ssh ssh.</em>

    Even the sound of the rain couldn¡¯t drown out my noisy footsteps.

    I could¡¯ve dampened the sound a bit using <em>Dragon Ascension Steps</em> instead of relying on the basilisk¡¯s natural abilities.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Making noise was part of my n.

    I dashed toward the <em>Beelzebub Toad</em> at full speed.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Tap tap tap tap!</em>

    Even if it wasn¡¯t good at hearing, it wouldn¡¯t miss this sound.

    The toad spotted me.

    It looked startled at first, but once it realized the source of the noise was just a small lizard, it got into a battle stance.

    Toads, unlike frogs, don¡¯t usually hunt from a distance with their tongues. There are exceptions, of course, but with a toad this size, it¡¯d probably prefer to ram its body into me rather than use its tongue.

    ¡¾Beelzebub LV7¡¿ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Hungry¡¹¡¸Alert¡¹

    Level 7. This one was the weakest of the ones I¡¯d seen before.

    It wasn¡¯t fully mature yet. Its skin was entirely green, unlike the more mature ones that had a golden hue.

    I slowed myself by dipping my tail into the water.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    Water sshed in all directions as my tail sliced through the water.

    The moment the droplets hit its body, the Beelzebub Toad made its move.

    It lunged at me, ramming its huge body forward.

    The ground trembled with a massive impact that made me think the earth itself might shatter.

    It was stronger than any enemy I had faced so far.

    Even an Oviraptor would be left dazed after getting hit by that charge.

    But if it didn¡¯t hit, there was no problem.

    Like a small dragon soaring through the air, I easily leaped over it.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Kwek!¡±

    The toad rammed its head into the ground and slid a few more steps due to inertia.

    It had hit the ground headfirst, so I thought it might be stunned.

    But, as tough as it looked, it shook off the impact by shaking its head a couple of times, then immediately turned to face me again.

    Its eyes were filled with surprise.

    An ordinary lizard wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid that attack.

    But this was no time for it to be surprised.

    I still had more in store.

    I stretched out my arm.

    I moved my arm as smoothly as flowing water. The movement started from my right hand, flowed through my elbow, shoulder, and down to my opposite hand.

    ¡°Kek kek kek.¡±

    It was a taunt.

    ¡°Kek kek. Kek kek.¡±

    The toad wouldn¡¯t understand my words.

    But it would understand the intention. There was only one message this strange-posing lizard was conveying.

    <em>You¡¯re really slow.</em>

    The effect was immediate.

    The toad flipped its eyes and rushed at me in a rage.

    I focused all my attention on its movements.

    Like a matador dodging a charging bull, I evaded its attacks with the bare minimum of movement.

    Just barely out of reach.

    Close enough to make it think it might get me if it tried just a little harder.

    I let out a taunting cry each time its attack missed, driving it further into a frenzy.

    As I kept dodging, I tripped and fell to the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    It was the perfect moment for the toad to strike, and it didn¡¯t waste the opportunity.

    Its pent-up rage and frustration had built to the point where it couldn¡¯t control the power and speed of its own charge.

    If that hit me, I¡¯d probably die instantly.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The massive body of the toad tumbled.

    It didn¡¯t stop after one fall; it kept rolling and thrashing around.

    ¡°Kek kek kek.¡±

    I had woven together dozens ofyers of spiderweb to make a trap.

    Even something as ridiculously tough as this toad would be feeling the impact.

    It probably had a concussion by now.

    I immediately used my movement technique and approached the toad.

    ¡°Kwaeeeeek!¡±

    It struggled to resist, but I wasn¡¯t nning on fighting it head-on.

    I held in my hands the prepared spider silk.

    <em>Arthrocopus</em> doesn¡¯t build its nest using spider silk.

    That¡¯s because, unlike other spiders¡¯ webs, its silk is waterproof but not sticky.

    However, its strength was not inferior.

    Like using silver thread, I quickly moved, wrapping the toad¡¯s body in webs.

    ¡°Kwek!¡±

    The webs tightened, restricting the toad¡¯s breathing.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    Several strands of web snapped as it resisted fiercely.

    It was stronger than I expected.

    The tension in the web made my body shake.

    <em>Tap tap tap!</em>

    I tightened the webs even further.

    <em>Snap snap.</em>

    More strands of web broke.

    At the same time, small wounds began to appear on its massive body.

    Tiny wounds.

    But they were enough.

    The webs dug deeper into the exposed skin.

    ¡°Kwaeeeeek!¡±

    The toad let out a scream.

    Its thrashing grew more intense, but gradually, its strength began to fade.

    ¡°Kwoooook¡­¡±

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The huge body of the Beelzebub Toad copsed.

    That massive creature couldn¡¯t have been brought down by just these tiny wounds.

    But I didn¡¯t think it was faking.

    These webs had poison on them.

    No matter how much of a poison toad it was, it couldn¡¯t withstand poison being injected directly into its body.

    [Level up.]

    ¡°Kek kek kek!¡±

    I stood triumphantly on its body and let out a proud roar.

    ¡°¡­Kek kek.¡±

    But I lowered my voice just in case its friends came.

    The rain was getting heavier.

    Dragging this heavy toad back to myir in this downpour was going to be exhausting.

    Still, it would be worth it.

    The spiders and I gazed expectantly at the toad¡¯s body.

    I¡¯d heard that frog meat tasted like chicken.

    So, toad meat should taste like duck, right?

    With a graceful motion, I peeled away the toad¡¯s skin.

    What was revealed was red meat.

    It looked quite appetizing. And given itsrge size, there was plenty to eat.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    I took arge bite of the toad meat.

    There was a slight bitterness, but it definitely tasted like meat.

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    The spiders drooled as they watched me.

    I pped the ground with my tail.

    You guys can¡¯t eat this.

    This meat is poisonous.

    Just stick to the water beetles.

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    The spiders looked disappointed.

    I wanted to give them some, but I had no choice.

    What¡¯s harmful to the body, I have to eat.

    It¡¯s not because I want to eat it all by myself. I swear.

    My body started to feel slightly warm.

    <em>Sigh</em>, so there was poison in it after all.

    My stomach feels a bit upset.

    But with Tenfold Poison Immunity, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    I took another bite, this time from therge, dry breast meat. But my jaws were soon drawn to the toad¡¯s legs.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that leg meat is better than breast meat.

    With reverence, I took a bite of the leg.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    The perfectbination of fat and muscle created an exceptional texture.

    It wasn¡¯t too dry, yet not too soft¡ªthe perfect bnce of meat.

    It had a slight bitterness but no fishy taste at all.

    It felt like eating high-quality raw meat.

    Yes, this is it.

    This is fine dining.

    I couldn¡¯t see it, but I was sure that the <em>Gourmet</em> skill was probably enjoying this too.

    As I devoured the toad, I noticed something strange inside it.

    A small, ck orb.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be one of the toad¡¯s eggs, and it was too small to be an inner core (<em>naedan</em>).

    No matter how much I stared at it, there was no exnation.

    Well, I probably won¡¯t die if I eat it.

    I do have Tenfold Poison Immunity.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I swallowed the mysterious orb.

    It tasted slightly bitter, but nothing seemed wrong.

    [You have acquired ¡¸Danger Detection LV1¡¹.]

    Huh? I got a skill at such an unexpected time.

    Is it because I just ate that?

    Or maybe...

    A chill ran down my spine.

    I immediately dropped the food and prepared myself.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    I scattered the spiders and braced for the iing threat.

    ¡¾Beelzebub LV12¡¿ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Fury¡¹¡¸Hostility¡¹

    ¡¾Astrotris Radiata LV11¡¿ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Sync¡¹¡¸Hostility¡¹

    It was my two former neighbors.

    I should¡¯ve been quieter when I roared.

    But still, these two weren¡¯t particrly scary.

    One-on-one, I could easily take them, and even if there were more, I could just run away.

    ¡­So why is my body trembling like this?

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV1¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV2¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV3¡¹ has leveled up.]

    The skill level was rising like crazy.

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV4¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV5¡¹ has leveled up.]

    My whole body was warning me.

    Run away now.

    The creatures in front of me weren¡¯t the problem.

    Even the monsters that hade up here to eat me were no longer looking at me.

    They were staring at the distant water surface.

    The swamp, which seemed to hold nothing.

    But I could sense something approaching.

    A ck shadow.

    The ck shadow grewrger as it rapidly closed in.

    The moment I turned to flee, it emerged from the water.

    ¡¾Piranha Cayman LV30 (+)¡¿

    The ruler of the swamp had appeared.

 Chapter 15

    I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ve narrowly escaped death.

    That was an ignorant statement.

    Copsing and coughing up blood before I came to this world?

    I reincarnated in a different body, even though I¡¯m now a lizard.

    Fleeing after my tail was cut off by an Oviraptor?

    I managed to escape in the end.

    Losing consciousness from ant venom?

    I evolved from a gecko to a basilisk.

    None of that was true death¡¯s terror.

    [¡¸Danger Detection LV6¡¹ has leveled up.]

    My body trembled uncontrobly. My teeth ttered against each other, and my breath became shallow and rapid.

    An overwhelming fear that paralyzed my entire body.

    This¡ªthis is the true meaning of death''s terror.

    The dark, nearly ck-green skin reminded me of a dragon from myth.

    Dozens of razor-sharp teeth, like daggers, dripped with saliva, exuding a presence that left me crushed under its weight.

    ¡¾Piranha Cayman LV30(+)¡¿

    Under normal circumstances, I would¡¯ve been able to see its status.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    All I could see was its level and name.

    ¡¾Piranha Cayman¡¿

    It can grow to a maximum of ¡ö¡õm, and in the case of males, it can weigh up to ¡ö¡ö¡ökg. True to its name, it primarily feeds on ¡õ¡ö¡õ and has a hostile rtionship with ¡õ¡õ¡õ. It prefers to ¡ö% its prey in water and is a %¡ö¡ö hunter.

    And even that brief description flickered as if I wasn¡¯t worthy of it.

    The <em>Piranha Cayman</em>.

    This was the creature I saw when I first arrived in the swamp, watching from afar as it devoured a Microraptor in a single bite.

    But that one wasn¡¯t nearly thisrge.

    It was only around 2¨C3 meters long, with a snout perfectly suited for catching piranhas and small animals, a bit different from the crocodile I had imagined.

    I hadn¡¯t paid it much mind back then. After all, I wasn¡¯t nning to stay anywhere near its territory, and while it was bigger than me, I figured I could always run away if needed.

    But this one was different.

    Its single forelimb could probably cover my entire body.

    A grotesquelyrge creature.

    And that symbol after its name¡­

    It meant it was an evolved variant, capable of further evolution.

    A <em>Caiman</em> at the limits of its species was an opponent I had no chance of defeating.

    <em>Chaaaaaak.</em>

    The Cayman¡¯s enormous jaws opened wide.

    Its lower jaw touched the ground while the upper jaw stretched toward the sky.

    The turtle could only stare nkly at the sight.

    It didn¡¯t even try to resist, epting its fate.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The tough shell of the turtle shattered easily.

    The Cayman seemed to savor the sensation, chewing the shell until it crumbled into dust.

    The turtle''s blood dripped from the Cayman¡¯s teeth, turning the swamp water a deep crimson.

    The thick, pungent scent of blood filled the air.

    The Cayman swallowed the turtle whole.

    Its cold blue eyes roved, searching for its next target.

    The Cayman¡¯s enormous forelimb sliced through the air.

    A massive shadow fell over the toad.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    The toad was crushed before it could even scream.

    The Cayman swallowed the ttened toad in a single gulp.

    Its cold blue eyes moved once again.

    Both the turtle and the toad were dead.

    Next would be the green lizard.

    Its massive foot moved closer.

    It was as if night had suddenly fallen¡ªeverything around me grew dark.

    That¡¯s when I realized my fate.

    I was about to be eaten by the Cayman.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­Why am I just standing here?

    [The effect of Cold-Blooded has activated.]

    The moment my mind returned, I threw myself aside.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    Even then, I was still within range of the attack, so I immediately activated Tail Severing.

    <em>St!</em>

    With a sudden burst of speed, I narrowly escaped the attack.

    But I didn¡¯t stop there¡ªI activated Dash as well.

    I ran away at full speed.

    I almost died.

    I really almost died.

    Was my body frozen by instinctive fear? No, considering how the toad and turtle had died without resistance, there must be something more at y.

    Like the hypnotic abilities of deep-sea fish that lure their prey, perhaps this Cayman had simr powers.

    One thing was certain¡ªif I hadn¡¯t regained myposure, I would¡¯ve ended up ttened like my severed tail.

    The Cayman picked up my discarded tail and swallowed it in one bite.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    A grotesque sound filled the air.

    I desperately hoped it would be satisfied with just the tail as I kept running.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    It immediately turned its head and swam toward me.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    The sound of water being sliced apart echoed as the distance between us rapidly closed.

    It wasn¡¯t just its speed; the sheer difference in size was overwhelming.

    At this rate, I¡¯d be caught.

    It was time to use my final trick.

    I could use Tail Severing twice.

    By severing another part of my already-cut tail, I could further increase my speed.

    This sudden burst of speed was my n to throw off the Cayman.

    ¡®Tail Severing!¡¯

    Just as I activated the skill, a strange message appeared.

    [The level of ¡¸%! Ja¡ö¡õ LV1¡¹ has increased.]

    An iprehensible message from the status window shed.

    But I had no time to think about it.

    <em>Screeeeech!</em>

    An eerie sound echoed, and the giant Cayman staggered.@@novelbin@@

    It seemed to be choking on something lodged in its throat.

    I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but I knew this was my only chance.

    I prepared to flee again.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    But then, the Cayman started regurgitating the contents of its stomach.

    It looked like the turtle and toad had done something inside its body. However, there was no way those creatures, now reduced to pulp, could have caused this.

    Among the things the Cayman spat out, I noticed something familiar.

    It had been in its stomach, but surprisingly, it was still rtively intact.

    It looked like part of a perfectly spherical object.

    A fragment of something valuable.

    ¡¸Fragment of a Superior Inner Core¡¹

    An <em>inner core</em>!

    And not just any core¡ªa superior one.

    It happened to fall right in front of me, and I instinctively grabbed it.

    The Cayman quickly started devouring its regurgitated contents, focusing on the inner cores it had swallowed.

    But as it gulped down its meal, it seemed to realize something was missing.

    It let out a furious roar.

    ¡°Craaaack!¡±

    The ground shook with its roar.

    If it caught me now, there was no way I¡¯d survive.

    But I had already gained some distance.

    At this point¡­

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    There was no way. How could something so big move that fast?

    I leaped into the air andnded in a nearby waterhole.

    Then I ran.

    <em>Tap tap tap tap!</em>

    Even though I ran with all my might, the Cayman was closing in.

    Maybe if I threw the inner core and ran in the opposite direction, it would stop chasing me?

    No. I couldn¡¯t do that.

    Even if it worked, I wouldn¡¯t.

    I had nearly been eaten.

    My fear had blossomed into something else.

    A boiling feeling in my chest.

    Yes, it was anger.

    Running away now would mean conceding defeat to that monster.

    I couldn¡¯t ept losing to such a mere beast.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to flee.

    No lizard in its right mind would face that monster head-on.

    But there was a way to escape without losing.

    I could steal something precious from it.

    ¡¾Piranha Cayman LV30¡¿

    The symbol that had been beside its level was now gone.

    If it couldn¡¯t reim the piece of inner core I¡¯d taken, it would suffer a significant loss.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    I opened my mouth and swallowed the fragment of the inner core in one gulp.

    I had no time to savor it.

    I couldn¡¯t even absorb its energy properly.

    I just stuffed it into my mouth in a hurry.

    ¡°Craaaaaaaa!¡±

    The Cayman roared furiously.

    I had just burned my bridges.

    Now, the only way for the Cayman to retrieve the inner core was to eat me.

    Not that it wasn¡¯t nning on doing that anyway.

    ¡°Kek kek!¡±

    I let out a defiant cry to match its roar.

    Enraged, the Cayman charged at me,pletely losing control.

    Even a light graze from it would be fatal¡ªno, a light graze would kill me.

    I activated my movement technique.

    Dodging just enough to avoid being caught was my specialty.

    But I had no room for error with this thing.

    I had to keep my distance.

    I kicked off the water¡¯s surface, grabbed onto a vine, swung through the air, andnded on solid ground.

    I ran along paths only I could traverse.

    But obstacles meant nothing to the Cayman.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    It simply smashed through them.

    No ordinary barrier could stop it.

    Unless it was a massive tree from a jungle or a boulderrger than its body.

    This was a swamp.

    There weren¡¯t manyrge trees, but there were a few massive boulders.

    I pushed myself harder.

    My speed was equal to the Cayman¡¯s.

    But the effect of <em>Tail Severing</em> was wearing off.

    Dash was still avable, but I couldn¡¯t use <em>Tail Severing</em> again just yet.

    At this rate, I¡¯d be caught.

    Outrunning it was impossible.

    ¡°Craaaack!¡±

    <em>Screeeeech!</em>

    The Cayman opened its massive jaws.

    It thought it had me now.

    Summoning thest of my strength, I kicked off the ground.

    <em>Dragon Ascension Steps</em>, a movement technique that mimics the steps of a small dragon.

    Dragons can fly.

    I leaped to a height that felt like soaring through the sky.

    I tucked my head down and shifted my weight forward.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Inded farther than expected.

    But my stance was unstable, and I felt the impact of the fall.

    The Cayman¡¯s teeth snapped toward me.

    Everything was in ce.

    It was time to use my hidden technique.

    A secret technique.

    <em>Rolling Caterpir</em>.

    I rolled away like a pillbug curling up.

    As grand as the name sounded, all it meant was rolling my body away. But if it kept me alive, who cared?

    <em>Chomp!</em>

    I heard the sound of the Cayman¡¯s massive jaws biting down on nothing but air.

    The Cayman tried to attack again, but it was toote.

    I had already escaped to safety.

    A crevice in arge boulder.

    I could fit inside, but the Cayman¡¯s sharp ws couldn¡¯t reach me.

    ¡°Craaaaaaack!¡±

    The Cayman let out a furious roar.

    <em>Phew.</em>

    I exhaled heavily, catching my breath.

    No matter how strong the Cayman was, it couldn¡¯t easily move a boulder bigger than its own body. If I stayed here and waited, it would eventually leave.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The Cayman mmed its body against the boulder in frustration.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The noise was loud, but I knew it was futile.

    This ce was practically a mountain of rock.

    There was no way this massive boulder would copse from that.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Stop wasting your energy and go away.

    Think of that superior inner core as your settlement fee.

    Consider yourself lucky you got off with just one fragment.

    ¡°Kek kek.¡±

    I chuckled to myself.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    ¡­But I had overlooked a few things.

    Even if the Cayman¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t destroy this mountain of rock, they were effective in ces where the ground was weak.

    And it just so happened that the weak spot was right where I was standing.

    <em>Crack crack crack!</em>

    The ground beneath me copsed in an instant.

    ¡°Keeeeeek!¡±

    I plunged into a seemingly endless abyss.

    No, I was still falling.

    Just how deep is this ce?

 Chapter 16

    The speed of my fall was elerating.

    At this rate, even if there was water on the ground, I¡¯d hit with enough force to burst open and die.

    I had to slow down somehow.

    <em>Schwip!</em>

    I reached out and grabbed the nearest wall.

    <em>Scrrrrrrrch!</em>

    I thought that maybe I could cling to the wall since some of my gecko traits still lingered.

    But that ability didn¡¯t fully apply here anymore.

    While my fall slowed slightly, I couldn¡¯t hold on.

    I needed to slow down more.

    I spread my newly regrown tail as wide as possible to increase the surface area against the wall.

    <em>Ssssssssss!</em>

    It hurt like hell.

    My still-unhealed wounds were exposed directly to the friction heat.

    It felt like my flesh was roasting¡ªor maybe it actually was.

    But no matter how excruciating the pain, I couldn¡¯t pull my hands or tail away from the wall.

    If I let go, I¡¯d hit the ground and die.

    To minimize the friction heat, I alternated between my hands and feet, pressing them against the wall.

    As I continued roasting while falling, my hand managed to catch onto something.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    It was hard to see in the dark, but it felt like some kind of thread.

    Maybe an animal¡¯s fur, or perhaps a nt¡¯s stem?

    There was no time to figure it out.

    Whatever it was, it held me suspended in the air for a brief moment, giving my overheated body a chance to cool down.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Of course, that bit of luck didn¡¯tst long.

    The thread couldn¡¯t handle my weight for long and snapped almost immediately.

    <em>Scrrrrch!</em>

    I could feel my ws being ground down in real-time.

    I tried to cling to the wall again, but it was still too much.

    Still, at least this way, I wouldn¡¯t die instantly.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    My small body crashed to the ground.

    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t the type of lizard to scream in pain, but I couldn¡¯t help the cry that escaped my mouth.

    But the fact that I could scream meant I still had the strength to make noise.

    Which meant I was still alive.

    [You have acquired ¡¸Tough Skin LV1¡¹.]

    [You have acquired ¡¸Fire Resistance LV1¡¹.]

    Ugh.

    Why couldn¡¯t you give those to me sooner?

    ¡­Never mind. You might take them away if Iin too much.

    Thank you, status window.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk LV6¡¿

    HP: 24/75

    MP: 25/32

    I had lost a lot of HP, but I had to be thankful I survived at all.

    If I hadn¡¯t managed to slow my fall even slightly, I¡¯d have been ttened like a lizard pancake.

    I¡¯d have been perfectly grilled with a nice Maird reaction, too.

    ¡­Jeez, why am I thinking about food at a time like this?

    It feels like my thoughts are bing more lizard-like.

    But being hungry was unavoidable.

    I¡¯d used up an enormous amount of energy while running from the Cayman. Regrowing my tail also burned through a lot of energy. Wanting to replenish all that energy was only natural.

    Still, unlike an ordinary lizard, I could hold out for a while.

    If I were just some ordinary 3-day-old lizard, I¡¯d be squeaking in distress by now.

    I was hungry, but I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d die from it just yet.

    Before I dealt with hunger, though, there was something else I needed to address.

    Where on earth am I?

    Even with my elite lizard brain, the answer wasn¡¯t immediately clear.

    After the ground copsed, I fell.

    I had no idea there was a ce like this near the swamp.

    I never would¡¯ve imagined it.

    I noticed a small amount of light trickling in.

    It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust some moonlight since it was night¡ªbut it was better than total darkness.

    I could make out the generalyout of the ce.

    Stctites hung from the ceiling, and stgmites grew from the ground.

    It was obvious: I had fallen into a cave.

    I could feel a faint breeze.

    That meant there was probably an exit somewhere.

    At least I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about suffocating.

    I craned my slender neck to look up at the hole I had fallen through.

    With my movement technique and wall-climbing skills, maybe I could make it back up?

    Alright, let¡¯s give it a try.

    I thought of myself as a certain red-capped, mustachioed plumber and leaped toward the wall.

    To summarize the result: I failed miserably.

    I¡¯m not an Italian plumber.

    If the hole had been straight, I might have had a chance. But the opening narrowed as it went up, making wall-climbing impossible.

    The walls became too slick to hold onto after a certain height.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t a total loss.

    [You have acquired ¡¸Dark Vision LV1¡¹.]

    I got <em>dark vision</em>!

    Of course, it probably had nothing to do with wall-climbing.

    It likely developed because I¡¯d been in the dark for a while.

    But still, having dark vision made me feel a bit more secure.

    Even if someone ambushed me, I¡¯d be somewhat prepared.

    And I had already reached Level 6 in <em>Danger Detection</em>, so there was that.

    I had almost exhausted everything I could do here.

    ¡¾Skills¡¿

    ¡¸Dragon Ascension Steps¡¹¡¸Small Circuit¡¹¡¸Tenfold Poison Immunity¡¹¡¸White Orchid Cultivation Technique¡¹

    ¡¸Tail Severing LV9¡¹¡¸Dash LV8¡¹¡¸Danger Detection LV7¡¹¡¸Tail Severing LV2¡¹¡¸Wild Eyes LV2¡¹¡¸Cold Blood LV1¡¹¡¸Predation LV1¡¹¡¸Gourmet LV1¡¹¡¸Tough Skin LV1¡¹ ¡­¡­

    A slightly tidied-up skill window.

    I stared at it.

    There was something I needed to address.

    There was a traitor among my skills.

    Yes, I¡¯m talking about you.

    ¡¸Tail Severing LV2¡¹

    You, pretending to be <em>Tail Severing</em>.

    I raised a w and tapped the skill that was masquerading as <em>Tail Severing</em>.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    ¡¸%! Ja¡ö¡õ LV2¡¹

    Cuts %!

    The skill window flickered, and its name changed.

    It was less of a name change and more like the error message you¡¯d see in a buggy game.

    That bizarre description.

    I¡¯d seen something like this before.

    The first time was when I acquired the skill <em>Webbed Feet</em>.

    It tried to evolve into <em>Great Webbed Feet</em> after being influenced by the other skills I had.

    And then, this weird thing showed up.

    This skill, pretending to be <em>Tail Severing</em>, reacted to <em>Webbed Feet</em>, and that led me to learn the movement technique <em>Dragon Ascension Steps</em>.

    The second time was when I was being chased by the Cayman.

    I had activated <em>Tail Severing</em>, but it felt like something other than my tail had been severed.

    Because of that, the Cayman ended up vomiting everything it had eaten.

    And the pieces of that superior inner core had scattered all over.

    It was too perfectly timed to be a coincidence.

    I continued staring at the skill masquerading as <em>Tail Severing</em>.

    Are you going to answer me yet?

    ¡­¡­

    The status window remained silent.

    ¡¸Tail Severing LV2¡¹

    Cuts the tail.

    The description returned to its original state.

    So, it¡¯s not ready to reveal itself yet.

    To be fair, this skill hadn¡¯t caused me any harm.

    In fact, I¡¯d only benefited from it.

    Still, something felt off.

    It was helping me, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was walking around with something I couldn¡¯t control.

    What exactly is this skill?

    One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªit¡¯s no ordinary <em>Tail Severing</em>.

    If it could deal damage to the Cayman, maybe it¡¯s more powerful than I think.

    ¡°Keeek¡­¡±

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    But one thing was clear: it was useful.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    I¡¯ll keep it for now.

    But if it misbehaves, I¡¯ll get rid of it immediately.

    Not that I knew how to get rid of skills or if ¡°keeping it¡± was the right way to phrase it, but I steeled myself with this new resolve.

    Maybe, if it could read my thoughts, it would start behaving.

    With the issue of the <em>Tail Severing</em> imposter settled, it was time to move on to the next matter.

    What was the most important thing for me right now?

    Escaping the cave?

    Of course, that was important. That was my primary goal.

    But before that, there was something I needed to do.

    I needed to fill my empty stomach.

    My HP was low, and my hunger was no joke.

    If I didn¡¯t eat soon, I¡¯d starve to death before escaping the cave.

    And if I encountered any enemies, I¡¯d be too weak and end up as their meal.

    It was time to return to being the ruthless hunter, the Green Basilisk.

    Even with <em>Dark Vision</em>, it was still tough to tell if there was any prey nearby.

    The creatures living here were probably well-camouged in their environment.

    But I had <em>Wild Eyes</em>.

    I focused my gaze and activated the skill.

    I could see them.

    Countless names and levels.

    With the skill leveled up, I could not only see more clearly but over a much wider area.

    There were about 30 creatures within my range.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit too many?@@novelbin@@

    ¡¾Scutigera LV1¡¿

    ¡¾Scutigera LV1¡¿

    ¡¾Scutigera LV1¡¿

    Ugh.

    No.

    Still, if they¡¯re all level 1, they must be really weak insects.

    The more, the better, right?

    But <em>Scutigera</em>?

    Why does that sound so familiar?

    Maybe they¡¯ll taste like spaghetti.

    With my mouth wide open, I rushed toward them.

    At the same time, the level of <em>Dark Vision</em> increased.

    [The level of ¡¸Dark Vision LV1¡¹ has increased.]

    My vision instantly brightened.

    ¡¾Scutigera¡¿

    Also known as house centipedes, these creatures belong to the centipede family. Found all over the world, they are actually beneficial insects that feed on pests, despite their appearance. The number of legs increases as they molt, with adult centipedes typically having 30 legs.

    Wait.

    Hold on a second.

    That¡¯s¡ª

    That¡¯s a centipede!

    <em>Ssssssssss!</em>

    I immediately mmed my front ws into the ground.

    I had nearly thrown myself headfirst into a hellish nest of centipedes.

    ¡°Keeeeee?¡±

    Dozens of centipedes turned to look at me.

    I am a Basilisk Lizard.

    A mere bug like that can¡¯t do anything to me.

    They¡¯re not much different from the aphids I hunted on my first day.

    Like the diving beetles, they should be easy prey to cook.

    But¡­ this isn¡¯t easy.

    That¡¯s¡­

    They¡¯re so disgustingly creepy!

    It was a different kind of terror from the Cayman.

    I tried to erase their image from my mind as much as possible, but the visual of centipedes that close was hard to forget.

    Pretending like nothing was wrong, I slowly backed away using only my hind legs.

    ¡¾Megarachne LV4¡¿

    ¡¾Megarachne LV2¡¿

    There was a cluster of spiders over there.

    Yeah, spiders are safe.

    ¡­Hope <em>Toos</em> and <em>Foos</em> got away safely.

    There¡¯s no point in eating them¡ªthey weren¡¯t very nutritious anyway.

    I approached the area where the spiders had gathered.

    I was their idol, after all.

    This was a chance to gather more followers for the Green Basilisk Cult.

    And maybe secretly fill my stomach, too.

    ¡¾Megarachne¡¿

    The name means "giant spider." With a body length of 55cm, it¡¯s an enormous species ssified as a sea scorpion, not an actual spider.

    ¡°Kieeeeeek!¡±

    ¡°Keeek!¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s not a spider?

    But it looks exactly like one.

    It¡¯s even called the "giant spider."

    Once again, I slowly and carefully backed away.

    At least it wasn¡¯t hostile, so I could rx.

    Now, let¡¯s find something smaller and cuter.

    Like a cricket, something small and tasty.

    As I cautiously moved backward¡ª

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Something bumped against my foot.

    The rm bells of <em>Danger Detection Level 7</em> went off.

    <em>Wee-oo, wee-oo.</em>

    I had a bad feeling that I shouldn¡¯t look up.

    But curiosity got the best of me.

    ¡¾Arthropleura LV17¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Annoyed¡¹

    ¡¾Arthropleura¡¿

    Thergest known millipede, growing up to 2.6m in length, 55cm in width, and weighing up to 50kg. While primarily herbivorous, it is also venomous and possesses a tough, nearly imprable exoskeleton.

    Its iridescent shell shimmered purple, rivaling the thick armor of the Cayman. This millipede, coiled like a snake, somehow looked entirely natural in that posture.

    <em>Sssss.</em>

    The corrosive saliva dripping from its mouth only amplified its menacing presence.

    I couldn¡¯t show any signs of fear.

    I had to act like I belonged in this cave, like I was a fellow arthropod, not a lizard.

    ¡°Ssshhhhaaa!¡±

    It didn¡¯t work.

    Apparently, a two-legged creature in an arthropod¡¯s territory just didn¡¯t sit right with it.

    <em>Arthropleura.</em>

    The giant millipede.

    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±

    I was ready to let this slide, but now I was pissed.

    I activated Dash.

    I prepared myself to use <em>Tail Severing</em> if I had to and activated my special technique.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!</em>

    It was the ultimate retreat.

    No, it was a strategic withdrawal.

    Consider yourself lucky, millipede.

    If my HP were higher, one of us would¡¯ve ended up on a ceremonial offering te today.

    ¡°Kekek!¡±

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    ¡­Don¡¯t follow me. I didn¡¯t mean it.

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    I swallowed a superior inner core, you know. If I evolve, you¡¯ll regret it.

    <em>Rumble-rumble-rumble!</em>

    I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.

    Please, stop chasing me.

 Chapter 17

    Where am I now?

    Because I had been chased relentlessly by the giant millipede, I had no idea where I had ended up.

    I ran for my life, and thankfully, it seemed like the creature had lost interest and turned back.

    But I couldn¡¯t go back either.

    I had be a lost little lizard.

    It was cold, I was hungry, and it was dark.

    My body shivered uncontrobly.

    I had never tried to regte my body temperature before. At most, I¡¯d gather some leaves to make a nket.

    Even with that, I hadn¡¯t had any trouble moving around, but this time was different.

    Was it because I was injured? I could tell that my movements had noticeably slowed down.

    Even after resting, my HP wasn¡¯t recovering. In fact, it was steadily decreasing.

    ¡°Geh...¡±

    I wandered aimlessly, making the sound of a sick lizard.

    Maybe if I could put something in my stomach, I might recover a bit...

    Thud.

    My foot bumped into something.

    I hoped it was food and looked at it closely, but it wasn¡¯t a living creature.

    A small round object, either brown or ck in color.

    It was about the size of an energy core.

    Wait, another energy core?

    I lifted my head and then lowered it again.

    Energy cores were valuable, but right now, they were useless to me.

    Even a small cricket to fill my stomach would be more valuable.

    What good is an energy core?

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to digest it anyway.

    Still, maybe I should put something in my stomach?

    With a glimmer of hope, I focused my gaze to determine what it was exactly.

    But even with my ¡°Wild Eyes,¡± no information appeared.

    So, it wasn¡¯t an energy core?

    If it were, my Wild Eyes would have detected it.

    Even fragments of energy cores would be recognized, so there was no way aplete sphere could escape detection.

    Then what was it?

    Could I eat it?

    Was it an egg from another creature?

    No, I would¡¯ve recognized that immediately.

    Sss.

    I flicked my tongue to catch its scent.

    It was strange.@@novelbin@@

    It smelled like nothing I¡¯d encountered here before.

    A rich, mouth-watering scent that made my mouth water.

    Yes, it was the smell of grains.

    A scent I had forgotten.

    And, faintly, there was a sweet smell like honey mixed in.

    Grains and honey.

    A sharp-minded lizard would have questioned why something like that was here.

    But a hungry lizard didn¡¯t have the luxury of doubt.

    Chomp.

    Gulp.

    The crunchy texture was incredibly satisfying.

    It couldn¡¯t evenpare to the spider-special bug cocoon I had eaten before.

    The taste of grains and honey filled my mouth.

    If I had to describe it in one word, it felt like I was eating a dense rice cake made of powdered grains.

    I didn¡¯t need to know what it was.

    It was delicious. So delicious that I forgot I was a carnivorous lizard.

    In no time, I devoured the entire thing, and feeling disappointed that it was gone, I flicked my tongue.

    And then, I realized that the same smell was all around me.

    There wasn¡¯t just one of these mysterious rice cakes.

    I started scrambling around, picking them up and eating them without hesitation.

    Chomp.

    Gulp.

    Chomp.

    Crunch.

    I was in bliss.

    Some were rich with the savory taste of grains, while others were overwhelmingly sweet with honey.

    It felt like the calories in these rice cakes were enormous, as I could almost feel myself gaining weight in real-time.

    Moreover, my ¡°Gourmet¡± skill level increased significantly.

    If this wasn¡¯t gourmet, then what was?

    Chomp.

    I should eat as much as I could while it was avable.

    After gorging myself on the rice cakes for quite some time, I patted my now plump belly.

    Atst, I felt clear-headed again.

    Sugar truly helps the brain function.

    Stretching my stiff back, I stood on two feet.

    It was time to stop being a four-legged beast and return to my form as a bipedal lizard.

    Maybe it was the sugar, but my vision seemed brighter.

    Wait, was it just that my surroundings had gotten brighter?

    I lifted my head to see what was going on and noticed something sparkling on the wall.

    It was a green crystal embedded in the rock.

    Remarkably, the crystal was glowing on its own.

    It looked very artificial. The way it was arranged, like green jade, seemed highly suspicious.

    There were multiple crystals ced at regr intervals. Almost as if someone had deliberately set them up.

    What is going on?

    I widened my field of vision.

    I moved my gaze towards the green light.

    There was arge boulder.

    It was quite different from the rocks I¡¯d seen in this cave so far.

    It had a faint purplish hue, and just by looking at it, I could tell that its hardness and density were unlike any ordinary rock.

    And there were marks on it.

    Were they w marks from somerge beast?

    No, they were too beautiful for that.

    Countless straight and curved lines were flowing like water.

    Almost like a continuous series of movements.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to figure out what those marks were.

    Because right next to them, I found some easily recognizable drawings.

    There were human figures.

    Yes, it was a mural.

    Not just any mural, but one depicting humans practicing martial arts.

    I had found traces of humans.

    ¡°Za Ho-Beop. You¡¯re a bitte.¡±

    No sane person would speak to a Ho-Beop (Protector of the Law) of the Heavenly Demon Cult like that.

    Ho-Beop referred to the direct warriors of the Cult Master, known as the Sword of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Even the elders and council members of the cult had no right to issuemands to a Ho-Beop.

    Mutual respect was the principle, and depending on the situation, the Ho-Beop could even punish them.

    But Za Ho-Beop Woo Jin-Un could only bow his head in front of the woman standing before him.

    ¡°I had some unfinished business to take care of. Priestess, what brings you here?¡±

    She was none other than the Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Baek Seol-Hwa.

    Za Ho-Beop was tense. He knew exactly why she was looking for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point, Za Ho-Beop. Do you know where the Cult Master went?¡±

    Woo Jin-Un hesitated.

    No matter how much the person in front of him was the Priestess of the cult, he couldn¡¯t casually divulge the Cult Master¡¯s whereabouts.

    But no one in the cult would question this situation.

    After all, the Priestess shared the same bloodline as the Cult Master.

    ¡°You seem to know.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Za Ho-Beop swallowed nervously.

    It felt like the Cult Master himself was standing in front of him.

    The resemnce was uncanny, to the point where even their faces were almost indistinguishable.

    The only differences were that the Priestess had a slightly softer physique, a beauty mark in the opposite spot, and slightly lighter hair.

    To avoid confusion, she usually dyed her hair a lighter shade.

    ¡°Za Ho-Beop, have I ever wronged you?¡±

    Woo Jin-Un was losing his mind.

    He was furious at the absent Da Ho-Beop and Woo Ho-Beop.

    If he kept silent and did his duty, this crazy Priestess might do something unpredictable.

    But if he told the truth, he¡¯d have to endure a sermon from the strict Da Ho-Beop. And that was if he was lucky enough not to incur the Cult Master¡¯s wrath.

    After a long internal struggle, Woo Jin-Un lowered his gaze.

    ¡°He went to the Silver Dragon Cave...¡±

    ¡°What? The Silver Dragon Cave?¡±

    The Silver Dragon Cave was one of the cult¡¯s secret facilities, an artificial underground cavern designed solely for training, located deep in the heart of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. It was also a ce the Cult Master had ordered to be off-limits for the time being.

    ¡°Why on earth would he go there?¡±

    ¡°He said he had a dream...¡±

    ¡°A dream?¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa was baffled.

    She was the Priestess of the cult.

    No matter how powerful the Cult Master was, dreams were her domain.

    And yet, he had secretly gone to a ce he himself had sealed off. Not exactly an inspiring example for the followers of the cult.

    ¡°What¡¯s he thinking, leaving the Priestess out of this? Does he think he¡¯s some kind of prophet now? And what were you doing, Za Ho-Beop?¡±

    Woo Jin-Un felt nothing but frustration. Why was he being med for the Cult Master''s actions?

    There was only one thing he could do.

    ¡°I heard about it from Woo Ho-Beop...¡±

    Since Woo Ho-Beop wasn¡¯t here, Woo Jin-Un figured a little bit of me-shifting wouldn¡¯t hurt. It was also a form of revenge for making him handle the most difficult tasks alone.

    Baek Seol-Hwa sighed deeply and crossed her legs.

    It was an action unbing of a Priestess, but there was no one here but Za Ho-Beop and her.

    As long as Za Ho-Beop kept his mouth shut, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    And Za Ho-Beop wasn¡¯t the type to gossip.

    ¡°So, what kind of dream was it?¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Woo Jin-Un answered.

    ¡°He said he saw a dragon.¡±

    ¡°A dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a massive green dragon devouring the earth.¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°So, he packed up a bunch of Wallbreaking Pills and went to the Silver Dragon Cave because of that dream?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good grief...¡±

    Seol-Hwa pressed her temples.

    The Cult Master¡¯s disappearance meant that she would have to act as his proxy for the time being.

    She was fine with taking over for him. After all, they looked exactly alike, and it was her duty as the Priestess.

    But why hadn¡¯t he told her?

    Was he nning to sneak away and finish everything without her knowing?

    It was a good thing she had found out. If she hadn¡¯t, and an important visitor arrived, it would have caused utter chaos.

    ¡°I told him to let me know whenever he went anywhere...¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa sighed heavily.

    ¡°Za Ho-Beop. You...¡±

    At some point, Za Ho-Beop had disappeared.

    He had long since slipped out of the building with his shadow-like steps.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Her target of frustration was gone.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t Za Ho-Beop¡¯s fault, but Baek Seol-Hwa, who had ascended to the position of Priestess at a young age, couldn¡¯t help but feel the need to me someone.

    Calm down, calm down.

    It¡¯s not Za Ho-Beop¡¯s fault.

    The Cult Master has done this more than once.

    ¡°Hoo...¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa sighed deeply.

    She would have to prepare to impersonate the Cult Master, just in case.

    As she rummaged through her drawers, she spotted a small, intricately decorated box with mother-of-pearl iys.

    She smiled, forgetting her anger for a moment.

    The box contained rice cakes made with the rare honey of the Jade Bee.

    Just thinking about the taste made her face light up.

    Maybe I should eat one.

    She hesitated.

    It would be delicious.

    No, it would be incredibly delicious.

    But it was expensive.

    And the cult¡¯s finances were starting to dwindle. As the Priestess, she couldn¡¯t afford to indulge in luxury.

    But at that moment, it seemed like only the Jade Bee¡¯s honey could soothe her anger.

    The source of her anger was the Cult Master, so it would only be fair to charge it to him, right?

    Baek Seol-Hwa nodded.

    It was a perfectly logical conclusion.

    Problem solved.

    Now, all that was left was to im her well-deserved reward.

    With reverence, she opened the lid of the box.

    Upon seeing the contents, Seol-Hwa screamed.

    The rice cakes, which should have been inside, werepletely gone.

    ¡°This... this...¡±

    There was only one person in the Heavenly Demon Cult who would do such a thing.

    ¡°Baek Yeon-Yeong!!!¡±

    Seol-Hwa shouted the name of the Cult Master, who had already entered the Silver Dragon Cave.

    Of course, there was no way he could hear her.

    ¡°Just wait until you get back!¡±

    The Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult swore vengeance on her sister.

    Of course, the precious rice cakes had actually been devoured by a small, cute lizard, but there was no way Seol-Hwa could have known that.

 Chapter 18

    Even as I shook my head back and forth, the image was unmistakably that of a person.

    There was no way it was a drawing of a chimpanzee wearing clothes.

    So, humans did exist in this world.

    The round food I had just eaten must have been made by a person too.

    Which meant that someone had visited this cave at some point.

    How careless they were to drop such valuable food in a ce like this.

    For a moment, I worried that they might be searching for it, but I figured too much time had passed for that.

    I had gulped down something that didn¡¯t belong to anyone anymore.

    Those rice cakes should be happy that they became part of my nutrients.

    If they had been left alone, they would¡¯ve ended up being eaten by some strange centipede or something.

    It was a far more honorable fate to be eaten by a refined lizard like me.

    Lost in these strange thoughts, I focused back on the mural.

    The curved and straight lines flowed together in a strange but beautiful harmony.

    Traces of martial arts. Or perhaps it would be more urate to call them sword marks.

    Honestly, to my eyes, it just looked like a series of lines. But still, I could feel a faint sense of beauty from it. There was no doubt that the mural held the profound secrets of martial arts.

    But that was it.

    I couldn¡¯t glean anything more.

    The only thing I could use as a reference was the adjacent mural.

    If the sword marks were for advanced users, this mural seemed designed for beginners.

    I slowly examined the beginner''s section.

    The first thing that caught my eye was a drawing of a person wielding a sword.

    shing horizontally.

    shing vertically.

    Thrusting.

    Hmm, the <em>Samjae Sword Technique</em>.

    The <em>Samjae Sword Technique</em> was the most basic of the basic swordsmanship.

    It was a form of swordsmanship that contained the essence of <em>Heaven, Earth, and Humanity</em>, the most foundational and crucial aspect of any sword technique.

    If I were learning from scratch, I would certainly have to start with the <em>Samjae Sword Technique</em>.

    Of course, that¡¯s assuming I were human.

    Unfortunately, my body was that of a lizard with nothing but a long tail.

    I tried sharpening my ws as much as I could, but they were nowhere near being a substitute for a sword.

    Perhaps if I evolved further, it might be possible, but with the ws of a <em>Green Basilisk</em>, it was out of the question.

    Sadly, I had to pass on swordsmanship.

    After skipping over the <em>Samjae Sword Technique</em>, I looked at the next drawing.

    It depicted someoneunching a fierce attack with their palm wide open.

    It looked more like <em>Palm Techniques</em>, or perhaps <em>Hand Techniques</em>.

    There were quite a few moves, and it seemed like a very useful martial art if one mastered it.

    But again, I had to pass.

    Why?

    Because the person in the drawing was bald.

    All the other murals had people with hair, but only this one was devoid of hair.

    I couldn¡¯t possibly learn martial arts used by a bald person.

    It¡¯s not that I have anything against bald people.

    I respect them.

    In fact, I think they¡¯re cool.

    But martial arts are strange in that some of them have adverse effects on their users.

    Some might render you impotent, make you live as a virgin for life, or even turn you into an absolutely stunning beauty.

    ¡­Well, maybe thatst one isn¡¯t really a bad effect?

    In any case, it could be a martial art that causes all your hair to fall out.

    Sure, if I could be stronger, I could sacrifice my hair.

    But I don¡¯t have hair.

    I¡¯m a lizard, after all.

    If anything, scales might be the equivalent to hair for me.

    If my scales were to fall out, I¡¯d be extremely vulnerable.

    So, the reason I¡¯m passing on this martial art isn¡¯t due to personal prejudice; it¡¯s a highly rational decision.

    ¡°Gehk, gehk.¡±

    I kept inspecting the murals, but nothing seemed suitable for me to learn.

    I ruled out any martial arts involving weapons like swords or spears, and the hand techniques didn¡¯t suit my ws.

    My legs were strong, so learning some <em>Leg Techniques</em> didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea, but it didn¡¯t really resonate with me.

    Sigh.

    That bald guy¡¯s martial art actually seemed pretty decent...

    No, there must be something better.

    <em>Ssssss...</em>

    As I was lost in thoughts about martial arts, I heard something approaching.

    A sound like something sliding across the floor.

    <em>Sssssk.</em>

    I immediately went into alert mode.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    A white snake appeared, adopting an aggressive stance.

    ¡¾Titanoboa LV1¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Hostility¡¹¡¸Juvenile¡¹

    ¡¾Titanoboa¡¿

    Thergest species of snake, growing up to 15 meters long and weighing as much as 1.2 tons.

    The thickest part of its body can exceed 1 meter in diameter, and its head alone can measure more than 70 centimeters.

    Its diet consists primarily of fish over 2 meters long and small crocodiles.

    A Titanoboa!

    It was a fearsome creature, even just by description.

    Well, that¡¯s what the description said.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    Come on, you¡¯re sullying the name of Titanoboa.

    At most, you look like a pit viper.

    The snake in front of me was far too small to be a Titanoboa.

    It looked like something I could defeat in a fight with a single piranha.

    This thing was no match for me.

    ¡°Gehk, gehk, gehk!¡±

    The thought of snake meat made my mouth water.

    Sure, my belly was full, but meat was a different story.

    I lunged at the snake without hesitation.

    Titanoboas were terrifying due to their sheer size, but I knew they didn¡¯t have venom.

    Which meant that a small Titanoboa like this was just a source of protein for me.

    This would be an easy victory.

    <em>aap.</em>

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    A sharp sensation brushed past my cheek.

    It was the snake¡¯s white tail, snapping like a whip.

    It had coiled its body like a bow, using the recoil tosh out with its tail.

    ¡­Did Titanoboas hunt like this?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be.

    This one¡¯s just strange.

    ¡°Hissss.¡±

    The white snake flicked its tongue after retracting its tail.

    Flick.

    It assumed a strange posture, raising its tail and moving the tip slightly.

    ¡­You¡¯re not really a snake, are you?

    That posture looked more like a taunt than anything else.

    That hissing sound? Definitely meant e at me.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to fall for such low-level provocation.

    I wasn¡¯t just some wild lizard. I was a sophisticated lizard with intellect.

    I wasn¡¯t on the same level as some cave dweller.

    Flick, flick.

    ¡°Gehk, gehk, gehk!¡±

    I used my <em>Soaring Dragon Ascension Step</em> to close the distance between us.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    But the snake¡¯s tail, which had gained momentum, stopped my approach, and it used the rebound to create distance again.

    As expected from a snake.

    It was practically a master of the <em>Snake Fist</em>.

    Every time I tried to close in, it pulled away, and when I kept my distance, itunched an attack.

    It was a type of opponent I had never encountered before.

    No overwhelming size, no venom, no imprable defenses.

    And yet, it was a tricky opponent.

    It was difficult even to get close.

    At this rate, I¡¯d end up losing to this tiny snake in a ridiculous fashion.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Its tail flew at me again.

    At this point, I didn¡¯t have a way to defeat it.

    At least, not the old me.

    I sharpened my ws.

    I swung at the snake¡¯s tail as it whipped toward me.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Squeeeeze.</em>

    I caught the snake¡¯s tail.

    I could feel the white snake¡¯s panic.

    It must have thought I was just an ordinary lizard.

    But this was the martial art I had learned from that mysterious bald mural.

    The snake¡¯s tail squirmed wildly in my grip.

    It had a tremendous amount of muscle, as expected from a creature that relied on its tail for attacks.

    But the snake wasn¡¯t the only one with a tail.

    <em>aap!</em>

    I whipped the snake¡¯s head with my long tail.

    With its tail immobilized, only I could attack now.

    Hey, snake, how does it feel to be on the receiving end?

    <em>aap!</em>

    My tail packed quite a punch.

    After all, I used it like a third leg.

    As I struck its head with my tail, my ws dug into its flesh.

    ¡°Screeeech!¡±

    The snake struggled violently.

    But once my ws sank in, they weren¡¯ting out.

    <em>aap!</em>

    I followed up with relentless tail strikes.

    The snake was dazed, unable to regain its senses from the repeated blows to its head.

    I lunged at its neck.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    ¡¾Level Up!¡¿

    A master of the <em>Snake Fist</em>.

    Even as an enemy, I had to admit it was impressive.

    ¡°Gehk, gehk!¡±

    I roared triumphantly, standing atop the snake, now reduced to mere meat.

    In honor of your strength, I¡¯ll make good use of your meat.

    Chomp.

    Crunch.

    Maybe it had too much muscle? The meat was a bit tough.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t bad.

    The only downside was the amount of tiny bones, but it was a decent meal overall.

    Ah, this is nice.

    Now, it¡¯s starting to feel like a proper home. No, a proper lizard¡¯s home.

    There¡¯s food other than bugs, and even this mural, which could be considered a stroke of luck. I had noints.

    Come to think of it, didn¡¯t I do pretty well in that fight?

    I even used some martial arts and mimicked the snake¡¯s moves.

    Shouldn¡¯t I get something for that?

    I nced at my status screen.

    An attack skill.

    Give me an attack skill.

    Even after ring at the status screen, nothing changed.

    I guess they¡¯re not handing out martial arts easily.

    ¡­Well, I¡¯ve got plenty of time, so I can study the mural again and see if anything clicks.

    Having eaten the Titanoboa¡¯s energy core, maybe I should meditate and try to channel my energy.

    I might unlock some martial arts.

    Using a piece of snake skin to cover my eyes, I sat in the lotus position.

    The internal energy in my lower abdomen began circting throughout my body.

    I felt my mind clearing.

    It felt as though the energy core I had consumed and the experience from earlier were bing part of me.

    Warmth spread throughout my body.

    It was like something was gently enveloping me.

    The sensation was soft, almost squishy.

    And there was a faint scent of flowers.

    Could it be? Have I surpassed the <em>Great Cirction</em> and reached the level of <em>Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown</em>?

    My growth is terrifying.

    My body began to rise slowly.

    I had heard of this before.@@novelbin@@

    When a master with deep internal energy meditates, their body begins to levitate.

    ¡°How curious.¡±

    Moreover, I heard a voice, as clear and melodious as a jade marble rolling on a silver te.

    It must be the voice of a celestial being.

    I¡¯ve already surpassed the <em>Three Flowers Gathering</em> and reached the level of <em>Five Qi Toward the Source</em>.

    ¡°A lizard in lotus position, huh? That¡¯s new.¡±

    Now, I was ascending to immortality.

    ¡°Your body looks weak, and I was just thinking about nourishing myself... this worked out well.¡±

    Nourishing? Wait, that doesn¡¯t sound right...

    Using my front ws, I gently removed the piece of snake skin covering my eyes.

    I saw something pale peach-colored wrapped around my body.

    It looked soft, almost chewy.

    Instinctively, I bit into the tender flesh.

    My sharp teeth didn¡¯t sink in.

    It was soft, yet firm.

    What was this contradiction?

    No matter how hard I bit, nothing changed.

    Whose finger could possibly have such a texture?

    Wait, finger?

    Why did I think this was a finger?

    I slowly turned my gaze while still biting down.

    Blue eyes were watching me closely.

    And then, realizing I was looking at them, the owner of the eyes spoke in a teasing voice.

    ¡°¡­So, how does my finger taste?¡±

 Chapter 19

    The pale white hand, tinged with a faint blush, was nothing short of perfection, truly deserving of the term <em>seomseomoksoo</em>¡ªdelicate, jade-like hands.

    Her eyes were like a deep, bottomlesske, appearing emotionless yet holding a depth that was impossible to measure. At a nce, her gaze might seem sharp, or even cold, but that only added to her beauty.

    Under her eye was a small mole, which brought to mind the old idiom <em>huarongjeomjeong</em>¡ªthe final touch thatpletes a masterpiece. Just like how drawing the dragon''s eye brings the painting to life, it felt like that tear-shaped mole was what turned this woman from an artwork into a living person. Her appearance was almost otherworldly, as though each bold and delicate line had been carefully crafted, resulting in a masterpiece.

    If I had topare, she was like an ink wash painting.

    Yes, her flowing hair was like a waterfall painted with rich ck ink.

    Had I ever seen someone this beautiful in my life?

    If I had to choose the most beautiful person in the world, I would pick her without hesitation.

    Of course, she was the only person I''d seen since arriving here, so there wasn¡¯t muchpetition.

    Despite the long description of her looks, my situation could be summarized in a single sentence.

    A person had appeared in front of me.

    A human, and not just any human¡ªa woman.

    A very beautiful woman at that.

    "Gehgegek!"

    Hello.

    I may look like a lizard, but I¡¯m actually a human.

    I ended up like this because I posted a picture of a Spinosaurus in a maid outfit on a forum.

    ...

    Not that she would understand me.

    But why was a person in a ce like this, in the first ce?

    This cave wasn¡¯t easily essible. I¡¯d only reached it because the ground had copsed.

    There were a lot of strange things happening.

    And hadn¡¯t I been meditating just moments ago?

    This woman had touched me, too.

    Just hearing the turtle scream had inflicted internal injuries on me, yet this woman had touched me directly, and nothing had happened to her.

    Why hadn¡¯t she suffered any internal injuries?

    Did I fail in my meditation?

    My mind was swirling with questions.

    As I was pondering all of this, the woman''s lips moved.

    "At first nce, your skin seems tough, but it¡¯s surprisingly soft. And this soft, white belly... it¡¯s plump in just the right way, making me want to keep touching it."

    She was kneading my belly.

    "Gehgegek!"

    No matter how pretty you are, that¡¯s not okay.

    That¡¯s a sensitive area!

    "What a curious creature you are. I¡¯ve seen many mystical beasts, but none like you."

    Of course, I must be a good-looking lizard.

    I mean, I even managed to charm a <em>Neph jurassica</em> back in the day.

    "Your face may be in, but you do have a certain charm."

    "Gek, gek!"

    Just because you¡¯re pretty doesn¡¯t mean you can say whatever you want.

    I expressed my displeasure with my entire body.

    "And these small feet... why does a lizard have webbed feet?"

    She was now fiddling with my front ws.@@novelbin@@

    It was hard to tell whether her words were meant aspliments or insults, and being touched while hearing such strangements was making me feel uneasy.

    "And your tail is quite a sight, too. It¡¯s thin and long, with a pleasing texture."

    Now she was gently stroking my tail.

    Fine.

    I¡¯ll let it go for now.

    There¡¯s not much I can do about it.

    If I saw a lizard like me in front of me, I¡¯d probably want to touch it too.

    Of course, I¡¯d probably get bitten right away.

    Look at me¡ªI haven¡¯t bitten her even once, despite all this touching.

    It¡¯s absolutely not because my teeth are sore and I can¡¯t open my mouth properly.

    It''s one thing to enjoy petting a lizard like me, but how about letting me go now?

    I was starting to feel a little trapped.

    "You would make excellent material for <em>sugungsa</em>."

    A smile curled up at the corner of her lips.

    Sure, whatever <em>sugungsa</em> is, but can you let me go first?

    Wait, sugungsa?

    What was <em>sugungsa</em> again?

    ...I remembered.

    <em>Sugungsa</em> (ÊØŒmÉ°) is a type of cosmetic¡ªred y that is applied to the body. It has a unique property, simr to a martial arts version of a unicorn¡¯s magic.

    Once applied, the red y remains on the body until the person dies, with one exception: it disappears only if the person engages in sexual activity.

    It¡¯smonly used by the <em>Ami Sect</em> to verify the purity of their members.

    It¡¯s also sometimes applied to the daughters of noble families.

    In short, it¡¯s an extraordinary, high-ss virginity detector.

    Up to this point, it''s fine.

    A product friendly to unicorns.

    But the key ingredient of <em>sugungsa</em> is...

    A lizard that has been fed cinnabar.

    "Gekgegegegegek!"

    I thrashed about in panic.

    You said you were going to keep me!

    You said you were going to raise me!

    Well, okay, you never said that, but you didn¡¯t say you were going to grind me up either!

    "What¡¯s troubling you?"

    The woman grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and lifted me up.

    My strength drained out of me.

    Dangling helplessly, I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "Gek..."

    "Gek? <em>Gekko</em>? Even your cries are strange."

    "Geck..."

    This was odd.

    Why couldn¡¯t I muster any strength?

    When I faced off against <em>Caiman</em>, I managed to move in the end.

    And this woman didn¡¯t even look particrly strong.

    She was just bigger than me.

    The ck-haired woman raised her other hand and pressed firmly on my belly.

    "There¡¯s so much packed into this little body. You haven¡¯t digested most of it yet."

    "Gek!"

    Please don¡¯t press there.

    I just ate, you know.

    "Gekgek!"

    In a desperate attempt, I used the only move I had¡ªmy wailing cry.

    Maybe my plea reached her, because she finally spoke the words I wanted to hear.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll put you down, but stay still."

    I was getting closer to the ground.

    She was definitely going to let me go.

    She told me to stay still, but I had a gut feeling that this might be my only chance.

    ...Should I make a run for it?

    Even though she subdued me with some strange technique, she didn¡¯t seem that strong.

    There¡¯s no way she could keep up with my movement techniques.

    Okay, the moment I touch the ground, I¡¯ll run for it.

    But first, I¡¯ll just double-check something.

    I focused my eyes.

    [Unable to appraise the target.]

    Huh?

    What was that?

    <em>Unable to appraise</em>?

    I could see <em>Caiman</em>''s level and name, though?

    This was the first time I had seen a message like this since arriving here.

    Is it because she¡¯s human?

    No way she¡¯s stronger than <em>Caiman</em>, right?

    It must be that my skill doesn¡¯t work on humans.

    ...Just in case, I decided to stay put for now.

    Her talk about <em>sugungsa</em> was probably just some kind of bad martial artist joke.

    It would be easier to believe if she said she was going to eat me.

    "Gek!"

    I gave her my best puppy-dog eyes.

    "What¡¯s with that face? Ho. Seems you know what <em>sugungsa</em> is."

    Something was off.

    Why was she talking as if I could understand her?

    "You even know how to meditate in lotus position, so it¡¯s not strange for you to understand <em>sugungsa</em>."

    Ah, so she saw me meditating.

    Well then, treat me better.

    I¡¯m a rare lizard, after all.

    "In that case, the scars on that snake were no coincidence."

    The woman pointed to the snake bones I had left behind after eating.

    I had eaten everything edible, so there was barely any flesh left. What could she be seeing?

    "Crude as it is, those marks couldn¡¯t have been left by a lizard¡¯s movements alone."

    "Gek!"

    I was shocked.

    She figured that out just by looking at the bones?

    Was it because she saw me meditating?

    "Did you imitate the drawings on the wall?"

    Her blue eyes were staring into mine.

    They were deep, so deep that I couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    A massive pressure, like a tidal wave, pressed down on me.

    I had no choice but to be honest.

    "Gekgek."

    I nodded my head.

    "I had a good dreamst night, and it seems it was to meet you."

    For some reason, she looked pleased.

    "Even if a mystical creature can understand speech, they usually aren¡¯t this friendly. But you¡¯re different."

    Of course, I¡¯m acting friendly because I feel like you¡¯d turn me into lizard powder if I didn¡¯t.

    "Very well."

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going well, but it doesn¡¯t seem good for me.

    "I don¡¯t normally interfere with nature, but it would be a waste to leave you as you are."

    No, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste.

    "Just for a moment, I¡¯ll teach you the ways of <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em>."

    Wait, what?

    The teachings of <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em>?

    What¡¯s that?

    Who¡¯s <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em>?

    "¡­But don¡¯t go around boasting that you were myst disciple. If you must, do it after you¡¯ve joined the cult."

    So, her name was <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em>.

    Does this mean she¡¯s going to teach me martial arts?

    But I¡¯m a lizard.

    These martial artists are way more open-minded than I expected.

    "I¡¯d prefer if you were a little bigger, but for now, this will have to do."

    <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em> tapped my belly lightly with her finger.

    If I grew bigger, she¡¯d probably use me as material.

    Like Hansel and Gretel!

    I absolutely won¡¯t let myself get fat.

    "Gekgek!"

    Wait, is she really going to teach me martial arts?

    I must¡¯ve gotten involved with the wrong person.

    This woman doesn¡¯t seem normal.

    ...Then again, a master wouldn¡¯t kill their own disciple, right?

    I¡¯ll just pretend to learn. As long as I avoid bing <em>sugungsa</em>, I¡¯ll be fine.

    And if I do manage to learn a real attack skill, that¡¯d be great.

    Alright. Let¡¯s hear what she has to say.

    "Little lizard, assume your stance."

    "Gek?"

    <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em>. I didn¡¯t know who she really was, but one thing was clear.

    "Eiii, that¡¯s not how you do it."

    This woman was a terrible teacher.

    "Gekgekgekgek!"

    "How can you not understand this? Go from a straight line to a curve. Flow naturally, like water."

    She was waving my arms around in some sort of demonstration, but I had no clue what she was doing.

    She seemed like, at best, a third-rate martial artist.

    No, even a random kid on the street would exin it better than this.

    "Do it like this. Do it like that. Something about yin and yang, and the mysteries of nothingness."

    "This is so frustrating. This is why I don¡¯t take disciples."

    This is why I don¡¯t take masters, either.

    "Gekgek!"

    All <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em> did was grab my hands and feet and il them around.

    "Watch closely. Push your left hand forward while moving your right foot back..."

    "Gekgekgek!"

    This is lizard abuse!

    "Hmm, yes. Since you have a tail, you can use that too. Here, this is just my idea..."

    This didn¡¯t feel like martial arts training at all. It felt more like I was a toy for her amusement.

    A toy lizard.

    "Gek... Gek..."

    I was feeling very frustrated.

    I was seriously considering biting her fingers and making a run for it.

    "Hmm, I suppose showing you once would be easier than exining it a hundred times."

    Oh.

    Finally, you understand.

    Just show me quickly.

    You may be third-rate, but you should at least know the basics.

    <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em> picked me up by the scruff and set me on a high rock.

    "Gek?"

    "Wait here quietly."

    Was this supposed to be my personal seat?

    Not bad.

    <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em> raised her hand.

    Finally!

    And then she started petting me.

    ...What are you doing?

    "Gekgekgek!"

    Weren¡¯t you going to show me?

    She spent a long time just stroking me.

    "Wait a moment. It should be arriving soon."

    What?

    What¡¯s arriving...

    Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine.

    The same feeling I had when I first encountered <em>Caiman</em>.

    My danger sense was ring wildly.

    <em>Kugugu.</em>

    At first, the sound came from far away.

    <em>Kuuuuuuuuung!</em>

    But I could tell that the source of the sound was approaching rapidly.

    <em>KWAANG!</em>

    A massive rock wall shattered, and the owner of the sound appeared.

    ¡¾Titanoboa LV50(+)¡¿

    It wasrger than any creature I had seen so far.

    The sheer size was overwhelming, but <em>Baek Yeon-Yeong</em> simply smiled.

    "An <em>Imoogi</em>."

 Chapter 20

    The name was unmistakably <em>Titanoboa</em>.

    It was the same species as the one I had hunted, the master of Snake Fist. Same name, same species.

    But the size? It was beyondparison.

    ording to the information I gathered using my survival instincts, these creatures could grow up to 15 meters at most. But this one far exceeded that.

    Calling it an <em>Imoogi</em>¡ªa mythical serpent¡ªdidn¡¯t feel out of ce at all.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Sssssss!¡±

    The creature flicked its tongue and stared at us.

    My entire body trembled.

    This thing was far more dangerous than the caiman.

    And we weren¡¯t even near water, so there was no chance of escaping.

    ¡°The martial art you used against that smaller snake is from Shaolin.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong began exining as if nothing was wrong.

    It was the same old exnation I had heard several times.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to listen to that.

    If we stood here doing nothing, we¡¯d end up being swallowed by that snake, together.

    I grabbed Baek Yeon-Yeong''s fingers and pulled.

    ¡°Geh¡­!¡±

    What the hell are you doing?

    This is no time to just stand around!

    ¡°We¡¯re in a situation where we barely have time to run, and you¡¯re just standing there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Shaolin martial arts. How could I like something that preaches non-killing all the time?¡±

    ...Right.

    That¡¯s it.

    Just like the toad and the turtle that froze in fear before their death, this woman must be frozen in terror too.

    Snap.

    I bit her fingers with my sharp teeth.

    I can¡¯t just stand by and watch a person¡ªsomeone I just met¡ªdie right in front of me.

    We have to escape together, somehow.

    ¡°Are you worried about me? How kind of you.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong patted my head once.

    And then, she walked.

    Not toward me, but toward the <em>Imoogi</em>.

    Her steps were natural.

    She wasn¡¯t doing anything other than walking.

    But then¡ª

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The entire world seemed to shake.

    The air became heavy.

    A profound internal energy filled the atmosphere, making my body tingle.

    An overwhelming power unlike anything I had ever felt before sent chills through me.

    ...Is this Baek Yeon-Yeong''s true strength?

    ¡°If all Shaolin martial arts were based on non-lethal principles, I wouldn¡¯t have given them a second nce.¡±

    She ran her fingers over the mural.

    It was the same technique I had seen and mimicked from that mural.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shaolin, but it¡¯s tyrannical.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong took her stance.

    The <em>Imoogi</em>, which had been stunned by her aura, regained its senses and hissed aggressively.

    ¡°Ssssss!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what that means?¡±

    The snake¡¯s enormous maw lunged at her with terrifying speed.

    She merely waited, her fingers pointed, not even looking at the snake.

    ¡°Shaolin martial arts draw curves. Monks¡¯ techniques aren¡¯t designed to kill.¡±

    Crash!

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I dislike Shaolin¡¯s methods.¡±

    The snake¡¯s fangs flew towards her.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong looked at me.

    Her lips moved slowly.

    ¡°But <em>Dragon w Hand</em> is the exception.¡±

    Her white fingers moved.

    From one point to another.

    Like a renowned painter drawing a line with a single stroke of a brush, her fingers met the snake¡¯s gaping maw.

    Boom!

    The snake¡¯s many fangs shattered instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art akin to a dragon¡¯s ws. Those self-righteous monks might trace curves, but this technique strikes with straight lines.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong withdrew her hand.

    Boom!

    As she pulled her hand back, the snake¡¯s head was driven into the ground.

    ¡°Every one of the thirty-six forms is a killing technique.¡±

    Crack!

    The overwhelming force cracked the cave floor beneath them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long this thing willst, but remember this well.¡±

    The <em>Imoogi</em> quickly shook its head and rose again.

    Even though its teeth were shattered, and its head had been mmed into the ground, it still had strength left.

    The snake charged again, trying to bite her with the remaining teeth.

    ¡°Do you know the difference between <em>Shou</em> and <em>Zhang</em>?¡±

    Thud!

    She struck the snake¡¯s jaw with her palm.

    ¡°If you use the edge of your hand, it¡¯s <em>Shou</em>; if you use your palm, it¡¯s <em>Zhang</em>. It¡¯s been misinterpreted over time, but that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Crack!

    A punch flew at a speed too fast for my eyes to follow.

    Boom!

    ¡°To be precise, <em>Shou</em> epasses <em>Zhang</em>, <em>Zhi</em> (fingers), and <em>Quan</em> (fists).¡±

    It was a straight line.

    Each move was filled with killing intent, designed to obliterate the opponent.

    Crunch.

    It was far too brutal to be called Shaolin.

    Boom!

    Blood from the <em>Imoogi</em> sprayed in all directions.

    Yet not a single dropnded on Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    She looked at me.

    ¡°How about that? It¡¯s Shaolin, but isn¡¯t it tyrannical?¡±

    The enormous white snake now looked more like a red one.

    Its body was riddled with holes, and its sharp fangs were all gone.

    ¡°If I were to choose a martial art suited for your body, it would be <em>Dragon w Hand</em>. That¡¯s why you used it on the small snake, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know anything about that.

    I just imitated the hand technique because it was something I could manage.

    Blood dripped from the <em>Imoogi¡¯s</em> body.

    ¡°How is it? Did you carve it into your memory?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell if I was dreaming or seeing an illusion.

    That woman didn¡¯t seem that strong at first.

    I thought she was just a third-rate martial artist.

    After all, her attempts to teach me martial arts seemed awkward.

    But I was wrong.

    She had reached a level beyond anything I could fathom.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t teach me. Geniuses can¡¯t teach others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use <em>Dragon w Hand</em> often, so I was worried I might¡¯ve messed it up.¡±

    Not use it often?

    Worried about messing up?

    After reducing that enormous snake to such a state?

    Even if she did mess up, who would dare point it out?

    ¡°Gehk¡­Gehk.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to say anything about her touching my stomach.

    ¡°Kwek¡­¡±

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Guooooo.

    A brilliant light burst from the <em>Imoogi¡¯s</em> body.

    Crack.

    Creeeeak.

    Arge, egg-like shell began to form.

    Instinctively, I knew what it was.

    Evolution.

    ¡°Geeeeh!¡±

    I hurriedly tried to inform Baek Yeon-Yeong of the fact.

    If a creature of that magnitude evolved, who knows what might emerge?

    If we didn¡¯t destroy it now, we were in serious trouble.

    ¡­I can¡¯t break it, so you¡¯ll have to do it.

    ¡°It was worth going easy on it. Let¡¯s see what more it can show us.¡±

    What?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong waited calmly for the white snake.

    Crack.

    The shell began to crack.

    Boom!

    With an explosive sound, it began to hatch.

    A massive white snake with five heads emerged.

    [Unable to assess target.]

    The same message appeared as when I looked at her.

    Based on my limited knowledge, this creature was either a Hydra from myth or something akin to Yamata no Orochi. Its five enormous heads were proof enough.

    And if it was what I thought it was, simply cutting off its heads wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    No matter how strong this woman was, fighting this thing without a proper strategy was dangerous.

    ¡°Gehk-gehk!¡±

    It was already toote¡ªrunning was our best option.

    This woman would be able to escape safely.

    ¡­Of course, she¡¯d take me with her.

    I bit Baek Yeon-Yeong''s fingers.

    ¡°Little lizard.¡±

    She gently removed her fingers from my grip and patted my head again.

    ¡°They say that martial arts must be practiced with the appropriate internal cultivation to see their full effect.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the time for exnations.

    We should either attack it while it wasn¡¯t moving or flee.

    ¡°Nowadays, martial artists think that¡¯s a given. Without internal cultivation, martial arts are half-baked, and they say you risk falling into internal demons.¡±

    She stopped stroking my head.

    She stared at the snake emerging from its egg.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not always the case.¡±

    She began walking slowly.

    Step.

    Boom.

    Step.

    Boom!

    An immense surge of internal energy flooded the space, radiating in all directions.

    ¡°There is a technique called <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em>.¡±

    But the white snake raised its heads proudly, as if that level of energy meant nothing to it.

    It had grown far stronger than before.

    ¡°Grab your enemy¡¯s skull with five fingers and crush it.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong spread her hand.

    ¡°People say this is the correct passage.¡±

    Step.

    Boom!

    Another step.

    ¡°But, you see, I¡¯ve never actually read the <em>Nine Yin Manual</em>.¡±

    Step.

    Boom!

    The five heads lunged at her.

    Each one was stronger than the <em>Imoogi</em> we had fought earlier.

    Even for her, fighting five simultaneously would be difficult.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong dodged their attacks with flowing, graceful movements.

    ¡°I never had the chance to learn. I was born the daughter of a servant. What could I have read or studied?¡±

    Step.

    Boom!

    ¡°One day, I stumbled across a book. It wasbeled <em>Nine Yin Manual</em>, but it was clearly not the original.¡±

    Step.

    Boom!

    ¡°Skeletons were scattered everywhere. The kid next door was killed for offending one of the five great families. I was hungry. Thirsty. It was more like a journal full of someone''sments.¡±

    Finally, Baek Yeon-Yeong reached the white snake.

    ¡°I believed that it was the <em>Nine Yin Manual</em>.¡±

    The snake didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. All five heads struck at once.

    Each one posed a deadly threat.

    ¡°And I interpreted it differently.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single ce left to dodge. She was trapped.

    ¡°Crush your enemy¡¯s skull with five fingers.¡±

    Crack.

    Each finger was filled with lethal intent. Her hand took the shape of a dragon¡¯s w.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong swung her hand.

    That¡¯s all.

    She just swung it.

    Boom!

    At that moment, all five of the snake¡¯s heads exploded.

    Blood rained down.

    ¡°This is my <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em>.¡±

    Once again, not a drop of blood touched her.

    Standing tall amid the downpour of blood, she looked more beautiful than anything I had ever seen.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em>.¡±

 Chapter 21

    "Little lizard, do you understand now?"

    Baek Yeon-Yeong stood in a pool of blood, looking down at me with a dignified air.

    ¡°As obvious as it may sound, your body is different from a human''s. The internal energy cultivation methods created by humans won¡¯t work for you. The same goes for martial arts.¡±

    Her presence exuded a nearly demonic, domineering aura.

    ¡°Follow what I¡¯ve shown you, but make it your own.¡±

    In a word?

    Amazing.

    My eyes sparkled instinctively.

    [You have acquired <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.]

    <em>Dragon w Hand</em>? Seriously?

    I had been practically begging to learn an attack technique, and thanks to her, I finally got one.

    Apologies to the Shaolin masters I cursed without knowing better.

    I actually really like head-butting dinosaurs.

    Judging by Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s thick hair, learning <em>Dragon w Hand</em> doesn¡¯t seem toe with any nasty side effects like hair loss. I guess I can use it without worry.

    And then there¡¯s her <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em>.

    It was an extraordinary martial art, one that could be called a supreme technique.

    She had killed that gigantic white snake in one move.

    I stretched out my front paw to mimic it.

    If I could master that, would I be as strong as her?

    Of course, just watching it once wouldn¡¯t be enough to master <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em>.

    But at least I had unlocked <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    I had crudely imitated it in my battle with the small snake, and now I had seen its perfected form with my own eyes.

    If I work hard, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll eventually be able to use <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em> as well.

    Both <em>Dragon w Hand</em> and <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em> are martial arts executed with the hands.

    If I train <em>Dragon w Hand</em> as a foundation and gain enlightenment, I might be able to reach Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s level.

    <em>[Dragon w Hand]</em>

    A technique where you seize the enemy with the ws of a dragon. It incorporates the essence of hand, palm, and finger strikes, making it adaptable to any situation.

    Now <em>this</em> is martial arts.

    Though <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> was a good technique, it was just a movement skill, so it left me wanting more.

    Finally, I had an actual attack technique.

    The ws of a dragon.

    Isn¡¯t that the perfect fit for me?

    I¡¯ve got the dragon¡¯s step, and now the dragon¡¯s ws, too.

    Maybe I¡¯ll evolve from a green basilisk into a green dragon next. That would be a bit much.

    ¡°Gehk-gehk¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±

    Of course I¡¯m listening.

    You¡¯re talking about how awesome <em>Dragon w Hand</em> is.

    The excitement I felt was simr to when I first saw a dinosaur.

    The only difference was that back then, I nearly died, and now I had saved my life thanks to this martial art.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong sighed lightly and stretched out her hand.

    Fwoosh.

    A fire rose from her palm.

    After disying that level of internal energy, it was only logical to assume that fire was <em>Samadhi me</em>.

    <em>Samadhi me</em>.

    Yet another piece of information that made my eyes light up.

    If I could learn to control that, wouldn¡¯t that mean I could cook food using fire?

    Maybe I could even evolve into something like a smander¡­

    ...Well, this is a martial arts world, so probably not.

    But why did she suddenly conjure that me?

    Was she nning to roast the snake meat?

    Grilled meat, huh? Seems she knows her food.

    Maybe I should stick close to her and snag a few pieces.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong ced her hand on the Titanoboa¡¯s corpse.

    Fwoosh.

    The mes of <em>Samadhi me</em> spread to the Titanoboa¡¯s body.

    The intense ze engulfed the <em>Imoogi¡¯s</em> body.

    ...She wasn¡¯t doing it to eat.

    ¡°Geh-geeh!¡±

    Why are you burning it?! What a waste!

    That fire was meant to incinerate.

    The Titanoboa was level 50, and it had even evolved.

    Eating just a piece of that meat would make me incredibly strong.

    It was like the level-up candies you find in video games.

    I hurried over to Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Gehk-gehk.¡±

    Even though I tried to get her attention, she didn¡¯t look at me.

    So I nudged her thigh with my tail.

    ¡°Little lizard, what is it?¡±

    She turned her gaze sharply toward me.

    I flinched under that stare.

    Honestly, this woman terrified me.

    Anyone with power like hers would be scary, no matter who they were.

    In terms of raw strength, she was more of an inhuman monster than the caiman or Titanoboa.

    Even so, wasting the Titanoboa¡¯s meat was just too much to bear.

    I mean, if she was going to burn it, there¡¯s a perfectly good scavenger here to clean it up.

    I might be small, but I could eat it all.

    I wagged my tail eagerly.

    Maybe she¡¯d throw me a piece if I begged.

    This wasn¡¯t the time for pride.

    Tap-tap-tap.

    ¡°You want to eat that? The <em>Imoogi¡¯s</em> meat isn¡¯t worth eating. It¡¯s an iplete creature that failed to be a dragon.¡±

    I¡¯m immune to poison, so it should be fine.

    ...Or maybe not?

    Reluctantly, I gave up and just sucked on my fingers.

    The power of <em>Samadhi me</em> was indeed incredible.

    If it had been an ordinary fire, it would have taken a long time to burn through such arge creature, but soon enough, it was reduced to ashes.

    Amidst those ashes was arge bead.

    It was something I had seen before.

    A ck orb with streaks of white.

    [<em>Supreme Internal Core</em>]

    An <em>Internal Core</em>. And not just any core¡ªa supreme one.

    I salivated.

    ¡°You want it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I nodded furiously.

    With that <em>Internal Core</em>, I could do anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite greedy. You still have things inside you that haven¡¯t been digested, yet you¡¯re already reaching for more.¡±

    Things that haven¡¯t been digested?

    If I had to guess, it must be the fragment of the caiman¡¯s core.

    Even though it was just a fragment, it was stillbeled as ¡°high-grade.¡±

    I didn¡¯t feel a significant increase in internal energy when I ate it, which means it¡¯s still sitting in my body, undigested.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°This core isn¡¯t something I need right away, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s useless.¡±

    So, she was going to keep it.

    ¡°Gehk¡­¡±

    It was only fair, since she killed it.

    If she had just left me a bit of the meat, I wouldn¡¯t have minded so much.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to digest this core, even if I gave it to you. Maybe when you¡¯ve grown more. I¡¯ll check when we meet again.¡±

    Oh.

    So there¡¯s still a chance?

    ¡°Gehk-gehk.¡±

    Alright. Even if it¡¯s just words, there¡¯s hope.

    Wait, what? When we meet again?

    I hopped onto Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s foot, wrapping my tail around her calf.

    She looked down at me, puzzled.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the part where you take me with you?

    I was reborn as a lizard in a martial arts world but get picked up and pampered by an SSS-rank beauty.

    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be that kind of story?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong plucked me off her leg and set me down.

    I nced up at her, gauging her reaction.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her silence made her seem a bit irritated.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    If she harbored any ill will, I¡¯d be dead in an instant.

    ¡°Gehk-gehk.¡±

    I needed to negotiate somehow.

    I wagged my tail gently, signaling that I wanted her to take me with her.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong lifted me by the armpits, her piercing blue eyes locking onto mine.

    ¡°Little lizard.¡±

    Great, she¡¯s finally warming up to me!

    ¡°Do you truly wish to grow up under my care?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It felt like I had just been struck by something hard.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s the first person I met in this world.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s so beautiful.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s stronger than anyone or anything I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Why was I having such foolish thoughts?

    ¡°Lizard. Little lizard.¡±

    Remember why you ended up at the bottom of this cave.

    ¡°Is that truly your wish?¡±

    I had run away.

    I had fled, crying and wailing, because I couldn¡¯t defeat the caiman.

    I was weak.

    And now, I was trying to run away again.

    I clenched my fists.

    A lizard¡¯s hand isn¡¯t really designed for making fists.

    My ws dug into my flesh.

    Blood dripped down.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking leisurely.

    What would¡¯ve happened if this woman hadn¡¯t been kind to me?

    What if I had encountered the adult Titanoboa before I met her?

    What if I hadn¡¯t found that crack in the rock when the caiman chased me?

    What if the oviraptor had eaten me when I went after its egg?

    I survived thanks to a string of coincidences.

    Because my opponent made a mistake, because I was lucky, because the timing was right, because the people I met weren¡¯t entirely bad.

    My survival wasn¡¯t my doing.

    Anyone else in my situation could¡¯ve made it this far.

    This world isn¡¯t so kind.

    There are countless beings stronger than me, stacked up like mountains.

    Even the caiman seems insignificantpared to this woman.

    And I ran away from it.

    At the very least, I need to kill it with my own hands.

    If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never move forward.

    I looked at Baek Yeon-Yeong with fierce determination.

    My gaze was full of resolve and ambition.

    ¡°Gehk.¡±

    I won¡¯t run away again.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Was I seeing things?

    A fleeting smile appeared on Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s face.

    Not a fake smile, but a genuine, amused one.

    I saw it, even if it was just for a brief moment.

    ¡°How adorable.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong set me back down on the ground.

    ¡°Little lizard, I have a feeling we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡±

    Yes.

    We will meet again.

    And by then, I hope you¡¯ll leave that <em>Internal Core</em> for me.

    I raised my front leg and made a gesture of respect.

    A request for her to take good care of the core.

    ¡°Haha! What are you trying to do with those tiny hands?¡±

    Herughter stopped.

    She clenched one fist and spread out the other, epting my gesture.

    ¡°Very well. I came to Silver Dragon Cave on a whim, but it looks like I¡¯ve reaped more than expected.¡±

    <em>Silver Dragon Cave</em>?

    Is that the name of this ce?

    ¡°Little lizard, I¡¯m looking forward to the day you break free from your small vessel.¡±

    With those parting words, Baek Yeon-Yeong vanished.

    It was as if she had melted into the shadows, disappearing in an instant.

    She was too fast for my eyes to track.

    I guess martial artists of her caliber have different movement techniques.

    I now had a goal.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    She was my target.

    But reaching her level would be impossible for now.

    I needed a smaller goal.

    The one responsible for throwing me into this situation¡ª

    The piranha caiman.

    I steeled my resolve.

    All that¡¯s left for me now is training.

    In this dark cave, where no light reaches, I will train until I can defeat the caiman.

    I¡¯ll gnaw on the corpses of insects to build my strength.

    ...

    ...

    Wait, but couldn¡¯t she have at least told me how to get out?

    Or maybe just pointed me to the exit?

    Did she think I was born in this cave or something?

    There¡¯s no cave-dwelling lizard that looks like me!

    ¡°Geh-geeh!¡±

    Come back!

    Get me out of here!

    Or at least show me the way!

    I can train outside, can¡¯t I?

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll catch the caiman if I stay cooped up in here.

    What if I just grow huge like that <em>Imoogi</em> and end up hiding in this cave?

    ¡°Gehk-gehk!¡±

    But Baek Yeon-Yeong was already long gone, and couldn¡¯t answer.

    Rustle, rustle.

    Only other creatures responded.

    The echoes of the battle between Baek Yeon-Yeong and the Titanoboa.

    And the void left by her overwhelming presence.

    It could easily be interpreted that two powerful beings had fought, and one had died.

    Just like these bugs swarming here might think.

    ¡°¡­Gehk.¡±

    To survive in this cave, you have no choice but to scavenge the corpses of predators that killed each other.

    Quite a few of them have gathered.

    But there¡¯s no <em>Imoogi</em> corpse here.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong has long since disappeared.

    All that¡¯s left is a small lizard.

    This is my chance.

    Don¡¯t mistake me for the green basilisk I used to be.

    I am the basilisk who learned <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    The green basilisk, Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s direct disciple.

    ¡°Gehk-geeh!¡±

    Come at me, bugs.

    ...Wait, why does it feel like your numbers are still growing?

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Base of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Ten Thousand Great Mountains.</strong>

    The leader had returned.

    The elders were reporting to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    The content was nothing out of the ordinary.

    They reported on any intruders, the happenings among the believers, and the current political situation.

    No one seemed aware that she had been away, except for her closest confidants.

    She maintained her usual expressionless face as she listened to their words.

    It was nothing but boring talk.

    Before long, her attention shifted to the patterns on the ceiling.

    borate designs that seemed to embroider countless dragons.

    <em>That one¡¯s crooked.</em>

    Baek Yeon-Yeong noticed a misaligned part, which inexplicably reminded her of the lizard she had seen earlier, putting her in a good mood.

    ¡°We conclude our report.¡±

    The elders finished their briefing.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Once the elders had all left, the personal reports from the protectors followed.

    Apart from the Left Protector¡¯s subtle nces, there was nothing unusual.

    For some reason, even the protectors quickly excused themselves.

    That suited her just fine.

    Now Baek Yeon-Yeong finally had some time to herself.

    She yawned briefly and stretched.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    As she stretched, she noticed a pair of eyes staring at her that looked eerily simr to her own.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re startled. If you have something to say, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Why are you still here?¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa, the priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, was staring intently at Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    ¡°How could I possibly say something unpleasant to the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult?¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had never said anything about unpleasant words.

    She realized instinctively¡ªthis priestess hade to deliver some unpleasant news.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong thought deeply.

    <em>Unpleasant words¡­ what could it be?</em>

    Could it be that she had been caught sneaking a bite of the <em>Gunshi</em>st time? Or maybe she was found out for taking the <em>Bingtang Holo</em> secretly?

    She had done so many things that she couldn¡¯t even guess anymore.

    ¡°I see. Then be on your way. I¡¯d like to rest now.¡±

    ¡°If the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cultmands it, I have no choice but to obey.¡±

    The priestess bowed gracefully.

    And with her head still bowed, she raised her gaze.

    Her eyes were zing.

    ¡°The priestess is not speaking to the leader, but Seol-Hwa has something she wishes to say to Yeon-Yeong. Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    The mes in Seol-Hwa¡¯s eyes red up even more.

    ¡°Leader, Seol-Hwa says that if you don¡¯t listen now, she¡¯ll be twice as angryter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°May Seol-Hwa speak to Yeon-Yeong?¡±

    Realizing there was no way to send her away easily, Baek Yeon-Yeong nodded.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    <em>Ssss¡­</em>

    Baek Seol-Hwa took a deep breath.

    Her already ample chest expanded even more.

    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±

    <em>Bang!</em>

    It was a voice far louder than one would expect from the usually serene priestess.

    Apart from the protectors and the leader, Baek Seol-Hwa had always disyed impable behavior befitting a priestess. Gentle, kind, always soft-spoken.

    But now, she was like a general on the battlefield, raging like an angry beast.

    ¡°I told you to let me know if you were going somewhere, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    <em>All this fuss over something so trivial.</em>

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I mentioned it.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong responded nonchntly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling the Left and Right Protectors when they try to hide it from me because they¡¯re worried about you?¡±

    ¡°If the priestess¡¯s conduct were wless, they wouldn¡¯t have to hide anything. They¡¯re both admirable.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    The legendary martial art, <em>Lion¡¯s Roar</em>, long thought to be lost, was now being recreated through Baek Seol-Hwa¡¯s voice.

    Her nagging echoed like a booming sound attack.

    She continued with her lecture, listing 101 reasons why the leader shouldn¡¯t leave her post, along with all the things she had done wrong. And, of course, how difficult it had been to obtain the <em>Jade Beehive Honey</em>.

    ¡°Hah¡­ huh¡­¡±

    Even Baek Yeon-Yeong, who had long surpassed the pinnacle of martial arts, found Baek Seol-Hwa¡¯s verbal barrage quite irritating.

    ¡°¡­Are you finished?¡±

    <em>All this over a jar of honey.</em>

    Honey.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong thought back to the little lizard devouring the <em>Wall-Breaking Pill</em> and the honey. She smiled faintly. It had been a brief moment, but there was no way she could take it back.

    <em>It was eating so earnestly. How could I have interrupted it?</em>

    ¡°You find this funny? ¡­Ugh, forget it. I¡¯m done.¡±

    Baek Seol-Hwa shook her head.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    Her tone had shifted once again.

    <em>What peculiar behavior will she show this time?</em>

    Baek Yeon-Yeong raised her head and looked at the priestess.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t report during the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve noticed some strange activity around the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.¡±

    ¡°Strange activity?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve heard rumors of mystical creatures in the area, and it seems someone is attempting to infiltrate secretly.¡±

    <em>Why mention this now?</em>

    If she asked, she was sure she would get a <em>¡®because the leader wasn¡¯t around for me to tell personally, right?¡¯</em> followed by another st of the <em>Lion¡¯s Roar</em>.

    ¡°They¡¯re sneaking in, so it¡¯s not a full-scale invasion.¡±

    ¡°For now. The Five Great Families and Nine Great Sects wouldn¡¯t attack without cause, so they won¡¯t use their names. But they aren¡¯t ignoring itpletely, either.¡±

    In short, a subjugation force was being formed with the Ten Thousand Great Mountains as its target.

    The leader was unknown. The righteous sects, pretending to be uninterested, had secretly sent small contingents. They were nning to invade soon.

    To be precise, their goal was the mystical creatures on the ins.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong nodded.

    ¡°Let theme.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Only through trials can one grow.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong looked at her fingertips.

    There were no marks, but she still remembered the sensation of someone biting down.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll prune some of the branches first.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong said something enigmatic as she stood up.

    The swarm this time was made up of centipedes.

    Their grotesque appearance made me feel disgusted.

    But that was a sign that I still had a human mindset, which I was grateful for.

    Only five of them saw me as an enemy, and the rest slithered off elsewhere.

    Even with just five, they still outnumbered me.

    The old me would have run away.

    But now, I¡¯m different.

    I activated <em>Sprint</em>.

    Speed was my specialty.

    I would make full use of that.

    I added footwork to my already swift speed, making it impossible for them to catch up.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Then came the <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    <em>Dragon w Hand</em> was a martial art where one¡¯s hands became as deadly as dragon¡¯s ws, capable of tearing enemies apart.

    My ws touched the centipede¡¯s body.

    And in that instant¡ª

    <em>Snap.</em>

    Its body was split in two.

    To ensure it was finished, I crossed my hands and sliced again.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The centipede¡¯s body quivered.

    ¡­So cool.

    Is this really me?

    Killing such a hideous creature in one move?@@novelbin@@

    I must be getting closer to Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s level.

    Of course, there was a reason for this.

    Not only did I use my overwhelming speed and lethal <em>Dragon w Hand</em>, but there was also another factor.

    It was thanks to my title.

    ¡¾Title¡¿ ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹ You won¡¯t be attacked first by animals of the spider order. Your strength and speed receive a boost when fighting insects.

    When fighting insects, I got a boost to strength and speed.

    Although centipedes are technically arthropods, it seemed to apply.

    Thank you, <em>Neph Jurassica</em>.

    You were a generous one.

    After killing one, the remaining four centipedes seemed confused.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    I bet they were conversing.

    <em>How could a small lizard have such power?</em>

    Or something like that.

    They hesitated.

    Normally, they would have attacked immediately, but now they seemed wary of my strength.

    Instead, they approached cautiously.

    The four centipedes formed a defensive formation, standing together.

    Whether intentional or not, it was now a trickier situation for me.

    Even if I took out two of them with both hands, the others could still attack me.

    There¡¯s a method for times like this.

    I flicked my long tail.

    <em>Flick.</em>

    A technique learned from a master of <em>Sa Kwon</em> (Snake Fist).

    <em>Flick, flick.</em>

    <em>You guys are weak.</em>

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    One of the centipedes, enraged, charged at me.

    ¡°Screeeech!¡±

    Simple-minded.

    I grabbed its body with my right hand.

    The <em>Green Basilisk¡¯s Dragon w Hand, Third Form</em>.

    <em>Shrrriiip!</em>

    Split in half.

    Literally cut in two.

    Now there were only three left.

    Their formation had already been broken long ago.

    It was time for me to perfect my <em>Dragon w Hand¡¯s Fourth and Fifth Forms</em>.

    ¡°Skreeeeech!¡±

    I roared like a green dragon and charged toward them.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk LV8¡¿ HP: 80/80

    MP: 30/30

    ¡¾Title¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    I hunted down the enemies that came at me, steadily growing stronger. In my free time, I climbed up onto the murals and practiced energy cirction, examining the martial arts techniques I hadn¡¯t yet learned.

    None of the techniques particrly drew me in, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to at least observe them.

    After all, there was no guarantee that only I could use martial arts.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible that a non-human creature could also use martial arts.

    After all, didn¡¯t the young <em>Titanoboa</em> use a strange attack, even though its parent didn¡¯t?

    Despite thoroughly studying the martial arts, there was still one thing that puzzled me.

    The marks next to the murals.

    Should I call them sword marks?

    They seemed rted to martial arts, judging by the context.

    Part of me wanted to stay there practicing energy cirction until I figured out what they meant, but that wasn¡¯t possible.

    In the course of hunting centipedes and spiders, I realized a few things.

    This <em>Silver Dragon Cave</em> was an artificially created ce, filled with all kinds of beasts and insects.

    Their leader had been the <em>Titanoboa</em> that Baek Yeon-Yeong had in.

    Once the leader was dead, these creatures only had one thing left to do.

    Fight to determine who would im ownership of the <em>Silver Dragon Cave</em>.

    It was a brutal battle.

    Even the usually neutral insects fought fiercely.

    Lurking in the shadows and picking them off one by one was quite rewarding.

    This <em>Silver Dragon Cave</em>, gone mad with fighting.

    And here I was, just a fragile little lizard.

    Of course, not everyone was hostile.

    I saw a centipede pass by beneath me.

    ¡°Hissss.¡±

    It deliberately made a sound, as if to greet me.

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Hello, Mr. Centipede.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Having a productive day?

    I tapped my thin belly.

    The centipede tilted its head from a distance beforeing closer and dropping a small cricket onto the ground before me.

    ¡°Gek, gek!¡±

    Such kindness!

    This centipede was, how should I put it¡­ rather friendly.

    From the first time we met, it hadn¡¯t attacked me.

    Maybe it was scared because I was covered in centipede fluids, but as long as it didn¡¯t attack, that was good enough for me.

    No matter how many centipedes I killed, I could never bring myself to eat them.

    Eating a centipede crossed the final boundary of my humanity.

    Because I couldn¡¯t eat them, I had shared with this centipede, and we had developed this rtionship.

    A cricket? That¡¯s practically gourmet food.

    ¡°Gek, gek!¡±

    Thank you, Mr. Centipede.

    I was about to take a bite of the cricket when¡ª

    <em>Boom!</em>

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The centipede vanished.

    A giant millipede that had erupted from the ground devoured my friendly neighbor.

    ¡°Gek, gek gek gek!¡±

    Mr. Centipede!

 Chapter 23

    ¡¾Arthropleura LV17¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Hunger¡¹

    ¡¾Arthropleura¡¿

    Thergest millipede, growing up to 2.6 meters in length, 55 cm in width, and weighing up to 50 kg. It prefers a herbivorous diet but possesses strong venom.

    It was the same creature I had seen when I first arrived at the Silver Dragon Cave.

    ¡°Gekkk!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t I notice it was here earlier?

    Could it have some sort of stealth skill?

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    Give me back my kind centipede!

    The millipede stared at me nkly.

    Its twisted mouth¡ªwas it¡­ smiling?

    The creature opened its massive jaws wide, revealing the remains of the centipede, now just a pulp.

    Is this supposed to be a message about yourrade?

    Though it didn¡¯t speak, I could almost hear its mocking tone.

    ¡°Gekkk!¡±

    You bastard!

    I will never forgive you.

    That centipede was the only sane creature I¡¯d met in this cave.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    The millipede swallowed the gentle centipede whole.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    It let out a roar.

    The air trembled.

    If this had been before, I would have run away without a second thought.

    But now, I couldn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    I puffed up my body as much as possible and faced the creature.

    The size difference between us was staggering.

    There was no need topare directly. The thing was over 2 meters long¡ªhow could I possibly win against something like that?

    In the past, I had no means of prating that iron-like armor.

    Yes.

    <em>In the past.</em>

    <em>Tadak.</em>

    I kicked off the ground and leaped into the air as if flying.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The creature hadn¡¯t expected me to attack and was visibly startled.

    If I attacked now, I could inflict damage.

    No, wait. I¡¯ll hold off for a moment.

    <em>sh!</em>

    I aimed for the wall behind the creature.

    Its massive jaws brushed past where I had just been.

    If I had charged straight at it, I would have been caught in that attack.

    I kicked off the wall again, charging toward it.

    This time, it¡¯s for real.

    I spread my hands wide.

    These were no longer the hands of a mere lizard.

    <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    A martial art so lethal that it earned the name ¡°Dragon w.¡±

    <em>Shhhh!</em>

    My ws tore into the shell of the massive millipede.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    The creature let out a furious roar, clearly enraged by the unexpected strike.

    My attack hadnded.

    But it wasn¡¯t deep enough.

    And I was still airborne.

    For a brief moment, I waspletely vulnerable.

    The creature knew it, too.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The massive body charged toward me, its iron-like armor gleaming with deadly intent.

    Even grazing it would be fatal.

    I had to avoid it somehow.

    ¡®<em>Tail Sever</em>!¡¯

    As soon as my tail was severed, my speed drastically increased.

    But no matter how fast I was, I was still in midair.

    Without something to step on, I couldn¡¯t maneuver properly.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    But the speed I gained wasn¡¯t the only thing from <em>Tail Sever</em>.

    The severed tail acted as an anchor.

    I kicked off the makeshift tform and leaped again.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The creature rammed its head into the cave wall with such force that it nearly shattered it.

    If I hadn¡¯t dodged, I would have been ground to dust.

    I focused intensely.

    My nextnding point was right on the creature¡¯s back.

    The attack was mine now.

    With my head facing the ground, I descended rapidly.

    I sped my hands together, readying my ws.

    My sharp ws aimed for a single point.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    My ws collided with its armor.

    <em>Riiiip!</em>

    My ws tingled.

    The creature must have felt it too.

    The power of <em>Dragon w Hand</em>, the speed gained from <em>Tail Sever</em>, and the kic energy from the high-altitude drop¡ªeverythingbined to form an attack it couldn¡¯t ignore.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Cracks began to form in its tough armor.

    It¡¯s working.

    <em>Break!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    But my focus on breaking through its armor left me open to its tail attack, which sent me flying several meters away.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Before crashing into the wall, I managed to dig my ws into the ground and halt my momentum.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The creature roared, its fury palpable.

    I hadn¡¯t managed to split it in half.

    But it was severely wounded, that much was clear.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I stood on both legs, ws ready, waiting for the perfect moment to strike again.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    The creature was iling its massive body, enraged at the thought that it had almost been killed.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The cave wasn¡¯t copsing, but the tremors were threatening enough for a small lizard like me.

    I needed to end this before it thrashed around too much.

    As I rushed toward it, a thick fog suddenly spread through the air.

    My instincts screamed at me.

    <em>Poison fog.</em>

    Of course. It was only natural.

    Some millipedes were known to carry poison.

    I just didn¡¯t expect it to use it like this.

    ¡°Keek!¡±

    My legs wobbled.

    My tail hadn¡¯t fully regenerated yet, making it hard to keep my bnce.

    The creature charged at me.

    Its n was simple: paralyze me with poison and crush me under its massive body.

    Impressive.

    But here¡¯s the thing.

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    I am immune to poison.

    I kicked off the ground and leaped high.

    The creature, thinking I had sumbed to the poison, crashed headfirst into the ground.

    I didn¡¯t miss the opening.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Green Basilisk¡¯s Dragon w Hand, Fourth Form.</em>

    Hit the same spot again.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    This time, I alternated my hands, driving my <em>Dragon w Hand</em> into the same spot repeatedly.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    The giant millipede thrashed in agony.@@novelbin@@

    No, by now it was nothing more than a ything.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    This is for my one and only sane friend, the centipede!

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    This is for Tuss and Puss!

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    And this is for <em>Neph Jurassica</em>!

    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±

    The millipede seemed to suffer, as if it were unjustly punished, but I ignored that.

    I could feel its strength weakening with every moment.

    It hadn¡¯t used its poison at first.

    It had opted for a seemingly inefficient method of charging at me.

    The reason?

    Using poison must have been more of a strain on its body.

    It had underestimated me, thinking it could crush me with its weight alone.

    Its exhaustion was now visible to the naked eye.

    Time to finish this.

    I won¡¯t end it simply.

    Using all five fingers, I aimed to pierce its head.

    I put all my strength into my right hand and drove it down.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    It shattered in a clean hit.

    ¡­My fingers!

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    Damn, that was tough!

    Trying to show off by imitating something I hadn¡¯t fully mastered yet¡ªit felt like I was being punished for it.

    The creature seemed to recognize this as its chance and began thrashing even harder.

    Its body started to turn semi-transparent.

    So it did have stealth capabilities after all.

    If I had taken my time with this fight, I would¡¯ve been in serious trouble.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    But I still had one hand left.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    With my other hand, I tore into the spot I had already weakened.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The millipede split in half.

    Phew.

    That was a tough opponent.

    If I hadn¡¯t had poison immunity, I would have definitely lost.

    Its overconfidence had yed a big role in my victory.

    It should have expected that there would be enemies immune to poison.

    If it had used its invisibility from the start, things might have gone differently.

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    It had been a hard fight, but the reward was sweet.

    I had leveled up twice in one go.

    [You have reached the maximum level.]

    ¡¾Green Basilisk LV10(+)¡¿

    HP: 100/100

    MP: 40/40

    ¡¾Title¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    If I hadn¡¯t been at the maximum level, I probably could have leveled up even more.

    But there¡¯s no need to feel disappointed.

    Reaching the maximum level means¡­

    [You are enveloped by a mystical energy.]

    [Evolution is possible.]

    ¡­It¡¯s time for the next evolution.

    [Would you like to evolve?]

    Though I was tempted to ept right away, it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    There were still things I needed to do first.

    I approached the millipede¡¯s mouth.

    Centipede friend, can you hear me?

    This is my requiem for you.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    The centipede I had met in the cave.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was male or female, and I hadn¡¯t known it for long, but in this dark, gloomy cave, it was the only light I had.

    I¡¯ll remember you.

    After finishing my tribute, it was time to prepare for myself.

    During myst evolution, if <em>Neph Jurassica</em> hadn¡¯t provided me with food, I would have starved to death.

    ¡­I''ve gained so much.

    I hope it¡¯s doing well.

    <em>Neph Jurassica</em> was no longer by my side.

    I had to provide my own food now.

    And right in front of me was a huge piece of meat.

    Dragging its body was tough.

    Given its size, moving it would¡¯ve been impossible if I hadn¡¯t cut it in half.

    I pulled the corpse between the stones where the murals were.

    For some reason, the creatures of this cave seemed to avoid that green rock.

    And with the boulder covering it and the millipede¡¯s body still emanating poison, no ordinary creature would approach this area.

    If a poison-resistant creature came, they¡¯d prefer to eat the millipede over some suspicious egg.

    Everything was ready.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    It was time to say goodbye to this cute cry as well.

    [Would you like to evolve?]

    Of course.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Green Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Marine Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Great Armored Lizard¡¿</li>

    </ol>

    What are these boring options?

    If this were a game, people wouldin about palette swaps and recycled content.

    No.

    These choices are for a regr Green Basilisk.

    I was aiming for a special evolution.

    And right now, I had met quite a few conditions.

    <ol>

    <li>Fragment of a High-Grade Core</li>

    <li>Martial arts like <em>Dragon w Hand</em></li>

    <li>Survival in this dark cave</li>

    </ol>

    That should be enough to count as prerequisites.

    Come on, let¡¯s go!

    [You have met the conditions for a special evolution.]

    Yes.

    Show me <em>Green Dragon</em>, <em>Green Hydra</em>, or <em>Green Tyrannosaurus</em>.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Green Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Marine Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Great Armored Lizard¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Thcine¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Dimetrodon¡¿</li>

    </ol>

    ¡­What?

    <em>Thcine</em>?

    That makes even less sense than a dragon.

    And what¡¯s a <em>Dimetrodon</em> doing here?

    Isn¡¯t that thing smaller than the rest of thesebined?

    Even if it¡¯s in the evolution tree, isn¡¯t that something I should only see at the next stage?

    I stared at the options.

    This was suspicious.

    Very suspicious.

 Chapter 24

    "Namgoong, what is all this?"

    Baekwoon appeared slightly flustered.

    A reconnaissance unit sent to gather information about the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    In reality, it was a special force aiming to capture the mystical creatures within.

    The number of people Namgoong Yeon had gathered was muchrger than Baekwoon had expected.

    "Isn''t it better to have as many people as possible?"

    "Even so, this seems..."

    "There are too many mystical creatures for a single person to handle."

    Baekwoon reluctantly nodded.

    If what Namgoong Yeon said was true, there wouldn¡¯t be any need to worry about sharing the spoils. The mystical creatures should be plentiful.

    Baekwoon was simply astonished at Namgoong Yeon¡¯s resourcefulness.

    Most of the gathered men were of lesser skill, but a few were powerful warriors Baekwoon recognized.

    Among them, the most notable were the ones sent from Sichuan.

    "How did you persuade the Tang family?"

    "It took some effort to bring them in. The Dalroppo warrior will be of great help."

    "...Namgoong, are you sure it''s right to call that a warrior?"

    Baekwoon nced at the caged beast nearby.

    "Graaaah!"

    The massive creature roared suddenly, startling a young girl with her hair tied in buns, who trembled in fear.

    "Eek! I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll remove the muzzle soon¡­"

    Baekwoon looked at the scene with pity.

    "Well, it¡¯s not fully grown yet, so I suppose calling it a young warrior is more urate. Bringing an adult from the Tang family wasn''t an option."

    "That''s not what I meant... Never mind. We¡¯ll make do somehow."

    Baekwoon sensed it would take too long to exin the unease he was feeling.@@novelbin@@

    At the same time, he wondered.

    Was it really a good idea to bring a mystical creature along to hunt other mystical creatures?

    What if the Tang family¡¯s beast turned against them and joined forces with the other creatures?

    Even if they managed to subdue it, it would undoubtedly lead to a conflict with the Tang family.

    As Baekwoon wrestled with these thoughts, Namgoong Yeon spoke to him in a quiet voice.

    "Baekwoon, you do know that you shouldn¡¯t consume the <em>Nedan</em> (inner core) immediately after obtaining it, right?"

    "Heh. Do you think I don¡¯t know something so basic? Everyone gathered here understands that. Are you implying that I, Baekwoon, would steal a <em>Nedan</em>?"

    Baekwoon didn¡¯t bother hiding his irritation.

    Namgoong Yeon quickly waved his hand, trying to rify his words.

    "That''s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried you might fall into a <em>Heart Demon</em>."

    "A Heart Demon?"

    "Yes. Consuming a <em>Nedan</em> or spiritual medicine doesn¡¯t automatically increase your internal energy. The more potent the medicine, the easier it is for a <em>Heart Demon</em> to appear."

    "A Heart Demon, huh... I¡¯m somewhat curious to experience it."

    "<em>Tsk, tsk.</em> You¡¯re a bold one."

    "Isn¡¯t oveing a <em>Heart Demon</em> the key to reaching a higher level of mastery?"

    Was it youthful ignorance, or simply brimming confidence?

    Namgoong Yeon maintained hisposure as he responded.

    "It¡¯s not that easy. The overwhelming power you feel at first makes it hard to think about advancing further. Most people lose their reason, drunk on the strength they gain."

    "Have you ever encountered someone who fell to a Heart Demon?"

    "I saw someone who was on the verge of <em>inner demon deviation</em> from afar. They had overwhelming power, but that¡¯s where their growth ended. No, it¡¯s not even growth at that point. They¡¯ll soon die from <em>inner demon deviation</em>. Even if they somehow survive, they¡¯ll never reach the next stage."

    "Hmph. I¡¯ve hit the same wall myself."

    Baekwoon was desperate.

    In his first year in the martial world, he became a second-rate master, and within two years, he had reached first-rate. He was known as the most promising young warrior of Zhongnan, and every martial artist knew his name.

    Baekwoon believed the attention was well-deserved.

    He had good looks and exceptional skill, and he was certain that he would be the one to bring fresh energy into the stagnant martial world.

    But that was where it ended.

    It had been ten years since he had reached the level of a first-rate master, yet he still hadn¡¯t reached the pinnacle.

    All that remained for him were memories of past glory.

    The pressure of needing to advance to the next stage was suffocating Baekwoon.

    "Soon, you¡¯ll reach the pinnacle without taking dangerous gambles."

    "Hmph..."

    Just as their conversation was about to conclude, the girl with the buns cautiously approached.

    "Um, excuse me..."

    Baekwoon red at her.

    She was clearly a member of the Tang family.

    "What is it?"

    "The Dalroppo warrior seems to be growing increasingly agitated... How much longer until we reach the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?"

    The girl spoke nervously, her eyes reflecting anxiety.

    The longer they traveled, the more restless the reptile grew.

    Baekwoon felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    If they were using a mystical creature, shouldn¡¯t the person handling it be just as formidable?

    This girl seemed timid and weak.

    She didn¡¯t even seem to know where the Ten Thousand Great Mountains were located.

    At best, she was a third-rate warrior.

    "Even at our fastest pace, it will take about fifteen days."

    "Fifteen days...?"

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The girl copsed.

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t handle the thought of controlling the terrifying creature for another fifteen days.

    "¡­Namgoong, did you offend the Tang family?"

    Why else would they send such an ill-suited person on such a dangerous mission?

    Baekwoon couldn¡¯t understand Namgoong Yeon¡¯s and the Tang family¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Green Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Marine Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Great Armored Lizard¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Thcine¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Dimetrodon¡¿</li>

    </ol>

    Let''s review the options.

    <ol>

    <li><em>Green Iguana</em>.</li>

    </ol>

    A rather standard choice.

    It¡¯s simr in color and shape to me as I am now.

    Most are herbivores, so I could survive on nts alone... but it''s too dull.

    Pass.

    <ol start="2">

    <li><em>Marine Iguana</em>.</li>

    </ol>

    A lizard that lives in the sea, probably.

    I¡¯d probably swim better, but it doesn¡¯t appeal to me.

    Who knows if there¡¯s even a sea nearby, and I already have <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em>.

    <ol start="3">

    <li><em>Great Armored Lizard</em>.</li>

    </ol>

    This one¡¯s well-known.

    Just like a sunflower turns toward the sun, this lizard does the same.

    It''s often called the Sungazer Lizard.

    You could think of it as a superior version of the Armadillo Lizard.

    Not a bad option.

    Having scales like armor wouldplement my weaknesses.

    And it looks cool.

    Let¡¯s keep it in mind for now.

    Up until now, these are standard choices.

    But the next ones are peculiar.

    <ol start="4">

    <li><em>Thcine</em>.</li>

    </ol>

    Why did this one suddenly appear?

    It¡¯spletely out of left field.

    A special evolution should mean certain conditions were met, but I have no clue what they could be.

    Now that I think about it, the special evolution conditions aren¡¯t listed like before.

    Let¡¯s think about the advantages of a <em>Thcine</em>.

    As the name suggests, it¡¯s probably a mammal.

    Meaning it¡¯s warm-blooded, not cold-blooded.

    In terms of survival, being warm-blooded has its benefits over being cold-blooded.

    After all, I was human once.

    It¡¯s an odd choice, but purely on its merits, it¡¯s not bad.

    I''ll keep it in mind.

    Now, thest one.

    <ol start="5">

    <li><em>Dimetrodon</em>.</li>

    </ol>

    The legendary Dimetrodon.

    This one¡¯s also famous.

    A top predator from the Permian period, often mistaken for a dinosaur.

    Despite its lizard-like appearance and therge neural sail on its back, it wasn¡¯t a dinosaur.

    It was a synapsid.

    I remember the shock I felt when I learned that.

    It was like discovering <em>Pteranodon</em> wasn¡¯t actually a dinosaur either.

    But let¡¯s refocus.

    In terms ofbat power, <em>Dimetrodon</em> is the strongest by far.

    Though it may look odd, it was one of the top predators of the Permian period.

    At over 5¨C6 meters in length, it wasrge enough to take on a piranha caiman.

    While the <em>Thcine</em> has the advantage of being warm-blooded, <em>Dimetrodon</em> can regte its body temperature with the sail on its back.

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll evolve into a <em>Dimetrodon</em>.

    I need to evolve into the most powerful species possible.

    My eyes are closing.

    For a creature without eyelids, closing my eyes can only mean one thing: evolution is beginning.

    Hopefully, the <em>Dimetrodon</em> wille with eyelids.

    I can feel my body slowly changing.

    Soon, I¡¯ll be a <em>Dimetrodon</em>.

    I¡¯ll regte my temperature by basking in the sun by the water¡¯s edge.

    I¡¯ll defeat caimans and be the king of the swamp, catching fish until I evolve into the mightiest dinosaur, <em>Spinosaurus</em>...

    ...<em>Spinosaurus</em>?

    A swamp appears.

    A great creature glides through the water like a dragon.

    With a massive sail on its back, the creature roars.

    It is the supreme dinosaur.

    The ultimate predator, <em>Spi</em>...

    ...

    A splitting pain shot through my head.

    <em>Spinosaurus</em> is the ultimate dinosaur.

    I could see it vividly¡ªthe giant jaws snapping the neck of a pitiful <em>Tyrannosaurus</em>.

    Yes, <em>Spino</em> is the true king of the dinos...

    ...

    ...

    ...<em>Spino</em>.

    A fish-eating imitation dinosaur.

    <em>Spino</em>.

    A loser who fled to the water.

    <em>Spino</em>.

    An ordinary creature whose size pales inparison to <em>Tyrannosaurus</em>.

    <em>Spino</em>.

    A victim of media hype.

    <em>Spino</em>.

    The cause of my downfall in this world.

    <em>Spinosaurus</em> was a loser, beaten by the era of the <em>Tyrannosaurus</em>.

    Did I really want to be a <em>Spinosaurus</em>?

    No. That can¡¯t be.

    <em>sh.</em>

    My eyes shot open.

    I saw the white egg that had surrounded me.

    The sinister forces that tried to drag me into madness.

    If I stay like this, I¡¯ll evolve into a <em>Dimetrodon</em>.

    <em>Dimetrodon</em> is strong.

    Perhaps even stronger than a caiman.

    But deep inside, something burns within me, rejecting that path.

    I cannot ept it.

    [¡¸%! ?¡ö¡õ ¡¹has been activated.]

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The egg surrounding me shattered.

    My actions were purely instinctual.

    Stopping evolution midway could lead to unknown consequences.

    But the images that had shed through my mind...

    Were they visions?

    They made me realize something.

    This evolution was wrong.

    There¡¯s no way I would have chosen <em>Dimetrodon</em> so easily.

    I wouldn¡¯t have chosen the path of a giant pelican.

    My breathing steadied.

    The internal energy from deep within my <em>dantian</em> circted slowly throughout my body.

    The fog in my mind cleared in an instant.

    [You have ovee the Heart Demon.]

    A bright status window gleamed before me.

    A <em>Heart Demon</em>.

    Yes, what I just experienced was undoubtedly a <em>Heart Demon</em>.

    I had almost fallen into a dangerous path.

    [New evolution options are avable.]

    Perhaps this was a reward for oveing the <em>Heart Demon</em>.

    I looked at the new choices with anticipation.

    ¡¾Green Basilisk¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Green Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Marine Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Great Armored Lizard¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Water King Lizard¡¿ (¡¸Soaring Dragon Step¡¹, fragment of a high-grade core consumed)</li>

    <li>¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿ (¡¸Dragon w Hand¡¹, fragment of a high-grade core consumed)</li>

    </ol>

    Yes. Now these are the right choices.

 Chapter 25

    ¡¾Green Basilisk¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Green Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Marine Iguana¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Great Armored Lizard¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Water King Lizard¡¿ (¡¸Soaring Dragon Step¡¹, fragment of a high-grade core consumed)</li>

    <li>¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿ (¡¸Dragon w Hand¡¹, fragment of a high-grade core consumed)</li>

    </ol>

    I now had two clear options.

    <em>Water King Lizard</em> and <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    The fact that both had "king" in their names indicated that they were near the pinnacle of the lizard evolution tree.

    I needed to decide.

    Both had their strengths and weaknesses, but I couldn¡¯t recall them clearly.

    Wait, didn¡¯t my <em>Wild Eyes</em> level increase recently?

    Let¡¯s take a look.

    ¡¾Water King Lizard¡¿

    Grows to 1.5¨C2 meters, with a maximum length of 3.5 meters. Males can weigh up to 50 kg. These lizards are adept at swimming and can dig burrows or climb trees with their sharp ws.

    Nice.

    It seems like abination of all the good traits I¡¯ve seen in lizards so far.

    There¡¯s a reason it has ¡°king¡± in its name.

    That¡¯s <em>Water King Lizard</em>. Now, let¡¯s check the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿

    Grows to 1.5¨C2.5 meters, with a maximum length of 4 meters, though two-thirds of its length is tail. Males can weigh up to 15 kg. It primarily lives in trees and has sharp ws and teeth reminiscent of theropods.

    This one also seemed quite good. It¡¯s longer than the <em>Water King Lizard</em>, but overall, it¡¯s lighter in mass.

    That extra length is mostly due to the tail, though. In terms of weight, there¡¯s a threefold difference between the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> and the <em>Water King Lizard</em>.

    So yes, it¡¯s smaller in size.

    But what stands out are the teeth and ws.

    Especially the teeth, which are described as being like those of a theropod.

    In terms of sheer attack power, it¡¯s likely superior to the <em>Water King Lizard</em>.

    While the <em>Water King Lizard</em> might win in a direct fight due to itsrger size, this isn¡¯t about cing bets on which would win in battle.

    I need to choose the one that best suits me, the one that maximizes my strengths while covering my weaknesses.

    Hmm¡­ this is a tough decision.

    If <em>Komodo</em> had been an option, there would be no debate.

    If I had trained in poison techniques, I might have been able to evolve into a <em>Komodo</em>.@@novelbin@@

    The <em>Komodo Dragon</em> is on another level.

    Its English name is <em>Komodo Dragon</em>, which puts it in a different ss entirely.

    Compared to the <em>Water Monitor</em> and <em>Crocodile Monitor</em>, it¡¯s leagues apart.

    Monitors are named after their role as "watchers," whiches from their ability to predict the presence of crocodiles. The native people of some regions would rely on these lizards to avoid danger.

    But even with that cool backstory, they don¡¯tpare to the <em>Komodo</em>.

    Why? Because it¡¯s called a dragon. A <em>Komodo Dragon</em>.

    It¡¯s practically a real dragon, huge and powerful, and it even has venom.

    Although I¡¯m disappointed it¡¯s not an option, these two <em>King Lizards</em> are still excellent choices.

    It¡¯s time to make my decision.

    Should I choose therger <em>Water King Lizard</em> or the more agile and dangerous <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>?

    My choice is clear.

    ¡®Crocodile King Lizard.¡¯

    The reason I chose the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> was simple.

    I¡¯ve been living and fighting on two legs.

    In battles and even when running quickly, I rely on my bipedal stance.

    If I were to evolve into the <em>Water King Lizard</em>, moving on two legs might be more difficult.

    Losing the bnce provided by the basilisk¡¯s long tail could be a disadvantage.

    On the other hand, the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> has a body type simr to the basilisk, with some additional bulk.

    This means I can keep my current fighting style.

    By covering my weaknesses and maximizing my strengths, there¡¯s no reason not to choose the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The white egg surrounded my body.

    <em>Creeeak.</em>

    It began.

    It felt as though my bones were being reced one by one, growing quickly.

    <em>Crack, crack.</em>

    Compared to when I was evolving from a gecko, this was on apletely different scale.

    As my body grewrger, my bones expanded rapidly.

    <em>Creeeeak.</em>

    Next came the muscles and skin.

    Finally, the scales formed, covering my body like armor.

    The <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> scales, which I hadn¡¯t had as a basilisk, were as tough as armor.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The egg shattered.

    [Congrattions! The <em>Green Basilisk</em> has evolved into a <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.]

    ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard LV1¡¿

    HP: 200/200

    MP: 50/50

    ¡¾Title¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    I flicked my tongue and crawled out of the egg.

    Power surged through my body.

    It even felt like my vision had changed.

    From this height, the cave seemed different.

    Status window, did you forget something?

    [The skill ¡¸Wall Climbing LV 5¡¹ has evolved into ¡¸Gecko Wall Technique¡¹.]

    So they did give me something.

    It feels like they¡¯re being stingypared to the first evolution, but I¡¯ll make good use of it.

    The evolution wasplete.

    And the first thing I had to do now was¡­

    Fill my empty stomach.

    I quickly devoured the nearest eggshell.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Though there wasn¡¯t much inside, it tasted surprisingly good.

    It restored some energy, but it wasn¡¯t enough to fill me up.

    The appetizer was over. Time for the main course.

    What¡¯s on today¡¯s menu?

    Millipede (upper half), Millipede (lower half), double mix!

    Whoever cut it in half did a fine job.

    The once-huge millipede now looked smaller.

    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve grown so much.

    Before evolving, I was about 70 cm long.

    With my tail being about 50 cm, that left a body length of roughly 20 cm.

    Now, I was at least 1.5 meters long. While my tail took up arge portion of that, I was still muchrger overall. My body had thickened considerably, too.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Crunch, crunch.</em>

    Even the sound of my chewing had changed.

    The millipede¡¯s tough shell, which had been so hard to break before, now shattered easily.

    Sure, it was dead, but I¡¯m sure my increased bite and grip strength yed a big role.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    <em>Crunch, crunch.</em>

    Even after finishing the millipede feast, I still felt a bit hungry.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t starving, so I needed to take care of something more urgent.

    <em>Ssh, ssh.</em>

    I crawled over to a pool of water, the sound of my movements echoing through the cave.

    The water was stagnant and murky, but I had <em>Tenfold Poison Immunity</em>, so I wasn¡¯t too concerned.

    <em>Gulp, gulp.</em>

    After quenching my thirst, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the water.

    Is that¡­ me?

    My once bright green skin had darkened to a deep teal.

    Maybe it was just the lighting, but it was definitely darker than before.

    My eyes had changed too, now closer to a blue shade.

    And my protruding teeth looked terrifyingly sharp.

    I could easily intimidate others with this appearance.

    Let¡¯s try out a cry that suits this fearsome new look.

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    ¡­Huh?

    Am I still a gecko?

    No, no, that¡¯s just a habit from all the crying I did as a basilisk.

    I can make other sounds too.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    ¡­That doesn¡¯t sound right.

    It¡¯s more like a zombie growl.

    ¡°Kraaawr!¡±

    What was that?

    No matter. Who cares what my cry sounds like?

    I¡¯m a <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> now.

    There¡¯s nothing that can stand in my way.

    I¡¯m practically the king of this cave.

    Even though I haven¡¯t found the exit yet, with these ws, I could scale the entrance wall and get out.

    <em>Shhhink!</em>

    Just look at these ws.

    There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be able to escape with these.

    Of course, the ws are just a bonus.

    The true key to my escape lies in the martial art I gained through evolution: <em>Gecko Wall Technique</em>.

    The original name of <em>Gecko Wall Technique</em> is <em>Wall-Climbing Gecko Movement Skill</em>.

    It means the gecko climbs the wall with incredible agility.

    ¡­At least, that¡¯s what people think.

    The word "gecko" in the technique does indeed refer to the gecko, but it¡¯s often misunderstood.

    This technique was made for me.

    I can escape this cave whenever I want now.

    But I¡¯m not nning to leave just yet.

    If I head straight for the exit, I¡¯ll end up in the swamp and face the caiman.

    I need to get used to this body ande up with a n before taking on the caiman.

    There are a few ces in this cave I haven¡¯t explored yet.

    One is where I suspect the <em>Titanoboa</em>¡¯s nest is, and the other is the cave¡¯s exit.

    The former is too dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t find thetter.

    And there¡¯s one more ce.

    The ce where I grabbed that thread while falling.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a natural formation.

    This cave is a strange ce. There are martial arts murals, a ridiculously strong woman roaming around, and even an <em>Imoogi</em> lurking.

    There has to be something at the spot where I caught that thread.

    Alright, let¡¯s check it out.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Kraaawr!¡±

    <em>Tap-tap-tap!</em>

    I scaled the wall at lightning speed.

    My sharp ws dug into the rock like it was tofu.

    The <em>Gecko Wall Technique</em> gave my feet a strange adhesive quality, making it easy to climb.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    <em>Thump.</em>

    After climbing for a while, I saw it¡ªthe thread I had noticed earlier.

    It was thread. Colorful thread.

    I swiftly leaped toward it.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    There was another passage leading further into the cave.

    A thick stone door blocked the entrance, making it look difficult to enter.

    ¡­And honestly, seeing this ce didn¡¯t make me want to go in anyway.

    Straw dolls were scattered everywhere, colorful thread intertwined among them, and talismans were stered all over the stone door.

    Yeah¡­ something bad would probably happen if I messed with this.

    It¡¯s giving off strong curse vibes.

    Still, since I went through all the trouble to get here, I should at least take a look, right?

    What could go wrong?

    Despite those thoughts, I kept a safe distance.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m scared or anything. I¡¯m just being cautious.

    Maintaining a safe distance is a key survival strategy.

    There were inscriptions written here and there in the cave.

    I couldn¡¯t read most of them.

    I could only make out the asional word like "sky."

    Maybe that one says "poison."

    Alright. I¡¯ve seen enough.

    Let me be clear: I¡¯m not retreating out of fear.

    It¡¯s just that the stone door is firmly shut, and there¡¯s no way I¡­

    <em>Creak.</em>

    The stone door opened.

    ¡­What the hell?

    This is creepy.

    No, I have danger sense, so if it¡¯s not alerting me, it should be fine, right?

    Maybe I should take a quick look inside.

    I slowly turned around and cautiously slid my tail into the room.

    After a while, there was still no reaction.

    Alright. I¡¯ll go inside.

    This has to be a lucky encounter.

    As soon as I stepped in, I wrinkled my nose.

    The cave was filled with the corpses of countless insects.

    This ce had been sealed for a long time.

    I guess it¡¯s fortunate. I can take whatever¡¯s in here without needing to fight.

    I wonder what awaits me.

    Hopefully, some spiritual medicine or an inner core.

    It¡¯s about time I had one.

    Just as I was spinning those happy thoughts, something pale caught my eye.

    It was thin and spread over the backs of the dead insects.

    ¡­A mushroom?

    Why are mushrooms growing on their bodies?

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The stone door closed behind me.

    And then, all at once¡ª

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    The fallen insects began to rise.

 Chapter 26

    As soon as I entered, a swarm of insects lunged at me.

    It was my mistake.

    I should¡¯ve confirmed they were truly dead beforeing in.

    But it wasn''t a serious threat.

    After all, they were just insects.

    Centipedes, giant ants, millipedes.

    I¡¯d hunted them even when I was a Green Basilisk.

    There¡¯s no way these creatures could harm me now.

    In fact, this was the perfect opportunity to get used to my evolved body.

    Three centipedes charged at me head-on.

    For a brief moment, I remembered the kind centipede from before, but I had no time for distractions.

    Their sharp mandibles aimed for me.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    But they couldn¡¯t pierce my scales.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    With a sweep of my left hand, I used <em>Dragon w Hand</em> to crush all three centipedes into a pulp.

    ¡°Kraawr!¡±

    In an instant, I snuffed out three lives.

    Even if they were just insects, they must have realized the difference between us.

    My overwhelming power and intimidating roar surely crushed their will to fight.

    I had established my dominance.

    At this point, they shouldn¡¯t charge recklessly.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Despite witnessing theirrades'' brutal end, the rest came at me like mindless zombies.

    The flow of battle felt wrong.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they couldn¡¯t harm me.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    I mmed my massive front foot onto the ground, trying to intimidate them.

    But the result was far beyond my expectations.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    The insects clinging to the ground were lifted into the air as if they were weightless.

    Was I really that strong now?

    No, it wasn¡¯t just my strength.

    These creatures were unnaturally light.

    I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and quickly moved.

    I dealt with the two in front using <em>Dragon w Hand</em>, then swung my tail to wipe out the ones behind me.

    <em>Pow!</em>

    Their bodies shattered all at once.

    No, they didn¡¯t just shatter¡ªthey crumbled into dust.

    Something was off.

    But for now, I needed to focus on the enemies in front of me.

    A massive millipede was charging at me now.

    It was almost the same size as the one that had ambushed me earlier.

    The armored onught wasing.

    <em>Thud, thud!</em>

    Before, even a mere scratch from this thing would have been dangerous.

    But not anymore.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    I didn¡¯t dodge its charge¡ªI took it head-on.

    <em>Screeeech!</em>

    I nted my back legs firmly and braced against the impact. At the same time, I opened my mouth and bit into its neck.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Its armor crumbled like old wood under my jaws.

    It left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    ¡­Had I taken care of the initial wave?

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    A centipede lunged at me from the side.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Its attack bounced off my scales, but its severed head continued to move as if trying to bite me.

    Something was definitely wrong.

    I had crushed these creatures into a pulp.

    How were they still moving?

    It wasn¡¯t just the centipede.@@novelbin@@

    All the insects I¡¯d personally killed with <em>Dragon w Hand</em> were starting to move again.

    There was something more at y here.

    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, white mushrooms were attached to their bodies.

    That had to be the real enemy.

    These insects were already dead.

    The mushrooms were controlling them.

    ¡­<em>Cordyceps</em>!

    I focused my vision and saw thin white threads stretching between their body segments.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I¡¯d found the solution.

    <em>Smack!</em>

    I swatted the oing giant ant away with my tail.

    Simultaneously, I threw myself at the reanimated millipede.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With my weight, I knocked it down as it tried to stand.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I drove my <em>Dragon w Hand</em> into its heart.

    Even if the mushroom was the real culprit, this should have been enough to immobilize it.

    After all, I was also killing the cordyceps fungus inside.

    But the millipede didn¡¯t stop.

    <em>Ssssss.</em>

    It got back up, good as new.

    The centipedes and giant ants were also regenerating, their bodies reattaching.

    And more insects were rushing toward me from the back of the cave.

    I¡¯d figured out the enemy¡¯s weakness, but that wasn¡¯t enough to solve the problem.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Smash!</em>

    I crushed them to dust.

    But they didn¡¯t die.

    I even swallowed some whole.

    It seemed to kill them momentarily.

    But then, another cordyceps fungus would simply take control of a new host.

    At this rate, I¡¯d either have to eat everyst insect or die trying.

    ¡­Honestly, consuming all of them wasn¡¯t a viable option either.

    If the fungi merged into one being, I could end up being controlled instead.

    This wasn¡¯t easy.

    Really not easy.

    And to make matters worse, the stone door had closed, trapping me inside.

    ¡­

    I had thought about running away again.

    No, that wasn¡¯t an option anymore.

    I raised my head and faced the situation head-on.

    There were now three giant millipedes, and the number of insects charging at me continued to grow.

    It was dangerous.

    But I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    I had seen Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Compared to her overwhelming presence, these were just child¡¯s y.

    What would Baek Yeon-Yeong do in my situation?

    Right, she would do this.

    I stepped forward.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    With each step, I fully nted my weight into the ground.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    The small amount of internal energy I hadpressed the space around me, bearing down on the insects.

    I wasn¡¯t skilled at controlling internal energy yet, so this wouldn¡¯t work on living opponents.

    But these were already dead.

    The mushrooms controlling them could be crushed by my energy.

    The insects froze in ce, unable to move.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t move while maintaining this state either.

    But that was fine.

    Because now I could see more clearly.

    At that moment, I noticed something familiar in the distance.

    ¡¾Entropezite LV7¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Suppression¡¹¡¸Host¡¹

    ¡¾Entropezite¡¿

    The oldest parasitic fungus. It can spread spores over long distances and control dead bodies.

    So, that¡¯s the real enemy.

    I leaped toward it, shattering the force holding the insects in ce.

    Instantly, the swarm rushed toward me again, determined to protect their master.

    Some bit my tail, while others blocked the path between me and the fungus.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    <em>Creak.</em>

    I infused my ws with internal energy.

    I focused all my strength and swung with everything I had.

    <em>sh!</em>

    My sharp ws sliced through the insects that blocked my path.

    My internal energy-infused strike didn¡¯t stop there.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    I crushed the <em>Entropezite</em> against the rock wall.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The insects that had been trying to stop me copsed simultaneously, falling lifeless to the ground.

    Phew.

    Taking out the main body dealt with everything at once.

    That was a tricky opponent.

    [You have leveled up.]

    Only one level after all that?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s natural. The higher my evolution, the harder it is to level up.

    As a <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>, I can understand that.

    ¡°Gek¡­ kraawr!¡±

    Why do I keep making my old cry? It¡¯s ruining my intimidating presence.

    First things first, though¡ªtime to eat.

    I took a bite of therge cordyceps mushroom.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Not bad.

    It had a slightly bitter taste, but it reminded me of grilled mushrooms.

    If I could cook this with some meat, I¡¯d be in heaven.

    <em>Drip, drip.</em>

    Man, just thinking about it makes my mouth water.

    Wait, shouldn¡¯t this mushroom have some kind of special effect?

    Cordyceps should be considered a spiritual medicine, right?

    <em>Ding.</em>

    There it is.

    [The level of your skill, ¡¸Gourmet LV2¡¹, has increased.]

    Huh?

    What the¡­ I thought I was getting something good!

    Turns out it¡¯s just because I ate something tasty.

    I guess not all spiritual medicines give powers easily.

    Oh well, I¡¯ll be content with stealing a bit of energy from the cordyceps.

    At least it was delicious, so I¡¯ll forgive it.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    After finishing my meal, I stood up to continue exploring.

    Walking on two legs is still morefortable than four.

    This ce was sealed for a reason.

    With the talismans and straw dolls, it was clear there was some kind of curse or ritual here.

    Was it meant to contain the cordyceps?

    Maybe the martial artists had been scared of its ability to reanimate the dead.

    It makes sense. Anyone who wasn¡¯t as sharp as me would bepletely thrown off.

    ¡­But wasn¡¯t this overkill?

    Sure, the cordyceps wasrge, but it couldn¡¯t control anything bigger than a millipede.

    Was there something more?

    <em>Drip.</em>

    At that moment, I heard a single droplet of water.

    Just one.

    But it was so out of ce that I immediately pinpointed where it came from.

    It was near the center of the small cave.

    I opened my eyes wide and examined the area closely.

    There was a small stone structure, like an altar.

    It was covered in inscriptions I couldn¡¯t read.

    And sitting atop the altar was a small bowl.

    Inside the bowl, a few drops of a milky-white liquid shimmered.

    A cave.

    A small amount of milk-like liquid.

    No way¡­

    [Pure Heavenly Milk (ck)]

    <em>Pure Heavenly Milk</em>!

    Unbelievable.

    The legendary elixir said to rival the <em>Thousand-Year me Lotus</em> and the <em>Golden Phoenix Fruit</em>.

    Even an ordinary person who drinks this can be a martial arts master!

    And unlike other spiritual medicines, there¡¯s no risk of your body exploding¡ªthis is truly a gift from the heavens!

    I must have lived a righteous life to see such a miracle.

    But what¡¯s with the ¡°ck¡± part?

    It¡¯s slightly milky but has a faint dark hue.

    <em>Sniff.</em>

    Hmm, it doesn¡¯t smell great.

    It kind of smells like oil.

    Still, the status window says it¡¯s <em>Pure Heavenly Milk</em>. What could go wrong?

    I¡¯d better drink it before someone else steals it.

    Quickly, I snatched the bowl.

    A normal lizard wouldn¡¯t have been able to drink from such a bowl.

    But I¡¯m no ordinary lizard.

    Let¡¯s see how it tastes.

    <em>Ssssllurp.</em>

    I tilted the bowl and licked up the liquid with my tongue.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    This taste¡­

    ¡°Kraak¡­¡±

    It¡¯s just oil!

    No, the status window can¡¯t be lying.

    I desperately want to spit it out, but I resist the urge.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I barely managed to swallow it down.

    Whew¡­

    Please¡­

    Status window.

    I¡¯ve been through so much.

    I got chased out of the swamp, got petted relentlessly by Baek Yeon-Yeong, and even learned martial arts.

    ¡­Maybe I haven¡¯t suffered enough?

    I squinted, keeping my eyes half-open as I awaited the message from the status window.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [You have consumed the Supreme Elixir.]

    ¡¾Pure Heavenly Milk (ck)¡¿

    This liquid is formed from the condensed natural energy of countless years. It is created from the umted remains of mystical beasts. Though its effects are weaker than normal <em>Pure Heavenly Milk</em>, it is still considered a supreme elixir.

    Effect: Greatly enhances the performance of a random skill.

    ¡­Random?

    Random?!

    Please, status window.

    Help me out one more time!

 Chapter 27

    The taste was terrible, but the <em>Pure Heavenly Milk</em> lived up to its reputation.

    It greatly enhanced the performance of a random skill.

    That¡¯s no small thing.

    This was truly worthy of being called <em>Pure Heavenly Milk</em>.

    <strong>Skills</strong>

    ¡¸Dragon w Hand¡¹¡¸Lesser Dragon Ascension Steps¡¹¡¸Lesser Cirction¡¹¡¸Hundred Poisons Immunity¡¹¡¸White Orchid Technique¡¹¡¸Gecko Wall Climb¡¹

    ¡¸Tail Severing LV9¡¹¡¸Sprint LV8¡¹¡¸Danger Sense LV7¡¹¡¸Tail Severing LV2¡¹¡¸Wild Eyes LV2¡¹¡¸Cold Blood LV1¡¹¡¸Predation LV1¡¹¡¸Gourmet LV2¡¹¡¸Hardened Skin LV1¡¹ ¡­¡­

    Enhancing a skill¡¯s performance likely means leveling it up.

    Since it¡¯s described as a "major" enhancement, I might expect a level jump from 1 to 10.

    Some skills might even evolve further.

    But what happens if the enhancement targets a skill without levels, like martial arts techniques?

    Skills with levels are easy to measure¡ªthe higher the level, the stronger the effect.

    But martial arts are different. Since they don¡¯t have levels, there¡¯s no clear system-based indication of how much stronger they get. It¡¯s harder to gauge their improvementpared to skills.

    So if a martial art gets a major enhancement?

    That would be a jackpot.

    I knew what I had to do.

    I sped my hands together.

    With a reverent heart.

    I prayed.

    Please, let it be a martial art.

    Not something like Hardened Skin or Tail Severing.

    If <em>Lesser Cirction</em> got enhanced, it would be much more useful.

    And if it opened up the path to <em>Greater Cirction</em>, my growth could skyrocket.

    <em>Lesser Dragon Ascension Steps</em> would also be a great choice.

    It¡¯s already been handy, and an upgrade wouldn¡¯t hurt. Since it¡¯s a footwork technique, it could evolve into leg techniquester on.

    <em>White Orchid Technique</em> wouldn¡¯t be bad either.

    It¡¯s my only internal energy technique, after all.

    A versatile technique, one that can develop in any direction.

    But undoubtedly, the best oue would be <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    It¡¯s be my mainbat skill. I even sacrificed my former build to evolve into a <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> toplement this martial art. It''s already deadly, but if it gets enhanced, I¡¯ll truly be the king of lizards.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    The status window message appeared.

    Like a slot machine, it started cycling through options.

    Please.

    Please!

    Only martial arts!

    [¡¸Hundred Poisons Immunity¡¹ evolves into ¡¸Thousand Poisons Immunity¡¹.]

    Let¡¯s fold it.

    Martial arts down the drain.

    ¡­

    I¡¯ve got the worst luck.

    Of all things, it had to be <em>Hundred Poisons Immunity</em>.

    Well, at least it¡¯s a skill without levels.

    I guess I can¡¯tin.

    Bing more resistant to poison is obviously not a bad thing.

    But it¡¯s not something I can use immediately.

    If another martial art had been enhanced, I¡¯d feel the boost instantly.

    It¡¯s like getting a shiny prize that¡¯s mostly useless right now.

    [B¡¸Thousand Poisons Immunity¡¹ reacts to the ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿.]

    Huh?

    [You have acquired the skill ¡¸Venom Fangs LV1¡¹.]

    Now that changes things.

    ¡¸Venom Fangs LV1¡¹

    You can inject venom through your fangs. You can continuously secrete venom, but it will consume MP over time.

    MP cost: 5 per use.

    My eyes gleamed.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not an amazing skill.

    It feels like the first basic skill you¡¯d get when advancing down a poison-focused path.

    But I¡¯ll take what I can get.

    I needed something like this.

    Now I finally had a way to meaningfully use all this MP.

    <em>Tail Severing</em> only costs 1 MP per use.

    <em>Sprint</em> consumes 2 MP.

    My total MP is 50.

    I¡¯d have to sever my tail 50 times just to deplete my MP.

    While HP increases made a noticeable difference, my MP hadn¡¯t changed much since I was a <em>Green Gecko Lizard</em>. No matter how much it grew, I had no way to use it, which made me feel like I was wasting potential.

    With this new skill, I can put that excess MP to good use.

    And on top of that, it¡¯s a venomous attack.

    My species is a <em>King Lizard</em>.

    Now, I¡¯m a venomous <em>King Lizard</em>.

    I¡¯m practically a <em>Komodo Dragon</em> at this point.

    It¡¯s a little disappointing.

    If I had learned <em>Venom Fangs</em> before evolving, I might have been able to evolve into a <em>Komodo</em> instead.

    Then again, if I hade here before evolving, I might have been controlled by that fungus.

    Should I test it out?

    I approached one of the more intact millipede corpses lying around and sank my fangs into it.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    As soon as I bit into it, venom began to seep from my fangs.

    The initial venom release cost me 5 MP.

    Then, over time, small amounts of MP were drained.

    So that¡¯s how it works.

    Not bad.

    Not bad at all.

    I could activate it at will when biting an enemy, and I could even use it in midair without biting anything.

    <em>Shhh.</em>

    As green venom dripped from my fangs and sttered onto the ground, it instantly evaporated.

    It looked like the venom had slightly eroded the floor. Its power seemed decent enough.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure exactly what type of venom it was, but it would definitelye in handy when facing the <em>Piranha Caiman</em>.

    I was almost ready to take it down.

    Now, all that¡¯s left is to refine my abilities and develop abat strategy.

    With my new body and new skills, I need to hone my fighting style and raise my level as much as possible.@@novelbin@@

    Luckily, I¡¯m in the perfect ce for that.

    Since the <em>Titanoboa</em> died, no one has imed dominion over the Silver Dragon Cave.

    The unbearable void ends now.

    I will be the one to stand at the top of this cave.

    Listen up, residents of the Silver Dragon Cave.

    The venomous <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> hase.

    How will you stop me?

    A week had passed.

    A lot had happened during that time.

    Fighting those two snakes that used <em>Snake Fist Technique</em> still makes my heart race. Theyplemented each other, covering each other¡¯s blind spots, attacking from both sides with <em>Snake Fist</em>. I was caught off guard several times by their strange movements.

    The scariest part was their <em>Twin Snake Fist</em>, which they used by wrapping around each other. Even now, I asionally shudder at the memory.

    If I¡¯d still been a <em>Green Basilisk</em>, I would¡¯ve been done for.

    But <em>Snake Fist</em> fell to my <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    The giant mantis that used <em>Praying Mantis Fist</em> wasn¡¯t an easy opponent either.

    Its massive scythes,rger than my legs, swung freely, making it look like a master of unorthodox martial arts. And when it used its wings to increase its mobility, it became an even tougher opponent.

    Its overwhelming power was brutal. If I hadn¡¯t lured it into a low-ceilinged area, I might have be its prey.

    <em>Praying Mantis Fist</em> fell to a modified version of <em>Lesser Dragon Ascension Steps</em>.

    There were many strong opponents, but the one I remember the most was the giant scorpion.

    Its two massive pincers, which it wielded as skillfully as a pair of swords, were already a challenge. Add its venomous tail, whichshed out like a spear, and I was under constant pressure.

    On top of that, its exoskeleton was so tough it felt like I was facing an opponent wearing armor.

    I cursed aloud during that first encounter.

    It was huge, armored, had sharp ws, and could use poison?

    What kind of ridiculous opponent was this?

    Of course, the scorpion must have thought the same about me.

    A massive, armored lizard with sharp ws and venomous attacks.

    That¡¯s me.

    ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard LV5¡¿

    HP: 312/312

    MP: 75/75

    <strong>Titles</strong>

    ¡¸Loved by Spiders¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    Look at these incredible stats.

    It¡¯s overwhelming.

    I can¡¯t help but feel nostalgic about my time as a <em>Green Gecko Lizard</em>.

    Back then, I was running for my life from an Oviraptor.

    Even as a <em>Green Basilisk</em>, I never thought of fighting it.

    But now, I could turn it into a meal the moment I see it.

    I¡¯ve heard that dinosaur meat tastes like chicken, and I¡¯m curious to try it.

    I now have a new favorite next to <em>Neph Jurassica</em>.

    And that¡¯s being the ruler of the Silver Dragon Cave.

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    You have conquered the Silver Dragon Cave, where the dragon hides. No creatures within the cave will attack you first. Your presence in the shadows is enhanced, and various resistances are increased.

    I had sessfully conquered this monstrous cave.

    After defeating countless powerful foes, I was granted this title as a trophy.

    I wish I could brag about it.

    Honestly, I was a bit surprised to get this title.

    It seems like I earned it after the <em>Titanoboa</em> died, but the gap between first and second ce was huge. I thought there would at least be a creature half as strong as the <em>Titanoboa</em>.

    ¡­Baek Yeon-Yeong must have done something before leaving.

    Judging by the fact that she took the <em>Titanoboa¡¯s</em> inner core, maybe she took out the other strong beasts too?

    I have no idea. It¡¯s not my concern.

    What matters is that I now hold this title.

    I¡¯m the rightful ruler of the Silver Dragon Cave.

    I could roll over and sleep here, and no one would dare touch me.

    ¡­But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to lounge around scratching my belly.

    I¡¯ve trained as much as I could in this cave.

    <strong>Skills</strong>

    ¡¸Dragon w Hand¡¹¡¸Lesser Dragon Ascension Steps¡¹¡¸Lesser Cirction¡¹¡¸Thousand Poisons Immunity¡¹¡¸White Orchid Technique¡¹¡¸Gecko Wall Climb¡¹

    ¡¸Tail Severing LV10¡¹¡¸Sprint LV10¡¹¡¸Danger Sense LV7¡¹¡¸Venom Fangs LV5¡¹¡¸Tail Severing LV2¡¹¡¸Wild Eyes LV2¡¹¡¸Cold Blood LV1¡¹¡¸Predation LV1¡¹¡¸Gourmet LV3¡¹¡¸Hardened Skin LV3¡¹ ¡­¡­

    I¡¯ve grown a lot stronger.

    Sure, I might still struggle in a head-on battle with the <em>Piranha Caiman</em>.

    It does have the size advantage, after all.

    But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose.

    I looked down at the objects beneath my feet.

    A straw doll and multicolored threads.

    And the poison technique I just acquired.

    These will be the keys to taking down the <em>Piranha Caiman</em>.

    Everything is ready.

    It¡¯s time to head back up.

    <em>Caiman</em>.

    Your rival has returned.

 Chapter 28

    Attercopus was in despair.

    The long-tailed green lizard, her idol, had disappeared.

    She had waited day after day, but even after a week, there was still no sign of him.

    ¡­ Could he have been defeated by that crocodile?

    Pus whimpered, her small body trembling with worry over the lizard.

    ¡°Ki-eeng¡­.¡±

    Atkomartus, her sister, came closer and nudged her gently.

    ¡°Ke-ek¡­.¡±

    It seemed to be her way offorting Pus.

    Pus and Tus¡ªthey were sisters.

    Not blood-rted sisters, of course. In fact, they weren¡¯t even the same species.

    One could spin webs, while the other possessed venomous fangs.

    But from the moment they were born, they grew up together.

    They slept together, ate together, and lived together. Pus and Tus had always been by each other¡¯s side.

    Their peaceful life came to an abrupt end when they were captured by humans.

    It was the <em>Tang n</em>.

    They were collecting venomous creatures to pit them against each other, with the survivor¡¯s venom being extracted.

    It was a process known as <em>solitary venom</em>.

    The sisters¡¯ fate would have been to be ingredients for this brutal practice.

    Before they could be forced to fight and devour each other, a man had rescued them. He had stolen all the spiders the Tang n had kept, including the sisters.

    That¡¯s how Pus and Tus ended up here, released into the wilderness of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    A new start in a new ce.

    The two sisters banded together, determined to survive.

    But survival in this harsh wilderness wasn¡¯t easy.

    For some reason, massive creatures the size of buildings roamed the area, and even the insects wererger than Pus and Tus.

    At barely five centimeters each, there was little the sisters could hunt sessfully.

    They were constantly on the run from predators, barely managing to escape to a swamp.

    They tried hunting, but with their weak webs and the small amount of venom in their fangs, they couldn¡¯t catch anything.

    They were literally starving.

    If it weren¡¯t for the seeds they asionally found on the ground, they would have died long ago.

    Then, like aet, a green lizard appeared.

    From the moment they saw him, Pus and Tus felt an inexplicable attraction.

    This was thanks to the lizard¡¯s title effect, but they didn¡¯t know that.

    His sharp yet somehow endearing face, the green scales, and especially his plump white belly, made them salivate.

    And the highlight was his long tail, which was nearly twice the length of his body.

    Even Tus, the more timid of the two, couldn¡¯t help but take an interest in him.

    Their initial attraction, however, was nothing more than instinctual.

    But the lizard proved himself to be more than just an intriguing sight.

    Out of desperation, they had approached him, and he had offered them a water beetle to eat¡ªsomething far beyond their capabilities to hunt.

    Starving and weak, Pus and Tus immediately lunged for the beetle.

    Of course, the beetle had almost eaten them in return, but the lizard had saved them once more, using his sharp ws to dismantle the beetle¡¯s shell piece by piece.

    Their admiration for the lizard only grew.

    But just as they were basking in happiness, the lizard did something unthinkable.

    He touched Pus¡¯s bottom!

    Not only that, but he used it to draw out her webs!

    The spider sisters were in shock.

    Pus, who had never even courted a mate, had her bottom vited.

    Tus was furious, and Pus was so embarrassed she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Of course, theyter realized he needed the web to prepare for the piranha hunt, but the shame of having allowed him to touch her bottom lingered.

    Still, when they ate the piranha, they pped their hands in delight.

    It was a taste they had never experienced before. What spider in the world could say they¡¯d eaten a piranha? Pus thought she¡¯d allow the lizard to touch her bottom as many times as needed if it meant eating that fish again.

    The lizard seemed to need Pus¡¯s webs often.

    He used them to build a home, and even when hunting frogs, he needed her webs.

    Pus, embarrassed but resigned, would subtly offer her bottom to him.

    Though strange, she had begun to enjoy the gentle tap on her bottom before the webs were extracted.

    It was inappropriate, of course, for an unmarried spider to allow such liberties. But the long-tailed lizard¡¯s charm made her overlook it.

    Tus, shocked by her sister¡¯s behavior, found herself sometimes wishing she could produce webs too.

    Unfortunately, she was a venomous spider and couldn¡¯t spin webs, leaving her with nothing but frustration.

    But soon, she had her own chance.

    The lizard asked her to bite his tail.

    Tus refused, at first, feeling too indebted to the lizard to harm him. But the temptation was too strong to resist.

    When she finally bit into his long, beautiful tail, she found herself awakening to something new.

    Pus enjoyed having her bottom tapped, while Tus enjoyed biting his tail.

    It was a strange situation, but there were no problems.

    After all, the lizard didn¡¯t seem to notice or care.

    Pus and Tus believed these happy times wouldst forever.

    But just as sudden as their joy hade, it left.

    The caiman.

    A massive crocodile had destroyed their home.

    Thest they saw of the lizard was him luring the caiman away to save them.

    Despite his sacrifice, Pus and Tus had been captured by the caiman.

    They had foolishly gone looking for him.

    It was a dumb decision, but love often makes fools of us all.

    The caiman had captured the tiny spiders.

    It was a strange thing.

    They were smaller than the caiman¡¯s eye.

    He didn¡¯t eat them. He chose to keep them alive.

    Why?

    The answer was simple: the <em>inner core</em>.

    Both sisters had the potential to be <em>Spider Kings</em>.

    After losing part of his own inner core, the caiman was desperate to recover.

    He could hunt other spirit creatures, but those that had developed inner cores were not easy to capture, even if they weren¡¯t particrly strong.

    So the caiman decided to raise the two spiders, hoping to consume their inner cores when the time was right.

    Pus spun webs every day, while Tus extracted venom.

    They believed that using their abilities would lead to the growth of an inner core.

    It was a never-ending cycle of exploitation, living only because they couldn¡¯t die.

    The sight of the caiman looming over them every day was terrifying.

    Still, the sisters endured.

    They relied on each other.

    And they thought of the lizard.

    ¡°Grrr¡­.¡±

    The caiman¡¯s eyes red at them.

    It was a warning not to waste time and get back to work.

    ¡°Kie-ek¡­.¡±

    Pus tried to spin more web, but nothing came out.

    Without the lizard to tap her bottom, her production had slowed.

    The caiman watched her closely, then slowly raised his massive paw.

    Pus screamed.

    ¡°Kiaaak!¡±

    She knew what this meant¡ªhe was going to smack her to make the webe out.

    She would rather die than allow him to touch her there.

    No matter how hard Tus tried to stop her, Pus refused to back down.

    ¡°Kiaaaaak!¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t submit to the monster who killed the lizard.

    Spinning webs for him had been humiliating enough.

    Now he wanted to touch her?

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    For the lizard, and for her pride, she would rather die.

    Pus¡¯s determination was fierce.

    The caiman raised his paw once again.

    Tus might be the more valuable one, with her venom.

    One less spider wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    In fact, setting an example might make the other more obedient.

    A massive shadow fell over Pus.

    She still clung to life.

    She felt guilty about leaving Tus behind.

    And she regretted never seeing the lizard again.

    Attercopus closed her eyes, trying to picture him onest time.

    His long tail.

    His green scales.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡­ If only she could hear his voice one more time.

    At the very moment she epted her death, a growl rang out.

    It was not the caiman¡¯s growl, but a different one.

    And somehow, it sounded familiar to her.

    Pus opened her eyes.

    The caiman¡¯s massive paw was trembling.

    Standing between her and the caiman was a huge lizard.

    A lizard she had never seen before.

    Its skin was dark teal, and its eyes were blue.

    Yet it seemed familiar.

    The long tail, wrapped in multicolored threads¡ªit was unmistakable.

    ¡­ How?

    No, how could this be?

    Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Emotions she had suppressed for so long burst forth like a waterfall.

    Her heart swelled with joy, bubbling up from the depths of her soul.

    Her short legs reached out to touch the figure before her.

    It wasn¡¯t a figment of her imagination.

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    He had returned.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 30

    ¡¾Crocodile Monitor LV11¡¿

    HP: 398/398

    MP: 100/100

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    I leveled up six times in an instant.

    My current level is now 11.

    Passing level 10 means that my maximum level has increased.

    Creatures like the Caiman and Titanoboa couldn''t evolve until well beyond level 10. Now that I''ve grown quite a bit, my required levels have increased as well.

    That¡¯s a positive sign.

    Rapid evolution may be difficult, but that means I¡¯ve gotten stronger.

    I can walk with my head held high now.

    And this new, enticing message appeared before my eyes.

    [You have acquired the title ¡¸Master of the Lower Swamp¡¹.]

    <strong>Master of the Lower Swamp</strong>

    You have conquered the lower swamp. When near water, your speed is boosted, and your health gradually regenerates.

    Oh.

    That''s quite a useful effect.

    So, if I soak my body in water, I can recover health?

    This is a great ability.

    I haven¡¯t been the master of the Silver Dragon Cave for long, and now I¡¯ve already acquired a new home.

    But what does "lower" mean?

    [You have acquired the title ¡¸Master of the Swamp¡¹.]

    Wait, not quite.

    Lower, huh? So, I¡¯m not the master of the entire swamp, just a part of it?

    Does that mean there''s another master above me?

    If the Caiman was here, that master must be stronger than it?

    Hmm. That''s not good news.

    Should I go and pay my respects?

    No, as long as I stay in the lower part of the swamp, I shouldn¡¯t have to run into them.

    I mean, why would I go to another area?

    I¡¯ll find simple joys here, catching fish, and pestering the frogs and turtles that used to bother me.

    "Geggeggek..."

    Good. Now for the victor''s spoils¡ªbefore I feast on crocodile meat, let¡¯s check on some familiar faces.

    ¡¾Anthrakomartus LV3¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Hungry¡¹

    ¡¾Atercopus LV4¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸tion¡¹

    "Kieeeek!"

    "Kiiiik!"

    So, how have you two been?

    "Kieeeek!"

    Pus and Tus rushed towards me, rubbing their furry bodies all over mine.

    They really do look like puppies when they do this.

    If you look closely, they resemble spiders, but at a nce, they just look like fuzzy little creatures.

    You two are best admired from afar.

    [The faith of ¡¾Anthrakomartus¡¿ has greatly increased.]

    [The faith of ¡¾Atercopus¡¿ has greatly increased.]

    Oh right, they were worshipping me.

    What spider wouldn¡¯t revere a lizard capable of easily catching water beetles and piranhas?

    And now, after I¡¯ve grown even stronger and taken down their nemesis, the Caiman.

    If they knew how to write, they¡¯d probably have penned a whole book by now.

    [A faint divine power stirs within you.]

    ...Huh?

    Last time it said I had a faint divine aura.

    Now it says it¡¯s stirring?

    What even is divine power?

    And why is it still "faint"?

    No further information appeared.

    Well, two spiders alone probably can''t make much difference.

    Anyway, could you stop rubbing against me?

    "Kiing!"

    They¡¯re cute for spiders, but still, this is a bit much.

    "Kieeeek!"

    They looked at me with sad faces, then reluctantly backed off.

    They¡¯re still subtly holding onto my tail, though, thinking I wouldn¡¯t notice.

    That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let it slide since I¡¯m feeling generous.

    Now, it¡¯s time for the main event.

    Crocodile meat feast.

    I used my ws to peel off the Caiman¡¯s tough hide.

    I preserved as much of it as I could, intending to use it as a rug.

    Once the hide was off, I sliced off a small piece of meat.

    It¡¯s from the part furthest away from where I attacked.

    This Caiman was killed by poison.

    Naturally, its meat would contain traces of that poison.

    I¡¯m immune, but these little spiders aren¡¯t.

    So, I set aside the safest part of the meat for them.

    "Kiing!"

    You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re small.

    Even a little bit will fill your stomachs.

    They eagerly took the crocodile meat and rushed off.

    You¡¯re lucky to have a big brother like me.

    What spider ever gets to eat crocodile meat?

    Now it¡¯s my turn.

    I cut the rest of the crocodile meat into bite-sized pieces.

    This is a moment to savor.

    I can''t live like a beast forever¡ªI need to think about dignity too.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Chew.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    ...Wait.

    Did all the meat I cut just disappear in one bite?

    Did I really do that?

    No. Next time, I¡¯ll eat more slowly.

    There¡¯s still plenty of crocodile meat left.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    Delicious!

    It¡¯s really delicious.

    Even though the meat is quite muscr, it melts in your mouth the moment it touches your tongue.

    It seems my venom tenderized the meat perfectly.

    Compared to the insects I ate back in the Silver Dragon Cave, this is a meal fit for a king.

    Maybe this is what it feels like for a monk, after a lifetime of asceticism, to taste meat for the first time.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    This thing... What did it eat to grow so tasty?

    Alright. From now on, I¡¯ll hunt every Caiman Ie across.

    Don¡¯t hold it against me¡ªthis is your original sin.

    I finished off the crocodile feast in no time.

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing, but it was delicious.

    Now that I¡¯ve eaten all the meat, it¡¯s time for the main course.

    The main course, of course, is the <em>naedan</em>.

    The original source of the advanced <em>naedan</em> fragment I swallowed earlier.

    A ck orb with a faint green glow.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I swallowed it right away.

    I felt a fiery sensation in my stomach.

    Am I naturally suited to absorbing <em>naedan</em>?

    It goes down so smoothly.

    I didn¡¯t feel an immediate surge in internal energy.

    I probably need to find another way to use this <em>naedan</em>...

    But I¡¯ll keep it stored inside for now. It¡¯ll be useful somehow.

    Now that I¡¯m the master of the swamp, and my stomach is full, should I pay a visit to my old pals, the turtles and toads?

    Maybe if I have time, I can do some meditation.

    "Grrrr."

    Tus, Pus.

    You two stay here and rest.

    "Kieeeng!"

    Tus and Pus crept up to me.

    Do they know that being next to me is the safest spot?

    I¡¯ve grown quiterge, so it wouldn''t hurt to give them a scale or two for protection.

    "Hiong!"

    They let out cute noises, waving their front legs in excitement.

    You really like that, huh.

    The two spiders kept rubbing against me.

    It¡¯s understandable with Tus; he''s happy to see me again, so I get why he¡¯s doing it.

    But Pus is different.

    I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡ªmaybe <em>too</em> enthusiastic?

    Nah, surely not. Why would a spider do something like that?

    I¡¯m probably just imagining things.

    Maybe there¡¯s a cultural thing with spiders that I don¡¯t know about.

    ...But Pus, why are you sticking your rear towards me?

    "Hion..."

    What¡¯s with that embarrassed sound?

    "Tus."

    And why are you licking your lips while looking at my tail?

    What¡¯s going on with you two?

    I¡¯m not interested in spiders!

    At least not until you turn into humans or something.

    "Kieeeng!"

    "Kiiik!"

    [The effects of the title ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹ have been enhanced.]

    ...I¡¯m going crazy.

    Beads of sweat dotted Baek Un¡¯s forehead.

    Could it be because he had climbed this treacherous mountain for days?

    No, there was no way a top-ss martial artist like him would be exhausted by such a trivial feat.

    The reason for his sweat was the man who had appeared before them.

    ck hair.

    Steps so light they seemed invisible, with a mysterious movement, as if a shadow itself was gliding.

    The Phantom Sword Ghost, U Jinun.

    If it had just been that man, Baek Un might have stood a chance.

    But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    The other presence felt soft like flowing water, yet carried the overwhelming force of a tidal wave.

    A man with blue hair and noble eyes, holding a single dao.

    The Blue Sea Tidal Sword, Dan Cheongho.

    These two were the Left and Right Protectors of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    "Namgoong Hyung... how could..."

    "...It¡¯s over."

    The fact that both of them were here could only mean one thing.@@novelbin@@

    She wasing.

    The Left and Right Protectors knelt on one knee simultaneously.

    Her ck hair, cascading like a majestic ink painting, was the most beautiful sight in the world. Her pale white skin seemed untouched by sunlight.

    But no one could afford to be entranced by her beauty.

    "Left Protector, U Jinun, greets the Lord of the Heavenly Demon Cult!"

    "Right Protector, Dan Cheongho, greets the Lord of the Heavenly Demon Cult!"

    She was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    One of the top ten masters, standing at the highest seat among them.

    A woman who had far surpassed the peak of martial arts¡ªan unrivaled force in the world.

    "For what reason have you visited my garden?"

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s cold eyes gazed upon Namgoong Yeon¡¯s expedition.

    Her expression was devoid of any emotion, and everyone trembled under her gaze.

    "If you havee seeking to join our cult, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce."

    "Is... Is that so? We... we must have..."

    The man speaking trailed off.

    He had noticed Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s eyes narrow.

    He realized in that moment that if she so much as moved a finger¡ªno, even without moving, she could kill him.

    "Are you so eager to covet the treasures of our cult?"

    Baek Un was drenched in sweat.

    She was not someone he could handle.

    How did things turn out like this?

    They had only just entered the outskirts of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, yet the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult herself had appeared.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong scanned the group with eyes as cold as a serpent.

    Thirteen third-rate martial artists, eight second-rate, and four first-rate.

    One hiding their strength.

    And one with an unknown identity.

    "There¡¯s a strange one among you."

    Her gaze fell upon a <em>Dilophosaurus</em> that was locked in a cage with wheels.

    At that moment, Baek Un heard someone¡¯s voice in his ear.

    [When I count to three, close your eyes and cover your ears!]

    It was a voice transmission.

    There was no time to wonder who had sent it.

    As soon as they closed their eyes, a white sh exploded.

    <em>Kwakwaang!</em>

    It was a thunderbolt bomb.

    Modified to produce a blinding sh and thick smoke instead of a deadly explosion.

    [Now¡¯s your chance. Run!]

    Baek Un realized who had sent the voice transmission.

    Namgoong Yeon.

    As soon as he threw the bomb, Namgoong Yeon dashed in the opposite direction, faster than anyone else.

    In the chaos, they had a chance to escape.

    Baek Un, along with the others, scattered in different directions.

    As the smoke cleared, Baek Yeon-Yeong reappeared.

    She was silently counting in her head.

    Once enough time had passed, she spoke.

    "Left Protector, and Right Protector."

    Of course, Baek Yeon-Yeong wouldn¡¯t lose track of them over something as trivial as a sh bomb and smoke.

    "Pursue them."

    However, she didn¡¯t chase them right away because she had other priorities.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong gave additional orders.

    Catch the third-rate martial artists first.

    Drive the second-rate ones deeper into the mountains, and allow them to escape at their own pace.

    As for the first-rate ones, either injure them or trap them further inside, ensuring it takes them longer to escape.

    "As youmand!"

    The Left and Right Protectors leapt in different directions.

    Capturing over twenty enemies, not to kill them but to drive them into specific areas, wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    But they were the Left and Right Protectors of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    For them, it was as easy as doing it with their eyes closed.

    Moreover, the Ten Thousand Great Mountains were filled with powerful beasts that could easily iste the intruders.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong turned her head.

    She looked in the direction of the Silver Dragon Cave.

    Lifting her right hand ever so slightly, her gaze followed her fingertips.

    She recalled the small lizard that had once bitten her finger.

    And without realizing it, a faint smile appeared on her lips.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 31

    When people think of a swamp, they often imagine stagnant, rotting water, but that''s a misconception.

    A swamp has its own unique environment. Mangrove trees, lotus leaves floating on the water, insects gathering to survive, small animals that prey on those insects, andrger animals that prey on the smaller ones. And then there are even bigger animals, ignoring all that,ing just to drink water.

    This ce, too, was its own ecosystem.

    It was a gathering spot for creatures with various purposes.

    For some, it was home; for others, a source of food or water.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    In my case, it was all three.

    And right now, I was on the hunt.

    The key to hunting is patience.

    I calmly waited for my prey.

    Beneath the water¡¯s surface, I kept my eyes wide open, stretching my body to sense the slightest vibrations.

    <em>Tock.</em>

    A faint ripple stirred the water.

    Something approached.

    Judging by the size of the ripple, it wasn''t veryrge.

    Based on my experience, it might be a Microraptor.

    <em>Plop.</em>

    The creature lowered its head to the water¡¯s edge.

    An amateur hunter might have recklessly revealed themselves by now.

    That would scare the prey away.

    The moment an animal drinks water is when its guard is at its highest.

    But it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    I waited.

    <em>Tuk-tuk.</em>

    Just as it finished drinking and was about to raise its head¡ª

    <em>Kwakaaah!</em>

    "Kiiieeeek!"

    The Microraptor screeched, pping its front legs wildly.

    But it was toote.

    It couldn¡¯t react to my speed, which was even faster than the Caiman¡¯s.

    "Kikikik! Kiiieek!"

    The prey was already in my mouth.

    It struggled desperately to escape, but it must have realized that resistance was futile.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I swallowed it whole, bones and all.

    The taste was quite satisfying¡ªfar better than the bugs I usually ate.

    Chewing through the bones gave it a delightful crunch.

    Though the hunt had been sessful, I felt a bit disappointed.

    Themotion I caused scared away all the other potential prey nearby.

    This would be the end of today¡¯s hunt.

    Next time, I should aim for something bigger.

    Thest time I hunted a Protoceratops by chance, it had been quite satisfying.

    Although Microraptor tasted better, the amount of meat on a Protoceratops was on a whole different level.

    After wiping the blood from my mouth, I stood up on two legs.

    I needed to keep practicing moving on two feet, even after evolving.

    Though hunting like a crocodile was the most effective method, I had to be careful not to adopt all its behaviors. I¡¯d even started using the death roll instinctively.

    I needed to reim my identity.

    <em>Tap-tap-tap!</em>

    I dashed across the water.

    Despite myrger size, I barely made any unnecessary noise.

    It was thanks to mastering the <em>Small Dragon Soaring Sky Step</em> almost perfectly.

    I arrived at arge mangrove tree.

    This was the new nest I had built after the Caiman had wrecked thest one.

    Originally, the <em>Crocodile Monitor</em> wasn¡¯t a water-dwelling creature but one that lived in trees.

    So, reflecting that trait, I chose a tree with wide branches to build myir.

    A natural bed woven from spider webs and leaves.

    A shade cover to block out the harsh sunlight.

    And the Caiman¡¯s skinid out as a proud disy.

    Toad jerky I had prepared for a snack.

    And, of course, my two little spiderpanions eagerly greeting me.

    "Kieeeek!"

    Yeah, good to see you, too.

    Life here was stable.

    This could be called a sessful life.

    Nothing was threatening me, and my hunts were consistently sessful.

    ¡­At this point, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a peek at the upper swamp, right?

    What¡¯s the worst that could happen?

    Sure, let¡¯s go check it out.

    If it looks manageable, maybe evenunching a northern expedition wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    "Tus, Pus."

    "I''m heading out for a bit."

    "Gekgek."

    "If you get hungry, feel free to snack on the toad jerky. The poison should be gone by now."

    "Kieeek!"

    Tus and Pus waved their little legs, seeing me off.

    And so, I made my way to the upper swamp.

    I had a certain level of confidence.

    After all, I had already eaten a few dinosaurs.

    Granted, they were smaller than me, like Microraptors or Protoceratops, but still.

    I had also taken down that monstrous Caiman¡ªwhat could there be to fear?

    I¡¯d grown significantly in size and was now on par with the Caiman.

    Come on, bring it on, new world.

    But the moment I crossed the ridge, my youthful ambition flew away.

    "Kikikik!"

    An eerie screech filled the air.

    ¡¾Deinonychus LV9¡¿

    ¡¾Deinonychus LV4¡¿

    ¡¾Deinonychus LV6¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾Deinonychus¡¿

    A small carnivorous dinosaur, 3 meters long and weighing between 60 and 100 kg. Highly intelligent hunters, they hunt in packs and targetrger dinosaurs. They are known for therge, sharp w on their second toe, which they use to slice open the bellies of their prey, causing fatal blood loss.

    Deinonychus.

    Everyone is familiar with the intelligent Velociraptors from movies.

    These creatures were the inspiration for those.

    Even a single one of them was stronger than me.

    And now, I was facing a whole pack.

    "Craaaah!"

    My shock didn¡¯t end there.

    I saw another dinosaur fighting against them.

    ¡¾Baryonyx LV22¡¿

    ¡¾Baryonyx¡¿

    A medium-sized carnivorous dinosaur, 7-10 meters in length and weighing 1.2 to 2 tons. Its long, crocodile-like snout is filled with sharp teeth, and its 30 cm long ws are specialized for catching fish. However, it doesn¡¯t hesitate to hunt other dinosaurs as well.

    To sum it up, Baryonyx was a lesser version of Spinosaurus.

    Take away the sail and reduce its size, and you get Baryonyx.

    I had underestimated it.

    But now, seeing it with my own eyes, I regretted that thought.

    How could this thing be called a "medium-sized" carnivore?

    Each of its steps caused the ground to tremble.

    If the Piranha Caiman had met this creature, it would have been nothing more than a snack.

    That¡¯s how overwhelming it was.

    The battle between Deinonychus and Baryonyx.

    Normally, I should have run away, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    My heart pounded.

    To see a fight between dinosaurs in real life...

    And not just any dinosaurs, but renowned predators.

    Even though it was dangerous, I had to watch.

    There would be something to learn from watching these powerful creatures fight.

    But it puzzled me. Even though there were six of them, the Deinonychus pack was taking on the Baryonyx. And wasn¡¯t this swamp the territory of the Baryonyx?

    The massive forelimb of the Baryonyx swiped at the Deinonychus.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The sound alone sent a shiver through my body.

    The Deinonychus dodged the attack with quick movements.

    "Kraaaah!"

    With a roar, the Baryonyx charged at them with incredible speed.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Tat-tat-tat!</em>

    The Deinonychus scattered in an instant.@@novelbin@@

    As soon as the leader dodged the attack, the others went for the exposed tail.

    "Krrrrrk!"

    Wait a minute.

    Something about their movements felt off.

    Hunting in packs is natural for them.

    It¡¯s their species'' primary strategy.

    But why did their movements feel so unnatural to me?

    Then I realized what was wrong.

    The positioning of their feet.

    And the way they attacked and retreated at set intervals.

    They were using formation tactics.

    On top of that, their leader kept rotating, which resembled the <em>carousel tactic</em>.

    These creatures must have some secret advantage to be bold enough to challenge that monster.

    As time passed, the Deinonychus pack gained the upper hand.

    The <em>carousel tactic</em>.

    Like the turning of a wheel, they rotated their leader, conserving energy while draining the opponent''s strength.

    The Baryonyx was growing tired, while the Deinonychus remained fresh.

    At this rate, it was clear the giant dinosaur would fall.

    But the Deinonychus were too careless.

    They had forgotten that they were fighting near water.

    "Kraaaaah!"

    The Baryonyx, having figured out their tactics, swung its tail with precision, predicting their next move.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    One of the Deinonychus was hit directly by the tail.

    The result was immediate death.

    It was to be expected, given the size of the creature that had struck it.

    "Krrrrrk..."

    The Baryonyx locked eyes on its next target.

    "Kikik! Kiikik!"

    The Deinonychus screeched loudly.

    As the Baryonyx charged at them again, the remaining Deinonychus turned and fled.

    A quick decision.

    They realized that with one of their own gone, they couldn¡¯t take on that behemoth.

    Rather than pursue them, the Baryonyx chose to feast on the dead Deinonychus.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    ...What did I just witness?

    That fight far surpassed anything I had imagined.

    I had expected a simple brawl between dinosaurs, but the level of sophistication was higher than any battle I¡¯d ever seen.

    Feints, real and false strikes. Formation tactics, carousel maneuvering. Analyzing the fight and making cold, quick decisions.

    How could this be a battle between mindless beasts?

    Right.

    I shouldn¡¯t go anywhere near here for a while.

    There¡¯s a reason the Caiman stayed stuck in his spot.

    At least the good news is that, due to the terrain, the Deinonychus and Baryonyx don''t seem interested in crossing over into my territory. If they did, the Caiman wouldn¡¯t have been the swamp''s ruler.

    Whew.

    I¡¯m staying far away from that.

    I¡¯ll warn Tus and Pus too.

    We don¡¯t want to draw attention and risk those thingsing over here.

    ...Though, I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to wander into that ce on purpose.

    "Huff..."

    Eight third-rate martial artists were panting heavily.

    "What a mess we¡¯re in!"

    They had followed Namgoong Yeon after hearing promises of striking it rich.

    But instead of treasures, they had encountered the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult and were forced to scatter.

    "Whew... but those damn cultists weren¡¯t so tough after all, huh? We survived, didn¡¯t we?"

    "Heh, you¡¯re right. Damn cultists... and now we¡¯re stranded in the middle of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains."

    They had no idea how hard the Left Protector had worked to avoid killing them.

    They were third-rate martial artists, not even second-rate.

    To put it simply, they were just street thugs.

    Namgoong Yeon had brought them along as disposable pawns, blinded by their greed.

    As they snickered among themselves, the sound of someone sniffling caught their attention.

    "Uuuhh..."

    It was a girl with twin buns, who had fled with them.

    "Who the hell¡¯s crying¡ª"

    "Hold on."

    A red-haired man stopped another from cursing at her.

    He walked up to her and stood in front of her.

    "Now that I think about it, aren''t you from the Tang n?"

    "Y-yes, I am..."

    The group¡¯s mood brightened.

    They had a member of the prestigious Five Great ns among them.

    They had been worried because all of them were about the same mediocre skill level, but having someone from the Tang n changed everything. With her, they could rely on her inner power and her n¡¯s expertise in deadly poisons.

    What a relief.

    But then they wondered¡ªwhy was she crying?

    "Why are you crying?"

    "Dal Daehyup is missing... huhu..."

    Dal Daehyup? The red-haired man thought hard.

    He remembered a beast that had been caged with them.

    When the sh bomb went off, the cage had broken, releasing the beast.

    That must have been the Tang n¡¯s creature. He had sensed a strong poisonous aura just being near it.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. If you keep your wits about you, you¡¯ll meet up with him again."

    The red-haired man saw this as a chance to win her favor.

    Getting close to a master was never a bad idea.

    Maybe after they escaped, he could form a connection with the Tang n.

    "But..."

    "But what?"

    "I¡¯m not a fighter. I was just tasked with serving Dal Daehyup..."

    Oh, that¡¯s bad.

    Some of the men spat on the ground.

    She looked just like a regr girl.

    Even her inner power didn¡¯t seem very impressive for someone from the Five Great ns.

    They couldn¡¯t expect her to fight.

    In other words, she was just extra baggage.

    But even so, they couldn¡¯t afford to show that openly.

    After all, she was still from the Tang n. If they mistreated her, they might disappear without a trace once they returned.

    The red-haired man saw this as an opportunity instead.

    Sure, it would be hard, but if he could protect her, he would definitely secure a connection with the Tang n.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, miss. Surely you¡¯ve heard of the nickname Blood yer?"

    The girl with the buns, Tang Soyeong, tilted her head in confusion.

    "Huh? Blood yer?"

    The Blood yer silently nodded.

    The money he had spent spreading his name among the beggars of the Beggars'' Sect had paid off.

    For someone from the Tang n to know his nickname...

    "Do third-rate martial artists really go around giving themselves nicknames these days?"

    Tang Soyeong sniffled but still managed to speak her mind.

    "...Miss, what did you just say?"

    "Eep! S-sorry... I said it¡¯s ridiculous how even third-rate martial artists give themselves nicknames nowadays..."

    Tang Soyeong blew her nose loudly.

    For a moment, the Blood yer couldn¡¯t tell if there was something wrong with his ears or his eyes.

    How could someone speak so harshly while crying like that?

    "Y-you little¡ª!"

    Just as the Blood yer was about to lose it, the other martial artists restrained him.

    "Hey, calm down! If you keep this up, you won¡¯t even get a drink of water."

    Don¡¯t mess with the Tang n.

    That was the warning from hisrade.

    If you¡¯re going to act, make sure it¡¯s final.

    That¡¯s what it also meant.

    "Ahem. Since it seems we¡¯ve all calmed down, how about we gather our thoughts? I am... well, just call me Zhang Bong."

    Zhang Bong had been about to announce his pricey nickname but bit his tongue.

    The green sh in Tang Soyeong¡¯s eyes had stopped him.

    Who knew what kind of insults she¡¯d throw his way?

    "Hmph. What is there to discuss? Since we¡¯ve stumbled into this damn cult''s garden, we should grab as many spirit medicines as possible."

    "If we stick together, it¡¯ll be easier. Even if we find spirit medicine, it might not suit our constitution. Here¡¯s what I suggest..."

    Some of the men were busy discussing, some were fuming over insults, and others were scheming ns of their own.

    Their concentration was trulymendable.

    They didn¡¯t even notice the hungry Deinonychus pack approaching until it was toote.

 Chapter 32

    After returning to my nest, I gave Tus and Pus a thorough lesson.

    "You two, never cross over to that side."

    "If those creatures invade, even I won¡¯t be able to help."

    "Kieeeeng!"

    "Good. Do you understand?"

    "Let¡¯s make sure we stick to this."

    Honestly, it felt a bit absurd lecturing them like this. Unless they were incredibly stupid, they wouldn¡¯t go near that ce.

    The Deinonychus and Baryonyx I saw were like massive walls¡ªan imposing reminder that brought me back down to earth after feeling overly confident from defeating the Caiman.

    I just need to get stronger.

    For now, I needed to calm my racing heart.

    Fishing should do the trick.

    I headed toward the section of the swamp where the piranhas gathered.

    Piranhas.

    One of my preferred food sources. There were plenty of them, and they tasted quite good.

    Back when I was a Green Basilisk, they used to gang up on me, thinking I was an easy target. But now that I¡¯ve grown, they scatter the moment they see meing.

    It¡¯s almost an insult to the name ¡®piranha.¡¯

    They¡¯re supposed to be the kind that charges in recklessly, even when they know they¡¯ll lose.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    It just makes hunting a little less annoying.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    I dove into the water.

    Since they hide underwater, it was better to submerge myself rather than use <em>Small Dragon Soaring Sky Step</em>.

    Wiggling my long tail, I swam silently like a crocodile.

    No noise, no sshing.

    I spotted a piranha.

    It looked plump enough.

    No need to be quiet any longer.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    With a burst of speed, I shot toward it.

    The piranha tried to react, but it was already toote.

    There¡¯s almost no way to escape from the explosive speed of a monitor lizard¡¯s strike.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    I grabbed the piranha and tossed it ontond.

    I didn¡¯t bite down hard enough to kill it, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    I could take it back to the nest alive and eat it freshter.

    Maybe Tus and Pus could finish it off to level up.

    I wonder if they even realize how much I¡¯m thinking about them.

    Raising children is tough.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    I caught three more piranhas.

    That should be enough.

    Aftering ashore, I shook the water off my body.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    As expected, a small whirlpool formed in a part of the swamp.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    A massive piranha¡ªno, it was more like a giant golden carp¡ªwatched me from a distance.

    Every time I hunted piranhas, it would show up like this, as if it were protesting.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s meant as a warning or something else.

    It¡¯s an eyesore, and I¡¯ve tried to catch it several times, but it¡¯s never easy.

    It doesn¡¯t seem particrly strong, but its ability to escape is on a whole different levelpared to regr piranhas.

    To exaggerate a bit, this fish could practically fly through the air.

    Maybe this is how other insects felt when they saw me using <em>Small Dragon Soaring Sky Step</em>.

    Since it didn¡¯t directly harm me and I had no good way to catch it, I decided to just ignore it.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    "Yeah, yeah, off you go."

    After returning to my nest and having a meal with the spiders, night had fallen before I knew it.

    Pus crept up beside me, subtly showing off the new web it had spun today.

    Was it asking for praise?

    "Gekgek."

    I raised a hand and gently scratched its back.

    The size difference between us was so great now that even controlling my strength was difficult.

    "Kieeeng!"

    "Are you not scared of me at all?"

    ...And don¡¯t stick your rear towards me. Whatever you¡¯re expecting, I¡¯m not going to do it.

    "Kieeng..."

    Pus sulked and crawled into a corner of the nest, lying down beside the already asleep Tus. Soon, it too was soundly asleep.

    Another day passed without much incident.

    The fact that I had seen the upper swamp was notable, but overall, it had been a peaceful day.

    It was time to sleep.

    I couldn¡¯t express how wonderful it felt to finally be able to close my eyes without worry.

    I yawned and coiled up to sleep.

    And at that moment, a loud noise disturbed the quiet.

    "Grrrr..."

    Who¡¯s making all that racket while the kids are sleeping?

    Noiseints are something I dealt with as soon as I became the swamp¡¯s ruler.

    The noisy toads and turtles had already been turned into jerky.

    Even the golden carp that flies around at night keeps quiet, so who¡¯s the reckless fool making all this noise?

    I hadn¡¯t felt this irritable in a long time.

    <em>Step.</em>

    I walked toward the swamp to see who was causing themotion.

    "...How about it?"

    Wait a minute. That sound?

    It was the voice of a person.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d encountered humans here, but it still surprised me.

    What could they be doing here?

    Whatever the reason, getting involved wouldn¡¯t be a smart move.

    Unless they were weirdos like Baek Yeon-Yeong, most humans would be hostile toward me.

    Time to quietly slip away.

    <em>Sneak, sneak.</em>

    Just as I was about to retreat¡ª

    "...H-huh!"

    I made eye contact with someone.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    And a smaller person bumped right into me.

    Those people were now fully aware of my presence.

    Well, nothing I can do about it.

    Time for n B.

    I¡¯ll smile and look as harmless as possible.

    "Hello, humans."

    From the looks of it, you¡¯re injured.

    I don¡¯t really have a way to heal you, but...

    Should I offer to lick the wounds?

    I gave them a concerned look.

    The group of eight third-rate martial artists had been reduced to five.

    Deinonychus had hunted them down.

    Even so, they were still martial artists, and somehow managed to avoid total annihtion.

    "Creatures using battle formations? This is insane!"

    The Blood yer shook his head in disbelief.

    Each of those monsters was powerful enough on its own, but they had mimicked a battle formation, switching roles and mercilessly hunting them down.

    Still, five remained. If they included the Tang n girl, that made six survivors.

    "At least we¡¯re still alive, Blood yer, isn¡¯t that something?"

    "Enough of that."

    It wasn¡¯t because they had fought off the monsters.

    They had sacrificed three members and barely survived.

    Tang Soyeong yed a significant role in their escape.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t a fighter, she was still from the Tang n.

    She had thrown a smoke bomb from her pouch, giving them the chance to flee.

    Still, it hadn¡¯t been enough to save the three who perished.

    "We¡¯re doomed... We lost Dal Daehyup too... huuuh..."

    Tang Soyeong started crying again.

    Honestly, it was getting a bit annoying to listen to, but they owed their lives to her.

    Though her personality was a bit strange, they figured being kind to her would be beneficial in the long run.

    "Miss, don¡¯t worry too much. The Blood yer and I are third-rate martial artists on the verge of bing second-rate. You could even say we¡¯re quite seasoned."

    Tang Soyeong turned her head and looked at Zhang Bong, then turned away again.

    "Huaaah... What a bunch of weirdos... aren¡¯t they embarrassed?"

    Zhang Bong coughed awkwardly, while the Blood yer interjected.

    "Forget about that! The important thing is we need to survive. We need to find somewhere safe and gather food."

    "You¡¯re right, but what are we going to find in this swamp?"

    The swamp was unfamiliar and hostile territory for the third-rate martial artists.

    "Something¡¯s bound to turn up. Fish, maybe? Or perhaps something crawling around."

    Their first priority was to find shelter and food.

    It would be even better if they could find herbs to treat the wounds from the earlier battle.

    And so, they began exploring the swamp.

    "...It¡¯s quiet."

    "Of course it is, it¡¯s night."

    The swamp was eerily silent.

    Almost as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas controlling the creatures.

    At that moment, Zhang Bong spotted something strange.

    "...Wait, what¡¯s that?"

    A massive turtle with a peculiar golden sheen on its shell.

    "Huh? Is that a... golden turtle?"

    A legendary spirit beast, said to exist only in myths.

    The Blood yer didn¡¯t believe him.

    "Golden turtle? You must be mistaken. It¡¯s too dark to see properly."

    He was about to scold Zhang Bong for overreacting when his own eyes caught sight of something glowing.

    A massive toad with a golden hue.

    "Huh? A... golden toad?"

    Both of them screamed in shock at the same time.

    The other third-rate martial artists rushed over to their position.

    What they saw were enormous spirit beasts radiating a golden glow.

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    <em>Roar.</em>

    A giant golden carp swam in a small whirlpool, ring at them.

    "M-man-year carp!"

    The swamp descended into chaos.

    "Get them!"

    Greed filled the martial artists¡¯ eyes.

    "Let go of me! I saw it first!"

    "Even if you third-rate martial artists manage to catch them, they won¡¯t do you any good! L-let me study them first!"

    Even Tang Soyeong, who had been crying moments ago, was excited by the sight of the golden toad.

    Though not quite as valuable as a legendary beast, the golden toad was still highly prized by the Tang n.

    The martial artists scrambled to capture the spirit beasts.

    But no third-rate martial artist could catch such creatures.

    "Argh! How is that turtle so fast?!"

    "M-my hand! My hand is acting strange!"

    "Even if it¡¯s a spirit beast, how can a carp fly through the air?!"

    The bright moon hung high in the sky.

    They were, quite literally, performing acrobatics under the moonlight.

    "Huff... huff..."

    Exhausted, the martial artists panted heavily, taking a brief rest.

    "Hah... they¡¯re so damn fast."

    "Still, with this many spirit beasts around, if we take our time, we might be able to catch one."

    "What if we set up camp here? If we corner one at a time, even spirit beasts can¡¯t escape us forever."

    Although they hadn¡¯t found any food, the presence of spirit beasts had ignited a strong motivation within them.

    The Ten Thousand Great Mountains had be and of opportunity for them.

    "If I can just catch that golden toad... Maybe I¡¯ll be forgiven for losing Dal Daehyup..."

    "Heheh."

    Tang Soyeong let out a strangeugh.

    Even while the others were resting, she crouched down, eagerly scanning for the golden toad.

    "Miss, stop that ande over here. It¡¯s gettingte..."

    Zhang Bong approached her, but then his steps came to an abrupt halt.

    <em>tter.</em>

    "Huh... H-huh?!"

    He dropped the sword he was holding.@@novelbin@@

    Ignoring Zhang Bong¡¯s reaction, Tang Soyeong kept walking forward.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    And then she bumped into something.

    Tang Soyeong looked up.

    The full moon hung in the sky.

    A teal-colored creature stood against its light, dripping venom from its mouth.

    "Grrrr..."

    It growled lowly, clearly not in a good mood.

    Tang Soyeong froze in ce.

    "H-huh?!"

    The Blood yer and Zhang Bong wanted to rush to her aid, but their bodies wouldn¡¯t move.

    That thick armor. Those sharp ws.

    Its blue eyes.

    That long tail.

    Its savage growl.

    "Hrraaaah!"

    The overwhelming aura of internal energy, powerful enough for even third-rate martial artists to sense.

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s a dragon! A dragon has appeared!"

    It was a monster that could only be described as a dragon.

 Chapter 33

    The creature wasn¡¯t veryrge.

    It was bigger than a wolf but smaller than a tiger.

    Yet, it felt far more imposing than any animal they had ever encountered.

    The profound internal energy within it was undeniable.

    Even these third-rate martial artists could sense the overwhelming power it held.

    Internal energy should be refined down to the smallest grain, but this beast radiated an unrefined, raw force.

    It was proof of the boundless energy stored within its body.

    The Blood yer and Zhang Bong were paralyzed, unable to move.

    The drooling venom dripping from the creature¡¯s mouth was a clear sign.

    It saw them as nothing more than prey.

    Its tongue flicked out, just like the cold, calcting gaze of the Heavenly Demon Cult''s leader they had seen before.

    It was sizing them up, preparing for its judgment.

    Once its assessment wasplete, the beast would surely strike.

    The Blood yer¡¯s heart raced.

    He hade to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains chasing wealth and glory.

    He couldn¡¯t die here, not like this.

    He had to survive, no matter what.

    But no matter how hard he thought, there was no way to escape this predicament through normal means.

    His body moved on instinct.

    His foot stretched forward slowly.

    It wasn¡¯t by his own will¡ªit was his survival instinct guiding him to the only solution left.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    "Kyaaa!"

    The Blood yer kicked Tang Soyeong hard, sending her tumbling to the ground.

    The teal-colored beast lowered its head, locking eyes with the fallen Tang Soyeong.

    "H-h-how could you, Blood yer, as a fellow warrior¡ª?"

    Zhang Bong began to scold him when¡ª

    "Shut up and run for your life!"

    The Blood yer¡¯s shout snapped everyone back to their senses.

    Even Zhang Bong, who had been pretending to be the virtuous one, and the other motionless martial artists.

    The most important thing now was survival.

    This was their one and only chance to escape.

    Tang Soyeong had already fallen.

    Saving her was impossible.

    Even if the Blood yer hadn¡¯t pushed her, she was the closest to the creature and would have been the first to die anyway.

    Her death was already certain.

    Given that, the best option for them was to run.

    Anyone with a shred of conscience would simply mourn her passing.

    "Immortal Primordial Lord, Immortal Primordial Lord."

    "Quit pretending to be a Taoist priest!"

    Zhang Bong and the others turned and ran with all their might.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    They fled with every ounce of strength they had.

    The beast would be busy eating Tang Soyeong for a while, giving them some time to widen the gap.

    At least, that¡¯s what they thought.

    After running for who knows how long, they finally felt they had gained enough distance and looked back to catch their breath.

    "This is insane..."

    It wasing.

    A massive figure.

    The teal dragon was charging at full speed.

    Yes, charging.

    And it was running on two legs.

    It was fast, too.

    The Blood yer screamed at the sight of something he had never imagined.

    "What in the world is this nightmare?!"

    There was no time to rest.

    If they didn¡¯t keep running, that monstrous creature would catch them in no time.

    They may have been third-rate martial artists, but running away was something they excelled at.

    After all, they had spent their entire lives running.

    "Seeing it run on two legs like that, it''s definitely no ordinary dragon!"

    "I know that! How could that thing be normal?!"

    "Huff... huff... what I¡¯m saying is, if we run into the water, we might have a chance!"

    If they kept running onnd, the creature would catch up to them in no time.

    But if they ran into the swamp, they might be able to escape.

    Based on its sharp ws and body shape, Zhang Bong deduced that the creature was a tree-dweller.

    In other words, it probably wasn¡¯t a good swimmer.

    Even if it could swim, it would struggle in shallow water.

    "I¡¯m counting on you!"

    The martial artists all headed toward the swamp.

    For a human, it was easy to cross, but with its short legs, the creature would have trouble.

    They assumed the beast would get stuck or tangled in the trees and wouldn¡¯t be able to follow.

    That¡¯s what they thought.

    "Huff..."

    "Look! It¡¯s hesitating at the water¡¯s edge!"

    "Hah... hah... did we lose it?"

    "Blood yer, shut your mouth!"

    Just as Zhang Bong shouted at the Blood yer, the beast, which had been standing still as if pondering, suddenly stepped onto the water.

    It was literally walking on water.

    "G-ge-ge-gek!"

    The teal dragon calmly walked across the surface of the water as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "Z-Zhang Bong! Look at that!"

    "I can see it too! This is... <em>Stepping on Level Ground</em>¡ªno, this is... <em>Treading on Water</em>!"

    "This is insane! What kind of monster is this?!"

    They had encountered a creature that not only used battle formations but had also mastered a technique that could only be called a divine movement skill. Zhang Bong¡¯s words fit the situation perfectly¡ªit was indeed a nightmare beyondprehension.

    Zhang Bong and the others quickly changed direction.

    There was no way to escape the beast while near the water.

    "I must have been mistaken. That wasn¡¯t ws, it was webbed feet for swimming."

    "What are you talking about?! Didn¡¯t you see those sharp des?!"

    "Listen to me! It¡¯s definitely a creature that lives in water, based on the way it moves. How could something like that climb trees?"

    The Blood yer doubted Zhang Bong¡¯s reasoning.

    Maybe the fear had driven him mad.

    But there was no better n.

    They were slower than the beast onnd and in the water.

    They had to find another way.

    So they climbed into the trees.

    Even third-rate martial artists were skilled enough to climb trees with ease.

    They didn¡¯t stop there, though, moving quickly from branch to branch to get as far away as possible.

    "This should be good enough. Even if it tries to track us by scent, it¡¯ll lose us soon."

    "Zhang Bong, you were right. Now that we¡¯re up in the trees, that dumb beast can¡¯t find us."

    "We got lucky. All we have to do now is wait quietly until it gives up and goes away."

    "Whew... Three years since I entered the martial world, and this is the first time I¡¯ve faced such a crisis. Once this is over, I¡¯m going back to Anhui to propose to her¡ª"

    The Blood yer stopped mid-sentence.

    Zhang Bong was staring at him as if he had seen a ghost.

    "This... this...!"

    <em>Thud-thud-thud!</em>

    The teal beast was calmly climbing up the tree.

    No, climbing wasn¡¯t the right word.

    It was walking up the tree as easily as if it were walking on solid ground.

    It was using the <em>Wall-Crossing Dragon Technique</em>.

    "Hraaagh! Blood yer! This is insane!"

    "What did I do wrong?! Lower your voice or it¡¯ll hear us!"

    "It already knows we¡¯re here!"

    Zhang Bong and the other martial artists simultaneously leapt from the tree.

    What in the world was this creature?

    First it walked on water, and now it was walking up trees with ease.

    No creature like this had ever been heard of before.

    Could it really be a dragon?

    No, dragons didn¡¯t run on two legs.

    If anything, they flew.

    So what in the world was this monster?

    Zhang Bong thought as he ran for his life.

    Even so, this would be the end.

    There were more of them than the creature. If one of them was caught, the others could still escape.@@novelbin@@

    "Z-Zhang Bong!"

    "What now?! Don¡¯t waste your breath talking!"

    "Look at it!"

    "If you¡¯re thinking of pushing me like you did that girl, forget it. If you try, we¡¯ll both die."

    "That¡¯s not it! Look at its mouth!"

    Its mouth?

    What was he talking about?

    Zhang Bong turned his head slightly to nce at the creature chasing them.

    In its huge jaws was Zhang Bong¡¯s sword, the one he had dropped earlier.

    "Now this is just too much!"

    Not only was it chasing them, but now it was holding a sword?

    Did it n to cut them down with that sword?

    Zhang Bong scrapped his n to use someone as bait.

    The sight of a monster wielding a sword while chasing them like a vengeful spirit made it clear¡ªit wouldn¡¯t stop, even if it caught one of them.

    "Raaaaargh!"

    They ran and ran for what felt like an eternity.

    They only stopped when the teal beast was no longer chasing them.

    Hey, you.

    Take your sword with you!

    It looks expensive...

    Ah well.

    They¡¯re already far away now.

    It¡¯s dangerous out there.

    I was worried, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do.

    They were excellent at running away, so they¡¯d probably get out on their own.

    If I kept chasing them, I¡¯d end up deeper into the mountains.

    But still, why were they running away?

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    All I did was greet them with a friendly smile, but they ran off as if terrified.

    I had no idea why.

    Did they see something scary?

    ...Could it be that I look that frightening?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it.

    After all, Baek Yeon-Yeong herself had recognized me as a handsome lizard.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s face was so beautiful, she could be called the most beautiful woman under the heavens.

    A lizard acknowledged by the most beautiful woman in the world couldn¡¯t possibly be ugly... right?

    I nced at my reflection in the water.

    Sure, my body had grown bigger due to evolution, and I had developed armor-like scales, sharper teeth, longer ws, a longer tail, and the ability to spit venom, but other than that, I looked almost the same.

    I was confident that if Baek Yeon-Yeong saw me now, she¡¯d still poke me and tease me like before.

    Or maybe she wouldn¡¯t even blink if I turned into a dragon.

    My size had increased a lotpared to before, but humans were originally bigger than me.

    Sure, when I stood on two legs, I looked taller, but that was all.

    So why were they acting like that?

    They had been making such a fuss¡ªwasn¡¯t this supposed to be a ce where humans lived?

    Was it their first time seeing a lizard like me?

    I don¡¯t know.

    They must have taken a wrong turn somewhere.

    In any case, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll run into them again, so why worry?

    As long as they don¡¯t venture into the upper swamp, they won¡¯t be in any real danger.

    It¡¯ste anyway; I should head back to my nest.

    ...Speaking of which.

    That girl who fell earlier.

    I wonder if she¡¯s still there?

    She looked like she hurt her leg.

    Maybe I should check on her.

    ...

    Just in case, I should practice my smile first.

    I¡¯ll greet her with a smile.

    The water¡¯s reflection showed a lizard shing a handsome smile.

    That should do it.

    Sigh. Martial artists these days¡ªwhat are they running away from?

    They have no grit, no toughness.

    Back in my day, I would train in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Cave, eating nothing but bugs.

    These youngsters are soft.

 Chapter 34

    The red-haired man had kicked the girl with the dumpling hairstyle, knocking her over.

    They seemed to be part of the same group, so why did he do that?

    Honestly, it was irritating, but there were probably other circumstances involved.

    Maybe the girl had told them to leave her behind to save themselves in advance.

    ...Still, kicking her like that was too much, wasn¡¯t it?

    The more I thought about it, the more it annoyed me.

    But I guess I¡¯ll let it slide since she was crying and panicking while trying to run away from me.

    Let¡¯s forget the details.

    Their situation doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    The only thing I need to know is that the girl was knocked down.

    And unlike the others, she didn¡¯t run away when she saw me. She just sat there, not moving.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was seriously hurt, maybe she just twisted her ankle.

    Or perhaps she was apletely ordinary person who couldn¡¯t understand why herpanions were fleeing from such a calm and gentle lizard like me.

    Since I don¡¯t want to move twice, let¡¯s grab what I need in one go.

    <em>Shrrrkkk.</em>

    I flicked my tongue, feeling the ground with it.

    Was it around here?

    I found a particrly damp spot.

    Time for the Eighth Form of the Dragon w Hand, <em>Digging the Earth Like a Dog.</em>

    Just like a dog digging up a hidden bone, I began furiously wing at the dirt with my front legs.

    <em>Thud-thud-thud-thud!</em>

    What I unearthed were various nts and items.

    Among them were things like a rare-looking lightning-shaped stone I had collected.

    A storage spot for things that seemed useful but weren¡¯t immediately necessary.

    Now, what I needed was...

    Ah, there it is.

    I carefully pulled out something that looked like a nt root.

    What was it called again? <em>He Shou Wu</em>?

    Back when I got hurt, applying the juice from <em>He Shou Wu</em> to my wounds would always heal them quickly.

    Of course, I never needed it thanks to my title, which let me heal just by sshing around in the water.

    I had saved it thinking I might need it for Tus or Pus one day, but now I get to use it here.

    I also grabbed a bit of spider silk from Pus that I had stored nearby.

    If she wraps her injured leg with this <em>He Shou Wu</em> juice, leaves, and spider silk, she should recover quickly.

    Once I give her the ingredients, she can handle the rest.

    Alright, let¡¯s head over.

    Even though I went to some trouble to gather these materials, the best oue would be if she just stood up and walked away on her own.

    I still think it¡¯s too early for me to get involved with humans.

    It¡¯s a sad truth, but it seems most humans are scared of me unless they¡¯re entric like Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    If I ever do meet people again, I should at least try to make a good impression. Maybe I should make some clothes or something to wear.

    I¡¯m not ready yet.

    Encountering humans just now was not part of the n.

    Sure, I could just ignore it and go to sleep, having driven them away from my territory, but I don¡¯t want to see a human die near me, either.

    Maybe it¡¯s a bit selfish, but please just heal up and leave where I can¡¯t see you.

    <em>Tadadak.</em>

    To make myself appear smaller, I crawled on all fours.

    Was it the sword I was carrying in my mouth that might¡¯ve scared them? I moved it to my tail instead.

    I should be almost there now.

    Yep, there she is.

    The girl I had seen earlier was still in the same spot.

    ...She wasn¡¯t dead, was she?

    Looking closely, I could see her chest, smaller than Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s, rising and falling.

    It seemed she had injured her leg and couldn¡¯t move.

    I cautiously moved behind her, gently tapping the ground a couple of times to avoid startling her.

    Excuse me.

    "Hii-hiiiik!"

    The girl was startled out of her wits.

    She looked at me with teary eyes, trembling all over.

    "P-please don¡¯t eat me..."

    No.

    You¡¯ve misunderstood.

    I don¡¯t eat people.

    Tang Soyeong wasn¡¯t talented in martial arts.

    But she didn¡¯t mind that.

    In the Tang n, they primarily used poisons and hidden weapons rather than conventional martial arts.@@novelbin@@

    Though shecked martial arts skills, her talent for handling poisons was exceptional.

    Her poisons weren¡¯t extraordinarily strong, but even masters much stronger than her could fall victim to them. That was why the Tang n valued her.

    Valued, or rather, used.

    Just as they used poison and hidden weapons, the people of the Tang n naturally used their own bloodline.

    The title of <em>poison person</em> wasn¡¯t just a myth from legends¡ªit was a derogatory term used by those who, like puppets, became nothing more than a vessel for the family¡¯s poisons.

    Tang Soyeong refused to be just another poison handler.

    That was her reason for existing, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that after making such a deration, she wasn¡¯t in good standing within the Tang n.

    Even if she shared their bloodline, it was unlikely she¡¯d be spared, or she could be locked away in some cave, destined to be another mindless puppet.

    But Tang Soyeong didn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    She secretly built up her strength.

    Her strength was knowledge.

    Instead of cultivating internal energy, she umted vast amounts of knowledge.

    Knowledge that even the elders of the Tang n were unaware of, leading them to use her differently.

    Her most significant area of expertise was in spirit beasts.

    Even before the sudden surge in the appearance of spirit beasts, the Tang n had shown the most interest in them¡ªafter all, the strongest beasts produced the strongest poisons.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s previous aplishments in this field allowed her to represent the Tang n on this expedition. She was one of the few capable of handling the juvenile <em>Dilophosaurus</em>.

    Of course, sending her to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains was a gamble.

    She was weak, and both she and the valuable spirit beast could be lost.

    That¡¯s where the Tang n¡¯s council focused on Namgung Yeon.

    Through information gathered by the spy <em>Cheong Mulin</em>, they learned much about Namgung Yeon. Though he was known as a second-rate martial artist, this was intentionally misrepresented.

    Upon realizing his true identity, the council decided to send Tang Soyeong along with the juvenile spirit beast.

    They had more to gain than to lose.

    As long as Namgung Yeon was with them, she wouldn¡¯t die easily.

    That was, assuming she could still control the <em>Dilophosaurus</em>.

    However, she lost control of it.

    A sudden attack by wild beasts almost cost her her life.

    If she hadn¡¯t used the smoke bombs she carried, blood would¡¯ve been spilled for sure.

    Now, all she had left were some supplies, a few hidden weapons, and poison needles.

    And in this dire situation, she had encountered a monster beyondprehension.

    At first, she had been terrified.

    She could sense the vast amounts of internal energy it possessed.

    And this energy wasn¡¯t refined in the usual way.

    She could detect at least four cores and the aura of <em>Heavenly Pure Jade Essence</em> as well.

    Facing such a creature,pletely defenseless and injured, how could she not be afraid?

    To make matters worse, her leg was injured.

    She couldn¡¯t move.

    All she could do was wait for the creature to return.

    "P-please don¡¯t eat me..."

    She begged in a trembling voice, her heart pounding wildly.

    <em>Shlick.</em>

    The creature flicked its tongue as it stared at her.

    Just as she braced herself for death and squeezed her eyes shut, something dropped in front of her.

    Peeking through squinted eyes, she saw the roots of a nt.

    <em>He Shou Wu</em>.

    And not just any <em>He Shou Wu</em>¡ªthis was at least a hundred years old.

    The creature pawed at the root a few times before handing her a silk-like material and some leaves.

    Such precious <em>He Shou Wu</em>!

    Normally, Tang Soyeong would have scolded it for wasting such a valuable herb.

    But in this situation, she could only tremble in fear.

    Was it telling her to apply it?

    "Grraaar¡­"

    "I-I¡¯ll apply it!"

    Terrified, she rubbed the <em>He Shou Wu</em> juice on her injured leg with trembling hands.

    As time passed, the pain slowly subsided.

    Tang Soyeong found herself wondering¡ªwhy was this creature helping her?

    Was it like marinating meat with tea leaves before cooking to make it taste better?

    No, she tried to think more optimistically.

    Perhaps the creature didn¡¯t intend to harm her.

    Though the sight of its tail swishing with a sword made her nervous, if it had wanted to eat her, it would have done so already.

    Even if it was just a whim, this was still better than doing nothing and getting eaten.

    At least she had some control over the situation.

    Tang Soyeong slowly lifted her head.

    She needed to confront the creature in front of her.

    It had arge body.

    Sharp ws.

    A bizarre expression that she wasn¡¯t sure was a smile or not, but whatever it was, it was unnerving.

    As she studied the creature¡¯s appearance, a thought suddenly crossed Tang Soyeong¡¯s mind.

    A piece of information from a legend in the Tang n.

    There was said to be a spirit beast, more powerful than even a divine beast.

    It had many names: The Ancient Being, Death¡¯s Tail, The Old Death.

    It symbolized death and violence, an overwhelming existence that the Tang n had longed for.

    Its armor was said to block even the sharpest des. Its twenty ws were sharper than any sword forged from meteorite. Its fangs could pierce through the strongest protective energy fields. Its venom was deadlier than any beast known to man.

    It was called <em>Gomodo</em>.

    The creature before her resembled <em>Gomodo</em>.

    Of course, there were some differences from the legends.

    Its size was a bit smaller, and its skin color was different.

    She could let this pass without saying anything.

    They could both just go their separate ways, and that would be the best oue.

    But Tang Soyeong couldn¡¯t leave it at that.

    Was it her schrly curiosity, or the hope that this might be the very creature she had been searching for?

    "U-um!"

    She called out to the spirit beast that had started to walk away.

    "By any chance... are you <em>Gomodo</em> the Great?"

    A siren went off in my head.

    A human calling me out in this situation.

    My sharp mind was spinning.

    This human is crazy!

    Oh, I need to get out of here quickly.

 Chapter 35

    Is talking to a lizard some kind of cultural thing?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong did it, and now this woman too.

    I can understand Baek Yeon-Yeong. She¡¯s overwhelmingly stronger than me, so I can see it as a form of amusement.

    But what about this woman?

    If I were an evil Komodo Dragon and not a kind-hearted Crocodile King Lizard, I would have already gulped her down.

    My wild instincts tell me this could get very tiresome.

    She¡¯s treated my wounds, and I¡¯m full of energy now. I¡¯ve fulfilled my obligations.

    Time to go my own way.

    I shouldn¡¯t get involved.

    "J-Just wait a moment!"

    Suddenly, she grabbed my tail.

    Her face says ¡°I¡¯m shy,¡± but her actions are surprisingly bold.

    It¡¯s a bit dangerous, since I¡¯m holding a sword with my tail.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    I growled lowly, as a warning to be careful.

    "H-Heek! I-I¡­ um¡­"

    The dumpling-haired girl quickly backed off.

    How pathetic.

    Well, it was nice meeting you. Goodbye.

    "P-Please take me with you!"

    ...What?

    I looked around, but there was no one else.

    So¡­ was she talking to me?

    There are two big problems with that.

    First, I¡¯m a lizard.

    She¡¯s talking to a lizard.

    And it seems like she¡¯s confident that I can understand her.

    Of course, I do understand, but ordinary lizards don¡¯t.

    Only my master has the right to be a weirdo who talks to lizards.

    The second problem is that, in her mind, I¡¯m a vicious man-eating lizard.

    Just a while ago, she was trembling in fear, begging me not to eat her, and now she¡¯s asking me to take her along?

    Denied. Absolutely not.

    She must have some ulterior motive.

    Maybe she¡¯ll tie me up while I¡¯m asleep and turn me into grilled lizard skewers.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    I growled low in refusal.

    The brown-haired woman fumbled around in her pockets.

    She seemed to be looking for something, rummaging through her bag for quite a while.

    I was a bit worried she might pull out a weapon, but seeing her flustered behavior, it seemed unlikely.

    Do your best.

    I¡¯m leaving.

    "T-This is¡­ I know it¡¯s not much, but¡­ take this!"

    She confidently held out a brown object.

    It was dusted with some fine white powder.

    No, that¡¯s not powdered sugar.

    That¡¯s just what happens when the sugars inside it dry out and crystallize on the surface.

    "This was really hard to g¡­ Kyaaa!"

    <em>Shrik!</em>

    I snatched the dried persimmon from her hand with my tongue.

    <em>Nom, nom.</em>

    A flood of sweetness spread through my mouth.

    I felt like my head was spinning.

    The unique sweetness of dried fruit filled my tongue.

    Humans really are great.

    They can make things like this.

    Some people think fine dining is just eating raw fish, but this¡­ this is next-level.

    "Grrrr."

    Got any more?

    "H-Huhu¡­! It¡¯s true what they say about powerful creatures loving dried persimmons¡­ S-See? I¡¯ll give you all of this if you¡­"

    <em>Shrik!</em>

    I snatched the additional persimmon she pulled out.

    Carrying dried persimmons in her pocket¡­ this girl must have been raised well.

    Sweet foods are always the right choice.

    Aside from that mysterious sticky ball I ate in the Silver Dragon Cave, I haven¡¯t had any sweet food in a long time.

    Though the portion was small, the energy and vor were exactly what I needed.

    I licked off the remnants of the persimmon stuck to my mouth.

    The girl who had offered me the persimmons stared at me with expectant eyes.

    "D-Did you like it? Now, please take me with you!"

    Huh?

    Did she say that before?

    "W-Wait! Why are you just leaving?!"

    Lizards don¡¯t understand human speech.

    I just ate the persimmons because they were there.

    It¡¯s not my fault she couldn¡¯t hold onto them properly.

    Yep, not my fault at all.

    "You heartless lizard!"

    Heartless?

    I gave you that tree root earlier. I¡¯m just collecting my fair payment.

    "I won¡¯t stay long! J-Just until my leg heals¡­"

    I paused.

    Looking back at her, I noticed her leg was still a bit swollen.

    I suppose it¡¯s only natural¡ªthose herbs I gave her aren¡¯t a cure-all.

    Hmm.

    But she doesn¡¯t seem so injured that she can¡¯t move.

    If I scare her a bit, she¡¯ll probably run off.

    "A-And also¡­"

    Her face brightened a little.

    Did she take my pause as a positive sign? She looked determined to get me to take her along.

    "By the way, my name is Tang So-Yeong from Sichuan!"

    Alright, introductions.

    I¡¯m the ruler of the Silver Dragon Cave, the lord of the swamp, the lizard loved by spiders, the Crocodile King Lizard.

    ...Wait, Tang what?

    Sichuan¡¯s Tang n?

    I flicked my tongue, giving her a closer look.

    If she¡¯s from the Tang n, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s from one of the Five Great ns?

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t care about a Great n, but the Tang n¡­

    The Tang n = Poison. That¡¯s a well-known fact.

    And poison happens to be one of my favorite topics.

    "Gekek."

    Tang something-or-other.

    Shall we have a deep conversation?

    "Grrrr¡­"

    I lightly tapped my back with my tail.

    "A-Are you telling me to get on?"

    Even though I was clearly inviting her to ride, she hesitated.

    I mped the sword in my mouth and coiled my tail around her waist.

    "Kyaa!"

    Lighter than I thought.

    "P-Please take care of me!"

    ¡­You need to eat more.

    Upon returning to my nest, Tus and Pus rubbed their sleepy eyes and crawled over to me.

    These little guys.

    They could¡¯ve stayed asleep.

    "Kieeng¡­"

    Is this what parental pride feels like?

    Go back to sleep, you¡¯ll grow faster if you do.

    Tus, who had been slyly inching toward my tail, suddenly leapt into the air.

    "Kieeek!"

    Startled, Tus let out a screech.

    Oh right, I¡¯d forgotten about the girl hanging on my back.

    "H-Heek¡­"

    Hey, kids, say hello.

    This is Tang So-Yeong, our new¡­ no, our teacher in poison studies.

    "Gekek."

    "Kioong¡­"

    For some reason, Tus backed away.

    Tang So-Yeong, now fully awake, got off my back.

    "As expected from a great warrior! Raising venomous creatures in your nest!"

    Not a warrior, nor a Komodo dragon.

    She¡¯s probably not talking to me.

    But Tus, why are you trembling so much?

    "Kieeng¡­"

    Is it because she¡¯s never seen a human before?

    Tus is usually so timid, I guess that makes sense.

    "Kiek?"

    Pus took the lead this time, moving forward and shaking her legs before suddenly taking up a defensive posture.

    "Kiaaaak!"

    "Kyaa! W-Why are you doing this?!"

    Encouraged by Pus¡¯ behavior, Tus¡¯ cries echoed from the corner.

    "Kieeeek!"

    Well, I guess it¡¯s only natural for them to be wary of someone new.

    Rx.

    She¡¯s a little strange, but she¡¯s harmless.

    "Gekek."

    Still, Tus and Pus didn¡¯t calm down.@@novelbin@@

    They should know she¡¯s safe since I brought her, so why are they acting this way?

    "W-Wait. These spiders¡­"

    Hmm?

    Why do you look so shocked?

    "Hiek! No, no, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!"

    Wait, do you guys know each other?

    "Kieeeek!"

    Tang So-Yeong iled her hands around, clearly panicked.

    "No, that¡¯s not it! I didn¡¯t¡­ I was just¡­"

    Tus and Pus lunged at her.

    "I was the overseer on another side! It wasn¡¯t me!"

    Despite her frantic excuses, the spiders weren¡¯t backing down.

    Their eyes darted to me.

    Were they waiting for my orders?

    Tang So-Yeong nced at me nervously.

    "Grrrk."

    If you have issues to settle, go ahead.

    "E-Eek! Fine! Go ahead and hit me until your anger subsides!"

    Wow.

    No shame at all.

    Since she¡¯s from the Tang n, the spiders¡¯ poison won¡¯t affect her. And how much could such tiny spiders hurt her physically? They¡¯re barely 10 centimeters tall.

    "Just let¡¯s put this behind us after, okay?"

    "Kieek!"

    Hmm.

    But why is she talking to the spiders like this is a normal conversation?

    Then again, I¡¯ve talked to my neighbor¡¯s puppy before. Maybe it¡¯s kind of the same.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    Pus struck with a body m.

    "...Ouch! That hurt! Why does it hurt?"

    Wow.

    Not only is she shameless, she¡¯s also a whiner.

    Tus, energized, began smacking her with his short legs.

    "Ahhh! What¡¯s going on?! Why are you guys so different now?! You¡¯re not even in the human-faced spider stage yet!"

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Pusnded a second body m.

    "How are you using such powerful internal energy?!"

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    "Hiek! What have you been eating?!"

    Well.

    I guess I did feed them pretty well.

    "I-I take it back! Please stop hitting meeeeee!"

    Tang So-Yeong sat in a corner, sniffling.

    ¡­Wasn¡¯t that a bit much, guys?

    "Kieeng!"

    Tus and Pus were still grinding their teeth, clearly not over it.

    What happened between them?

    Well, let¡¯s put this behind us today, and try to get along from now on.

    In about a week, her leg should fully heal.

    Until then, bear with it, Tus, Pus.

    "Gekek."

    The spiders, clearly exhausted from their earlier excitement, quickly fell asleep.

    They had been terrifying a moment ago, but now they were snoring peacefully.

    Angels, absolute angels when they sleep.

    After tucking the spiders in under a web nket, I curled up to rest as well, coiling my body to keep warm.

    The nights are getting colder.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong cautiously called out.

    "The s-spiders are really asleep, right?"

    Purring.

    Reassured by the sound of their snores, she quickly scooted over to me.

    You said your leg was hurt.

    "Hehe¡­"

    Tang So-Yeong sat close, stealing nces at me.

    "Uh, Grand Warrior Komodo¡­"

    I¡¯m not a Komodo dragon, I¡¯m the Crocodile King Lizard, but I let it slide.

    Not that I could correct her anyway.

    "I heard that reptiles struggle to regte their body temperature."

    That¡¯s a well-known issue.

    "So, uh¡­"

    Her voice trailed off as she blushed, though it could have just been from getting pped by the spiders.

    "Would it be okay if I¡­ helped warm you up?"

    Tang So-Yeong edged closer to me.

    What does she mean by that?

    This seems highly suspicious.

    "All you have to do is stay still, Grand Warrior. I could collect some of your venom¡­ oh, never mind! Forget I said that."

    Do you need my venom?

    I could give you some, but what would you even use it for?

    And why do you keep trying to get close to me?

    "You see¡­ I thought it would be easier to extract venom if your body was warm¡­"

    Her voice trailed off again.

    "And it¡¯s a little cold too¡­"

    Tang So-Yeong suddenly leaned in, pressing her cheek against me.

    "Huh¡­ just for a little while, okay?"

    Pus, still angry, shot a web at her.

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Kyaaaa!"

    With an enraged look, Pus yanked on Tang So-Yeong¡¯s hair.

    Oh boy.

    Here we go again.

    Fight round two.

    ¡­Go, Pus.

 Chapter 36

    So this is what warmth feels like.

    It had been a long time since I felt such heat, and I quietly savored it.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong panted as she moved her hands quickly.

    The cold air.

    Her hot breath.

    It was natural for steam to form in such conditions.

    Tang So-Yeong was drenched in sweat, and the fact that she had done all of this for me carried a special meaning.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    It was finally finished.

    Tang So-Yeong, who had worked until the end, wiped her face clean.

    ¡°Whew¡­ My arms¡­¡±

    She massaged her arms, which had been moving constantly.

    Of course, they¡¯d hurt, given how much she had moved.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever made a fire.¡±

    The campfire flickered pleasantly.

    The soot smeared on So-Yeong¡¯s face was proof of how hard she had worked to start the fire.

    Using spider silk and branches, she had managed to get the fire going.

    Having a human around is certainly convenient.

    I had tried making a fire a few times myself. Beyond just warming me up, fire had an immense impact in the wild. With fire, even stronger enemies would hesitate to approach.

    But with my lizard hands, it was impossible to make one.

    If I pressed too hard, the branches would snap, and if my ws touched the spider silk, it would break.

    As Iy down and watched the campfire, I started feeling good.

    I guess you could say I felt rxed.

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    The spiders climbed onto my back and assumed the same posture as me.

    <em>Grrrrrrr.</em>

    A small rumble echoed.

    Startled, I jumped up.

    An enemy attack?

    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±

    What? I definitely heard a loud noise.

    Why can¡¯t I see anything?

    Only Tang So-Yeong¡¯s face was turning red.

    <em>Grrrrrrk.</em>

    I finally realized.

    The thunderous sound wasn¡¯t an enemy attack; it wasing from Tang So-Yeong¡¯s stomach.

    She¡¯s at an age where that kind of thing happens, so I¡¯ll let it slide.

    If I point it out, she might start crying again.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m making strange noises¡­¡±

    <em>Grrrrk!</em>

    Tang So-Yeong looked like she was about to cry.

    I covered the spiders¡¯ eyes and closed mine too.

    We¡¯re showing you consideration.

    I¡¯m sure you understand.

    ¡°Maybe just cover your ears instead¡­¡±

    Ah, would that have been better?

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s face was as red as a carrot.

    But it¡¯s really not a big deal.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    I don¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s just because I haven¡¯t eaten anything today¡­¡±

    I understand.

    When you''re hungry, your stomach can make noises like that.

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ughing? Ugh! It¡¯s only because I worked hard to start the fire!¡±

    I meant it as aforting ¡°gekek,¡± but it seems she still doesn¡¯t have the ability to understand lizard speech.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Excuse me, I¡¯m going to eat now. I brought some <em>Byeokgokdan</em> with me¡­ Wait, what?¡±

    That ¡°what¡± clearly meant she couldn¡¯t find the <em>Byeokgokdan</em> she had packed. She must have dropped it somewhere, and now she¡¯s hungry and embarrassed, wondering what to do.

    ¡°B-Byeokgokdan! Where is it? I know I packed it!¡±

    You should¡¯ve kept a better eye on it.

    If this keeps up, neither of us will be able to sleep because I¡¯ll have to keep hearing that thunderous sound.

    Luckily, we have a fire going. This is a good opportunity to try something I¡¯ve been meaning to do: cook up a little snack for the kids.

    I used my long tail to bring over some dried meat that was hanging on a branch.

    It was turtle and toad meat.

    Eating it raw wouldn¡¯t be bad, but since we have fire, why not roast it?

    Besides, Tang So-Yeong would probably have a hard time with raw food.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll give you the meat, so cook it yourself.

    Just skewer it on a stick and put it over the fire.

    Tang So-Yeong stared nkly at the meat I handed her.

    Her eyes widened, and her mouth hung open.

    ¡°G-Great Warrior¡­?¡±

    She repeated the name that wasn¡¯t really mine several times, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°G-Golden Frog? And Golden Turtle?¡±

    Huh?

    Golden Frog and Golden Turtle?

    She must be mistaken.

    There¡¯s no way such rare creatures would be around here.

    She probably thought they looked special and mistook them for those legendary creatures, but they weren¡¯t. They didn¡¯t even produce a core.

    Plus, if I had eaten some sort of elixir, the <em>Status Window</em> would¡¯ve let me know, like when I ate that <em>Gongcheongseokyu</em>.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not glowing gold, so it¡¯s not them yet¡­ But still, they look so¡­ Ah, whatever!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong attempted the strange act of eating the meat raw.

    Of course, she was stopped by Tus and Pus with a swift jet kick.

    <em>Bonk!</em>

    ¡°Ouch¡­ I see now why these little spiders know how to handle internal energy¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong still couldn¡¯t shake her suspicions.

    Well, this meat may not be elixir-grade, but it¡¯s definitely good.

    Tus and Pus grew rapidly after eating this meat, so it¡¯s clearly nutritious.

    Still, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not Golden Frog or Golden Turtle.

    I¡¯m not an idiot. I¡¯d recognize something that valuable.

    Creatures as rare as that only appear once every 10,000 years; they wouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°¡­Can I really eat this?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you just try to eat it raw a moment ago?

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    I nodded slightly.

    It¡¯s good that we can at leastmunicate this much.

    ¡°As expected from a great warrior¡­¡±

    You gave me dried persimmons; why wouldn¡¯t I give you meat?

    I can easily catch more of these creatures anytime.

    Therger ones are harder to catch, but the smaller ones are easy.

    ¡­Wait, so does that mean bigger ones are actually elixir-grade creatures like Golden Frogs or Turtles?

    Nah, that can¡¯t be right.

    Still, I¡¯ll have to check that out one day.

    I¡¯ve never caught one of therger ones, but someday I will.

    Tang So-Yeong carefully prepared the meat, skewering it on a stick and cing it over the fire.

    The sound of sizzling meat was truly satisfying.

    <em>Drip.</em>

    Oops, I let some drool escape.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll cook it quickly!¡±

    Nobody¡¯s going to steal it.

    Take your time.

    It¡¯s not like cooking faster will make it cook any quicker.

    Thanks to Tang So-Yeong¡¯s efforts, the meat was soon roasted to a golden-brown perfection.

    Now it was time to divide it up.

    First, Tus and Pus.

    They¡¯re still small, and eating too much at night wouldn¡¯t be good for them, so they each got a small piece.

    ¡°Keng!¡±

    Since Tang So-Yeong seemed interested in the toad meat, I gave her the whole toad.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d eat a Golden Turtle, let alone study one¡­¡±

    I told you it¡¯s not a Golden Turtle.

    It¡¯s a <em>Beelzebufon</em>.

    A demon toad.

    I ate the rest.

    The roast turtle was plump and juicy.

    I took a sniff before biting into it.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Yes, this is the vor.

    To be honest, my tastes have started shifting more toward raw meat, thanks to my lizard nature, but the warmth and texture of roasted meat was still immensely satisfying.

    I could feel the heat warming me from the inside.

    The meat tore apart easily after being slow-cooked for so long.

    It¡¯s a shame it wasn¡¯t freshly hunted, but even so, this was a meal worthy of being called a delicacy.

    Tang So-Yeong seemed to enjoy her toad meat as well.

    She had roasted it thoroughly, getting rid of all the poison, and was crunching through the crispy skin.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Golden Turtle¡­ Golden Turtle¡­¡±

    Muttering to herself about how she couldn¡¯t leave even a single bite, she seemed a little scary, but finishing everything was a good habit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this fortune slip away¡­¡±

    I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not a blessing.

    Look, there¡¯s another one hopping around over there.

    Well, I guess people believe what they want to believe.

    And so, our delightfulte-night snack time came to an end.

    Tus and Pusy down, patting their now full bellies.

    It¡¯s probably not good to lie down right after eating, but I can¡¯t exactly hold spiders to the same standards.

    ¡°Great Warrior Komodo¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong approached me, ncing nervously at Tus and Pus.

    ¡°I can¡¯t express how grateful I am for this precious meal.¡±

    For once, she wasn¡¯t stuttering.

    She really did seem like she came from a well-off family in moments like this.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m actually someone who manages divine beasts like the Great Warrior. Uh, n-not someone like you, but much lesser creatures¡­¡±

    I was a fool for expecting more.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    So, what are you trying to say?

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could I¡­ touch your body?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    Why?

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bold request, but the energy in your body feels very unfamiliar to me¡­ It¡¯s like, there¡¯s a strange sh inside. I¡¯ve dealt with simr situations before, so I thought maybe I could help¡­¡±

    Ah.

    So, you¡¯re basically an animal tamer.

    ¡°Grrrrk.¡±

    ¡°Hiek! I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡±

    No, I¡¯m not offended.

    Honestly, I¡¯m a little curious myself.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had said something to me, and I¡¯m also wondering how well I¡¯ve absorbed the cores I¡¯ve eaten.

    I wrapped my tail around her waist.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    I gently pulled her toward me, and she came along without any resistance.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Does this mean you¡¯re giving me permission?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­ please stay still¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong straightened her posture and ced her hands on my back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    <em>Wuuuung.</em>

    A warm energy spread from her hands.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a lot going on here. You have more than one divine beast core inside you, and none of them are ordinary. There¡¯s a particrly fierce one¡­ And then this warm energy¡­ Wait, what¡¯s this? I¡¯ve never seen this type before.¡±

    Is she doing it right?

    The fierce energy is probably from the Caiman, and the warm one¡­ is that from the <em>Neph</em>?

    ¡°And deeper inside¡­ I thought so, there¡¯s <em>Gongcheongseokyu</em> here too. ¡­Huh. <em>Cordyceps</em>? Has <em>Cordyceps</em> always been this big?¡±

    So <em>Cordyceps</em> is considered an elixir too, huh.

    I thought it was just a mushroom.

    Didn¡¯t feel any improvement from eating it though.

    ¡°This is strange. You have so much energy inside, but none of it is being absorbed. It¡¯s not going into your core but circting around it. If this keeps up, your body might explode¡­ In fact, it¡¯s a wonder you haven¡¯t already.¡±

    What?

    Why are you only telling me this now?!

    ¡°If the unabsorbed energy reaches a certain point, your body would start rejecting it. But how did you manage to consume all these elixirs¡­ Oh!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong shouted as if she had discovered something.

    ¡°The honey of <em>Okbong</em>! Of course. You¡¯re suppressing the elixir energies with <em>Okbong¡¯s honey</em>. That¡¯s something only a truly great warrior could do. No ordinary person could pull that off.¡±

    She spoke in admiration.

    What the hell is <em>Okbong¡¯s honey</em>?

    I¡¯ve never eaten anything like that.

    But does that mean I¡¯m okay for now?

    I¡¯m not going to explode, right?

    ¡°There¡¯s still more. Something else is showing up. It doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to your core, but since it¡¯s appearing, I¡¯ll take a look. It¡¯s hard and sturdy. I¡¯d say it¡¯s the mission of the Great Warrior. The reason you continue to live in this world. How intriguing¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t this crossing a privacy line?

    ¡°Hah¡­ What is this?!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong gasped.

    What could she have seen?

    ¡°A lizard with long ws, wearing strange, clingy clothes, sitting by the water¡­ A person?! Why is there a person¡­ Kyaaa! What is this bizarre¡­¡±

    You weren¡¯t supposed to see that.

    ¡°A giant lizard with a crest on its back holding a broom¡­ Wearing a flowing robe in perfect harmony of ck and white¡­ M-Master?! Flirting with a human¡­ Kyaaaa!¡±

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    This is all a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 37

    The second reason Tang So-Yeong, despite her entricity, wasn¡¯t cast out of the Tang n:

    It wasn¡¯t just her knowledge; her innate talent for handling divine beasts was remarkable.

    Since childhood, she had a natural connection with animals, particrly those imbued with poison and mystical properties.

    At first, it was just a simple affinity, an ability tomunicate with them well.

    But the people of the Tang n weren¡¯t the type to leave such a talent undeveloped.

    Instead of focusing on poison or martial arts training, they had her concentrate on developing her knowledge and abilities.

    With the support of the Tang n, her talents blossomed into the remarkable abilities she had today.

    Her skill in diagnosing the state of divine beasts surpassed even the elders of the n, making her the natural choice to oversee their care.

    Her abilities, however, were limited to understanding the condition of a divine beast.

    Reading their inner vision, their essence, wasn¡¯t part of her skillset. She could only determine changes within their cores, the <em>naedan</em>.

    For her to see the inner vision of a divine beast, the creature itself would have to allow it, or there would need to be a strong resonance between them.

    Even then, she could only catch glimpses of fragmented images.

    mes flickering, raging waves, bolts of lightning crashing down¡ªthose were the kinds of visions she typically saw.

    It was up to her to interpret them.

    However, the vision she witnessed this time was unlike anything she¡¯d ever seen before.

    It was too detailed.

    No, it would be more urate to say it was tant.

    There was no attempt to conceal anything. Normally, inner visions were vague, but what she saw was shockingly clear.

    Every w, every texture of the skin.

    The harmony between a suspicious divine beast and an even more suspicious human.

    She realized she would never forget what she saw today.

    And one day, she would also realize that this experience had awakened a new preference in her.

    This is unfair.

    That¡¯s my <em>mission</em>?

    No. That¡¯s got to be some kind of malicious edit.

    Right before I died, I had one desperate wish.

    To have the power to burn all the <em>magical scrolls</em> on my hard drive.

    So, clearly, my mission is to erase those images that Tang So-Yeong saw.

    It¡¯s unforgivable to judge me based on only part of the picture.

    And how could she know all that just byying her hands on me?

    It¡¯s obviously a scam.

    She doesn¡¯t strike me as someone with the purity needed to wield such noble abilities.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! Please don¡¯t eat me! I hate slimy things!¡±

    I spat out Tang So-Yeong, whom I had half-swallowed.

    It was a warning to never speak of this again.

    ¡°Puh! Phew¡­ As expected of the Great Warrior. I¡¯m covered in your saliva, but there¡¯s no trace of poison! Your internal energy must be so profound that you can control even your venom.¡±

    This is a disaster.

    She¡¯s not as scared of me as she should be.

    Maybe her fear threshold has increased after seeing a <em>Spino in a maid outfit</em> and a <em>Therizino in a school swimsuit</em>.

    Tang So-Yeong, with her face a bit flushed, wiped the spit off her face.

    ¡°The inner vision of the Great Warrior is truly astounding¡­ So this is what it means to reach such a level. A mere mortal like me should be content with what I have¡­¡±

    <em>St.</em>

    ¡°Huek! It¡¯s so slimy!¡±

    With that little incident behind us, Tang So-Yeong began drying her wet body by the campfire.

    ¡°I had my suspicions, but now I¡¯m certain you really are a Komodo.¡±

    I¡¯m neither from the Ko family nor a Komodo dragon.

    Why does she keep thinking that?

    And what made her go from uncertainty to certainty so suddenly?

    From the way she speaks, it¡¯s like she saw the <em>Spino-Therizino double mix</em> and made up her mind.

    Is there some strange rumor that Komodo dragons collect photos of <em>Spinos and Therizinos</em>?

    What a horrifying thought.

    If someone were to collect those photos, they¡¯d have to be a demon, not a human.

    ¡°The vision I just saw¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it unless you were truly a Komodo.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong stared at me intently.

    Since I¡¯m not a Komodo but a Crocodile King Lizard, her gaze didn¡¯t bother me.

    ¡°The vision was more shocking than any I¡¯ve ever seen before. Dal the Great Warrior¡¯s vision waspletely ordinary byparison¡­¡±

    I was about to offer her another tour of my mouth but then paused.

    Dal the Great Warrior?

    I was curious about this odd name.

    ¡°Oh, I must¡¯ve been talking to myself.¡±

    If I¡¯m the Komodo Great Warrior, then who¡¯s Dal the Great Warrior?

    ¡°There was a divine beast we used to manage at the Tang n called Dalopo.¡±

    Dalopo?

    ¡­Could she be talking about a Dilophosaurus?

    That poison-spitting dinosaur?

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here alone, actually. I came with Dalopo, but we got separated when we ran into the Demonic Cult Master.¡±

    Oh dear, that¡¯s unfortunate.

    But the Demonic Cult Master?

    Why would someone so dangerous be here?

    This isn¡¯t even the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    ¡°As powerful as the Great Warrior is, if you encounter the Demonic Cult Master, you must run.¡±

    Of course I¡¯d run.

    ¡°They say he bathes in the blood of martial artists. You can imagine how twisted and brutal he is.¡±

    Yikes.

    There¡¯s nothing more unfortunate than getting entangled with someone like that.

    ¡°Ah, I should continue talking about Dal the Great Warrior. Dalopo has slipped out of my control. I thought we had a good rtionship, but I guess not. You might run into him, Great Warrior.¡±

    I¡¯d rather not.

    ¡°If you meet him, he might charge at you recklessly. Even a divine creature with poison would covet the power of a Komodo like you. So be careful.¡±

    ¡°Grrrrrrk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m not saying the Great Warrior would lose! But yes, since I just mentioned poison, here¡¯s a secret: Dal the Great Warrior is a master of poison techniques.¡±

    Is that really a secret?

    I can already imagine him spreading his crest and spitting poison everywhere.

    ¡°But the Great Warrior could resist the poison. If you meet him, you might even be able to capture him alive! ¡­Though in reality, that would be hard. He¡¯s got a nasty temper, and sometimes I think he even wants to eat me¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong nced at my teeth.

    ¡°Losing Dalopo would put me in a very precarious position, but if I could get the Great Warrior¡¯s venom instead¡­¡±

    She seemed to have some wild fantasies about my venom, but it¡¯s not that impressive.

    It¡¯s just amon venomous bite, though it does cost me 5 MP to use.

    Tus¡¯s <em>Full-Power Bite</em> is probably stronger.

    ¡°B-But capturing him alive is the best option! Right?¡±

    No, the best option is not running into him at all.

    I have no interest in fighting a poison-spitting dinosaur.

    Poison-users always taste terrible.

    You two can settle your issues on your own.

    I turned my head away.

    That meant I wasn¡¯t interested.

    ¡°G-Great Warrior!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong clung to me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about Dalopo¡¯s poison? I can exin it to you!¡±

    No, I¡¯m not curious.

    He spreads his crest and spits poison, right?

    I¡¯ve seen it plenty of times.

    ¡°He folds the crest around his neck until suddenly¡ª<em>whoosh</em>! How about that? Oh, and there¡¯s another poison. It¡¯s simr to <em>bewitching poison</em>, putting the target into a hypnotic or hallucinatory state¡­ Great Warrior? Are you sleeping? W-Wake up! This is important information!¡±

    Jang Bongy in the tall grass and spoke.

    ¡°Whew¡­ Is everyone still alive?¡±

    The five martial artists were all still breathing.

    ¡°Primordial Lord¡­ Primordial Lord¡­¡±

    It was sheer luck.

    When the green-blue dragon had been chasing them, Jang Bong was sure at least one person would die.

    When he had unleashed his <em>t Palm Waterfowl</em> and <em>Blue Lotus Flow</em>, he thought three would perish.

    When he saw that someone had bitten their sword in their mouth, he believed it would be a miracle if even one survived.

    Yet, they had all survived.

    Not a single one had fallen behind.

    ¡°¡­You all know you only survived thanks to me.¡±

    Well, there was one person missing.

    Tang So-Yeong, the woman abandoned by the Blood Lion.

    The Blood Lion, with a fierce re, spoke in a threatening tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re aplices now. If any of you escape and tell the Tang n about their daughter, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡±

    The warriors nodded in agreement.

    The Blood Lion had shoved the Tang n¡¯s daughter into the jaws of a beast.

    If this information got out, the Blood Lion would undoubtedly die.

    And it would be a slow, painful death.

    But would the others survive?

    No.

    They would die too, punished for not saving Tang So-Yeong and for standing by.

    Could they be saved by being the first to report this?

    No, not that either.

    At first, they might receive a hefty reward for providing information.

    But the moment they tried to use that money, they would be dead.

    Whether it was while drinking water, eating a meal, or sleeping, they would be found.

    Because that¡¯s how the Tang n operated.

    ¡°Are we crazy enough to do that? We¡¯ll just pay our respects at a memorialter.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s death was inevitable.

    The martial artists justified their actions to themselves.

    ¡°Whew. Still, it seems safe enough now. We should rest.¡±

    The others agreed with Jang Bong¡¯s words.

    They had no strength left to move.

    If they hid themselves in the tall grass, it was unlikely another beast would spot them.

    The martial artists settled in to rest.

    ¡°Blood Lion, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that right now?¡±

    ¡°I think I saw some fruit on the way here. Want to go check it out with me?¡±

    ¡°Hah, why do we both need to go?¡±

    ¡°My hands are like this¡­¡±

    <em>Tch.</em>

    The Blood Lion clicked his tongue.

    Does that man have no pride?

    Even so, he stood up.

    He hadmitted a crime, after all.@@novelbin@@

    Even if he wasn¡¯t nning to betray them to the Tang n, he figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    The Blood Lion followed Jang Bong through the bushes.

    ¡°Hmph. The fruit was right over there, barely any distance at all. Why did you ask me toe along?¡±

    It was a fruit he had never seen before.

    It looked edible, though they didn¡¯t know the name.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°No, a little more.¡±

    Following Jang Bong¡¯s words, the Blood Lion walked farther ahead.

    He saw a massive tree.

    It had feathery leaves sprouting from various spots.

    ¡°Jang Bong. There¡¯s no fruit here. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit further and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    What nonsense is this?

    The Blood Lion spat on the ground.

    But as soon as he raised his head again, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    A massive divine beast was staring at him.

    It was even bigger than the green-blue dragon they had encountered earlier.

    For a moment, he was shocked, but he soon realized the creature¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the one sent by the Tang n!¡±

    What was its name again?

    Right¡ªDal the Great Warrior.

    A sense of familiarity washed over him.

    He had even seen Tang So-Yeong feed this creature before.

    Though she was dead now, the divine beast wouldn¡¯t know that.

    The Blood Lion quickly began thinking.

    If that little girl could control this creature, why couldn¡¯t he?

    It was evenrger than the divine beast he¡¯d seen before, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t feel dangerous.

    Its scales shimmered, and the soft feathers near its neck looked almost fluffy.

    The desire to touch it surged within him.

    Yes.

    Just one touch.

    He reached out his hand.

    ¡°Wake up!!!¡±

    A distant voice shouted.

    It was Jang Bong¡¯s voice,ing from far away.

    But wasn¡¯t Jang Bong supposed to be right next to him?

    Hadn¡¯t they been gathering fruit together?

    ¡­Had Jang Bong hurt his arm earlier?

    ¡°Why are you there?! Run! Run now!¡±

    He was entranced.

    Completely under its spell.

    By the time he realized it, it was already toote.

    ¡°Save yourself! R-Run!¡±

 Chapter 38

    The only light illuminating the dark branches was a faint moonlight.

    I felt dazed, unsure of how I had gotten here or why I was here.

    I couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    Around me, there were countless corpses.

    As I stared at the horrific scene, something suddenly yanked at my body.

    It felt like a massive hand gripping my shoulder.@@novelbin@@

    No, not just my shoulder.

    Eight hands were grabbing hold of me.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    A sense of helplessness washed over me.

    <em>Drip.</em>

    Something cold dripped onto my back.

    Chills ran through my body.

    The creature¡¯s hand gently grabbed my tail.

    I had to escape.

    I had to get away, no matter what.

    Yes, while its hand was focused on my tail, this was my one chance.

    If I cut off my tail and made a break for it...

    ¡­But my tail wouldn¡¯te off.

    Slowly, I was dragged toward it.

    I turned to look back.

    What I saw was¡­

    ¡°Kieeeng!¡±

    Tus and Pus were waving their hands at me from right in front of my face.

    It was just a dream.

    Am I feeling weaktely? It seems like I¡¯ve been having nightmares.

    I can¡¯t recall the details, but it was definitely horrifying.

    If I could sweat, I probably would have been drenched.

    Just to be sure, I wiggled my tail slightly.

    After looking it over from every angle, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems.

    Now that I think about it, this tail has helped me out a lot.

    It¡¯s useful for swinging at enemies and for bncing when I stand on two legs.

    Not to mention, I¡¯ve saved my life more than once by cutting it off.

    I stroked my long tail.

    I¡¯ve had to sever this tail so many times.

    Some of it is probably still with Neph Jurassica.

    ¡­Neph Jurassica.

    I wonder how she¡¯s doing.

    Seeing Tus and Pus reminded me of her suddenly.

    I¡¯ve got some time on my hands now, so maybe I should go visit her.

    I¡¯ve built up quite a tolerance to spiders after spending so much time with Tus and Pus.

    Neph Jurassica is also, in a way, a pretty charming spider.

    If Tus and Pus are soft and cute, then Neph is more of a fierce, cool type.

    She¡¯s got long legs and a face that¡¯s a little intimidating.

    She¡¯s definitely got that ¡°older sister¡± vibe.

    Her appearance is like a tiger spider¡ªblonde hair, red eyes, and she even wears shy leopard print clothes...

    Oh.

    What am I even thinking?

    If I keep this up, I¡¯m going to summon another demon of my mind.

    Or maybe I¡¯m already possessed by one.

    To be seriously considering the appearance of a spider¡­

    Forget it. Forget it.

    I¡¯ll meet Neph if fate brings us together again.

    If I meet her now, I¡¯ll probably end up with some weird title.

    I shook my head vigorously.

    Get out of my head!

    ¡°Kieeng?¡±

    Tus and Pus tilted their heads at me curiously.

    No, no, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.

    Still, it¡¯s a good thing you two are male.

    ¡°Keeeeeng¡­¡±

    ¡­You are male, right?

    Ignoring Tus nibbling on my tail and Pus subtly nudging my back, I turned my gaze toward Tang So-Yeong.

    For reasons unknown, she was wrapped up tightly in spider webs.

    Pus gave me a proud nce, wiggling its legs with satisfaction.

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    Well, I¡¯m sure there was a reason for it.

    She must have done something weird during the night again.

    Was she trying to extract my venom or something?

    I was nning to give her a bit in the morning, so I don¡¯t know why she had to make things so difficult.

    Anyway, the web will eventuallye off.

    The three of them can figure it out on their own.

    ¡­But why isn¡¯t she reacting?

    Shouldn¡¯t she be screaming, ¡°Let me go!¡± or crying for help by now?

    She¡¯s not dead, is she?

    I checked, and her small chest was rising and falling.

    She¡¯s breathing.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s asleep either¡­ Well, she¡¯ll wake up eventually.

    Tang So-Yeong.

    She¡¯s a strange woman.

    I was intrigued by her im of being from the Tang n, but I¡¯m starting to regret bringing her along.

    She¡¯s loud, and when she¡¯s around, Tus and Pus get violent.

    It¡¯s not good for their emotional development.

    Still, she¡¯s been useful in her own way.

    For one, she sees me as more than just a lizard.

    She talks to me all the time and tries to interpret my actions as responses.

    She¡¯s not entirely urate, but it¡¯s impressive that we¡¯re able tomunicate to some extent.

    I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s mistaken me for a Komodo dragon or something, but the fact that she¡¯s not scared of me and can talk with me is a big advantage.

    The normal reaction would be like the men who ran away from me.

    In fact, some might even attack me with swords.

    In that sense, Tang So-Yeong¡¯s slightly abnormal mindset could be considered a positive.

    Another benefit of her talking to me is that I¡¯ve been able to gather some useful information.

    Right now, the thing I need most is information.

    I¡¯ve secured most of the basic conditions for survival.

    As long as I don¡¯t go further into the upper areas of the swamp, I¡¯m not in any real danger.

    I¡¯m eating well, and naturally, my curiosity about this ce has grown.

    A martial arts world full of dinosaurs.

    And the other beasts here, aside from me, also seem to be using techniques simr to martial arts.

    Without information, I could end up getting hit by a <em>Buddha Palm</em> from a passing Pachycephalosaurus and knocked out.

    In that sense, Tang So-Yeong has definitely been helpful.

    For one, I learned that the leader of the Demonic Cult is lurking around here.

    If I hadn¡¯t heard that, I might have waved at the first human I saw, only to end up as a grilled lizard.

    The leader of the Demonic Cult, huh.

    Just thinking about it makes my legs tremble.

    I need to run the moment I see him.

    I also learned about the existence of a <em>Dilophosaurus</em> that Tang So-Yeong refers to as Dalopo.

    Dinosaurs? Yeah, I know they exist.

    The first creature I saw when I got here was an Oviraptor.

    But the idea of a human taming dinosaurs is a whole different story.

    How smart can dinosaurs be, really? But the fact that there¡¯s a person actually working with them is important.

    Does that mean someone might mistake me for a dinosaur ande to capture me?

    ¡­Come to think of it, is that why Baek Yeon-Yeong taught me martial arts?

    Was she nning to train me and then take me along?

    Sorry, but I¡¯m not the type of lizard that lets itself get tied down. I¡¯ll have to politely decline.

    Then again, if Baek Yeon-Yeong put a leash on me and dragged me away, there¡¯s not much I could do. I¡¯d just have to show my resolve with a defiant hiss.

    Anyway, enough random thoughts.

    The sun is up, the nest is peaceful, and I can hunt with a clear mind.

    Since I¡¯ve got one more mouth to feed, I¡¯ll need to catch something big today.

    Something feels strange.

    I suddenly had the thought that someone might be watching me.

    I haven¡¯t done anything to make enemies, so could it be an assassin?

    But they¡¯re just watching me, not getting too close.

    There¡¯s no response from my danger senses, so it¡¯s probably not a threat¡­

    Still, it¡¯s a little unsettling.

    But if it¡¯s not an immediate threat, I¡¯ll just ignore it.

    It could be another creature, like a second Tus or Pus, that¡¯s too scared to approach.

    ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard LV13¡¿

    HP: 422/422

    MP: 111/111

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    ¡¸Ruler of the Lower Swamp¡¹

    I had reached level 11 after defeating the Caiman, and over the past week, I had gained two more levels.

    Hunting only the creatures in the swamp had slowed my level progression, but it¡¯s better to y it safe than take unnecessary risks.

    Time to look for prey.

    The stronger, the better.

    I¡¯d like to catch one of those flying piranhas, but they¡¯re too fast, so I¡¯ll pass.

    Maybe I¡¯ll try to catch the leader of the toads or turtles.

    If it¡¯s a true mystical creature, I could level up quickly.

    As I wandered through the swamp, I heard a strange cry.

    A sound I couldn¡¯t forget even if I tried.

    A Deinonychus.

    It was that creature.

    ¡¾Deinonychus¡¿

    A small carnivorous dinosaur measuring 3 meters in length and weighing between 60 to 100 kilograms.

    It is a highly intelligent predator that hunts in packs, often preying onrge dinosaurs.

    Its second toe is equipped with a sharp w used to disembowel its prey, causing massive bleeding.

    Moving silently, I slowly crept closer.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to face one of these.

    Deinonychus are pack hunters.

    The risk was too high.

    I could handle one, but more than that, and I¡¯d be in serious trouble.

    But this time was different.

    No matter how I looked, there was only one.

    Perhaps it hade to drink alone, and there was no sign of its pack.

    This was my chance.

    If I missed this opportunity, I might never know the taste of Deinonychus meat.

    <em>Slither.</em>

    I quietly slipped into the water.

    Just like a crocodile, I swam stealthily.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    As I drew closer, the Deinonychus also approached the water¡¯s edge.

    The situation was ideal.

    It stood on the shore, ncing around.

    It looked tired.

    It must have been thirsty.

    How thirsty do you have to be to leave your pack ande drink water alone?

    It staggered closer to the water¡¯s edge.

    <em>Plop.</em>

    Its snout touched the surface.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    Now.

    Now¡¯s the time!

    <em>Koo-Kwaaa!</em>

    With a massive ssh, I burst out of the water.

    I aimed for the Deinonychus¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Kiiiiiek!¡±

    It let out a shrill scream, startled by the sudden attack, but it was toote.

    Its neck was already between my jaws.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I had to end this in one move.

    Time for the Caiman¡¯s ultimate skill.

    Death Roll.

    <em>Kwa-ga-ga-ga-gak!</em>

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    ¡¾Deinonychus LV7¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Venomous¡¹¡¸Near Death¡¹

    <em>Crack!</em>

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Deinonychus to be torn apart.

    [Your level has increased.]

    Even a Deinonychus can¡¯t do much when taken by surprise.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t there something strange in the status window earlier?

    Yeah.

    It said <em>Venomous</em>.

    Had it eaten a toad or something?

    Its sluggish movements must have been because of the poison.

    Not that it would have changed the oue.

    Now, before its pack arrives, I need to carry this away.

    Finally, I¡¯ll get to taste Deinonychus meat.

    ¡­

    There it is again.

    That feeling that someone is watching me.

    I feel like something is staring right at the back of my head.

    What is this tingling sensation?

    It doesn¡¯t feel like killing intent.

    Whoever it is, let¡¯s find out.

    Leaving the Deinonychus carcass behind for a moment, I stood up on two legs.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    I dashed through the water toward the direction of the gaze.

    I spotted thick foliage ahead.

    And for just a brief moment, I saw a pair of red eyes.

    So it was you watching me.

    <em>Shraak!</em>

    I shed through the bushes with my ws.

    But the presence was gone.

    Not a trace left behind.

    As if it had never been there in the first ce.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Listen to me. Coming with me has a lot of advantages, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    ¡°Let go of your grudges and let¡¯s think about this rationally. Just consider the size difference between you and the Great Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Kieeek...¡±

    ¡°If you return to the Tang n, I¡¯ll personally see to it that you¡¯ll be reborn,pletely transformed...¡±

    What in the world are they talking about?

    Since when did they be so friendly?

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    Tus, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, waved his hand.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back... Huh? What¡¯s that in your mouth?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong pointed at the Deinonychus in my mouth.

    ¡°This... this is... just like the one I saw before...¡±

    She started getting all worked up, exining about the Deinonychus.

    But her exnation wasn¡¯t useful information, like what I¡¯d see in my status window.

    She rambled on about how she encountered a Deinonychus yesterday, how smart it was, how she barely escaped using smoke bombs.

    Yeah, it was all useless information.

    ¡°As expected of the Great Komodo Warrior...¡±

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s overblown admiration ended, as always, with her praising the ¡°Great Komodo.¡±

    ¡°Great Warrior, may I prepare this meat for you?¡±

    I gave her a nce over.

    How did she n to handle all that meat with such a weak-looking body?

    There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s called <em>dragon-handling skills</em>.

    ¡°Please trust me. I¡¯ll repay the favor you¡¯ve shown me with the best cooking I can offer. Besides, I¡¯m skilled at preparing venomous meat.¡±

    She pulled a wooden container from her bag.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    The sound was familiar.

    She opened the lid and showed me the contents.

    A white, colorless, and odorless powder.

    Could it be... salt?

    ¡°Gek gek!¡±

    Get on with it immediately!

    From today on, all cooking duties will be handed over to Tang So-Yeong.

    I crouched down and watched her culinary skills.

    She began slicing therge Deinonychus into manageable pieces.

    Removing the skin was a tough job, so I helped a bit with my dragon-handling skills.

    Now, the remaining chunks of meat looked quite appetizing.

    But, honestly, the only way we could cook it here was by roasting it.

    The usual method involved sticking the meat directly into the fire and grilling it.

    If I put a little more thought into it, I might havee up with skewers.

    But Tang So-Yeong had gone a step further.

    <em>Fizz.</em>

    There was a sword resting over the campfire.

    It was the sword I had picked up.

    She ced thin slices of meat on the hot surface of the de.

    <em>Sizzle.</em>

    Then she sprinkled it with the white, snow-like salt.

    The thinly sliced meat cooked quickly.

    Tang So-Yeong transferred the well-cooked pieces onto a leaf-te.

    I flicked my tongue, waiting for the cooking to finish.

    Today¡¯s meal?

    Deinonychus Salt Mix!

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    See? I have a good eye for people.

    Bringing her along was the right choice.

    Tang So-Yeong.

    You¡¯ve earned second ce in my rankings of people I¡¯ve met here.

    But don¡¯t get too cocky. Keep doing your best because you never know when things might change.

    As I was enjoying the salted meat...

    ¡°Great Warrior, may I have a word?¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I eagerly nodded my head.

    After making such delicious food, of course.

    ¡°I have a request.¡±

    Oh, you want some venom?

    Take it, take it.

    If you want, I could even give you a piece of my shed skin.

    ¡°How about leaving the spiders in my care?¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Kieeek?¡±

    That¡¯s not what I expected.

    ¡°You probably want to know why these spiders react to me the way they do. Let me exin.¡±

    Alright, let¡¯s hear it.

    ¡°Have you heard of <em>Godok</em>?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°These spiders were supposed to be used as ingredients for making Godok.¡±

    I looked over at Tus and Pus.

    They were waving their legs lightly, probably recalling some conversation they¡¯d had with her before I arrived.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say I had nothing to do with it, but I never wanted to make Godok.¡±

    Based on what I¡¯ve picked up, I can guess what happened between Tang So-Yeong and the spiders.

    Tus and Pus must have been meant for Godok, and by some chance, they encountered Tang So-Yeong.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been angry with her all this time.

    Makes sense. If I were a spider, I¡¯d have bitten her already.

    Honestly, it¡¯s impressive they¡¯ve let it go this far without attacking her.

    ¡°Godok... it¡¯s just too painful. No matter who it¡¯s used on, it¡¯s an excruciatingly cruel poison.¡±

    ¡°Kieeek...¡±

    ¡°I argued against it. I thought it would be better to nurture them naturally and turn them into <em>Inmyeonjiju</em>.¡±@@novelbin@@

    That¡¯s a good idea.

    But I doubt anyone epted it.

    Tus and Pus were still wary of her, after all.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t epted, of course. It was beyond my authority. So, these spiders were set to be put into jars soon.¡±

    ¡°Kieeeng...¡±

    Pus shuddered, recalling that moment.

    ¡°But then an intruder broke into the Tang n¡¯s vault. They stole various mystical medicines and creatures, including the jars containing the spiders.¡±

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    ¡°From the tiger-like spiders to these little ones here. Thanks to that, there are no more spiders left in the Tang n.¡±

    So, these spiders escaped after the incident at the Tang n¡¯s vault.

    What luck.

    ¡°And now, to find some of those spiders here, in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains... it feels like fate.¡±

    The Ten Thousand Great Mountains?

    They made it all the way here?

    Wait, what?

    This ce is the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?

    Why didn¡¯t anyone mention that until now?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take care of these spiders. Since spiders have be rare, there¡¯s no chance they¡¯ll be used for Godok. I¡¯ll raise them with care. They¡¯re very talented.¡±

    So, she wants to take Tus and Pus with her, seeing their potential?

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an ordinary spider to be an Inmyeonjiju. Evolution... no, I suppose transformation would be a better word.¡±

    Transformation? That¡¯s a cool term.

    ¡°If they continue to cultivate their core and internal energy, their species itself could evolve.¡±

    Yeah. I¡¯ve experienced that twice.

    ¡°That¡¯s the general idea of transformation, at least when ites to mystical creatures. For humans, the process requires something more... like enlightenment.¡±

    It¡¯s not just a simple click of the status window, huh?

    Now I feel a bit guilty.

    ¡°If there¡¯s the usual way of transformation, then there¡¯s also another method. A true transformation.¡±

    ¡°When emotions reach their peak¡ªwhether it¡¯s rage, sorrow, or joy¡ªthere are cases where they evolve into a different species.¡±

    This was pretty valuable information.

    ¡°And the most powerful trigger is when they want to protect something.¡±

    Sounds like something out of a boy¡¯s adventure manga.

    ¡°These spiders are the most intelligent mystical creatures I¡¯ve ever seen. Ah, excluding the Great Warrior, of course. High intelligence means they can feel deep emotions. In other words, their chances of transforming are very high.¡±

    I see what she¡¯s getting at.

    Currently, spiders are rare in the Tang n.

    And Tus and Pus have a high chance of bing Inmyeonjiju, making them prime candidates for bing mystical creatures.

    Tang So-Yeong wants to take them back to the Tang n and raise them into Inmyeonjiju.

    It¡¯s a noble goal.

    Maybe she wants to redeem herself for losing Dalopo, but based on what she¡¯s said, it seems like a good thing for Tus and Pus too.

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    But I can¡¯t let them go.

    I¡¯ve raised them.

    How could I trust the Tang n with my precious Tus and Pus?

    For all I know, they could be stuffed into a jar the moment they arrive.

    Absolutely not.

    I¡¯ll raise them myself.

    ¡°Kieeeng!¡±

    Tus and Pus gathered at my front legs.

    Even though they might be slightly painful to hold, they¡¯re still too precious to let go.

    You two don¡¯t want to study abroad, do you?

    This swamp is the best ce, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Kieeeng...!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡°The spiders don¡¯t seem to want to leave either. But please reconsider. Eventually, you¡¯ll need to address the size difference between them...¡±

    Huh?

    What do you mean by size difference?

    ¡°Kieeng...¡±

    Why are you two embarrassed?

    I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding here.

    Forget it. Exining won¡¯t make a difference, so I¡¯ll just focus on the food.

    <em>Crunch crunch.</em>

    After finishing our meal, the four of us¡ªor rather, the three creatures and one human¡ªwere basking in the sunlight at our nest.

    The campfire is nice, but nothing beats the warmth of the sun.

    ¡°Yaaawn... I don¡¯t really understand the Great Komodo Warrior¡¯s training methods, but they seem to be working...¡±

    Tang So-Yeong yawned widely.

    Tus and Pus, also feeling drowsy, snuggled up beside her.

    When did they get so close?

    Wait a second, could this be part of Tang So-Yeong¡¯s n?

    She¡¯s gaining the spiders¡¯ favor when I¡¯m not around, andter she¡¯ll take them away.

    She¡¯ll say it¡¯s up to the spiders to decide, and Tus and Pus will choose her, leaving me a sad Crocodile King Lizard who¡¯s lost custody.

    How underhanded.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    ¡°Kyah! It¡¯s wet! But... it¡¯s also kind offorting.¡±

    After giving Tang So-Yeong a light smack, I rolled overzily.

    A sweet smell wafted through the air.

    It smelled a bit like honey.

    <em>Shrik.</em>

    I flicked my tongue to amplify the scent.

    ¡°Mmm... that smells so good...¡±

    ¡°Kieeng...¡±

    Looks like Tang So-Yeong and the spiders noticed the scent too.

    It was a pleasant, rxing aroma that made me feel sleepy.

    I had just eaten, and the day was warm, so maybe I¡¯d take a nap.

    They say you gain weight if you lie down right after eating, but on the flip side, it¡¯ll help me bulk up.

    No reason not to.

    ...This smell is really nice.

    I could get used to this.

    ...

    [Your <em>Crisis Detection LV7</em> has increased in level.]

    A sharp sensation made my scales bristle.

    I immediately opened my eyes.

    ¡¾Dilophosaurus LV35¡¿

    ¡¾Dilophosaurus¡¿

    A medium-sized carnivorous dinosaur, 7 meters long and weighing around 400 kilograms.

    Its sharp, long teeth are somewhat small rtive to its gums, but its wide roots make for sturdy teeth.

    It¡¯s a ruthless hunter that uses its long arms and sharp teeth to ughter its prey.

    ¡°Krreung!¡±

    I growled loudly, but Tang So-Yeong and the spiders showed no signs of waking.

    So, this sweet smell was the poison?

    The sweet scent I smelled earlier was its venom.

    If I weren¡¯t immune to poisons, I would have been affected too.

    ...It doesn¡¯t seem to be life-threatening, though.

    I guess it¡¯s some kind of sedative.

    Its goal must be to knock us out.

    Probably so it can eat us alive.

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    I growled low at the creature.

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    Its red eyes red at me fiercely.

    My heart pounded in my chest.

    I had seriously underestimated the Dilophosaurus.

    The ones I¡¯d seen in movies were no bigger than Deinonychus, so I never gave them much thought.

    But seeing one in person made me realize how wrong I was.

    It was on the same scale as a Baryonyx, not a Deinonychus.

    ¡°Kieeek...¡±

    The creature pointed its tail at Tang So-Yeong.

    Then it shook its head a couple of times.

    ¡°Krrrk krrrk...¡±

    It seemed like it was trying to talk to me.

    Predators don¡¯t fight each other if they can help it.

    Even if they win, they risk getting injured, which could lead to their own deathter.

    It seemed the Dilophosaurus didn¡¯t see me as an easy opponent it could defeat without getting hurt.

    And since its venom didn¡¯t work on me, it probably wanted to avoid a fight.

    ¡°Krrrrrk...¡±

    It kept pointing at Tang So-Yeong.

    The message was clear. It wanted her, and it was offering to leave me alone.

    There was no need for bloodshed.

    To it, she was just food.

    ...I didn¡¯t want to fight it either.

    The creature was strong.

    It reminded me of the Baryonyx I¡¯d seen from a distance.

    It gave me the same feeling I had when I first encountered the Caiman.

    If I could just take Tus and Pus and walk away, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad option.

    After all, I didn¡¯t have any deep connection with Tang So-Yeong.

    I¡¯d only met her a little over a day ago.

    If I weighed my life against hers, of course, my own survival came first.

    Leaving her behind might leave a bad taste in my mouth, but nothing is more important than staying alive.

    But...

    I couldn¡¯t retreat.

    It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to save her.

    I had made a vow¡ªto never run away again.

    And I had to keep that vow.

    ¡°Grrrrrr...¡±

    Besides...

    I¡¯m the ruler of this swamp.

    Dilophosaurus.

    Let me teach you your ce.

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Dilophosaurus.</strong>

    That¡¯s the name of the beast I¡¯m up against.

    It¡¯s on apletely different level from the creatures I¡¯ve fought so far.

    A fitting opponent for the term "medium-sized dinosaur."

    Compared to a Baryonyx, its size is definitely smaller.

    Butpared to me, it¡¯s an overwhelming difference.

    If I stand on two legs, our heights might be simr.

    But the weight difference is crushing.

    The creature weighs 400kg, though it doesn¡¯t seem fully grown, so it might be lighter.

    ording to my status window, my weight is around 15kg.

    Even if I¡¯ve grown a bit heavier, the disparity remains daunting.

    This won¡¯t be an easy fight.

    Before the battle, I need to clear the distractions.

    <em>Whack!</em>

    Ished my tail, sending Tang So-Yeong flying.

    That should wake her up.

    Tang So-Yeong snapped to her senses, her face pale as she nced between me and the Dilophosaurus.

    Her movements were sluggish, likely still affected by the poison.

    She couldn¡¯t speak, but I could tell she wanted to help.

    I don¡¯t need it.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    In fact, her being nearby is a hindrance.

    <em>Whap!</em>

    I pped her with my tail again, pushing her farther away.

    Finally, she took Tus and Pus and began stumbling backward.

    Good.

    At least she¡¯s got some sense.

    Run as far away as you can.

    ¡°Craaaargh!¡±

    The Dilophosaurus charged at terrifying speed.

    Its target wasn¡¯t me, but Tang So-Yeong.

    It dares to ignore me, the Crocodile King Lizard, and go after her?

    How arrogant.

    I nted my legs firmly into the ground and stood upright.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    I propelled myself toward the beast, tearing through the earth with explosive force.

    A Green Basilisk¡¯s legs allow it to strike the surface of water 20 times per second.

    As the Crocodile King Lizard, I still possess that speed and power.

    Stronger and faster than before.

    With the explosive strength unique torge lizards, I closed in on the creature in a single bound.

    My sharp ws aimed for the beast¡¯s head.

    <em>sh!</em>

    But it effortlessly dodged by lowering its head.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Just as expected, it¡¯s not going to be easy.

    The size difference is a fundamental problem.

    The Caiman moved on four legs, allowing me to close the gap.

    But this creature is bipedal, so even if I stand on two legs, I can¡¯t bridge the gap.

    My missed attack left me wide open for retaliation.

    Would it w at me? Bite me?

    Or perhaps...

    <em>Spit!</em>

    Its frill expanded, and dozens of streams of venom sprayed toward me.

    It seems to realize that a single type of venom won¡¯t take me down, so it¡¯s changed tactics.

    The scent alone made me feel dizzy.

    But that was all.

    What do you think you¡¯ll achieve with a mere few dozen types of venom?

    <strong>¡°Hundred Venom Immunity.¡±</strong>

    You are immune to the effects of one hundred types of venom. You possess an extremely high resistance to poisons.

    I am immune to venoms.

    Without hesitation, I moved to strike the beast¡¯s head with my ws.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Again, the creature nimbly avoided my attack.

    But it wasn¡¯t aplete loss. My ws had managed to tear the edge of its frill.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Unlike other parts of its body, the frill wasn¡¯t very durable.

    It must¡¯ve been incredibly painful since it thrashed around, trying to grab me with its tail and legs.

    Even a blind strike would be dangerous if it hit.

    I backed off for now.

    I took a deep breath.

    Its venom won¡¯t be able to inflict any serious damage on me.

    And even if it could, it¡¯s not something it could use in a tight situation.

    However, my own venom attacks likely won¡¯t affect it either.

    With both of our poisons out of the equation, this is a pure physical battle.

    ¡°Craaaah!¡±

    It roared and charged at me.

    Fast.

    Very fast.

    I quickly jumped back to dodge.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    The creature couldn¡¯t stop its momentum.

    <em>Tadat!</em>

    I leaped into the air, charging my ws.

    Now was the chance.

    These ws could pierce the tough hide of the Caiman.

    There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t work on this creature.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Just as I was about to strike, the beast swatted my ws aside with its own.

    ¡°Kikik!¡±

    That stance.

    And that power.

    It was a move I knew well.

    The <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The Dilophosaurus rushed at me again, spreading its arms wide before shing in an X pattern.

    There was no doubt about it. Its attack was incredibly simr to the <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    This is dangerous.

    I quickly ducked low and charged forward instead.

    Because of my sudden change in height, its ws swiped through the air above me.

    In contrast, I was now in the perfect position to strike at its weakest point.

    The frill, where its heart was located.

    I gathered all my strength and stabbed my ws forward.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    It¡¯s tough.

    But <em>Dragon w Hand</em> wasn¡¯t about stabbing.

    It was about seizing your prey.

    <em>sh!</em>

    I raked my ws across its chest.

    A line of red blood appeared.

    But it was shallow.

    This kind of scratch won¡¯t be enough.

    Once more...

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Just as I was about to strike again, the creature¡¯s sharp ws raked my side.

    <em>Screech!</em>

    The force of the blow sent me flying, though I managed to avoid falling.

    But the damage wasn¡¯t minor.

    My head throbbed with pain.

    The <em>Dragon w Hand</em>...

    What a brutal technique.

    Just one hit left me reeling with pain.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time for admiration.

    The beast was charging at me again.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    I quickly rolled out of the way, dodging the follow-up strike.

    The Dilophosaurus leaped into the air, shing downward with its front ws.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    I barely managed to avoid it by rolling.

    Its attacks came relentlessly.

    It wasn¡¯t using venom, but its strikes were fluid and continuous.

    I kept getting pushed back.

    The injury to my side was a serious problem.

    I had to focus solely on dodging and kept retreating.

    Since the beast also used the <em>Dragon w Hand</em>, the chances of winning in a battle of ws had diminished.

    The same went for biting¡ªit would likely grab me with its ws before I couldnd a bite.

    I thought I¡¯d grown strong, but once again, my size was my downfall.

    The beast gained confidence.

    I hadn¡¯t been able to counterattack for a while, so its arrogance grew.

    It started driving me toward the direction of myir.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    It was obvious what it was trying to do.

    It was cornering me to finish me off with a decisive blow.

    ¡°Krurrk!¡±

    ws and fangs won¡¯t work on it.

    I alsock the physical strength to match it.

    And my condition is worse than its.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    While dodging its attacks, I was flung toward myir.

    The pile of branches and random items I¡¯d stacked up crumbled down.

    The beast must be smiling, thinking it had cornered me just as nned.

    But it doesn¡¯t know this was my strategy all along.

    If ws and teeth aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll just need something sharper.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Beside mey a sword.

    This was the reason I allowed myself to be cornered.

    I¡¯ve never swung a sword before.

    Holding one with a lizard¡¯s body is difficult enough.

    But what does that matter?

    <em>Clench.</em>

    I grabbed the sword with my mouth.

    I don¡¯t expect to defeat it with this weapon.

    How could I, an inexperienced swordsman, defeat an opponent stronger than me?

    The beast advanced.

    It seemed momentarily wary of the sword in my mouth but soon dismissed it as unthreatening.

    It charged, jaws wide open, ready to tear me apart.

    I also rushed forward.

    Its right foreleg raised, ready to strike.

    Its ws were as sharp as a master-crafted de.

    If they shed with the sword, the de would probably break.

    I spun my body, aiming the sword at its neck.

    The Dilophosaurus swung its ws at the de.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    My attack was blocked by its <em>Dragon w Hand</em>.

    But the creature had overlooked one thing.

    <em>Sizzle.</em>

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    This sword had just been used as a cooking pan.

    Grabbing it with bare ws, it had burned itself.

    The creature thrashed about, running toward the swamp.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    If you¡¯re burned, you should get into the water.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    The Dilophosaurus stepped into the swamp.

    Now, the counterattack begins.

    I dropped the sword and chased after it.

    Land creatures slow down in water.

    It¡¯s a natural fact.

    Except for me.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    I skimmed across the water and struck with my <em>Dragon w Hand</em> from an unexpected angle.

    <em>sh!</em>

    A deep gash appeared on the creature¡¯s right hind leg.

    ¡°Kraaagh!¡±

    The beast iled in panic.

    The more it struggled, the deeper it sank into the swamp.

    <em>Spit!</em>

    The Dilophosaurus spread its frill and sprayed more venom.

    It probably didn¡¯t believe it could harm me with that.

    This was just a smokescreen.

    It was buying time to escape from the swamp.

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    I dove deeper into the water.

    The creature, thinking its venom cloud had blinded me, hurried towardnd.

    Yes.

    It¡¯s falling right into my trap.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The moment its feet touched solid ground, I burst from the water andtched onto its wounded leg.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    I bit down hard.

    <em>Snap...</em>

    At the same time, the creature¡¯s ws came shing down.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Because I had its leg in my jaws, I couldn¡¯t dodge.@@novelbin@@

    I paid for it with my left eye.

    Its w had gouged into my eye socket.

    ¡°Grkk...¡±

    The pain was enough to make me want to pass out.

    It wasn¡¯t going down without a fight.

    Fine.

    I¡¯ll give you my eye.

    I bit down even harder, crushing its leg.

    The Crocodile King Lizard¡¯s secret technique.

    <em>Death Roll.</em>

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    I mped down on its leg and spun furiously.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The creature tried to match my movements, its instincts telling it to counter my roll.

    But I wouldn¡¯t let it.

    One of its arms was still lodged in my eye socket.

    I grabbed onto its arm with my free hand.

    Whichever way it twisted, it was going to lose either its leg or its arm.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    After a few moments of struggling, I lost my grip on the creature.

    But I¡¯d dealt considerable damage.

    Its leg was barely recognizable, and its left arm was in tatters.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t unscathed either.

    I¡¯d lost an eye, and my side had a deep gash.

    I¡¯d lost a lot of blood, and my strength was fading.

    I needed to end this.

    If this dragged on, even if I won, I¡¯d die.

    The creature seemed to realize this too, as it red fiercely at me.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    Fine.

    Let¡¯s settle this.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    I charged at the creature.

    At that moment, the Dilophosaurus vanished.

    No, it leaped into the air so high that it almost seemed to disappear.

    How could it jump so high with its injured leg?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    What mattered was that its frill was spread wide.

    In its hands were thin, needle-like quills.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    Hundreds of quills and venom filled the sky.

    It was the Sa-Cheon Tang family¡¯s secret technique.

    <em>Mancheonhwa-U.</em>

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 41

    The sky was filled with a rain of petals.

    A breathtaking scene, one that truly embodied the phrase <em>Mancheonhwawu</em>, unfolded before me.

    Poison, feathers, and concealed weapons hidden within the fur, all rained down relentlessly.

    I had to avoid it.

    Somehow.

    <em>Pababababat!</em>

    I braced my legs.

    But...

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    I lost my bnce immediately.

    The injury I sustained was worse than I thought.

    Blood flowed from my side, the damage inflicted when the creature executed its death roll.

    I couldn¡¯t muster strength in my legs.

    But still, I had to avoid it.

    Somehow...

    [Warning! HP is critically low.]

    There was no way I could avoid it.

    Even if I was in perfect condition, dodging that entire barrage would have been impossible. How could I hope to avoid it now, in this state?

    I looked up at the sky.

    Hundreds, no, thousands of poisoned needles and concealed weapons filled the air.

    Even with the <em>Baidokbulchim</em> technique, I couldn¡¯t block this attack.

    As cruel as it was, it had a paradoxical beauty. There was no blind spot in this ruthless attack.

    <em>Mancheonhwawu</em>.

    I never thought I would live to see such a thing.

    And to witness it being used by none other than a Dilophosaurus.

    At least I get to see something magnificent before I die.

    The barrage of weapons came closer.

    This is the end.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Like a reel of memories shing before my eyes.

    Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel regret.

    It would be a lie to say I had no lingering attachments to life.

    But I didn¡¯t think my life had been meaningless.

    I was born as a gecko, evolved into a basilisk, and ultimately became the King Lizard.

    I think I raised Tus and Pus well enough.

    When I first met them, they were snot-nosed little brats, but now they¡¯ve grown quite a bit.

    I didn¡¯t realize they could control inner energy, but I suppose they¡¯ll be fine anywhere now.

    Besides, Tang So-yeong took them with her, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take care of them.

    Tang So-yeong.

    There are a few odd things about her, but she¡¯s a smart and capable woman.

    I hope she raises Tus and Pus well.

    I feel a bit guilty about not giving them my poison, but they¡¯ll manage.

    I¡¯ve even seen real dinosaurs and eaten some of them.

    I¡¯ve wielded martial arts in the body of a lizard.

    Yes, martial arts.

    Baek Yeon-yeong.

    My master, who I met in the Silver Dragon Cave.

    If I had followed her, I wouldn¡¯t be dying like this.

    I would have lived my whole life as a small lizard, dying peacefully of old age.

    I would have liked to talk to her more, get to know her better. But I don¡¯t regret not following her.

    Bing a hungry King Lizard was better than bing a fat pig.

    Looking back, my life wasn¡¯t so bad.

    A second life, absurdly granted.

    I kept my promise never to run away again, so I have no regrets.

    But if there is one thing I regret...

    Neph Jurassica.

    You¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you?

    The first bond I formed aftering to this world.

    We fought, we backed each other up.

    Because of you, I almost died, and because of you, I survived.

    If I hadn¡¯t met you, I might still be a gecko.

    You were the first turning point in my second life.

    Spider.

    I wanted to apologize if I ever saw you again.

    I thought I might see your face after this was over.

    But... I guess not.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    <em>Shwaaaak!</em>

    A concealed weapon flew toward my neck.

    This was the end of saying my goodbyes.

    ...

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Kieeeeek!¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The concealed weapons flying toward me suddenly stopped.

    What blocked them was an enormous web.

    And standing before me...

    Red eyes.

    ck legs.

    The form of a tiger spider.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    It was Neph Jurassica.

    ¡­How?

    <em>Shwaaak!</em>

    Neph Jurassica shot webs, blocking the iing barrage of weapons.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Her highly viscous webs were enough to stop the <em>Mancheonhwawu</em>.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The few that got through were deflected by her steel-like legs.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    She let out a triumphant cry.

    Neph!

    I¡¯m so d to see you right now.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Yes.

    There¡¯s hope now.

    With Neph Jurassica here, maybe... just maybe, we can survive this.

    <em>Pwak!</em>

    ¡°Kieek...¡±

    Was I seeing things?

    Why could I see a part of your body that should be hidden?

    There was a huge hole where there shouldn¡¯t be one.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Her legs were damaged as well.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    Two of her legs were shattered by the relentless barrage of concealed weapons.

    There was no way a single spider could block the <em>Mancheonhwawu</em>.

    Even though she had grown since Ist saw her, she was still smaller than me.

    How could a smaller spider block something that even I couldn¡¯t?

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    Get out of the way!

    You stupid spider.

    Why are you interfering just to die like this?

    If I act now, I can still save you.

    With myst bit of strength, I swung my tail to send her flying.

    <em>Shwaaak!</em>

    Her web shot out, wrapping tightly around my ankle.

    It was clear what that meant¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to move for now.

    To shoot that web at me, she had to turn her back.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    In that brief moment, another one of her legs was severed.

    ¡°Gegegeeeek!¡±

    Why?

    Why are you doing this?

    We only spent one day together.

    Why would you go this far?

    I¡¯m not afraid to die.

    But I don¡¯t want to see this innocent spider get caught in this.

    Please.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    <em>Thudududu!</em>

    The Dilophosaurus, as relentless as ever, kept up its assault.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    Another one of her legs was torn off.

    She couldn¡¯t even shoot webs anymore.

    Her arms weren¡¯t capable of deflecting the concealed weapons, and her abilities were all but gone.

    With a few legs still remaining, please, just run away.

    There¡¯s nothing you can do by staying here.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Neph Jurassica cried out just like the first time I met her.

    And then, even with her barely intact body, she began crawling toward me.

    Her body, now missing most of its legs, was covered in more and more wounds. Of her eight jewel-like eyes, only two remained.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t give up.

    The barrage of concealed weapons kept flying.

    Just moving in her current state was a miracle.

    Even if she tried her hardest, there was no way to stop this one.

    <em>Pabababak!</em>

    Neph Jurassica dragged her remaining legs as she climbed atop me.

    When I first saw her, she seemedrger than anything. Now her body felt so small.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    ¡°Kiooong...¡±

    Even though she had no strength left to cry out, she foolishly shielded me, taking the full brunt of the enemy¡¯s attack on her back.

    I didn¡¯t care what happened to me.

    But please.

    Please, you survive.

    If there¡¯s such a thing as a miracle, let it be the power to send this spider to a safe ce.

    A light began to emanate from Neph Jurassica¡¯s body.

    ¡°When emotions reach their peak.¡±

    Suddenly, Tang So-yeong¡¯s words echoed in my mind.

    ¡°When something is taken to its absolute extreme.¡±

    True metamorphosis.

    ¡°The most powerful transformation happens when you¡¯re protecting someone.¡±

    There was hope.

    She could be a spider with a hard exoskeleton, or one immune to poison.

    Yes.

    If it¡¯s this, she could survive.

    <em>Shwaaaaak!</em>

    A powerful light enveloped the entire swamp.@@novelbin@@

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s form began to change.

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s emotions had reached their peak.

    The emotion was a desire to protect the lizard she loved.

    Instinctively, she realized something.

    She could move on to the next stage of evolution.

    What form she evolved into was entirely up to her.

    Countless possibilities unfolded before her.

    A spider with speed, one with a venomous stinger like a scorpion, or one with an exoskeleton as hard as iron.

    All were powerful species.

    It was the evolution she had longed for.

    But none of those forms could protect the one she loved.

    The lizard had grownrger, andpared to him, she was still small.

    No matter how much power she gained, she couldn¡¯t protect him in her current state.

    To save him, she needed arger body.

    She needed a form that couldpletely shield the lizard.

    That option existed.

    It was a choice that no living being would ever make, an inefficient, foolish choice.

    Spiders without emotions wouldn¡¯t make such an inefficient decision.

    An inefficient, foolish decision.

    Neph Jurassica had learned that such a decision was love.

    She didn¡¯t know much about love.

    All she knew was the cruel truth¡ªthat those who sought it were devoured by their mates.

    And so, she had hesitated.

    When she parted from the branch, would she have caught the lizard if she hadn¡¯t hesitated?

    When she circled around here so many times, if she hadn¡¯t hesitated, would they have met?

    When she was caught watching the lizard, if she hadn¡¯t hesitated, would things have turned out this way?

    Neph Jurassica looked at the giant lizard.

    The lizard had grown sorge that she could no longer wrap her body around him.

    Blood flowed from his side, and one of his eyes had beenpletely crushed.

    If she had stepped in earlier, this might not have happened.

    She had hesitated again.

    She made a decision.

    She would hesitate no longer.

    Yes.

    For Neph Jurassica, love was the choice to never hesitate again.

    Was it because I dared to hope for a miracle?

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s transformation wasn¡¯t what I expected.

    There was no hard exoskeleton. The fact that she coughed up blood suggested she wasn¡¯t immune to poison either.

    Why? Why did she transform into this form?

    The only things she had now were her two red eyes and a head of short, golden hair.

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s upper body had be as fragile as that of a human.

    In this situation, her evolution was more like a regression.

    Her body had grown weaker, and now she was even easier to hit with the iing weapons.

    <em>Pabababat!</em>

    More concealed weapons lodged themselves into her back.

    Human flesh, soft and delicate, couldn¡¯t withstand the Dilophosaurus¡¯ attack.

    Her body was torn apart.

    Drip.

    Blood trickled from Neph Jurassica¡¯s mouth.

    This was a mistake.

    A foolish, reckless mistake.

    A choice that only hastened her death, a truly stupid choice.

    And yet.

    And yet...

    Neph Jurassica was smiling.

    Despite being unable to speak.

    Despite this absurd evolution.

    Despite her broken body.

    What could possibly make her so happy?

    She was just... smiling.

    Brightly.

    The web binding me was loosening.

    There was only one meaning behind this.

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s body tilted.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Like a fallen petal, her upper body copsed onto my chest.

    Didn¡¯t they say spiders didn¡¯t have hearts?

    <em>Thump.</em>

    No, spiders do have hearts.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    It was faint, but her heart was still beating.

    Yes.

    Neph Jurassica was still alive.

    Her arm reached up.

    Her cold hand brushed my injured eye.

    Was she worried about an eye?

    Despite what state she was in?

    No.

    She was still alive.

    So...

    So...

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s arm fell.

    Lifelessly.

    There was no sound.

 Chapter 42

    <em>Snap.</em>

    The web broke helplessly.

    Neph Jurassica stopped moving.

    The spider was dead.

    Yes.

    It was just a spider that died.

    I¡¯mpletely fine.

    Totally fine...

    <em>Crack.</em>

    I clenched my teeth.

    Neph Jurassica died because of me.

    If I had been just a little stronger.

    If I hadn¡¯t let her go during the death roll.

    Neph could have survived.

    The Dilophosaurus had stopped its attack.

    It was panting heavily.

    After continuing its relentless assault with only the bare minimum of rest, it was clearly exhausted.

    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­¡±

    ¡®Tail Shedding.¡¯

    I left my severed tail next to Neph Jurassica.

    The speed I gained by shedding my tail was overwhelming.

    Ever since I evolved, I hadn¡¯t used the tail-shedding technique much.

    Increased speed was a tremendous advantage, yes. But the tail didn¡¯t grow back immediately.

    While the tail was regenerating, maintaining bnce became difficult. Plus, I lost an effective attack method. That¡¯s why I only used it in special situations.

    The disadvantages outweighed the benefits.

    When I was smaller, it wasn¡¯t an issue. But now that I had be the Crocodile King Lizard, I needed my tail to stand on two legs.

    With my tail severed, it was like running with a broken inner ear.

    <em>Pababababat!</em>

    My legs felt like they were about to tear apart.

    I almost lost my bnce several times.

    But what did that matter?

    Neph had suffered far more pain while protecting me.

    I closed the distance between us with rapid speed.

    Crossing my arms, I aimed for its neck.

    <em>Ka-kang!</em>

    Dragon w met Dragon w.

    Like a battle between swordsmen, each strike was aimed to kill.

    <em>Cha-chang!</em>

    The creature was undeniably weakened.

    The reason it hadn¡¯t used arge-scale technique like <em>Mancheonhwawu</em> when we first fought must have been because of the cost associated with it.

    Its crest and the fur around it had all fallen out.

    Its fur, which had served as both a weapon and a defensive shield around its neck, was gone.

    Its legs were in terrible condition.

    After it leaped into the air and unleashed the barrage of concealed weapons and poison, it had tond several times and leap again to adjust the angle of its attacks.

    With its injured legs, such leaps had only worsened the damage.

    One of its arms waspletely unusable.

    My injuries were severe as well, but I still had the advantage over it.

    I could win.

    Its greatest weakness was its right leg.

    It was a miracle it was even standing, considering the severity of its injuries.

    I targeted that leg with my sharp ws, striking at it mercilessly.

    <em>Ka-kang!</em>

    <em>Kang!</em>

    Despite its injuries, it was defending surprisingly well.

    <em>Ka-ga-ga-kak!</em>

    The battle was fierce, sparks flying from our shes.

    It was desperately protecting its injured leg, fully aware it was its greatest weakness.

    And that meant other parts were left exposed.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    I struck its head with all my might.

    Though it wasn¡¯t a blow to its leg, it was still a significant hit.

    I had poured all my weight into the attack.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Blood, dark and thick, spewed from its mouth.

    This was my chance.

    I had to finish it now.

    <em>Ssssaaak!</em>

    A massive amount of poison was released.

    It was far stronger than the poison mist I had seen earlier.

    It was an incredible disy of power that shouldn¡¯t have been possible with its remaining strength.

    This was a level of poison I had never seen before.

    Even the <em>Mancheonhwawu</em> attack hadn¡¯t carried this much internal energy.

    Poison Person?

    No, the term Poison Dragon seemed more appropriate for the power it was disying.

    Where had this sudden strengthe from?

    Had it been hiding its true power all this time?

    No, that was highly unlikely.

    In such a desperate situation, there was no way it would hold back its strength.

    Just like how it hadn¡¯t used <em>Mancheonhwawu</em> right away, this technique muste with a heavy cost.

    This overwhelming power.

    The aura it was emitting far surpassed the strength it had shown earlier in the fight.

    There was only one exnation.

    <em>Inborn True Qi</em>.

    It was burning away its life force.

    It must have realized that without sacrificing its future, it would die right here.

    <em>Chi-iii!</em>

    The poison dripping from its body melted the ground.

    If my ws touched that, they would melt away instantly.

    So what?

    <em>Crack.</em>

    I ground my teeth.

    Even if I die, I¡¯ll take this thing down with me.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    My heart was pounding fast.

    [You are surrounded by a sacred aura.]

    A surge of heat washed over me.

    [The sacred aura is filling you.]

    All the power I had umted was gathering in one ce.

    [Your inspiration is being consumed.]

    The inspiration I gained from <em>gourmet</em> meals.

    [Your divinity is being consumed.]

    Even the faint divinity within me.

    The unprocessed power of medicinal herbs and inner cores was explosively building up in my dantian.

    [The sacred aura is pushing your body beyond its limits.]

    The power radiating from my body was surpassing all previous limits.

    My heart pounded like crazy.

    My body began to change.

    A stronger body, capable of withstanding its poison?

    No.

    Regeneration, capable of healing all the injuries I had sustained?

    No.

    Overwhelming strength, enough to crush it?

    <em>Pabababak!</em>

    New armor began to form over my entire body.

    A dark, almost ck, blue-green color.

    It wasn¡¯t armor designed for defense.

    It was a sharp de, made for killing my enemy.

    This evolution felt different from the ones before.

    I wasn¡¯t healing.

    Instead, all the strength I had umted was transforming my body.

    Transforming me into the perfect form to kill the enemy before me.

    ¡°Kraaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±

    Even as it used its <em>Inborn True Qi</em>, the creature retreated.

    It must have been acting on instinct.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    My scales continued to change.

    Heavier. Sharper.

    [You have acquired ¡¸Dragon Scales LV5¡¹.]

    Scales worthy of being called dragon scales.

    Moving was bing increasingly difficult.

    I only had one attack left in me.

    The strength I had now was temporary.

    Just as the Dilophosaurus was burning its life force, I was drawing on the power of the herbs and inner cores inside me.

    One strike.

    I had to end it with a single attack.

    And the same was true for the Dilophosaurus.

    It knew there was no point in dragging this out. Using <em>Inborn True Qi</em> for too long would mean death.

    It was time to settle this.

    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±

    The Poison Dragon charged at me with blinding speed.

    The ground melted beneath its feet as it moved.

    I could see the <em>Inborn True Qi</em> depleting rapidly.

    The poison kept growing stronger.

    So strong that even my dragon scales might not be enough to withstand it.

    The Dilophosaurus was creating a monstrous poison by burning its <em>Inborn True Qi</em>.

    One chance.

    This was my only opportunity.

    I had to think of the strongest person I had ever seen.

    ¡®Lizard.¡¯

    I hadn¡¯t formally learned martial arts.

    I had never studied martial techniques.

    The only knowledge I had came from a few martial arts novels I read out of boredom.

    I didn¡¯t know the mysteries of quickness, illusion, and weight.

    I didn¡¯t know the meaning of straight and curved lines.@@novelbin@@

    I knew nothing.

    Born as a lizard, what would I have read or studied?

    ¡®Little lizard.¡¯

    Even the strongest person I knew hadn¡¯t studied anything.

    She couldn¡¯t read, and she couldn¡¯t study.

    ¡®Bones rolled across the ground.¡¯

    Bones were always near me.

    ¡®The boy next door was killed for offending a great family.¡¯

    Neph Jurassica had died protecting me.

    ¡®I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯

    I had always been hungry and thirsty.

    ¡®It was like reading someone¡¯s journal filled withmentations.¡¯

    She was like me.

    Baek Yeon-yeong reached a realm of power without ever learning.

    What did my master do?

    Yes.

    Like this.

    [You have temporarily acquired ¡¸Releasing Strength to Move Mountains¡¹.]

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Strength to move mountains, a force that covers the world.

    <em>Craaaack!</em>

    Overwhelming energy crushed the enemy.

    The Poison Dragon¡¯s speed began to slow.

    I focused strength into each finger.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    All my strength was concentrated in one ce.

    Dragon w.

    A form worthy of the name, the w of a dragon.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Of course, I had never read the <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em>.

    My master hadn¡¯t read it either, so how could I have?

    What I had seen were murals painted on the cave walls.

    And the techniques my master had disyed.

    I called her my master, but I didn¡¯t really know Baek Yeon-yeong.

    I had only learned a few martial arts from her in a very short time.

    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking or what her intentions were in teaching me.

    But I could understand one thing.

    The <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em> was her world.

    The starved corpses, the parched bodies, the dead who offended noble families.

    Lamentations filled the streets.

    That was her sorrow, her motivation.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    My <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em> was right here, in this moment.

    The arm that struck to protect what was precious.

    That was my <em>Nine Yin Divine w</em>.

    <em>Kwooooom!</em>

    It was the <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em>.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    My five fingers brutally crushed the Poison Dragon¡¯s skull.

    It was over.

    Everything was over.

    Spider.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    But at least your enemy¡­

    ¡°Gokji.¡±

    From where Neph Jurassica had fallen, I heard a voice.

    It sounded familiar.

    I quickly turned my head to see who it was.

    ¡°Samsamni, Cheonjeong.¡±

    It was Tang So-yeong.

    With Tus and Pus perched on her shoulders, she was sticking needles into Neph Jurassica.

    ¡°Jungwan, Cheonchu, Shingwol.¡±

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    Tang So-yeong didn¡¯t even look at me.

    ¡°Kodaehyeoooob!¡±

    She shouted loudly, keeping her gaze and hands fixed on Neph Jurassica.

    ¡°Inner core! Bring the inner core now!¡±

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Tang So-yeong?</strong>

    How did she get here?

    No, that¡¯s not the important part.

    What matters is that someone from the Tang family is touching Neph Jurassica¡¯s body. And that she¡¯s asking for an inner core.

    She can be saved.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I quickly tore into the Dilophosaurus¡¯ body.

    As I ripped through with my ws, I spotted arge inner core, glowing a mix of purple and green.

    [Advanced Inner Core (Green)]

    mping the core in my mouth, I sprinted over to Tang So-yeong.

    My level had increased after defeating the Dilophosaurus, and my injuries had fully healed.

    <em>Pababababat!</em>

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    I urgently handed the inner core to Tang So-yeong.

    Without even looking at me, she took the core. She expertly split it in half and ced a portion into Neph Jurassica¡¯s mouth.

    <em>Tat.</em>

    She pressed a series of acupoints on Neph¡¯s body using her hands and needles.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I watched Neph, filled with worry.

    The bleeding had stopped, but her condition still seemed grave.

    After a few more acupuncture points, Tang So-yeong nced at me and nodded.

    That must mean I coulde closer now.

    Her chest rose and fell, though faintly. She was breathing.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    She was alive.

    She hadn¡¯t died.

    <em>Plop.</em>

    A warm tear fell from my eye.

    Neph Jurassica saw it.

    She looked at me, smiling gently just like before.

    Her delicate hand wiped away my tear.

    The difference this time was that her hand didn¡¯t fall away helplessly.

    Spider.

    I met Neph¡¯s gaze.

    Eight red eyes stared back at me.

    ¡­Wait, eight?

    There had only been two before.

    And the soft touch against my cheek had changed too.

    It now felt sharp and hard, like a cold de pressing against my skin.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    Neph.

    I¡¯m happy you¡¯re alive, but¡­

    You¡¯re starting to make me feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°Kieeeeeeek!¡±

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    Stop!

    Let go of me for now!

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I managed to reverse the damage she did by overexerting herself,¡± Tang So-yeong said.

    Thanks to her, Neph Jurassica survived.

    Of course, it was a shame, a huge loss actually, that her once beautiful face had changed so much. But saving her life was what mattered most.

    Still, how had Tang So-yeong returned here?

    She had been poisoned by the Dilophosaurus earlier.

    ¡°I was really surprised. I had no idea I had been poisoned. I thought I had figured out all of Dilopo¡¯s poison, but it must have been hiding some of its power...¡±

    She clicked her tongue, clearly impressed by the Dilophosaurus¡¯ cunning.

    If Tang So-yeong had fully understood its strength beforehand, she would have given me more warnings.

    Or, the Tang family wouldn¡¯t have entrusted her with managing the Dilophosaurus at all. Her abilities were impressive, but herbat skills were nothing extraordinary.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I survived. I was heartbroken at the thought of running away and leaving you behind, but this spider here ended up helping me.¡±

    Helping?

    ¡°She gave me herbs that acted as an antidote. Most spiders wouldn¡¯t know something like that, but it seems this one was with our Tang family at some point.¡±

    Apparently, Neph Jurassica had encountered Tang So-yeong while I was fighting.

    She gave her the antidote and hurried back to me, while Tang So-yeong waited for the poison to be neutralized before arriving here.

    I nced over at Neph Jurassica.

    She was tugging on my tail with her long legs, while Tus and Pus hung onto it, watching her.

    Normally, she would be screeching and iling, but now, she had a determined expression on her face.

    Was there something only spiders could understand? Or was she thinking about something else after everything that happened?

    In any case, I was d everyone was safe.

    If even one of us had been missing, the oue would have been different.

    We saved everyone.

    No one was lost.

    ¡°¡­Losing the Dilopo was painful, but what¡¯s done is done,¡± Tang So-yeong added.

    Well, I guess we did lose one thing.

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Tang So-yeong suddenly ordered.

    What was this now?

    I wasn¡¯t some child...

    <em>Aaahh.</em>

    I opened my mouth wide.

    At that moment, Tang So-yeong ced something in my mouth.

    Was she giving me medicine?

    That familiar bitter taste...

    ¡­This is an inner core!

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    We don¡¯t even have enough for Neph!

    I was about to spit it out when she stopped me.

    ¡°Please, just take it. I already gave half to the spider miss. Any more, and it would be harmful.¡±

    Really?

    Well, if you say so...

    ¡­Wait, no.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I pointed my tail at the Dilophosaurus¡¯ corpse.

    Wasn¡¯t she going to recover the inner core from the creature she had been managing?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please, you should take it. You defeated the beast, after all¡ªit¡¯s only fair.¡±

    If she insists.

    If you thought I was going to refuse a second time, you¡¯d be wrong.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    That familiar taste.

    It had been a while since I¡¯d had an inner core.

    Warmth spread through my body.

    ¡°¡­And right now, you¡¯re the one who needs that inner core the most.¡±

    The more inner cores, the better.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the spider miss¡¯ condition. It will take some time, so in the meantime, you should handle your own tasks,¡± Tang So-yeong added, her gaze shifting back to Neph Jurassica.

    No longer in human form, she was now fully a spider again.@@novelbin@@

    I wondered briefly if Tang So-yeong could really treat her, but then realized it was a pointless worry.

    Tang So-yeong knew more about treating animals than humans, after all.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Tang So-yeong asked.

    I had no idea why a martial artist was giving acupuncture to a spider, but I decided to let it go.

    I knew exactly what I had to do.

    The constant notifications.

    And finally, the maximum level had been reached.

    ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard LV20(+)¡¿

    Defeating the Dilophosaurus had brought me to level 20.

    That symbol next to the level.

    It was time to evolve.

    Dragging the Dilophosaurus¡¯ carcass, I returned to my copsedir.

    [You are surrounded by a sacred aura.]

    I could feel the power of the inner core I had just consumed.

    This wasn¡¯t a typical inner core.

    [Evolution is possible.]

    Was it the color? I could feel the raw strength of the Dilophosaurus coursing through me.

    [Would you like to evolve?]

    Of course!

    The ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Gharial¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Reticted Python¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Komodo Dragon¡¿</li>

    </ol>

    No strange choices like Thcines or Dimetrodons this time.

    All three were options I could understand.

    I was a little surprised that the Komodo Dragon wasn¡¯t a special evolution, but then again, evolving from a Crocodile King Lizard, Komodo seemed like the right step.

    ¡¾Gharial¡¿

    A species of crocodile that grows between 3 to 6 meters in length and weighs around 160 kilograms. It has a long, narrow snout and slender teeth. Gharials are social animals andmunicate with each other using unique vocalizations.

    The Gharial.

    A solid choice right from the start.

    Its size was impressive.

    It was more than twice the weight and length of the average piranha caiman.

    Choosing this would make life easier.

    But there was a major downside.

    Gharials were ugly.

    So ugly that calling them crocodiles was almost an insult.

    Next.

    ¡¾Reticted Python¡¿

    The longest snake in existence, reaching up to 9 meters and weighing around 100 kilograms. This snake uses its overwhelming size and muscle strength to slowly constrict its prey. There are records ofrger specimens consuming crocodiles and Myan bears.

    Thergest snake in existence.

    Of course, still smaller than a Titanoboa.

    The Reticted Python was an excellent choice in terms of raw power.

    The problem?

    I¡¯d be turning into a snake.

    Losing my legs.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to use techniques like <em>Small Dragon Ascending to the Heavens</em> or <em>Dragon w</em>.

    Regrettably, you¡¯re out too.

    ¡¾Komodo Dragon¡¿

    Thergest lizard in existence, growing up to 3.6 meters in length and weighing as much as 160 kilograms. A powerful predator, it uses its serrated teeth to hunt with brutal efficiency. Though it specializes in long-term battles using venom and bacteria in its saliva, most of its prey sumbs before the poison even takes effect.

    This is it.

    This is the right lizard.

    A lizard that could weigh 160 kilograms?

    Of course, that was the upper limit; the average was closer to 80 kilograms.

    Even at that size, it would solve all my problems.

    No need to look further.

    Even if a special evolution option appeared, nothing could be better than the Komodo Dragon.

    [You have fulfilled the conditions for a special evolution.]

    Still, I should check it out.

    [Achievement unlocked: You¡¯ve impressed the Allosaurus!]

    Huh?

    [You¡¯ve achieved an incredible feat.]

    This was a message I had never seen before.

    [As a reward, a hidden evolution option has been revealed.]

    A hidden option?

    Something felt strange.

    This wasn¡¯t just a special evolution.

    Apletely different term had appeared.

    With a pounding heart, I stared at the screen.

    The ¡¾Crocodile King Lizard¡¿ can evolve into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Gharial¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Reticted Python¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Komodo Dragon¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Gomodo¡¿ (Acquired: ¡¸Dragon Scales¡¹¡¸Releasing Strength to Move Mountains¡¹¡¸Nine Yin White Bone w¡¹, Consumed: Advanced Inner Core (Green) Fragment)</li>

    </ol>

    Wait a second.

    What is that long title?

    And why is <em>Gomodo</em> here?

    Was Tang So-yeong not just spouting nonsense?

    Is the <em>Gomodo</em> real? Not <em>Komodo</em>?

 Chapter 44

    Alright.

    There were more than a few things I needed to process.

    First, the fact that an <em>Allosaurus</em> had been surprised.

    At first, it was a Raptor, then an Iguanodon, and now even an Allosaurus was astonished. Unlike before, I wasn¡¯t told what achievement triggered this, but I could make a guess.

    It must have been from defeating the Dilophosaurus.

    But was beating a Dilophosaurus really enough to surprise an Allosaurus?

    It seemed a bit vague.

    It was more likely the process than the result.

    It made sense to think that using both <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em> and <em>Releasing Strength to Move Mountains</em> was the reason for the achievement.

    Since the details didn¡¯t really matter, I focused on the reward.

    The reward was a hidden option.

    In other words, the <em>Gomodo</em>.

    Up until now, I had thought it was something from Tang So-yeong¡¯s wild imagination, but it seemed that it actually existed.

    As she had mentioned, it was likely a rare and valuable evolution.

    The conditions for evolving into <em>Gomodo</em> were using <em>Releasing Strength to Move Mountains</em> and <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em>, along with consuming an advanced inner core.

    Such strict conditions meant one thing¡ªthe <em>Gomodo</em>¡¯s abilities wouldn¡¯t be disappointing.@@novelbin@@

    Let¡¯s check it out.

    ¡¾Gomodo (¹ÅšÓÍÀ)¡¿

    The ancient death with a tail.

    A legendary creature.

    That¡¯s it?

    And it¡¯s short!

    Even the <em>Gecko Lizard</em> had a longer description than this.

    At the very least, shouldn¡¯t it give the length or weight?

    Calm down.

    Let¡¯s break down the characters.

    The first one is ¡°old,¡± the second one likely means ¡°tail,¡± and thest is probably ¡°death.¡±

    Well, the name sure is grand.

    Is it specialized in its tail?

    My tail is one of my primary weapons.

    Although I haven¡¯t been using it as muchtely since <em>Dragon w</em> became more powerful, it¡¯s still a useful weapon. It¡¯s also got a longer range than <em>Dragon w</em>.

    Not bad at all.

    And ording to what Tang So-yeong always says, this <em>Gomodo</em> species must also have extremely potent poison. She said its venom was far more powerful than even the <em>Piranha Caiman¡¯s</em>.

    I didn¡¯t know how big it would be, but it probably wouldn¡¯t be smaller than me now.

    So, do I choose the safe <em>Komodo Dragon</em>?

    Or take the risk with the more exciting <em>Gomodo</em>?

    A real dilemma.

    But no matter how I think about it, the hidden option wouldn¡¯t be worse than <em>Komodo</em>, right?

    <em>Gomodo</em>.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s go for it.

    I¡¯m curious to see what the <em>Gomodo</em> that Tang So-yeong always talked about looks like.

    [Are you sure you want to evolve into <em>Gomodo</em>?]

    Why are you asking me that with such hesitation?

    Since when did it ask for confirmation like this?

    Fine.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    This was my third evolution, but it still didn¡¯t feel any less strange.

    That familiar sensation of my body being reconstructed.

    I could feel my bones growing.

    Yeah.

    I was definitely going to get bigger.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Muscles began forming.

    Perhaps even more than before.

    I could feel my once streamlined Crocodile King Lizard body transforming.

    I was definitely gaining weight too.

    <em>Shwaa!</em>

    Finally, my scales began covering me.

    They were much tougher and a darker teal than before.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I broke through the egg that had surrounded me.

    [Congrattions! Your <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> has evolved into <em>Gomodo</em>.]

    ¡¾Gomodo LV1¡¿

    HP: 854/854

    MP: 350/350

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Loved by the Spider¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Swamp (Lower Region)¡¹

    The changes were immense.

    Even greater than when I evolved into the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    My HP and MP had massively increased, but the real sign of change was the expanded field of vision.

    That meant I had grown significantly in size.

    And with that size came a massive hunger.

    Without hesitation, I ate the fragments of the broken egg and began devouring the Dilophosaurus meat beside me.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    Thanks to my increased size, it didn¡¯t take long to finish the meat.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly satisfying, but it filled my stomach.

    But right now, hunger wasn¡¯t the most important thing.

    What was most important was the messages constantly ringing in my head.

    [You have acquired ¡¸Poison Generation LV1¡¹.]

    [You have acquired ¡¸Poison Gathering LV1¡¹.]

    [You have acquired ¡¸Reversed Scale LV1¡¹.]

    These new skills were certainly making themselves known.

    Alright, let¡¯s take a look at them.

    ¡¾Skills¡¿

    ¡¸Dragon w¡¹¡¸Small Dragon Ascending the Heavens Step¡¹¡¸Small Cirction¡¹¡¸Hundred Poison Immunity¡¹¡¸White Orchid Mental Technique¡¹¡¸Azure Horizon¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon Scales LV5¡¹¡¸Reversed Scale LV1¡¹¡¸Poison Generation LV1¡¹¡¸Poison Gathering LV1¡¹...

    I listed my martial arts and the new skills I¡¯d obtained.

    ¡¸Poison Generation LV1¡¹

    Generates poison in the air.

    The greater the amount of MP consumed, the greater the quantity and quality of the poison.

    MP Consumption: 10

    ¡¸Poison Gathering LV1¡¹

    Concentrates poison in one area.

    The gathered poison can be injected into an object.

    The more MP consumed, the more poison can be collected.

    MP Consumption: 10

    If my venomous fangs were beginner skills, these were at least intermediate.

    With these two skills, it might be possible to pull off varied attacks like the Dilophosaurus, creating poison mists orunching attacks like <em>Mancheonhwawu</em>. Of course, with my current low mastery, it was impossible, but the potential was immense.

    These were very good skills.

    Now, let¡¯s check the remaining ones.

    ¡¸Dragon Scales LV5¡¹

    Dragon scales cover your body.

    Their form can be altered.

    Just from the name alone, it was cool.

    And they could change form?

    Cool thing + cool thing = even cooler thing.

    Let¡¯s try it out.

    Since there¡¯s no visible MP cost, it must be a passive skill. That means the scales currently covering me are the <em>Dragon Scales</em>.

    I had gained this skill before evolving, so perhaps I was already wearing dragon scales instead of the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>¡¯s scales back then.

    Let¡¯s see how they look.

    I moved to the clearest water I could find to check my reflection.

    What I saw was arge, impressive-looking lizard.

    I had grown significantly.

    I couldn¡¯t tell my exact length, but I was about the size of arge tiger from a zoo. One of those big, muscr ones.

    On the surface, I didn¡¯t look much different from a regr <em>Komodo Dragon</em>. The only noticeable differences were the bulkier muscles and tougher scales.

    I was pretty satisfied with this change.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    It could change its form.

    That was what the skill description said.

    How does it work?

    Let¡¯s focus.

    A sharper appearance, maybe?

    <em>Shwa-shwa-shwak!</em>

    The shape of my scales began to change.

    As I looked at my reflection in the water, I was shocked.

    Before, I had looked like arge <em>Komodo Dragon</em>. Now, I looked more like something out of Western mythology¡ªa creature resembling a dragon.

    My body was ck, my eyes red, and I looked like a dragon straight out of a fantasy novel.

    The only difference was that I didn¡¯t have wings, and my eyes were blue instead of red.

    A blue-eyed ck dragon.

    In short, I looked¡­

    Really, really cool.

    In this form, even body-mming someone would be a deadly attack.

    Though, I instinctively felt that the durability of the scales was lower.

    They seemed designed more for offense than defense.

    That¡¯s enough for the <em>Dragon Scales</em>.

    Now for the main event.

    The <em>Reversed Scale</em>.

    The reversed scale on a dragon¡¯s neck.

    It was known as the dragon¡¯s weak spot.

    So, did evolving mean I gained a weak point?

    Of course not.

    The <em>Reversed Scale</em> had to be an amazing skill.

    Maybe it was some kind of skill that dealt a powerful attack at the cost of some confusion.

    Let¡¯s see.

    ¡¸Reversed Scale LV1¡¹

    Recreates skills or martial arts that you have not mastered.

    MP consumption varies depending on the difficulty of the skill or martial art being recreated.

    This was unexpected.

    Does this mean I can use <em>Releasing Strength to Move Mountains</em> and <em>Nine Yin White Bone w</em> again?

    An incredibly useful skill.

    Sure, the MP cost would probably be enormous, but I could use it at least once.

    This was a great gain.

    The difference between me now and me ten minutes ago was like night and day.

    Even if ten <em>Crocodile King Lizards</em> attacked, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me now.

    Was it okay to be this strong?

    The <em>Gomodo</em> is incredible!

    Now that I¡¯ve discovered this lizard, I might never go back to <em>Komodo</em>.

    I was ridiculously powerful and looked insanely cool.

    This was the moment a man¡¯s instincts kicked in.

    I had to show off.

    When else would I get a chance to do this?

    I strutted elegantly on all fours, like one of those dogs with long legs prancing at a dog show.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    Hey, guys.

    Check this out.

    Tus, Pus, Neph Jurassica, and Tang So-yeong all stared at me.

    Were they mesmerized by my dazzling form?

    No one said a word. They just stood there, staring.

    ¡°G-Go-Gomodo Daehyeop¡­¡±

    Tang So-yeong stammered, her eyes wide like a startled rabbit.

    ¡°K-Kieeek¡­¡±

    You didn¡¯t have to stammer too, guys.

    Tang So-yeong stood up.

    Yeah. I bet you were surprised.

    ¡°Gegege.¡±

    Even I¡¯m impressed.

    Keep watching.

    Just as I was about to bask in the glory of my new scales...

    ¡°¡­I greet the divine beast.¡±

    Tang So-yeong suddenly bowed to me.

    I was taken aback.

    After finishing her bow, she stood up and slightly bowed her head again, her expression respectful.

    Well.

    The Tang family did treat <em>Gomodo</em> as something sacred, so I guess this wasn¡¯t too unexpected.

    [<strong>Tang So-yeong worships you.</strong>]

    Huh?

    [<strong>Tang So-yeong¡¯s faith increases.</strong>]

    [<strong>Antrakomartus¡¯ faith increases.</strong>]

    [<strong>Atercopus¡¯ faith increases.</strong>]

    Huh?

    [<strong>You now have three worshippers.</strong>]

    [<strong>Your divinity has slightly increased.</strong>]

    [<strong>A new religious possibility has been discovered!</strong>]

    What is this?

    I just wanted to show off my awesome scales!

    ¡¾Tang So-yeong¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Joy¡¹

    I could see Tang So-yeong¡¯s information.

    Normally, I couldn¡¯t see anything about humans.

    Even when they were weaker than me, all I got was a message saying they couldn¡¯t be appraised.

    Could I see her now because she worshiped me?

    Not bad.

    Let¡¯s check the others.

    There might be some changes there too.

    ¡¾Atercopus LV9¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹

    ¡¾Antrakomartus LV8¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹

    What the hell, guys?

    You¡¯re starting to scare me.

    ¡¾Neph Jurassica LV30¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Injured¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Affection¡¹¡¸Longing¡¹¡¸Admiration¡¹¡¸Devotion¡¹¡¸Desire to Mate¡¹¡¸Possessiveness¡¹¡¸Hunger¡¹

    ¡­It seems like something is going wrong here.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Cold blood.</strong>

    Cool my head.

    [¡¸Cold Blood lv5¡¹ has been activated.]

    Good.

    Let¡¯s calm down and think clearly.

    ¡¾Tang So-yeong¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Joy¡¹

    This is a very good status.

    ¡¾Atercopus lv9¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹

    ¡¾Antrakomartus lv8¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Worship¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹

    This is a bit concerning, but they still have "Worship" listed. It¡¯s like a slightly warped form of faith.

    Tus and Pus are still young, so I can understand why they might be confused.

    ¡¾Neph Jurassica lv30¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Injured¡¹¡¸Crush¡¹¡¸Affection¡¹¡¸Admiration¡¹¡¸Longing¡¹¡¸Devotion¡¹¡¸Desire to Mate¡¹¡¸Possessiveness¡¹¡¸Hunger¡¹

    This is not okay!

    Alright.

    I get the emotions this spider is feeling. After all, I received a title thanks to her, and Neph Jurassica risked her life to save me without hesitation.

    I understand.

    But the problem lies in thatst part.

    I had been feeling guilty about leaving her behind in the tree, but seeing this, I¡¯m d I did.

    If I hadn¡¯t, I might have ended up as a skewered lizard snack.

    Twenty-six eyes were staring at me all at once.

    <strong>Cold Blood.</strong>

    I need to put it to work a bit more.

    [¡¸Cold Blood lv5¡¹ has been activated.]

    My head is cooling, but it keeps heating up again.

    I can¡¯t calm down.

    Those eyes.

    And the drooling.

    That¡¯s when I truly understood what primal fear felt like.

    ¡°Kieeeeek¡­¡±

    Neph. Please, stop drooling.

    ¡°Keeeng.¡±

    ¡°Keeeeng!¡±

    You two as well.

    "To think I¡¯d see a real <em>Gomodo</em>¡­ I can die without regrets now..."

    Tang So-yeong.

    You too?

    Why are you drooling?

    Three creatures and one human, slowly creeping toward me.

    I spread my hands wide, trying to calm them down, just like in that one movie where the guy calms down the raptors.

    Calm down.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    Thankfully, they stopped moving.

    It seemed they hadn¡¯t lost their sensespletely.

    But how long would thisst?

    I needed to find a solution quickly.

    At the very least, I needed to deal with Neph Jurassica¡¯s hunger.

    I cautiously held out the severed tail I had shed back when I was still the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    Ethically questionable? Maybe. But it was already severed.

    Besides, this spider had already eaten my tail several times before.

    Neph Jurassica gingerly epted my tail with both hands.

    ¡°Kieeng.¡±

    Good.

    Eat that and calm down.

    ¡°Keeeng!¡±

    Tus and Pus also lunged toward my tail.

    Is it okay for them to eat that?

    Are they going to start cutting off my tail while I¡¯m asleep?

    No, they should know better. After all, that was the <em>Crocodile King Lizard¡¯s</em> tail, and I¡¯m a <em>Gomodo</em> now. They should understand the difference.

    Let¡¯s deal with the immediate crisis first.

    Just eat that for now.

    "The <em>Gomodo¡¯s</em> tail¡­"

    Not you, Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I lightly wrapped my tail around Tang So-yeong¡¯s legs and gently pulled her toward me.

    ¡°¡­Ah! I-I almost lost control for a moment.¡±

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s hold onto what little humanity you have left.

    You¡¯re different from these spiders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sneak someter¡­¡±

    Are you?

    Thanks to sacrificing my tail, the situation seemed to calm down a bit.

    The three spiders were now fully engrossed in eating the severed tail.

    And Tang So-yeong stood before me.

    She was the one who had been singing praises of <em>Gomodo</em> for so long, so she must have plenty of information.

    Time to spill it.

    Unless you want to see the inside of a <em>Gomodo¡¯s</em> mouth.

    ¡°¡­You look exactly like I heard. These sharp scales, blue eyes. I knew you were destined to be this, <em>Daehyeop</em>.¡±

    I¡¯m <em>Gomodo</em> now.

    But why did she call me <em>Gomodo</em> even when I was the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>?

    Did she think I was just a <em>Gomodo</em> candidate?

    ¡°Just one scale¡­ If I take even one, I¡¯ll be forgiven for everything. I might even be rewarded¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±

    Tang So-yeong muttered as she stroked my scales.

    Fine. I¡¯ve seen you in action, so I can spare a few scales.

    Maybe up to ten.

    Just not from my head.

    I¡¯m not trying to evolve into a <em>Pachycephalosaurus</em>.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    You¡¯re moving quite well, aren¡¯t you?

    I nced at Tang So-yeong¡¯s legs.

    They looked perfectly fine.

    In fact, she had been walking just fine since she woke up.

    She must have realized what my gaze meant because she looked a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Well, it happens.

    I won¡¯t kick you out just because your legs healed.

    But next time, tell me immediately when you recover.

    ¡°M-My legs are fully healed!¡±

    Yeah, don¡¯t try acting. You¡¯re terrible at it.

    You can¡¯t lie.

    ¡°This must be <em>Gomodo-nim¡¯s</em> blessing¡­¡±

    Really? You¡¯re going there?

    Actually, this is good.

    This was another issue I needed to address.

    Divinity.

    And religion.

    I used to dismiss my ¡°faint divinity¡± as nothing special, but now suddenly I¡¯m hearing talk of religions?

    It was just as shocking as the spiders¡¯ status messages.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    ¡°As expected of <em>Gomodo-nim</em>¡­ To heal my injured legs so quickly!¡±

    I told you to stop with that.

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    The spiders made happy noises, waving their arms.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    ¡°<em>Gomodo-nim</em> is truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    This was getting a bit overwhelming.

    It really felt like they were worshipping me now.

    [Conditions have been fulfilled.]

    Huh?

    My body started glowing.

    Was I evolving into a glow-in-the-dark lizard?

    The color of the light was dark.

    It didn¡¯t feel sacred¡ªit was more like the ominous effect a final boss would have.

    It was a foreboding color.

    ¡°Th-This¡­ This is¡­!¡±

    I have no idea what¡¯s happening, so please exin it to me.

    Tang So-yeong immediately bowed.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Not only do I get to see the divine beast, but now a miracle as well¡­¡±

    A miracle?

    Don¡¯t use such grand words.

    I¡¯m just bing a glow-in-the-dark lizard.

    The light slowly faded.

    The spiders and Tang So-yeong looked up at me.

    They were silent.

    ¡­What am I supposed to do?

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    Tang So-yeong bowed again, and Tus and Pus followed suit.

    ¡°<em>Gae-gaek</em>¡­ <em>Gae-gaek</em>¡­? To grasp the high ground! Even your cries have deep meanings! Yes. <em>Gae-gaek</em> faith! This is the beginning of the <em>Gae-gaek</em> faith!¡±

    What?

    It¡¯s not <em>Gae-gaek</em>, it¡¯s <em>Gegek</em>.

    And it doesn¡¯t have some profound meaning. It¡¯s just a cry.

    Tus and Pus pped their hands at Tang So-yeong¡¯s deration.

    ¡°Kae-gaek!¡±

    ¡°Kae-gaek!¡±

    Tus and Pus were mimicking my cry.

    Or maybe they were just copying Tang So-yeong¡¯s misunderstanding?

    Well, whatever. Go ahead and copy it.

    Nothing¡¯s really going to change.

    [The <em>Gae-gaek Faith</em> has been created.]

    ¡¾<em>Gae-gaek Faith</em>¡¿

    A faith at the level of a gecko lizard.

    The faith of those who revere the legendary <em>Gomodo</em>.

    It has yet to develop into a full-fledged religion, but it holds great potential for growth.

    The followers'' faith is very high.

    Followers:

    First follower: ¡¾Atercopus lv9¡¿

    Second follower: ¡¾Antrakomartus lv8¡¿

    Third follower: ¡¾Tang So-yeong¡¿

    What is this?

    I¡¯m starting to get a little scared.

    And yet, Neph Jurassica isn¡¯t listed.

    Well, she didn¡¯t have ¡°Worship¡± in her status either.

    To think that faint divinity could umte into actual faith.

    It¡¯s quite surprising.

    So, is this it?

    Is that all I get?

    Shouldn¡¯t I receive something more when such a grand thing is unlocked?

    Like <em>Gomodo-level achievements</em> or something.

    I red at the status window.

    Sure, getting <em>Dragon Scales</em> and the rest was great, but I¡¯m still hungry.

    Give me more.

    [As a result of the <em>Gae-gaek Faith</em>, the stats of your followers are slightly enhanced.]

    No, not more for them.

    Give me everything.

    [You will now share a portion of the experience gained by your followers.]

    Sharing experience?

    Now that¡¯s a <em>Gomodo-level achievement</em>.

    I almost jumped out of my skin in surprise.

    This is an incredibly beneficial effect.

    It¡¯s basically like automated grinding.

    Although, I doubt I¡¯ll be leaving Tus and Pus to handle hunting.

    Same goes for Tang So-yeong.

    But if I can expand my followerster, this could turn out to be a very useful ability.

    I should try to bring Neph Jurassica into the fold.

    Why doesn¡¯t she believe in the great <em>Gomodo</em>?

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    Neph, you really should join.

    If you join now, you¡¯ll be fourth in the hierarchy.

    Sure, it¡¯s below Tus and Pus, but who knows? Maybeter I¡¯ll recruit someone like Baek Yeon-yeong. Then you¡¯d still outrank them.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    Think it over.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Neph Jurassica tilted her head, trying to understand me, before shaking it in confusion.

    Looks like there¡¯s a limit to how muchmunication can be achieved with <em>Gegek</em> and <em>Kieek</em>.

    Alright, fine.

    If you join now, I¡¯ll rank you higher than Tang So-yeong. We do have history together, after all.

    ¡°Kieeng.¡±

    The spider bowed her head and went back to eating the severed tail.

    Fine, forget it.

    Let¡¯s not push it any further.

    At least my tail calmed her down.

    I¡¯ll leave Neph for now. Time to have a proper conversation with my first follower.

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    Pus nodded eagerly.

    ¡­

    Wait.

    How did she understand me when I didn¡¯t even say anything?

    First followers really are different.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    Now Tus was getting all riled up.

    I realized something.

    My followers could read my thoughts.

    Let¡¯s run an experiment.

    ¡®Tang So-yeong!¡¯

    Tang So-yeong didn¡¯t react at all.

    Huh, guess that wasn¡¯t it?

    I thought it might be telepathy, but maybe it was just a coincidence?

    But the spiders responded immediately.

    ¡®Mancheonhwawu isn¡¯t a martial art from the Tang family, it¡¯s from the Beggars'' Sect.¡¯

    Tang So-yeong frowned.

    ¡°¡­Why do I feel so irritated all of a sudden?¡±

    So, it wasn¡¯t entirely ineffective.

    It seems a tiny portion of my thoughts gets transmitted.

    Though she doesn¡¯t realize it¡¯s from me.

    What a strange and tricky ability.

    Still, it¡¯s not a bad skill to have.

    ¡®The Five Great ns are the Murong n, the Zhuge n, the Namgung n, the Northern Peng n, and the Huangbo n. The Tang family has no business among them.¡¯

    ¡°My head¡­ Why does it feel so weird?¡±

    A long-distance annoyance, leaving no evidence behind.

    I had just learned a wonderfully devious new skill.

 Chapter 46

    <strong>Day 3 of Founding the Gaegak Religion</strong>

    "The aunt has spoken: is there food?"

    I left the swamp briefly to search for prey, just for a while.

    Not too far¡ªjust enough to remain within reach of the water in case of emergency.

    Though my body has changed, I still feel morefortable living near the water.

    However, the reason I came out of the swamp is simple.

    I''m hunting for stronger prey.

    Like the creatures ahead of me now, gathered in a group.

    "Screech!"

    <strong>[Deinonychus LV4]</strong> <strong>[Deinonychus LV6]</strong> <strong>[Deinonychus LV5]</strong> <strong>[Deinonychus LV9]</strong>

    The pack of Deinonychus spotted me and quickly scattered.

    Thud-thud-thud!

    "Screech!"

    The one that seems to be the leader tilts its head as it gazes at me.

    <strong>[Deinonychus LV9]</strong> <strong>[Status]</strong> <strong>[Alert] [Hunger]</strong>

    It must be trying to assess my strength.

    Wondering if it can hunt me.

    Even if it can catch me, it''s probably thinking about whether it would harm the pack.

    These creatures dared to attack a Baryonyx, so of course, they¡¯lle after me as well.

    "Screech!"

    With the leader''s cry, one of the Deinonychus lunges at me from the side.

    I know it''s a feint.

    I¡¯m familiar with their tactics.

    Their goal is to exhaust me by wearing me down in a series of attacks.

    But I won''t allow that.

    <strong>[Using ¡°Poison Generation LV1.¡±]</strong>

    I produced arge amount of poison in the air.

    The Deinonychus that pretended to attack but then tried to retreat found itself drenched in the suddenly appearing poison and let out a painful scream.

    "Screeee!"

    It wasn¡¯t enough to kill it instantly from just being covered in the poison.

    However, the purpose of this poison was to make its body wet.

    And obscure its vision.

    Stopping its movements was the key.

    The timing of its retreat was off, and waiting for it was the merciless Winged Lizard.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I mmed it down.

    A perfect one-hit kill.

    Now, they will flee.

    Did I overpower them too quickly? I should have held back a little.

    "Screech! Screee!"

    Oh?

    Look at that.

    When one of them died fighting the Baryonyx, they ran away immediately. But against me, do they think they can win?

    "Screech!"

    Another Deinonychus charged at me from a different direction.

    <strong>[Using ¡°Poison Generation LV1.¡±]</strong>

    <em>Swish!</em>

    The Deinonychus avoided the poison.

    Has it figured out a way to counter it after seeing it once?

    Smart for a dinosaur.

    But what can it do against me, the Winged Lizard?

    <strong>[Using ¡°Poison Gathering LV1.¡±]</strong>

    <em>Shwaa!</em>

    The poison from the dead dinosaur¡¯s body and the poison scattered on the ground suddenly gathered into the air.

    Its target was the Deinonychus¡¯s belly.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The poison surged up as if it had be a spear, aiming to pierce through the creature¡¯s hide.

    No matter how sharp and hardened the poison became, it couldn''t pierce the creature''s belly skin.

    But once again, this attack was also poison, and the Deinonychus, now covered in it, reacted the same way as before.

    "Screeeee!"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    I took down two Deinonychuses in a sh.

    The leader red at me.

    You should have nned better.

    If all four of you had attacked at once, things might have been tougher for me.

    "Screech! Scree!"

    The leader retreated, along with thest remainingpanion.

    Dragging three bodies is too much trouble anyway, so there¡¯s no need to pursue them.

    I¡¯ll let them live, so the prey will multiply.

    Of course, now that they know I¡¯m here, they probably won¡¯te near this ce again.

    I dragged the Deinonychus carcasses back to myir.

    Waiting for me there were my four followers.

    ...But isn¡¯t it usually the followers that chat and the guardian beast that brings the food?

    Isn¡¯t this backward?

    "Lord Go, you¡¯ve worked hard." "Screee!"

    Tang So-Yeong was busy massaging the leg of Neph Jurassica.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A satisfying sound echoed.

    I¡¯m not sure if physical therapy works on a spider, but I¡¯ll leave it to her.

    I nced at Neph Jurassica.

    I wondered if she had recovered by now.

    My concern wasn¡¯t small.

    <strong>[Neph Jurassica LV30]</strong> <strong>[Status]</strong> <strong>[Injury] [Crush] [Appetite] [Languor] [Devotion]</strong>

    The word ¡®injury¡¯ was still attached to her status.

    Before anything else, she needs to eat.

    I can¡¯t feed her poisoned meat, so first, I¡¯ll remove the poison.

    <strong>[Using ¡°Poison Gathering LV1.¡±]</strong>

    The poison within the Deinonychus''s body condensed into a small orb.

    The poison had broken down the meat¡¯s tissue, tenderizing it perfectly, and eliminated any potential side effects. A skill that¡¯s useful in both battle and everyday life.

    The Winged Lizard is amazing.

    "Lord Go! You¡¯re not going to waste that poison, are you?"

    Tang So-Yeong hurriedly pulled out a jar from her belongings.

    Where did she get that?

    It looks expensive.

    "If you¡¯re just going to throw it away, please..."

    I had no reason to refuse, so I poured the poison into the jar she handed over.

    "Hehe¡­ I¡¯m rich now¡­."

    Huh?@@novelbin@@

    Weren¡¯t you collecting it for research purposes?

    Aren¡¯t you from a prestigious family?

    You¡¯re not nning to sell this, are you?

    Though her intentions seemed suspicious, it wasn¡¯t my concern.

    If she made a lot of money and bought me some elixirs, that would be nice.

    Now that the poison has been extracted, it¡¯s time to prepare the meat.

    We wild spiders would eat it raw, but with Tang So-Yeong here, I¡¯ll prepare it properly.

    Of course, they don¡¯t eat much, so I only need to prepare a little, but that¡¯s actually harder.

    It¡¯s easiest to just cut it up with my ws.

    "Lord Go. Let me help!" "Screech."

    I shook my head.

    For one, it¡¯s faster if I do it, and I¡¯m also looking for a core.

    Though Tang So-Yeong¡¯s human hands are more delicate, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that she might take the core and flee with it in the night.

    Including my tail while I sleep.

    Though she hasn¡¯t shown any interest in the Dilophosaurus core and reveres me, I can¡¯t be too careful.

    Faith can sometimes twist in strange ways.

    Like with Tus and Pus.

    Being cautious is always a good thing.

    If the Deinonychus had a core, I would give it to her.

    Even if it has one, it would only be low or, at best, mid-grade.

    But right now, I can¡¯t afford to give away even a low-grade core.

    Because of Neph Jurassica.

    Not for some romantic reason, but for selfish motives.

    Neph Jurassica is level 30.

    From what I¡¯ve experienced, level 30 is the point where most species can evolve. In fact, Neph Jurassica¡¯s max level is quite high for a spider.

    If I could feed her a good core, maybe she could evolve again.

    I recalled Neph Jurassica¡¯s appearance.

    It was a tense moment, but how could I forget that sight?

    Golden fur resembling leopard spots and crimson eyes.

    It feels like such a waste.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m hoping for her to turn into a human so we can live happily ever after.

    Neph Jurassica still has a terrifying face that startles me every time I see her.

    Maybe if she had a human upper body, her wild expressions would be less frightening.

    It would also be easier on the eyes.

    With higher intelligence, she could control her appetite better.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested in the human form.

    Really.

    "Screech."

    I rummaged through the Deinonychus¡¯s insides, but once again, there was no core.

    What a disappointment.

    Maybe the leader had one.

    In any case, I was satisfied with having a meat feast.

    Even though there¡¯s a lot of meat, it¡¯s no problem.

    I have the ¡°Gluttony¡± skill, so I can eat almost infinitely, and once I consume enough, my level rises.

    Even without that skill, the Winged Lizard¡¯srge body can easily hold an entire Deinonychus.

    Cores.

    I need to find more cores.

    Where can I get them?

    Maybe it¡¯s time to hunt those flying fish from the upper swamp.

    Or head to the higher parts of the swamp to hunt stronger creatures?

    As I pondered Neph Jurassica¡¯s evolution, Tang So-Yeong¡¯s sharp voice interrupted.

    "Lord Go! The spiderdy¡­!"

    Neph Jurassica had copsed.

    "Shreee¡­"

    Fortunately, the spider recovered quickly.

    But even so, the word ¡®injury¡¯ hadn¡¯t disappeared from her status.

    Tang So-Yeong had a grave expression.

    "It¡¯s not good. She recovered fast this time, but she may copse more frequently in the future."

    That was bad news.

    I need to gather more cores.

    "I¡¯m saying this just in case, but this isn¡¯t something that can be fixed by eating more cores. She¡¯s already consumed half of the Dilophosaurus core. More would be poison."

    Then what do we do?

    "Screech¡­" "There¡¯s one way..." "Screech!" "We need to take her to Dangata."

    "Screech?"

    Dangata is a settlement in Sichuan, where the Tang family resides.

    "The materials and facilities there should be enough to heal her. Since my legs have healed, I need to return to Dangata anyway. If the spiderdyes with me, we can fix this. However, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll want to go."

    ording to Tang So-Yeong, Neph Jurassica was one of the spiders that lived in Sichuan.

    Which means she almost became a material for the poisonous substances there as well.

    "¡­Spiderdy, are you okay with that?"

    She¡¯s obviously going to refuse.

    "Screech."

    Contrary to my expectations, Neph Jurassica nodded.

    She was agreeing to go to Sichuan with Tang So-Yeong.

    "Screech!"

    I pointed to Tus, Pus, the location where the Dilophosaurus died, and then to Tang So-Yeong, using my fingers to convey my thoughts.

    I stuck out my tongue and pretended to faint.

    What I meant was, "If you go to Sichuan now, won¡¯t they punish you for losing the Dilophosaurus, and won¡¯t Neph end up bing a material like those spiders?"

    And Tus and Pus as well.

    "The Tang family holds the Winged Lizard in much higher regard than you think. You¡¯re seen as a sacred, legendary creature. If you take your poison and scales, they¡¯ll wee you with open arms."

    Is that so?

    Should I entrust myself to the Tang family then?

    And live near Sichuan.

    "Of course, there¡¯s a faction that opposes the Winged Lizard, so there¡¯s a slight risk of assassination¡­"

    Never mind.

    Anything but the Tang family¡¯s assassins.

    Anyway, it seems I need to apany Neph and Tang So-Yeong to Sichuan.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to stay in the Ten Thousand Mountains either.

    I could live in the mountains near Sichuan.

    I¡¯ve grown bigger, so I could enjoy the fresh air.

    I pped my tail against my back.

    "Screech."

    I¡¯ll give you a ride.

    "Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. The spiderdy and I can manage on our own¡­"

    Tang So-Yeong naturally climbed onto my back.

    Knowing her, she¡¯d probably start bawling the moment she left the swamp.

    Plus, isn¡¯t the Ten Thousand Mountains far from central China?

    It might take years for her to reach Sichuan at her pace.

    It¡¯s a bit of a hassle, but I can¡¯t let them go alone.

    Neph got hurt because of me, so I have to take responsibility.

    Tus and Pus also climbed onto my back.

    "Screech!"

    Neph Jurassica waved her hand.

    "That hand gesture¡­"

    Can you even interpret things like that now?

    "I think she¡¯s saying there¡¯s somewhere we need to stop by before we leave."

    A ce to stop by?

    "Right, we can¡¯t just leave right away. We need to make medicine for the spiderdy and prepare for the journey."

    Then get down.

    Maybe for long trips, but letting them ride all the time will spoil them.

    I gently pushed them off my back with my tail.

    "Kyaa!"

    Neph quickly regained her energy and tugged at my finger.

    "Screech!"

    She insists on going to this ce now?

    Fine.

    Let¡¯s make a stop, like a family outing.

    ¡­Come to think of it, this spider.

    Didn¡¯t she give me a lot of cores?

    Could it be that she stole them from the Tang family?

    We need to stop by urgently before leaving = She needs to collect something.

    I get it now.

    She has a treasure hoard!

    I¡¯m not greedy, but I wouldn¡¯t mind having a look.

    "Screech screech screech!"

    "Lord Go, excuse me, but you¡¯re drooling."

 Chapter 47

    Azy afternoon.

    Preparing a pic lunch with your beloved family,ughing together while going on an outing, could be considered a sessful life.

    Of course, there''s a minor issue that the lunch consists of a blood-dripping Deinonychus leg, and the beloved family includes three spiders, one Tang family member, and a handsome lizard¡ªbut that¡¯s still pretty good, I think.

    "...I feel weird again. It''s like someone thinks of me as a beast? It¡¯s strange," Tang So-Yeong muttered to herself.

    I even packed grilled fish for her.

    I hadn''t realized it before, but eating meat all the time seemed to be a bit too much for her.

    Wouldn''t a martial artist be happy to eat meat all the time, though?

    That thought kept swirling in my head, but as they say, a woman''s heart is something else entirely.

    Grilled fish should satisfy her.

    After all, a sacred beast like Lord Go can¡¯t go around grazing on grass, right?

    I followed Neph Jurassica, who was pointing in a direction.

    The three spiders were perched on top of my head, with Tang So-Yeong riding behind them.

    Neph pointed, and Tang So-Yeong tranted the gestures for me.

    ...But isn¡¯t this just a little outing? Couldn¡¯t you walk?

    You all climbed up here so naturally.

    I¡¯m supposed to be a sacred beast, after all.

    "Skree!"

    "Lord Go, she says to head left this time."

    I wonder if I''ve been tricked into this by the four Tang family members.

    It''s like working at a terriblepany where they keep promoting people to roles like team leader or manager, all while giving them more work but no real change. People get a title, and suddenly they feel too good toin, quietly taking on more tasks.

    This feels like that.

    They call me a sacred beast, but really, I¡¯m just their servant.

    "Screech."

    Tap tap.

    Look at them.

    They''re all ying hand games up there, not listening to a word I say.

    I thought about shaking them off for a moment, but Neph isn¡¯t in great condition, so I held back.

    "She says left again. Ahh!"

    Well, except for you, Tang So-Yeong.

    After lifting her back onto my back, we continued walking.

    We crossed the swamp, climbed over hills, and passed through valleys.

    "Kaak, kaak!"

    There was a random crow sitting there.

    Hello, crow.

    "Screech!"

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a feathered animal.

    "Th-that...could it be a Golden Phoenix?"

    What is she going on about now?

    That¡¯s just a crow, level 30 at most.

    And it¡¯s a poor bird with an extra leg.

    "Stop! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s¡­"

    I ignored Tang So-Yeong¡¯s words and kept walking.

    "Skree!"

    Neph Jurassica, jumping excitedly on top of my head, indicated that we were almost there.

    "Skree!"

    We finally arrived.

    In front of us was the entrance to a cave.

    Neph, you have good instincts.

    Treasure is always hidden in caves, after all.

    I entered cautiously, ready for any potential threats.

    The entrance was narrow, but the inside was more spacious than expected.

    It wasn¡¯t as big as the Silver Dragon¡¯s cave, but there was enough room for me to move aroundfortably with myrger body.

    "Skree!"

    Neph Jurassica''s long arms iled around.

    "A cave that seems perfect for hiding treasure. It looks like the spiderdy knew what she was doing," Tang So-Yeongmented.

    A cave, treasure, and a sacred beast.

    "And it seems like it¡¯s a very valuable treasure too!"

    This spider really knows how to get a man¡¯s heart racing.

    Of course, the sacred beast guarding the treasure is none other than Neph Jurassica.

    Alright, bring out the hidden treasure.

    "I¡¯ll help look," Tang So-Yeong offered, jumping down with Tus and Pus.

    The Tang trio scurried through the cave, clearly excited by the thought of finding treasure.

    I wondered if they could even see in here. I could, thanks to my dark vision, but Tang So-Yeong, being human, probably couldn¡¯t see much.

    Tap tap tap.

    Tang So-Yeong ran around the cave excitedly, seemingly having found something.

    "Lord Go, look at this!"

    My view was blocked, so I couldn¡¯t see.

    Did she find something good?

    "There¡¯s some sort of fur here!"

    Fur?

    That¡¯s a strange thing to say.

    Could it be clothing?

    "Wow. It¡¯s a bit warm, and it feels mysterious."

    ...I hope that thing doesn¡¯t move on its own.

    As that thought crossed my mind, I heard footsteps again.

    Tap tap tap.

    Tang So-Yeong came running back, dragging Tus and Pus behind her.

    Her lips were sealed tight as she sprinted as fast as her short legs could carry her.

    Not that she was particrly fast.

    "L-Lord Go¡­"

    Once she reached me, she stood there, trembling.

    "T-there¡¯s something¡­"

    What now?

    "There¡¯s something in there¡­"

    Was it a beast?

    I hadn¡¯t checked because my view was blocked.

    Who told you to move on your own, anyway?

    Still, since she made it back safely, it¡¯s probably a docile creature.

    Or maybe it was asleep.

    She mentioned fur, so maybe a wolf will jump out?

    I hope it¡¯s not a bear.

    Thud.

    The sound of footsteps echoed heavily.

    Somethingrge stumbled toward us, seemingly just waking up.

    A massive, white creature.

    It resembled a Deinonychus, but its hind ws were far more threatening.

    Its body rippled with muscles.

    <strong>[Utahraptor LV27]</strong> <strong>[Status]</strong> <strong>[Irritated] [Tired]</strong>

    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C <strong>[Utahraptor]</strong>

    With a body length of 5-6 meters and weighing about 400kg, this is thergest dinosaur of the Dromaeosauridae family. Covered in feathers and equipped with deadly ws over 24 cm long on its hind legs, it excels at puncturing rather than shing flesh. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

    A Utahraptor.

    This creature is thergest among the raptors.

    When you think of raptors, you usually picture something nimble, but this one is different.

    It gives off a different vibe entirely.

    Thick bones, thick muscles. And covered in feathers, making it seem even more massive.

    Feathers, right.

    Someugh at the idea of dinosaurs having feathers.

    But recent reconstructions of Velociraptors have made it clear they were closer to small birds than to typical dinosaurs.

    But the Utahraptor is different.

    Despite its feathers, it¡¯s not funny at all.

    If other raptors are like cats or cheetahs, the Utahraptor is more like a snow leopard.

    "Grooo¡­"

    Thud.

    It slowly walked toward me.

    It looked like avoiding a fight wasn¡¯t an option.

    I pushed Tang So-Yeong and the spiders back, preparing for theing sh.

    <em>Shiiing!</em>

    My scales transformed.

    Alright.

    Come at me.

    "Raaaaah!"

    Thud.

    Thud.

    Despite its massive body, it was fast.

    I had to think of it as an upgraded Deinonychus with enhanced size and abilities.

    A fitting challenge for Lord Go.

    "Rooooar!"

    I braced myself for the attack.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    But the creature passed right by me.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    <strong>[Utahraptor LV27]</strong> <strong>[Status]</strong> <strong>[Fear] [Panic]</strong>

    The Utahraptor ran out of the cave.@@novelbin@@

    ...Did it just flee?

    "Y-you really are amazing, Lord Go¡­!"

    Should I be disappointed?

    Why did it run away without even trying?

    It was bigger than me, after all.

    Maybe that Utahraptor is naturally gentle.

    The Tang trio must have disturbed it while it was sleeping, and it moved to get them out of the cave.

    If it had really wanted to catch Tang So-Yeong, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape with those short legs of hers.

    Now I feel a little guilty.

    It was peacefully sleeping, and we ended up chasing it out.

    Sorry, Utahraptor.

    We¡¯ll just find the treasure and leave.

    Assuming you didn¡¯t swallow it, that is.

    "Hmph. I was just about to use the secret technique of the Tang family, the <em>Mancheonhwa U</em>!"

    Yeah, right.

    From someone who stole martial arts from an open sect.

    "I feel weird again! It¡¯s like I want to deny something? Ugh...I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just me being strange¡­"

    Good that you realize it.

    "Skree!"

    Neph Jurassica was happily wiggling her legs in a little victory dance.

    I couldn¡¯t understand spidernguage, but it looked like she was dancing out of satisfaction.

    It seems she wasn¡¯t pleased about anyone entering the cave.

    ...But you¡¯re not really from here either.

    "Screech!"

    Neph waved her third leg forward.

    I understood that much.

    "She¡¯s saying to follow her!"

    Alright.

    Now that the Utahraptor is gone, it¡¯s time to see the treasure.

    "Skree!"

    Neph proudly pointed to a corner covered in cobwebs.

    It seemed the treasure was hidden there.

    She slowly began to pull at the webs.

    The treasure Neph Jurassica had cherished so much finally came into view.

    "Th-this is?"

    "S-screech?"

    Tang So-Yeong and Pus gasped in unison, as if they were synchronized.

    What is that?

    Let me take a closer look.

    ...Why does it look so familiar?

    It looked like a small lizard. The tail, in particr, had a nice, plump shape.

    Wait a minute.

    That¡¯s me!

    "Screech!"

    That¡¯s my shed skin!

    Why is it here?!

    "Skree!"

    Tus and Pus quickly scuttled over to my old skin.

    "Screeeee!"

    Thud.

    Neph Jurassica blocked them.

    Don¡¯t touch, just look¡ªthat¡¯s probably what she meant.

    "Scree¡­"

    Tus and Pus stared longingly at my shed skin.

    Do they even know what that is?

    Tang So-Yeong, with eyes wide like a rabbit, looked back and forth between my old skin and me.

    "Could it be¡­ Lord Go''s...sacred relic?"

    No, it¡¯s just my shed skin.

    "This is...so valuable! Extremely rare!"

    It¡¯s not rare. I shed one every time I level up.

    "A remnant of Lord Go from when he was smaller...this would be in high demand!"

    Who would want the shed skin of a gecko?

    "Screech!"

    ...Except for the spiders, I guess.

    "Screech."

    Spiders.

    I¡¯ve seen your collection.

    But I didn¡¯te all this way just to look at my old skin.

    "Screech!"

    As if understanding what I meant, Neph moved her long legs.

    She headed toward another pile of webs.

    Yes, I trusted you.

    Neph is the best!

    "Skree!"

    Neph removed the webs.

    "Th-that¡¯s¡­!"

    "Screech!"

    The Tang trio gasped again in surprise.

    But unlike them, my expression hardened.

    What Neph proudly revealed was the long tail of the Green Basilisk.

    The one I had cut off right after I evolved into the Basilisk.

    ...Neph.

    I respect your tastes.

    But I didn¡¯te here to see my shed skin or severed tail.

    Hurry up and show me the real treasure.

    "Hiss¡­"

    Neph bashfully sped her hands together.

    ...Don¡¯t tell me this is it?

    "Screeeeech!"

    My treasure.

    Where¡¯s my treasure?

    No.

    That Utahraptor must have stolen it.

    The precious treasure Neph had prepared was probably taken by that creature.

    Yes, that must be it.

    Neph would never offer me just this as treasure.

    Utahraptor.

    Come back here.

    The Ten Thousand Year me Lotus, the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng, the Ten Thousand Year Golden Lingzhi Fruit, and the Ultimate Elixir.

    I¡¯ll pluck all your feathers until you cough up my precious treasures.

    With my Winged Lizard powers, of course.

 Chapter 49

    "Lord Go! The Anodontosaurus wields massive strength and uses that tail like a weapon¡ªit¡¯s an incredibly powerful beast!"

    <strong>[Anodontosaurus LV32]</strong> <strong>[Status]</strong> <strong>[Enraged] [Fearful]</strong>

    Enraged? And fearful?

    It¡¯s a contradictory state.

    What I could gather was that this dinosaur was extremely angry. Also, its name wasn¡¯t Ankylosaurus, but Anodontosaurus.

    "...Now that I look closely, it doesn¡¯t exactly match the descriptions I¡¯ve heard. Maybe it¡¯s not quite at the level of a sacred beast yet? Still, it¡¯s definitely not an opponent we can take lightly."

    That was true.

    Though it wasn¡¯t asrge as an Ankylosaurus, it was still an enormous creature.

    The opponents I¡¯d faced so far might have been long, but they all had a somewhat thin, unbnced feel to them. The Anodontosaurus was different.

    Its body was d in heavy armor, and its massive tail was a wrecking ball.

    This was not an opponent to underestimate.

    But there was one positive aspect.

    It was a herbivorous dinosaur.

    As long as I didn¡¯t try to hunt it, it wouldn¡¯t attack me first.

    I didn¡¯t know why it was so angry, but it didn¡¯t seem like it had anything to do with me.

    "Screech."

    Let¡¯s pass peacefully.

    I was already nning to leave this ce.

    I made my intentions clear with a gentlemanly expression.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A stctite in the cave shattered into pieces.

    "Skreeeeaah!"

    The dinosaur roared, baring its teeth¡ªor rather, theck of them. It had a toothless, almost pitiful mouth, but that only made it look more grotesque.

    It was indeed a temperamental creature, just as described.

    This was not a creature I could reason with.

    "L-Lord Go! Now¡¯s the time to use my Mancheonhwa U¡ª"

    I shook my head.

    "Grrrr..."

    Look at that armor ting.

    There¡¯s no way your needles could pierce it.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t believe for a second that Tang So-Yeong could sessfully use that technique.

    Even if she could, it would probably be more like a weak version¡ªbarely enough to scratch it.

    I gently pushed Tang So-Yeong aside.

    "Screech."

    Keep an eye on the spiders.

    Especially Neph. Things could go very wrong if you interfere this time.

    "Graaaaar!"

    I roared at the Anodontosaurus.

    The meaning was clear: face me.

    It was a formidable opponent.

    Even three Dilophosauruses would have trouble handling it. Though my poison could be a factor, this thing could crush their heads long before the poison took effect.

    I had gotten stronger through evolution, but even I would struggle against three Dilophosauruses. Handling two would already be a challenge.

    But despite the clear difference in strength between me and this dinosaur, I wasn¡¯t nning on running.

    Because I had the advantage of technique.

    The Anodontosaurus¡¯sbat style likely relied on its armor and the destructive power of its tail. That¡¯s the hallmark of all armored dinosaurs.

    On the other hand, I favored a style that focused on evasion using my movement techniques, followed by strong attacks with techniques like the Winged w.

    And I had mastered poison attacks as well, which made the Anodontosaurus and me natural enemies.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    It charged at me.

    Its speed was faster than I expected.

    But its intentions were obvious.

    Either it would ram me with its head or spin around to strike me with that massive tail.

    Whichever it chose, I was confident I wouldn¡¯t be hit.

    It¡¯sing.

    <em>Whoooosh.</em>

    Its tail.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The cave shook with incredible force.

    If I hadn¡¯t dodged, I could have been killed by that single strike.

    But if it doesn¡¯t hit, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    The creature was mid-spin.

    Naturally, the advantage was mine¡ª

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Its tail swung again, smashing into the wall.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A dinosaur shouldn¡¯t be able to make these kinds of movements.

    The reason its attacks carried such power was that its rotational force was concentrated in its tail. Therefore, once it missed its attack, the momentum should have shifted to me.

    But it kept attacking.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    I narrowly avoided its spinning attacks, one after the other.

    I was out of breath.

    How is it able to keep attacking like this?

    This isn¡¯t how a dinosaur should move.

    It¡¯s like fighting a martial artist wielding a il.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Except this martial artist is also wearing heavy armor.

    The sheer force shook the ground.

    It felt simr to the pressure I felt when Baek Yeon-Yeong took a step.

    Strong.

    Extremely strong.

    I was overwhelmingly outmatched in terms of size.

    Though I had grownrger, the Anodontosaurus was a beast that weighed tons.

    Even though I might have the upper hand in speed, I couldn¡¯t be sure I was faster than it.

    I quickly leaped backward to put some distance between us.

    A head-on confrontation was impossible.

    <strong>[Using "Poison Generation LV1."]</strong>

    I¡¯ll approach from another angle.

    I generated poison in the air.

    <em>Sssss.</em>

    I didn¡¯t n on hitting it directly, like with the Deinonychus.

    If the poison didn¡¯t enter its body, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cause serious harm to a creature this size.

    I continued to use my MP.

    The cave floor became drenched in poison.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    It stomped forward, determined to chase me down.

    The Anodontosaurus charged at me with terrifying force.

    I used the <em>Dragon Ascension Step</em> to target its nk.

    <em>Whooosh.</em>

    Its tail swung toward me just as I predicted.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    I kicked off the cave wall.

    This was the movement technique <em>Wall Tiger Step</em>.

    No, it was more like the movement of a gecko.

    I kicked off the wall and instantly positioned myself on its opposite side.

    Its tail was still on the other side.

    Now was the perfect moment.

    But¡ª

    I held back.

    <em>Whoooosh!</em>

    The Anodontosaurus¡¯s supernatural reflexes brought its tail crashing toward me again.

    If I had attacked right away, that tail would have crushed my skull.

    But now, I had won.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The Anodontosaurus¡¯s massive body toppled over.

    With that huge tail whipping around, it lost its bnce.

    And the floor was slippery from all the poison.

    It was enough to bring it down.

    Now was my chance.

    While it struggled to get up, I needed to strike.

    I crossed my arms, gathering power.

    <em>Winged w.</em>

    But I didn¡¯t stop there.

    <strong>[Using "Poison Gathering LV1."]</strong>

    I gathered the poison that had spilled across the ground.

    The range of this skill wasn¡¯t very far, so it wasn¡¯t meant to be used from a distance.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    I was gathering the poison directly into my ws.

    With thebined power of Winged w and poison, I struck at the Anodontosaurus.

    It had no way to defend against this.

    This was the end.

    <em>Ssssss!</em>

    I unleashed the Winged w, aiming straight at the dinosaur.

    "Lord Go! Behind you!"

    <em>Crash!</em>

    An enormous force mmed into me.

    I was sent flying several meters by the impact.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ...What just hit me?

    My head was spinning.

    My dragon scales had absorbed the impact, so nothing was broken, but the sheer force still hit me full on.

    I couldn¡¯t focus.

    "Lord...Lord Go!"

    No, I had to regain myposure.

    I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stand up.

    How had it managed to hit me in that situation?

    It couldn¡¯t have gotten up that quickly.

    <em>Whoooosh.</em>

    The sight before my eyes was shocking.

    <em>Whoooosh.</em>

    The Anodontosaurus hadn¡¯t gotten up.

    It was still in the same position as before, lying on its side.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    But it was spinning its body wildly, swinging its tail like a berserk hammer.

    I still couldn¡¯t shake the idea that I was fighting a dinosaur.

    It was like fighting a human martial artist who wielded a il while disguised as a dinosaur.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Even while lying down, the Anodontosaurus was closing in on me.

    I didn¡¯t know how, but it was spinning its armor tes to move.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    It was like watching a master of the il technique.

    I had already taken a serious blow from its attacks.

    My vision was still blurry.

    Even though I had instinctively raised my left hand to block, my left arm was destroyed.

    If that¡¯s what happened from blocking, one more direct hit and I would definitely die.

    There was no time to think about anything else.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    If I took another hit, I¡¯d be dead.

    <em>Sssss.</em>

    I transformed my dragon scales.

    Maximizing my attack power, taking on a form resembling a Western dragon.

    I had to put everything I had into this.

    <strong>[Using "Reverse Scale LV1."]</strong>

    <strong>[Temporarily obtaining "Mancheonhwa U."]</strong>

    The technique shown by the Dilophosaurus¡ªthe Tang family¡¯s secret skill.

    <em>Mancheonhwa U</em> was a technique that involved throwing numerous projectiles.

    The Dilophosaurus had reced projectiles with its poison-covered feathers.

    I didn¡¯t have anything like that.

    So my <em>Mancheonhwa U</em> was iplete.

    No.

    It wasn¡¯t even a quarter as effective.

    <em>Sssss!</em>

    The poison on the ground flew toward the dinosaur.

    Normally, this attack wouldn¡¯t do much.

    But now the creature was exposing its weakest point¡ªits belly.

    This would have an effect.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Its movements slowed.

    But it still wasn¡¯t enough to finish it.

    Even though it was poisoned, this wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill it.

    It was only a hastily assembled version of <em>Mancheonhwa U</em>, after all.

    <strong>[Using "Reverse Scale LV1."]</strong>

    I gathered everyst bit of my MP.

    <strong>[Temporarily obtaining "Nine Yin Bone w."]</strong>

    Last time, I had used this technique without fully understanding it.

    In a fit of rage, I had poured all my energy into this move.

    The <em>Mancheonhwa U</em> I had just used was a pale imitation of the original.

    It was a technique hastily borrowed from my status window, so of course it was weak.

    The <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em> was also borrowed from the status window.

    But now, I had already used it once before.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I knew exactly how to use it, and the technique was etched into my mind.

    Crush the enemy¡¯s head with five fingers.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    All of my internal energy poured into the five ws that smashed the enemy¡¯s skull.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The Anodontosaurus copsed from the force of the blow.

    I had won.

    It had been a series of dangerously close moments.@@novelbin@@

    The Anodontosaurus was a worthy opponent.

    In return for shattering its skull, my ws had been ground down.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that when its tail hit me, my defeat had already been sealed.

    Look at me. Even now, I can barely move¡­

    ...

    Why didn¡¯t I level up after defeating it?

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Its tail swung at high speed.

    It wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    There was no way I could dodge this.

    I couldn¡¯t use <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em> again, nor <em>Winged w.</em>

    My left hand was already shattered, and my other ws were ground down.

    All I had left was my tail.

    And my legs.

    It¡¯s do or die.

    I supported myself on my left leg.

    Rotating my body as little as possible, I extended my right leg forward.

    My target was not the club itself, but the joint where the club connected to the bone.

    I had to strike that point to stop the attack.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Dust filled the air.

    ...Did I seed?

    The fact that I was still able to think clearly meant I had seeded.

    But why couldn¡¯t I feel my leg?

    It didn¡¯t feel like it had been severed in the attack¡ªthere was no pain.

    In fact, it felt like I hadn¡¯t evene into contact with the Anodontosaurus¡¯s tail.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense.

    "Lizard."

    A familiar voice.

    "Little lizard."

    There was only one person in the world who would call me that.

    As the dust cleared, she stood there.

    With one hand, she casually held the Anodontosaurus¡¯s tail, looking straight at me.

    "...You¡¯re not so little anymore."

 Chapter 50

    Her long, ck hair flowed like ink-painted waterfalls.

    Those piercing blue eyes staring at me¡ªI could never forget them.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    My master had appeared.

    "Screech!"

    "That peculiar sound of yours hasn¡¯t changed."

    Moreover, it seemed she knew I was the same lizard as before.

    Despite the massive difference in size, how did she know?

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    She was holding the Anodontosaurus¡¯s tail, and it wasn¡¯t moving an inch.

    It should have been struggling, trying to fight back, but ity motionless as if sedated.

    This was my chance.

    Komodo dragon technique.

    No, the Green Basilisk''s final secret technique.

    "Screech..."

    Master.

    It hit me!

    I made the saddest face I could and stretched out my injured forelegs.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong chuckled slightly.

    "You cunning little thing. Are you asking me to deal with this beast for you?"

    No, no.

    I don¡¯t think you need to do anything.

    "Well, alright. It wouldn¡¯t be right to say I have no responsibility for this dinosaur being here."

    Huh?

    Wait, didn¡¯t the Anodontosaurus have a "fear" status earlier?

    The reason the Utahraptor had fled in panic...

    And the reason this dinosaur, despite being terrified, was determined to fight me to the death...

    It was because something even more terrifying was chasing it.

    Now everything made sense.

    The Anodontosaurus was an unfortunate victim of running into the wild Baek Yeon-Yeong-saurus.

    It must have been having a peaceful afternoon when it encountered her.

    It was like meeting a bear while on a casual walk.

    Now that I thought about it, I almost felt sorry for the thing.

    "I¡¯d prefer not to kill a dragon unless it¡¯s an Imoogi."

    Oh, good.

    Technically, dinosaurs are kind of like dragons.

    But why did Baek Yeon-Yeong chase after this dinosaur?

    If she really wanted to capture it, she could have just dragged it by the tail.

    "But it did harm my disciple, so I¡¯ll have to punish it."

    With that, Baek Yeon-Yeong flung the Anodontosaurus against the cave wall.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    You said you didn¡¯t want to kill a dragon!

    Were you really just itching to earn the title of Dragon yer?

    ...Rest in peace, Anodontosaurus.

    Sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop her.

    You should have just gone on your way.

    "Graaaaar!"

    Contrary to my expectations, the Anodontosaurus was still alive.

    It staggered to its feet immediately.

    ...So it still had a lot of stamina left.

    "Clumsy thing. Still, since I¡¯ve found my disciple, you may leave now."

    "Graaaaar!"

    Wait, didn¡¯t we just hear a huge crashing sound?

    Was she not trying to kill it, but just helping it up?

    The Anodontosaurus meekly slinked out of the cave.

    "Why are you looking at me like that, little lizard? Do you want me to help you up?"

    No.

    I don¡¯t want to die just yet.

    "Screech!"

    I quickly straightened myself up.

    I wobbled a bit, trying to show that I was still in pain.

    "Let¡¯s take a closer look."

    <em>Step, step.</em>

    Baek Yeon-Yeong slowly approached me.

    She nced at my injured forelegs, then gently stroked them.

    "You still have much training to do. Your Winged w technique was decent, but your Nine Yin Bone w was...pitiful. By my standards, at least."

    "Screech..."

    I made a displeased sound.

    "And why do you look like this now? Your scales have turned ck. You remind me of that woman from the Volcano Sect."

    A woman from the Volcano Sect?

    Is there a komodo dragon there too?

    Or is it some other reptile?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s pale hand grabbed my snout.

    "Screech?"

    She forced my mouth open.

    For a long moment, she inspected my teeth.

    "Ho. Your teeth have gotten sharper. It seems you¡¯re on the right path."

    The right path?

    If being a komodo dragon counts, then yeah, I guess it¡¯s the right path.

    At least I didn¡¯t end up like some Dimetrodon wandering down the wrong road.

    ...But how long are you going to keep staring at my mouth?

    This is a bit embarrassing.

    "Open wider."

    Baek Yeon-Yeong looked like she was about to stick her head into my mouth.

    "Screeech!"

    What are you looking for?!

    We¡¯re not that close!

    "Ho. So it was you who took the Blue Essence Elixir."

    Hup.

    "...Screech screech."

    No, no, that wasn¡¯t me.

    I made a sound as if to feign innocence.

    I should just stay quiet.

    "Taking that along with the caterpir fungus...you really are greedy."

    This is bad.

    I have a feeling she¡¯s about to say something like, "Repay what you took with your body!"

    That would mean I¡¯d end up as lizard kebab.

    Should I try closing my mouth?

    "Little lizard, I¡¯m still inside your mouth, and you¡¯re trying to close it?"

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding, really.

    How could I even think of doing that?

    ...I failed.

    It won¡¯t budge.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    Baek Yeon-Yeong finally pulled her head out of my mouth.

    I could finally close my jaws again.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    Gulp?

    Did something just go down my throat?

    Did one of my teeth fall out?

    ...Wait, that¡¯s not important right now.

    What matters is that Baek Yeon-Yeong was staring at me with an expression that was hard to read.

    What was that look?

    She seemed a little angry, but also like she might be smiling.

    "I sealed that ce, yet you still managed to enter."

    Oh, she wasn¡¯t smiling.

    It¡¯s over.

    Lizard kebab time.

    No, maybe I¡¯ll end up as lizard sashimi instead.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s pale hand moved.

    Her five fingers aimed at my head.

    This must be the true Nine Yin Bone w.

    "Well done."

    Baek Yeon-Yeong lightly patted my head.

    "That¡¯s how a disciple of mine should be."

    My tail wagged slightly.

    Is it because her internal energy is strong? Even her patting feels really good.

    "Hmm, but those over there..."

    Baek Yeon-Yeong nced at the distant figures of the Tang sisters.

    "Screech!"

    I turned my head to call for Tang So-Yeong.

    The battle¡¯s over, so why isn¡¯t sheing closer?

    I understand that she¡¯s cautious since it¡¯s her first time seeing Baek Yeon-Yeong, but she¡¯s actually pretty nice.

    "Such a strangebination."

    I think so too.

    It¡¯s a long story...

    Not that I can really exin it.

    "Screech."

    Ah,e to think of it, Tang So-Yeong.

    Being around the spiders all the time made me forget, but she¡¯s human.

    And she¡¯s from the Tang n, no less.

    Meeting another human after so long, she should be excited, right?

    "Screech screech!"

    I kept calling for Tang So-Yeong, but she didn¡¯te closer.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Tang So-Yeonges from a renowned family.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong, on the other hand, has an immense amount of internal energy.

    If they formed a connection, it could benefit both of them...

    I guess I¡¯ll have to bite her leg and drag her overter.

    But for now, I¡¯ll enjoy the feeling of Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s internal energy a little longer.

    Her gentle scratches on my head were so pleasant, my eyes began to close.

    The pain in my legs seemed to fade away.

    While I was enjoying the sensation, her hand suddenly stopped.

    I opened my eyes to see her staring at me.

    Her hand had moved from my head to right in front of my mouth.

    She was just staring at me.

    What now?

    What¡¯s that look for?

    "Lizard."

    Was it my imagination, or did she look a bit flushed?

    No, it had to be my imagination.

    She hardly ever shows expressions, so I must be seeing things.

    Or maybe it¡¯s the lighting.

    "Have you forgotten something?"

    Baek Yeon-Yeong extended her finger and poked my snout.

    ...Does she want me to bite her?

    Tang So-Yeong was paralyzed.

    The sacred beast from legends¡ªLord Go, the Komodo dragon.

    And now, another mythical creature stood before him.

    The Anodontosaurus.

    A beast said to shake mountains and stir the earth.

    Although it wasn¡¯t exactly the Anodontosaurus, but a simr creature, its immense strength remained undeniable.

    Lord Go had only recently assumed his current form.

    Though he wasrge,pared to the fully grown version of his species described in ancient texts, he was still in his juvenile stage.

    One might even call it his "childhood."

    Just when it seemed like Lord Go would defeat the creature with his mystical techniques, an unexpected blownded.

    Tang So-Yeong had been prepared to throw everything on the line.

    She had sworn never to use it, but she was ready to unleash her personal poison.

    Her hand had already reached for it.

    But then she saw it.@@novelbin@@

    The shadowy figure moved faster than she couldprehend.

    The Demon Cult Leader had appeared.

    It was the same woman she had encountered by chance in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    She threw the beast aside with one hand, then began to touch Lord Go.

    Tang So-Yeong was terrified.

    More than anyone, she knew that a single gesture from the cult leader could end all of their lives.

    Her body trembled uncontrobly.

    She couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Instinctive fear gripped her entirely.

    And then, that familiar screech broke through her fear.

    "Screech screech!"

    Lord Go stood against the cult leader alone.

    No matter how strong Lord Go was, facing the cult leader was impossible.

    She was one of the top ten martial artists in the world, a true monster among monsters.

    Yet, Lord Go didn¡¯t back down.

    Just like with the Dilophosaurus.

    Just like with the Anodontosaurus.

    He always tried to carry everything on his own.

    What kind of deity is this?

    What kind of follower am I?

    Why must I only ever be the one protected?

    Tang So-Yeong pushed aside her fear.

    Though she was a mere second-rate martial artist, the unique poison she possessed was powerful enough to incapacitate even the Tang n elders.

    It was the <em>Miheon Poison.</em>

    A poison so dangerous that even those with profound internal energy could not withstand it.

    It was especially effective on female warriors.

    There was even a famous story of a legendary swordswoman, the Sword Empress, who fell victim to this poison and ended up lying with a mere first-rate man. Some imed she had let it happen on purpose, but who would willingly sumb to poison?

    Tang So-Yeong knew well how deadly the <em>Miheon Poison</em> was.

    The version she wielded was particrly potent.

    If she used it, even she might not escape unscathed.

    But she could at least use it to save Lord Go.

    Tang So-Yeong steeled her resolve.

    Yet, she never had the chance to use her poison.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Her hand lost all its strength as she witnessed something utterly shocking.

    <em>Nibble nibble.</em>

    Lord Go was gently gnawing on the cult leader¡¯s hand.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Snap.</em>

    <strong>[Tang So-Yeong¡¯s faith has significantly increased.]</strong>

    ...Why is she acting like this now?

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 51

    I bit down hard on Baek Yeon-Yeong''s fingers.

    Is this really okay?

    I mean, I do have venom in my teeth.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    As expected, my teeth couldn¡¯t pierce Baek Yeon-Yeong''s skin.

    It¡¯s a bit frustrating.

    I¡¯ve evolved past the Crocodile King Lizard, reaching the level of the Komodo dragon, but I still can¡¯t even break through a single finger?

    <em>Waaaaaang.</em>

    Secret technique: Biting two fingers at once.

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    The result was minimal.

    [The faith of <strong>Tang Soyeong</strong> rises significantly.]

    Huh?

    What¡¯s this about?

    I pulled my mouth away from the fingers and turned to look at Tang Soyeong.

    She stood there, trembling.

    Carrying the spider friends on her shoulders, she stared quietly at me.

    ¡°Who told you to stop?¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong was acting strange too.

    Does she need my venom or something?

    I can produce venom if necessary.

    Still, biting her fingers doesn¡¯t feel so bad.

    How do I put it? It kind of satisfies some hidden desire of mine.

    It¡¯s a bit like the satisfaction of sinking my teeth into a big chunk of meat.

    Of course, there¡¯s the minor detail that my teeth aren¡¯t sinking in, but still.

    Should I bite Tang Soyeong next?

    I feel like my teeth would go through her more easily.

    Since she¡¯s from the Tang n, she should be fine with venom, right?

    Just as I was thinking this and was about to bite Baek Yeon-Yeong''s fingers again...

    ¡°Go¡ªGo Dae-hyeop!¡±

    Tang Soyeong, filled with newfound faith, dashed toward me.

    Her short legs didn¡¯t allow her to move quickly.

    It was more of a hurried scamper.

    She puffed out her chest, trying to appear bigger.

    Was she trying to make herself seem more imposing? But with a chest that small, the effect was minimal.

    She slipped between me and Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    You¡¯re just happy to see another human, aren¡¯t you?

    Well, let me introduce you.

    ¡°Gek gek gek.¡±

    This is Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    She¡¯s my master.

    I was about to introduce them like that.

    But what came out of Tang Soyeong¡¯s mouth was theplete opposite of what I expected.

    ¡°P-Please, run away!¡±

    Her body trembled even more.

    In her hand was a small orb.

    It was clear at a nce that it had something to do with venom.

    But why was she holding it, trembling like that?

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    It seemed like Tang Soyeong had mistaken Baek Yeon-Yeong for an enemy.

    Well, considering Baek Yeon-Yeong had just sent that massive figure flying with one hand, it made sense for her to think she was dangerous.

    She must¡¯ve thought I was under attack and rushed over.

    I was a bit annoyed, but still, I appreciated the concern.@@novelbin@@

    But that¡¯s a big misunderstanding.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong is my master.

    Though she¡¯s a bit rough around the edges, at her core, she¡¯s a good person.

    ¡°Gek gek gek.¡±

    I should introduce her properly.

    I have a feeling you two would get along well.

    After all, you¡¯re the only two humans I know who talk to a lizard.

    ¡°Go Dae-hyeop! Hurry, run! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll handle this¡­ somehow.¡±

    ¡°Go Dae-hyeop? That¡¯s odd. I haven¡¯t given you a name yet, so why are you being called by such a ridiculous title?¡±

    You always call me ¡°little lizard.¡±

    ¡°Go Dae-hyeop¡± is way better than that.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong didn¡¯t even pay attention to Tang Soyeong and seemed to be lost in thought.

    ¡°The power of the sun. The one whomands it.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong started speaking nonsense.

    ¡°How about <strong>Heeraksoo</strong>?¡±

    What is that?

    Is that supposed to be my name?

    I¡¯ll stick with Komodo, thanks.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I made a rejecting sound.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought again.

    ¡°Go Dae-hyeop¡­ We need to leave¡­ quickly¡­¡±

    No.

    It¡¯s pointless.

    Even if we run, we¡¯ll be caught immediately.

    And there¡¯s no reason to run.

    ¡°Her ws are like mes that rip through her enemies, her body like an imprable shield.¡±

    Has she tried writing poetry?

    That was a pretty cool line.

    ¡°How about <strong>Heerano</strong>?¡±

    I don¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Gek gek gek!¡±

    I made a protesting sound.

    ¡°Hmm. I see you¡¯re conflicted. My apologies.¡±

    Well, at least she knows her naming sense is terrible.

    ¡°Both names are so magnificent, it¡¯s only natural to be conflicted.¡±

    Never mind. She has no sense of modesty!

    ¡°Gek gek gek!¡±

    ¡°Heerano. Heeraksoo. Both have great meanings, but the pronunciation is difficult.¡±

    You knew that, and you still came up with those names?

    Komodo sounds way better.

    Tail of the ancient death.

    How cool is that?

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°You are <strong>Hee</strong>.¡±

    <strong>Hee</strong>¡­

    That¡¯s¡­ not bad.

    It¡¯s a lot better than being called Heeraksoo or Heerano.

    Wait a minute. Did she purposely give me bad names first to lower my expectations?

    Did she n for me to ept <strong>Hee</strong> all along?

    ¡°Don¡¯t use a weird name like Go Dae-hyeop. Call him <strong>Hee</strong>.¡±

    Tang Soyeong.

    Say something.

    At this rate, I¡¯m going to lose the name Go Dae-hyeop.

    I nudged Tang Soyeong with my snout.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uhhh¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong was trembling uncontrobly.

    She came over so confidently earlier, what happened?

    Put that thing in your hand down.

    Whatever it is, it looks like it¡¯s about to explode.

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong called me.

    She turned her head slightly and nced at Tang Soyeong¡¯s face.

    Tang Soyeong trembled even more.

    ¡°And who is this small creature standing between us?¡±

    Her expression was arrogant.

    She hadn¡¯t even paid any attention to Tang Soyeong until now, and now she was only mildly curious.

    No wonder the poor girl was scared.

    Tang Soyeong.

    Don¡¯t worry too much.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong might talk like this, but she¡¯s kind at heart.

    Doesn¡¯t she even have a kind-looking face?

    Although her personality is a bit odd¡­

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Looks like I have no choice.

    I¡¯ll have to mediate.

    ¡°Gek gek gek.¡±

    Sincemunication is a bit difficult, I¡¯ll help exin what Tang Soyeong is saying.

    Come on, exin it quickly.

    I¡¯ll nod along for you.

    ¡°Go¡­ Go Dae-hyeop¡­ This venom is dangerous, so quickly¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong started crying.

    ¡­Something was off.

    No matter how scared she was, she wouldn¡¯t be this terrified, right?

    Could it be that Tang Soyeong knows something about who Baek Yeon-Yeong really is?

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong turned her gaze back to me.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    This ce¡­ We¡¯re in the <strong>Ten Thousand Mountains</strong>.

    The Ten Thousand Mountains are the base of the Demon Cult.

    Unless they are an exceptional case like Tang Soyeong, ordinary people can¡¯t approach here.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong was moving around this ce like it was her own backyard.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong was from the Demon Cult.

    And not just any member¡ªshe was high-ranking.

    ¡°Even at a nce, it¡¯s clear this girl is from the <strong>Tang n</strong>. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    I realized I had made a mistake.

    Tang Soyeong was from the <strong>Tang n</strong>.

    A member of a prestigious family.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong was from the <strong>Demon Cult</strong>.

    I recalled the words Baek Yeon-Yeong had once told me.

    ¡°The neighbor¡¯s kid was killed for messing with one of the Five Great Families.¡±

    Would Baek Yeon-Yeong see Tang Soyeong, a member of the Tang n, in a good light?

    No, there was no way.

    ¡°How dare someone from the Five Great Families touch me.¡±

    Even if Baek Yeon-Yeong viewed me favorably, she would never extend that to Tang Soyeong.

    The air around us grew tense, filled with a killing intent that made my body tingle.

    ¡°Go¡­ Go Dae-hyeop¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s arm fell limp.

    The orb in her hand must have been herst resort.

    But it was useless in front of Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Her overwhelming aura alone controlled everything around her.

    I had to stop this.

    If this continued, Tang Soyeong would be killed.

    <em>Grrrrr.</em>

    I let out the lowest, most threatening sound I could muster.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong saw me in a favorable light.

    I had to use that to my advantage.

    ¡°Hee. Who are you baring your fangs at?¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s usual emotionless face felt even more chilling.

    But it worked.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    The crushing pressure around us lessened slightly.

    ¡°Is there a reason I should spare this girl?¡±

    There are many.

    So many.

    But I had no way to convey them right now.

    First, I need to make sure Tang Soyeonges to her senses. Only then can I exin how we¡¯vee to be together.

    But for that to happen, I need to safely get through this moment.

    It was a moment of extreme tension.

    I needed something to calm Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s anger, even if just for a second.

    ¡°Keieek!¡±

    At that moment, the spider clinging to Tang Soyeong¡¯s back wriggled and crawled forward.

    It was the <strong>Neph Jurassica</strong>.

    Tus and Pus, her other spider friends, were also making noises, jumping up and down on her shoulders.

    It was dangerous.

    If things kept going like this, Tang Soyeong might disappear along with them.

    The Neph Jurassica looked like it had made a decision.

    <em>Tadak.</em>

    Surprisingly, despite the oppressive aura, the spider walked up to Baek Yeon-Yeong without hesitation.

    Or rather, it seemed more urate to say that Baek Yeon-Yeong wasn¡¯t emitting her overwhelming pressure towards the spiders.

    All I could do now was keep growling to hold Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s attention.

    I had to trust the spiders.

    The Neph Jurassica climbed right up to Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s face.

    Then it presented something to her.

    It was the shed skin of a <strong>gecko</strong>.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong looked down at the shed skin with an expressionless face.

    One second, two seconds.

    And then three seconds.

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

    She recognized what the skin was.

    And then...

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    She burst intoughter, something I hadn¡¯t expected from her.

    Sheughed so hard that tears welled up at the corners of her eyes.

    Her once deadpan expression now showed signs of life.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong, who had beenughing for a while, epted the shed skin from the Neph Jurassica.

    ¡°This is quite amusing.¡±

    The oppressive aura that had been suffocating both Tang Soyeong and me dissipated instantly.

    ¡°To think there was something about you that I didn¡¯t know. If it hadn¡¯t been for the spider, I might never have found out.¡±

    Was she really that happy about receiving a gecko¡¯s shed skin?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong must be quite strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting is that the spiders are protecting a member of the Tang n.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t about the shed skin after all.

    That¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡°They must know full well that they were almost used as ingredients for venom.¡±

    Tang Soyeong copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±

    It seemed like she was finally able to rx after Baek Yeon-Yeong withdrew her power.

    ¡°There¡¯s value in having a conversation.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong sat down casually on the closest lizard in the area.

    She was talking about me.

    ¡°Daughter of the Tang n, tell me what has happened so far.¡±

 Chapter 52

    It seemed Baek Yeon-Yeong really liked the gift Neph Jurassica had given her.

    She kept fiddling with it, cing it atop my head.

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    Neph made a very sad expression.

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus looked the same.

    You all are impressive.

    Even though you bicker all the time, in a dangerous moment, you gave up something so precious without hesitation.

    Some humans would kick others away and run, but you¡¯re better than them.

    Though the fact that the precious item is my shed skin is a bit concerning, what does that matter?

    What¡¯s important is the sentiment.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong wasn¡¯t touched by the shed skin itself, but by the hearts of the spiders that offered it to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to see it when you were even smaller than this.¡±

    She really was touched by their sentiment, right?

    The tense atmosphere had lightened considerably.

    Though Tang Soyeong still showed signs of fear, it was clear Baek Yeon-Yeong had no intention of punishing her immediately.

    A conversation had started now.

    It was an odd scene, like a chick talking to a crocodile.

    I felt a bit sorry for Tang Soyeong, who trembled in fear at every word and action of Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Hang in there, Tang Soyeong.

    You can do this.

    In support, I decided to actively assist her.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I added small sounds of encouragement whenever Tang Soyeong spoke.

    That should add credibility to her words.

    It wouldn¡¯t make a huge difference, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°Gegegegek.¡±

    ¡°D-Dae-hyeop, please¡­¡±

    Look at that.

    She¡¯s so moved by my help that she¡¯s on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    It¡¯s nothing, really.

    Tang Soyeong began recounting everything, from the reason she came to the Ten Thousand Mountains to her encounter with the handsome Crocodile King Lizard.

    In summary:

    Tang Soyeong had been sent to the Ten Thousand Mountains by the Tang n, after hearing rumors that many spirit creatures lived here. The goal was to help a spirit creature called a <strong>Dalopo</strong> grow. She also hoped to recover poisonous insects that had been stolen by the Demon Cult.

    ¡°And you think you¡¯ll achieve something with just a poison dragon? Not even a throwaway card, tsk.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong clicked her tongue.

    She was right.

    That Dilophosaurus I fought was a monstrous creature that could handle internal energy, but it¡¯s unrealistic to think it could take on all the dinosaurs here.

    If she encounters even a degraded version of an Ankylosaurus, her head would be crushed.

    ¡°¡­Dalopo found me and attacked our base.¡±

    The story shifted to my battle with the Dilophosaurus.

    Tang Soyeong exined how Dalopo had used sleep venom to sneak up on them.

    I, who was resistant to venom, had stood my ground alone.

    Even though Tang Soyeong hadn¡¯t seen it herself, Neph Jurassica had thrown herself into danger to protect me.

    Finally, she spoke of how I crushed its head using <strong>Gooeum Baekgoljo</strong>.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This spider did that?¡±

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s gazended on Neph Jurassica.

    Of course, she would be intrigued.

    Neph was a spider that had evolved into an <strong>Arachne</strong>.

    A super lucky <strong>Human-Faced Spider</strong>.

    Though she had reverted to her previous form.

    ¡°So, you were nning to return to Sichuan because this creature¡¯s condition had worsened?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s face brightened as she realized Baek Yeon-Yeong had understood her exnation.

    ording to Tang Soyeong, the spider had saved my life, and as a result, its condition deteriorated.

    Therefore, to save the spider, she needed to return to Sichuan, where the facilities and materials for treatment were avable.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong seemed to acknowledge this reasoning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you return to Sichuan. I¡¯m not pleased you tried to take something of mine, but based on the story, I see no need to kill you.¡±

    Tang Soyeong sighed in relief.

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t allow you to take <strong>Hee</strong> with you.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong gripped the back of my neck tightly.

    It felt like a big cat carrying its cub.

    I felt drowsy.

    ¡°¡­Gek!¡±

    I let out a bted, startled sound.@@novelbin@@

    Wait, what did she just say?

    ¡°Hee cannot leave the Ten Thousand Mountains.¡±

    Am I being kidnapped?

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s voice trembled as she protested.

    ¡°Without Dae-hyeop¡­¡±

    ¡°If Hee isn¡¯t with you, do you think you¡¯ll be in danger?¡±

    ¡°Not just me¡­ but the spiderdy as well¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong was right.

    From what I¡¯d seen, without me, she would cry her heart out. Neph Jurassica might even tie her up in webs and drag her off somewhere.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a selfish way of thinking? Do you really not understand what could happen if Hee goes to the central ins right now?¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong scolded her.

    ¡°Even low-ranking warriors have set foot in the Demon Cult¡¯s Ten Thousand Mountains. The monks from Shaolin are eagerly hunting for spirit creatures. The central ins are in chaos. They¡¯re desperate to secure any spirit creatures they can.¡±

    Her sharp blue eyes stared down at Tang Soyeong.

    ¡°And Hee? He¡¯d leave here and go all the way to Sichuan? The result is obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What would people think if they saw me?

    A giant lizard.

    A lizard that uses martial arts and has consumed many elixirs.

    I would literally be a walking treasure.

    Being roasted as lizard kebab wouldn¡¯t be far off.

    Tang Soyeong lowered her head.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted to exploit me for her own gain.

    She probably thought that somehow, together, we could ovee any hardship.

    But she had hit the wall of reality.

    After bowing her head for a long while, Tang Soyeong reached out and gently touched my cheek.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong frowned slightly in displeasure but didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°¡­Dae-hyeop, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll figure out a way to treat Spider Lady myself.¡±

    So, does that mean she¡¯s nning to leave the Ten Thousand Mountains with the spiders?

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    That won¡¯t do.

    Sure, it¡¯s true that if I go outside, there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll be hunted down. But if Tang Soyeong leaves without me, she¡¯ll be eaten by some dinosaur before she even reaches the outside world.

    A person shouldn¡¯t abandon another person.

    Of course, I¡¯m a lizard, but still, I can¡¯t abandon her.

    How can I abandon a disciple who treats me like a divine beast?

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    I actively expressed my opinion to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d understand, but at least she¡¯d know I was against the current situation.

    ¡°Daughter of the Tang n, how long will it take to treat the spider?¡±

    ¡°At least a month¡­ maybe more.¡±

    ¡°And the treatment method?¡±

    ¡°We need to remove the remaining venom from her body and inject another type of venom to heal her <strong>inner core</strong>. If we leave it as it is, the same symptoms will appear again. We¡¯ll have to induce <strong>rebirth</strong>, so the exact time frame is uncertain¡­¡±

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s voice brightened a bit.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s words sounded as though she was willing to help treat the spider.

    ¡°Rebirth, huh? Well, you did bring a spirit creature here, so dealing with them must be your specialty.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong climbed down from my back.

    ¡°Come to the <strong>Heavenly Demon Sect</strong>.¡±

    Did I hear that right?

    There were two major problems with what she just said.

    One, Tang Soyeong was from the Tang n.

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    And the other, Tang Soyeong didn¡¯t believe in the Heavenly Demon Sect, but rather in the <strong>Gaegae Faith</strong>.

    ¡°Ge-gegek?¡±

    Both Tang Soyeong and I were shocked.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Did you really think I meant for you to join the sect?¡±

    ¡°Th-Then¡­¡±

    ¡°We have the equipment and materials needed to treat the spider in the Heavenly Demon Sect. There are also people who know how to handle spirit creatures. Of course, when ites to venom, you Tang n members are the experts, so I¡¯ll leave the treatment to you.¡±

    It was a good offer.

    Of course, as someone from the Tang n, Tang Soyeong would have to endure a lot of tension, but at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being killed immediately.

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    As expected from my master.

    Her personality may be a bit odd, but she¡¯se up with such a great solution.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dislike it, do you?¡±

    ¡°N-No! I like it!¡±

    The destination had changed.

    Instead of Sichuan, it was now the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    The Heavenly Demon Sect¡­ Just hearing the name gave me chills.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how high up Baek Yeon-Yeong was within the sect, but she didn¡¯t seem to be low-ranking.

    And I was her direct disciple.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Should I try to assert some dominance?

    I was daydreaming about this when¡­

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s blue eyes gazed at me.

    ¡°You cannot enter the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡±

    But you¡¯re raising me!

    You were just sitting on my back!

    ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡±

    I tried to protest, but her eyes seemed unusually sad.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your time yet.¡±

    I instinctively realized that this wasn¡¯t something I could solve by whining.

    There must be some circumstances within the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    Perhaps even there, people were after spirit creatures like me.

    It was a bit disappointing, but what can you do?

    I can wait.

    A month, she said?

    And since she mentioned <strong>rebirth</strong>, it¡¯s possible that Neph might evolve again.

    It¡¯s worth waiting for.

    In the meantime, I¡¯ll hang out with Tus and Pus.

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus exchanged nces, then scurried over to me.

    Yeah.

    You two understand everything too, don¡¯t you?

    We won¡¯t be seeing Neph or Tang Soyeong for a while.

    Let¡¯s get along while it¡¯s just us.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Tus gently bit my tail.

    Pus softly pressed her rear against my ws.

    ¡­What are they doing?

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    After a moment of this, the spiders hugged my tail and ws tightly.

    Then they slowly crawled back toward Tang Soyeong.

    They kept ncing back at me, their expressions determined.

    ¡°Keeng!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Kieeeng!¡±

    Tang Soyeong and the spiders beganmunicating.

    What were they talking about?

    Wait, is this even considered a conversation?

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong also observed the spiders with interest.

    ¡°¡­I understand. Okay.¡±

    Tang Soyeong turned to me.

    ¡°The little spiderdies say they won¡¯t be apanying you any longer, Dae-hyeop.¡±

    What?

    These spiders.

    After all I¡¯ve done for you.

    I know Baek Yeon-Yeong is beautiful, but still.

    You¡¯re just going to abandon me and stick with her?

    ¡°¡­They said that after seeing the big spiderdy, they realized how weak and ipetent they are.¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    ¡°They want to protect you, like the big spiderdy did.¡±

    Apparently, Tang Soyeong had been talking to Tus and Pus for a while.

    She had promised that if they came with her to Sichuan, they could evolve into Human-Faced Spiders.

    In other words, she offered to help them take the next step in their evolution.

    Tus and Pus remembered that.

    And they epted her offer.

    They wanted to grow stronger.

    To protect me.

    ¡­How strong can you even get?

    But I couldn¡¯t stop them.

    I could feel the sincerity in their emotions.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I turned around.

    Many have left in such a short time.

    But this isn¡¯t a permanent farewell.

    It¡¯s just a temporary parting before we meet again.

    It¡¯s something to celebrate, really.

    ¡°Kieeeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    Unable topletely hide my sadness, I didn¡¯t look toward where Tang Soyeong and the spiders were.

    I pretended it didn¡¯t bother me at all.

    I pretended I wasn¡¯t the least bit sad.

    ¡°We also have to adjust the size.¡±

    ¡­What is she talking about now?

    I¡¯ll just ignore it for now.

    I won¡¯t let anything break my mood.

    ¡°Kioooong¡­!¡±

    Tus and Pus.

    And Neph Jurassica let out their cries.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    I didn¡¯t look back until the very end and simply raised my hand in farewell.

    Let¡¯s meet again soon.

    I hope all three of you have evolved into <strong>Arachne</strong> by then.

    ¡°Kioooong!¡±

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s really goodbye for now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the mood, but we won¡¯t be leaving right away. I still have a few things to teach my clumsy disciple.¡±

    ¡­I immediately activated my <strong>dash</strong>.

    I looked around for a hole to crawl into. A lizard-sized one would do.

    Give me back my emotional moment!

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Hee, as I¡¯ve told you before, your body structure is different from that of humans. Simply imitating me won¡¯t allow you to reach your full potential.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had been grabbing my hands and legs, moving them around all day.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was trying to teach me anything in particr¡ªshe just seemed to be enjoying herself, ying with me like I was some kind of toy.

    ¡°Hee, you need to feel the flow of your internal energy. What¡¯s the point of learning techniques like <strong>Dragon w Hand</strong> if you can''t even get close to your opponent? Once you¡¯ve umted enough internal energy, distance won¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Another day was spent learning how to regte my internal energy.

    ¡°Hee, your scales are quite beautiful. How about donating one for my sake?¡±

    She spent another day plucking my scales and venom.

    ...Is she just indulging herself at this point?

    ¡°Hee, I don¡¯t mean to pry, but I think it¡¯s time you understood your identity. It¡¯s fine to have your preferences, but those spiders¡­ they''re not a match for you, size-wise.¡±

    Another day spent on romance counseling.

    Seriously, when are we leaving?

    At this rate, the spider will die!

    But then again, Neph Jurassica looked perfectly fine.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had been giving her some pills from her pouch, which seemed to restore vitality. Thanks to that, the spider was doing well.

    But we can¡¯t keep relying on these forever, so we should leave soon.

    Since we won¡¯t see each other for a while, I should spend more time with them now.

    ¡°Keeeng¡­¡±

    Yeah, go and evolve into an Arachne quickly.

    Another day passed.

    Today, I would finally learn martial arts.

    I had only one choice for what I wanted to learn¡ªthe <strong>Goryong Kick</strong>, a technique depicted on the mural.

    The name itself felt like it was meant for me.

    ¡°A kicking technique, huh.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong nced at the mural for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°The Goryong Kickbines speed, weight, and confusion.¡±

    Speed, weight, and confusion!

    I¡¯ve heard of those, but I don¡¯t know the details.

    Roughly speaking:

    <ul>

    <li>Speed is fast.</li>

    <li>Weight is slow and heavy.</li>

    <li>Confusion is something that makes the opponent unsure of what¡¯s happening.</li>

    </ul>

    That¡¯s all I know.

    ¡°Power and flexibility are the basics, so I won¡¯t exin those.¡±

    Huh? Isn¡¯t that the most important part?

    Don¡¯t overestimate me.

    ¡°There are three basic moves. The first is a backward step followed by continuous strikes. The second is more like an extension of footwork, striking the opponent with power in a <em>thud</em>. The third involves striking with an unpredictable trajectory...¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    Just listening to this is making me run out of breath.

    Can you slow down a bit when exining?

    I¡¯m struggling here.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Not really.

    ¡°Gek? Gek.¡±

    I¡¯d forgotten, but my master is terrible at exining things.

    When I was learning Dragon w Hand, I didn¡¯t understand it for a long time either.

    Is it myprehension that¡¯scking?

    No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s strange way of exining things.

    At least, that¡¯s what I believe.

    ¡°Ugh! Why is it that you still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°Gekgegek!¡±

    Maybe exin it better!

    Baek Yeon-Yeong rested her chin on her hand, contemting.

    ¡°Am I going to have to demonstrate again¡­?¡±

    She nced at me out of the corner of her eye.

    You¡¯re not nning to try it on me, are you?

    ¡°Geeeeeek!¡±

    I quickly fled to Tang Soyeong¡¯s side, but she was busy pretending to treat the spider and ignored me.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    In the end, I was dragged back to where I had originally been.

    And so, a new lizard-shaped scarecrow was recruited.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong stood before the scarecrow, looking at it intently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you quickly.¡±

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    Please just let me live.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s foot cut through the air.

    Her foot grazed past my cheek as she continued striking without any apparent need to recover.

    The speed was unbelievable, but I could tell she was holding back her power.

    ¡°This is <strong>Speed</strong>.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Baek Yeon-Yeong pushed her foot forward with incredible force.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    Though the movement was slow, the power behind it was immense.

    ¡°And this is <strong>Weight</strong>.¡±

    Her leg swung upwards toward the top, then abruptly changed trajectory.

    <em>Shiiiiing!</em>

    ¡°And this is <strong>Confusion</strong>.¡±

    A kick aimed at the upper body that suddenly shifted to target the lower body.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that just a Brazilian kick?

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    How was it, you ask?

    I saw everything clearly, but¡­ how do I put this? It was different from what I had imagined.

    I was a bit disappointed.

    With a lizard¡¯s body, I couldn¡¯t possibly perform those moves.

    Especially the Brazilian kick¡ªhow could I ever pull that off?

    ¡°The Goryong Kick is a martial art created by the founder of the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡±

    The founder?

    If it¡¯s the founder of the Heavenly Demon Sect, then of course¡­

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a martial art left to us by the <strong>Heavenly Demon</strong>.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon!

    My heart pounded.

    ¡°However, the Goryong Kick is a martial art that can¡¯t be fully used by a human body. What I just showed you was an altered version.¡±

    Wait a minute.

    A martial art that can¡¯t be used by a human body?

    Does that mean the Heavenly Demon was that powerful?

    Or that the Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t human?

    ¡°Now, let me show you the original.¡±

    The original?

    But didn¡¯t she say it can¡¯t be used by a human body?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong looked at the cave wall.

    In the blink of an eye, she moved slightly.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    The dyed sound of her movement reverberated through the cave.

    There were more than ten holes in the wall.

    I hadn¡¯t even seen her foot move, and yet the speed was terrifying.

    ¡°This is the essence of <strong>Speed</strong>. <strong>Flying Dragon Lightning Strike</strong>.¡±

    Flying Dragon Lightning Strike.

    The name was cool.

    It was way better than the <strong>Green Basilisk Rapid Strikes</strong> or whatever I had been doing.

    ¡°And this is <strong>Weight</strong>.¡±

    <em>Kuguuuuuu!</em>

    An overwhelming aura of internal energy pressed down on everything around us.

    It felt simr to when I had activated <strong>Reversal of Strength</strong>.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Baek Yeon-Yeong took just one step.

    <em>Kudududududuk!</em>

    Even the ground trembled beneath her.

    She gathered her strength again.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Kuuururururuuuu!</em>

    The entire cave shook as if the earth was splitting apart.

    ¡°This is <strong>Descending Dragon Tremor</strong>.¡±

    <em>Kuaaarrrr!</em>

    ¡°And finally, <strong>Confusion</strong>.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong moved more slowly than ever before, deliberately allowing me to follow her movements.

    Her foot moved.

    But it wasn¡¯t just one foot¡ªit was dozens, hundreds of feet.

    It was like watching a clone technique in action, with afterimages swirling around her.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    She delivered a single kick.

    But that one kick felt like hundreds, all at once.

    ¡°This is <strong>Wandering Dragon Phantom</strong>.¡±

    My mouth hung open.

    The martial arts she showed me were more beautiful and powerful than anything I had ever seen.

    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t teach this to you. There aren¡¯t even illustrations of these moves on the mural¡ªonly the marks left by the founder.¡±

    Marks?

    There was only one thing here that could be called a ¡°mark.¡±

    The faint scratches etched high on the rock.

    An impossible mark carved in an unreachable spot.

    The one who left that mark was the <strong>Heavenly Demon</strong>.

    Could it be that the murals in the <strong>Silver Dragon Cave</strong> also depicted martial arts created by the Heavenly Demon?

    I felt a fire ignite within me.

    If there were two murals, there could be more.

    Does that mean there are more martial arts created by the Heavenly Demon?

    This truly was <strong>Heavenly Demon Martial Arts</strong>!

    ¡°Even though I can¡¯t call it <strong>Heavenly Demon Martial Arts</strong>, this is a versatile martial art that can be used in many situations.¡±

    So it¡¯s not Heavenly Demon Martial Arts.

    Well, I suppose that requires learning internal energy techniques first.

    Still, the fact that this was a martial art left by the Heavenly Demon was a powerful motivator to train.

    Of course, I¡¯m still just arge lizard who can¡¯t even use the Goryong Kick properly, but someday, I¡¯ll learn all the techniques depicted on the murals.

    Training.

    More training.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve repeatedly said, your body is different from mine. You need to develop your own movements. This martial art might even suit your body better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Gek gek!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Let¡¯s take it slow and steady.

    I¡¯ll practice in the empty space until I develop my own movements.

    ¡°There just so happens to be a good opponent.¡±

    Huh?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s scarecrow suddenly disappeared.

    She reappeared in the distance, holding something familiar in her hands.

    ¡¾<strong>Utahraptor</strong> lv27¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    [Shocked][Starving]

    Uh¡­ hello?

    Have you been stuck here all this time?

    Were you too scared of Baek Yeon-Yeong to leave?

    Poor thing.

    I¡¯ll let you go soon.

    ¡­After I practice the Goryong Kick.

    More time passed, and a week had gone by since we arrived at the cave.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect, but I could finally use the Goryong Kick.

    That meant my training was over.

    And when training ends, it¡¯s time for goodbyes.

    ¡°Dae-hyeop, I¡¯m so grateful for everything.¡±

    Tang Soyeong held my hand tightly.

    I was a bit worried about her going to the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s headquarters without me, but over the past week, she had grown closer to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    She still stammered asionally, but as long as she didn¡¯t offend anyone more powerful than Baek Yeon-Yeong, she should be fine.

    Be careful and take care of my spiders too.

    Make sure they evolve into Arachne.

    You know what to do, right?

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    As I gave her my final instructions, the spiders scurried over.

    ¡°Keeek.¡±

    ¡°Kieeeek.¡±

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    Sorry, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.

    But you take care as well.

    Let¡¯s meet again when you¡¯ve all evolved into beautiful Arachne.

    Especially you, Neph Jurassica.

    Even if you don¡¯t evolve, at least make sure there are no side effects.

    I finished saying my goodbyes to the four sisters of the Tang n.

    There was no need for a long farewell.

    We¡¯d be seeing each other again in a few months anyway.

    I would just be wandering around the Ten Thousand Mountains, waiting.

    ¡­Just kidding. I¡¯d be scratching my belly and rolling around while Baek Yeon-Yeong found me eventually.

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    My master called my name.

    ¡°If you meet a human who tries to speak to you, what will you do?¡±

    What else? I¡¯ll just respond with <strong>gek-geking</strong>.

    ¡°Obviously, no sane person would try to talk to a lizard they¡¯ve never met before.¡±

    I know that, but you¡¯re thest person who should be saying that.

    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±

    Why do you look so shocked, Soyeong?

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t trust anyone you meet too easily. They¡¯ll be stronger than you, and more ruthless.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong warned me.

    Now that I think about it, there were other people who entered the Ten Thousand Mountains, just like Tang Soyeong.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I let out a brave cry to reassure her that I understood.

    ¡°Good. Always be careful.¡±

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    It was time to go.

    I hadn¡¯t decided where to go next.

    Now that I was on my own, challenging the upper swamp wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    Returning to the Silver Dragon Cave to study the sword marks on the mural wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice either.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere specific to go, why not head east?¡±

    East?

    That¡¯s not somewhere I¡¯d thought of.

    ¡°There¡¯s a tropical rainforest in the east. I have no real connection to it, but I have a feeling there¡¯s some hidden opportunity there.¡±

    ¡­There¡¯s definitely something there!

    It¡¯s probably some rare herb or treasure.

    Yeah.

    When an opportunity is handed to you like this, you¡¯d be a fool not to take it.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    With a powerful cry, I bowed to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Well, it was more of a nod, but she seemed satisfied.

    ¡°Are you bowing in reverence? ¡­Not bad. Stay safe. And don¡¯t worry about the Tang n girl. I¡¯ll make sure to look after her.¡±

    That¡¯s reassuring.

    Everything was settled.

    It was time to say a brief farewell and embark on a new journey.

    The tropical rainforest.

    The jungle.

    Just wait for me.

    The opportunity hunter is on the way.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

 Chapter 54

    A new area is always wee.

    Just like Baek Yeon-Yeong suggested, I headed east.

    There was nothing wrong with challenging the upper swamp area, but there didn¡¯t seem to be much benefit to conquering it. At best, I¡¯d just gain another title.

    And, conquering the upper swamp wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Even a <strong>Baryonyx</strong> would be a tough opponent for me right now.

    It¡¯s heavier than the <strong>Anodont</strong> andrger than the <strong>Utahraptor</strong>.

    Plus, there¡¯s a good chance that there¡¯s an even stronger creature out there.

    To exaggerate a bit, the Baryonyx might be like the piranhas of the lower swamp.

    Of course, it probably wouldn¡¯t be that extreme, but I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of encountering something stronger than the Baryonyx.

    Then again, the jungle I¡¯m heading toward could be just as uncertain.

    There could be something stronger than the Baryonyx lurking there too.

    And it¡¯s unfamiliar terrain for me.

    But the difference is, there¡¯s definitely something to be gained here.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong acknowledged the existence of a hidden opportunity.

    There has to be something at least as valuable as <strong>Gongcheongseokyu</strong> or perhaps even more powerful.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a good meal.

    If Neph Jurassica really gets healed in a month and <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> evolve into <strong>Arachne</strong>, that¡¯d be great for me.

    But¡­ I can¡¯t shake this slight feeling of unease.

    What if the spiders end up stronger than me?

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t treat me badly¡ªafter all, I raised them, and they worship me.

    But there¡¯s still this strange sense of anxiety.

    I can¡¯t help but imagine myself wrapped in spider silk, spending the whole day spanking a spider¡¯s rear.

    Or being forced to offer my tail every day.

    And I get the sense that Neph Jurassica¡¯s <em>conditions</em> would be solved all at once.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    This is practically a matter of life and death.

    To preserve the dignity of the lizard, I need to get stronger.

    If the spiders surpass me in strength, my pride will be buried in the ground from that day forward.

    In many ways.

    Let¡¯s check my current status.

    <strong>[Komodo LV6]</strong>

    HP: 920/920

    MP: 390/390

    <strong>[Titles]</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>Loved by Spiders</li>

    <li>Owner of the Silver Dragon Cave</li>

    <li>Owner of the Lower Swamp</li>

    </ul>

    I still hold the title of the Swamp¡¯s owner.

    Has no onee to take my ce?

    Or once a title is gained, does it stay forever?

    Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter much.

    Even if a creature like <strong>Caiman</strong> appears again, a few good hits should make it cough up its <strong>core</strong>.

    My level is still 6.

    I haven¡¯t taken down any notable enemies since bing a Komodo, but even so, my leveling speed has been disappointingly slow.@@novelbin@@

    I¡¯ve even eaten <strong>Deinonychus</strong>, which would¡¯ve been unthinkable when I was a <strong>Crocodile King Lizard</strong>.

    With great poweres the need for great experience points, I suppose.

    Maybe it¡¯s only natural for someone like me, a Komodo.

    If I had managed to defeat the <strong>Anodont</strong>, I would probably have reached level 10, which is a bit frustrating.

    At this rate, it will take a long time before I can evolve again.

    But that¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing.

    The more time I have, the better I can control the oue.

    I may not know what my next evolution will be, but I can at least steer it in a direction I want.

    For example, I could continue walking on two legs like now and follow the path of the <strong>Theropods</strong>, moving away from being just a lizard.

    Or I could continue practicing skills and martial arts with ¡°dragon¡± in their names and walk the path of the legendary dragon.

    The chance of bing a dragon is slim, but¡­

    Even the <strong>Titanoboa</strong> evolved into something like a <strong>Hydra</strong>.

    So, the possibility isn¡¯t zero.

    <strong>[Skills]</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>Dragon w Hand</li>

    <li>Small Dragon Ascension Steps</li>

    <li>Small Heavenly Circuit</li>

    <li>Immunity to Hundred Poisons</li>

    <li>Hundred Orchid Technique</li>

    <li>Blue Tiger¡¯s Step</li>

    <li>Goryong Kick</li>

    <li>Dragon Scales LV5</li>

    <li>Reverse Scales LV1</li>

    <li>Poison Creation LV4</li>

    <li>Poison Gathering LV2

    ...</li>

    </ul>

    I took a close look at the skills and martial arts with ¡°dragon¡± in their names.

    At the end of the list, there¡¯s <strong>Goryong Kick</strong>.

    I finally mastered it.

    While I can¡¯t unleash the same power as Baek Yeon-Yeong, it¡¯s still valuable to have another technique in my arsenal when <strong>Dragon w Hand</strong> doesn¡¯t work.

    I took a moment to pay my respects to the Utahraptor who sacrificed itself for me.

    Still, I got the cave back, so it should be satisfied.

    It does seem a bit thinner, but it¡¯ll fatten up again soon.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong did give it some food, after all.

    Although she did pluck out all its feathers, iming she needed them for something.

    Anyway, back to my status.

    Even though I¡¯m only level 6, I¡¯m not weak by any means.

    I¡¯m probably the strongest lizard in this world.

    The <strong>Komodo</strong> species is essentially arger version of the <strong>Komodo Dragon</strong>.

    It might not sound impressive for a legendary creature, but a Komodo Dragon is already a top predator.

    And the Komodo is like an upgraded version of that¡ªtoo powerful to be weak.

    If the <strong>Crocodile King Lizard</strong> or <strong>Water King Lizard</strong> are like cheetahs, then the <strong>Komodo Dragon</strong> is like a leopard or jaguar. And the <strong>Komodo</strong> is on the level of a tiger.

    I don¡¯t look all that different from a Komodo Dragon, either.

    But I do have <strong>Dragon Scales</strong>, which sets me apart.

    Normally, you could think of me as a Komodo Dragon wearing armor.

    A Komodo with a thicker neck and more muscle.

    If I modify my Dragon Scales, I¡¯ll look even less like a Komodo.

    Maybe I¡¯ll look more like a ck dragon from a fantasy novel.

    I¡¯ve seen many lizards, but I¡¯ve never seen one as good-looking as I am in this state.

    If I yawn, it looks like I¡¯m about to unleash a breath attack.

    ¡°Keeeeeng¡­¡±

    Of course, no breath attack actuallyes out when I yawn.

    Can drool count as a breath attack?

    It¡¯s mixed with venom, so I guess it¡¯s sort of like a poison breath.

    And since it¡¯s greenish-blue, I could be a <strong>Green Dragon</strong>.

    I mused over these thoughts as I continued walking. Soon, thendscape of the jungle Baek Yeon-Yeong had described came into view.

    The jungle.

    It¡¯s a forest with thick trees.

    In other words, a tropical rainforest, a jungle.

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    I pushed through the grass as tall as I was and entered the jungle.

    I stood on two legs for better visibility, but even then, the grass was taller than me.

    Surely, in a ce like this, where dinosaurs live, the nts themselves are enormous.

    If the nts are this big, imagine how huge the dinosaurs that eat them must be.

    And the carnivorous dinosaurs that hunt those herbivores must be even bigger.

    I better stay on my guard.

    The jungle was hot and humid, as expected.

    The herbivorous dinosaurs I saw here were all massive.

    They seemed tense, watching me warily, but I didn¡¯t care and kept moving forward.

    I¡¯ll huntter, once I¡¯ve mapped out the area.

    If I attack recklessly, who knows what could happen?

    And there¡¯s no need to fight these giant herbivores head-on anyway.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    As expected of the jungle, even the insects here were gigantic.

    There was a mantis almost the size of a Velociraptor and dragonflies so big they could be mistaken for pterosaurs. If I were desperate, I could probably fill my stomach with them.

    But I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to eat bugs.

    I¡¯ve long since evolved into a civilized lizard who grills his meat.

    ¡­Wait, now that Tang Soyeong¡¯s gone, how am I going to grill meat?

    Should I wait for lightning?

    The jungle severely limited my visibility.

    With tall nts everywhere, that was to be expected.

    Tall nts, huge herbivorous dinosaurs, and flying insects.

    This was what you¡¯d expect in a jungle, but something felt off.

    There was something missing.

    And that was the absence of predators.

    Even if they weren¡¯t preying on the giant herbivores, there should¡¯ve been something hunting the insects.

    But there was nothing.

    Was this a ce without predators?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it.

    There were dinosaur corpses strewn around the area.

    Some were still fresh, indicating they hadn¡¯t been dead for long.

    There wererge footprints all over the ce.

    But they weren¡¯t dinosaur tracks.

    No, these were bird tracks.

    From all the clues, I knew only one thing.

    There was a predator near me.

    Arge, intelligent one.

    Like a <strong>Deinonychus</strong>?

    No, it was something even more dangerous.

    It had been silently following me for who knows how long.

    But that didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    It had already made a mistake.

    If it had ambushed me in the undergrowth, I might¡¯ve been in trouble.

    But now I had already moved to a more open area.

    To attack me, it would have to reveal itself.

    ¡°Grrooo¡­¡±

    I let out a low growl.

    I know you¡¯re hiding.

    If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯lle to you.

    It was a warning.

    The jungle wasn¡¯t quiet.

    The sounds of countless creatures filled the air.

    The cries of birds, or perhaps pterosaurs, echoed above.

    In the distance, I could hear the roars of dinosaurs.

    The sounds of insects fighting.

    And the rapid footsteps of something running toward me.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud!</em>

    ¡°Kiiieeeek!¡±

    ¡°Kikikikikikik!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t being followed by just one.

    There were two.

    And they were dangerous.

    <strong>[Titanis lv14]</strong>

    <strong>[Titanis lv18]</strong>

    <strong>[Titanis]</strong>

    A type of terror bird, named after the Titans of Greek mythology. It stands between 1.4 and 2 meters tall and weighs around 250 kilograms. Its powerful legs allow it to run at speeds of up to 50 km/h, making them formidable predators. Their sharp, hooked beaks are capable of delivering vertical blows that can shatter an enemy''s skull.

    ¡°Kieeeeek!¡±

    The terror birds screeched, resembling hawks.

    Their useless wings spread, and their feathers puffed up as they tried to intimidate me.

    Impressive.

    With a roar and their size, they could likely instill fear in most prey.

    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±

    But not in me.

    I¡¯ll show them what a real roar sounds like.

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    Come at me, you two oversized chickens.

 Chapter 55

    <strong>Terror Birds</strong>.

    They were pretty famous creatures.

    In popr media, they were often portrayed as being eaten by <strong>Smilodon</strong>.

    Would that have happened in real life? Well, who knows?

    Look at their size and those beaks.

    If a Smilodon messed with them, it would end up with a hole in its skull.

    I haven¡¯t seen any Smilodons around here, but if they did meet, I¡¯d say it would be a 50-50 chance.

    Terror Birds 5, Smilodon 5.

    But wow, these things are massive.

    If Tang Soyeong were here, she¡¯d probably be freaking out.

    "That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s the legendary phoenix!"

    Well, since they¡¯re called <strong>Terror Birds</strong>, she¡¯d probably just call them that.

    I wonder what she¡¯d actually say.

    ¡°Kikikikikikik!¡±

    The <strong>Terror Bird</strong> is a formidable creature.

    Its powerful attack and impressive speed make it a dangerous opponent.

    Especially its curved beak¡ªit¡¯s designed to deliver devastating vertical strikes.

    If you get hit by that, it¡¯ll leave a gaping hole in your bones.

    But that attack isn¡¯t wless.

    For its strike to be effective, I¡¯d need to be smaller than it.

    That¡¯s because its main attack requires almost a straight downward motion.

    Standing on two legs, I was definitely not smaller than it.

    That didn¡¯t mean I was out of danger, though. It just meant I could avoid its most dangerous attack.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I growled low, continuing to intimidate them.

    The <strong>Terror Birds</strong> seemed momentarily taken aback by my size.

    From a distance, they probably thought I was just arge lizard.

    Maybe they thought I was standing up for a brief moment because of an itch.

    What lizard fights on two legs, after all?

    Their confusion was understandable.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    Though they were surprised, they hadn¡¯t abandoned the idea of hunting me.

    These <strong>Terror Birds</strong> had likely hunted creatures simr in size to me many times before.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t faced a two-legged lizard, they were familiar with two-legged dinosaurs. They weremon in this area.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    The one on the left was slightly smaller.

    It was probably taking orders from therger one on the right.

    Should I target the leader first or take out the weaker one?

    There was no time to think.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Thud, thud, thud!</em>

    Therger <strong>Terror Bird</strong> charged at me.

    With a top speed of 50 km/h, there was no way I could dodge it with my short lizard legs.

    No ordinary lizard could.

    But I wasn¡¯t an ordinary lizard.

    I activated <strong>Dash</strong> and used <strong>Small Dragon Ascension Steps</strong> to dodge its charge.

    ¡°Kikikikik!¡±

    The <strong>Terror Bird</strong> seemed startled.

    I immediately followed up with <strong>Dragon w Hand</strong>.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    I aimed to rip off its wing, but I only managed to pull out some feathers.

    Still, the initiative was mine. I could have attacked again with my other hand.

    But instead, I pulled back.

    This was a 2-on-1 fight.

    If I stayed tond a second blow, the other <strong>Terror Bird</strong> would be on me in no time.

    <em>Thud thud thud thud!</em>

    Just as I dodged, the second bird¡¯s beak came crashing down.

    If I hadn¡¯t pulled back, I would¡¯ve been hit.

    I jumped back again.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Even for me, dodging such fast, close-range attacks wasn¡¯t easy.

    I widened the gap between us, putting us back in a simr situation as before.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    The <strong>Terror Birds</strong> weremunicating in their screeching voices.

    They were likely discussing how to handle therge lizard in front of them, which matched their speed.

    The only thing that annoyed me was that they weren¡¯t nning on retreating.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    They were making another mistake.

    Not immediately closing the distance between us was a misstep.

    They should¡¯ve either fled or pressed the attack right away.

    <strong>[Poison Creation LV4] activated.</strong>

    <em>Sssss!</em>

    Arge amount of poison was generated out of nowhere.

    The <strong>Terror Birds</strong> hesitated for a moment, startled by the sudden appearance of poison, but quickly refocused on me, remaining cautious.

    When I fought the <strong>Anodont</strong>, I used poison to make the ground slippery and throw off its bnce.

    But with the thick grass in this jungle, I couldn¡¯t use the same strategy here.

    That was fine.

    This poison had a different purpose.

    I charged at them.

    Confused by my approach after widening the distance, the <strong>Terror Birds</strong> charged at me as well.

    <strong>[Poison Gathering LV2] activated.</strong>

    I gathered the poison in my right hand.

    To be precise, I gathered it on the <strong>feathers</strong> I had ripped out earlier.

    I infused the feathers with poison and threw them into the air.

    It was a technique mimicking <strong>Mancheonhwau</strong>.

    If I used <strong>Reverse Scales</strong>, I could unleash an even more powerful <strong>Mancheonhwau</strong>.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Using <strong>Reverse Scales</strong> would mean going all out.

    I¡¯m a lizard.

    It¡¯s not wise to start a fight by going all out, like a lion would.

    There are too many variables in a battle.

    Using your full strength before understanding your opponent is a shortcut to defeat.

    The strategy of a survivor is to gradually increase the intensity of the battle, using just enough strength to match the opponent as you learn their capabilities.

    Of course, if I was sure I could level up from it, that would be a different story.

    <em>Sssss!</em>

    I didn¡¯t throw the poison-covered feathers to kill.

    The primary goal was to obscure their vision.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Most of the feathers got caught in their thick plumage.

    But a few managed to stick into the bird¡¯s skin, slowing one of them down.

    The sudden slowdown of itsrade disrupted their coordination.

    Their speed was so fast that even if the <strong>Terror Bird</strong> realized what had happened, it couldn¡¯t change direction fast enough.

    Now, it was a 1-on-1 situation.

    <em>sh!</em>

    I struck its wing with a powerful <strong>Dragon w Hand</strong>.

    ¡°Kiiieeee!¡±

    The <strong>Terror Bird</strong> screamed in pain.

    I didn¡¯t waste the opportunity and followed up with another attack.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    I sank my massive teeth into its neck.

    ¡°Kikikikikikik!¡±

    The <strong>Terror Bird</strong> thrashed around.

    It was big, and its stamina was impressive.

    This wasn¡¯t going to kill it.

    <strong>[Poison Fangs LV10] activated.</strong>

    I injected a substantial amount of poison.

    If I used <strong>Death Roll</strong>, I could probably break its neck, but now was the time to retreat.

    The other <strong>Terror Bird</strong> was staggering toward me.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I jumped back again.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The bird¡¯s beak came crashing down, narrowly missing me.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Its beak struck the ground with enough force to drill a hole into it.

    The <strong>Terror Bird</strong> I had poisoned with my fangs also charged at me.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Theyunched a flurry of rapid attacks.

    Dodging to the left, I found its beak waiting for me, and pulling back, its beak was already closing in again.

    When their beaks missed, their sharp talons and powerful wings constantly attacked.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    But they were both poisoned.

    The more they moved, the slower they became.

    The more they struggled, the faster the poison spread.

    The bird I had hit with the poison feathers mightst longer, but the one bitten by my poisoned fangs would likely lose consciousness within a few minutes.

    If I just held out, I¡¯d win.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    Their beaks crossed paths as they aimed for the same spot.

    I leapt into the air to dodge, watching as they finally realized something.

    They couldn¡¯t kill me in the time they had left.

    If they kept this up, they¡¯d be the ones to die.

    They needed to flee while they still had some strength left.

    They thought they could outrun me if they fled at full speed.

    This was the moment to use my full power.

    When the enemy underestimates your strength.

    When your final move can be used to maximum effect.

    <strong>[Reverse Scales LV1] activated.</strong>

    <strong>[Temporary acquisition of Overwhelming Aura].</strong>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A surge of overwhelming energy crushed the <strong>Terror Birds</strong>.

    Unlike when Baek Yeon-Yeong used it, my <strong>Overwhelming Aura</strong> simply slowed their movements.

    But that was enough.

    <strong>Goryong Kick</strong>.

    I took one step toward them.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    With <strong>Overwhelming Aura</strong>bined, I finally grasped the essence of <strong>Middle</strong>.

    It¡¯s slow but strong.

    It¡¯s slow, but you can¡¯t dodge it.

    It¡¯s powerful, and you can¡¯t escape.

    This was the essence of <strong>Middle</strong> in <strong>Goryong Kick</strong>.

    <strong>Gangryongjinpok</strong>.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The ground began to tremble.

    From the point where I stepped, the earth split open. The cracks spread toward the <strong>Terror Bird¡¯s</strong> feet as if a living dragon were swimming beneath the surface.

    <em>Whooosh!</em>

    The shockwave surged forward, swallowing the fleeing bird.

    ¡°Kieeeeeek!¡±

    It screamed, but it was already toote.

    I ran forward and gripped both hands tightly.

    Well done.

    Two <strong>chickens</strong>.

    I finished them both with <strong>Dragon w Hand</strong> strikes to the head.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <strong>[Level Up].</strong>

    <strong>[Level Up].</strong>

    <strong>[Level Up].</strong>

    Three levels from two <strong>Terror Birds</strong>.

    A bit disappointing, but I can¡¯tin.

    It was a decent harvest.

    Plus, I¡¯d secured tworge <strong>chickens</strong> to eat.

    Eating both would probably give me another level.

    Then, suddenly, I heard the sound of birds.

    ¡°Kaaaaak!¡±

    It seemed like crows had caught the scent of blood and wereing to investigate.

    I could spare them a little meat, but could they quiet down?

    They might attract other creatures.

    I looked toward the source of the sound.

    It wasn¡¯t crows.

    It was a smaller bird, brightly colored, circling overhead.

    An¡­ <strong>parrot</strong>?

    ¡°The lizard killed the flightless birds!¡±

    It was definitely a parrot.

    And it could talk.

    ¡­Wait a second.

    Parrots usually repeat words they¡¯ve heard, right?

    But this one¡­ seems to be speaking on its own?

    Is it some kind of freakishly smart mutant?

    <strong>[Gold Macaw LV3]</strong>

    Even using <strong>Eyes of the Wild</strong>, the parrot appeared to be a normal bird.

    ¡°Kaaaa! The Snake Queen is smiling!¡±

    This was unsettling.

    What did it mean by <strong>Snake Queen</strong>?

    Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t sound good.

    I should catch that bird and make it spill whatever it knows.

    I braced my legs, ready to pounce.

    ¡°Uwooo¡­.¡±

    <em>Boom.</em>

    Something massive was approaching, crashing through the trees.

    ¡°Kaaaaak! The King is passing by!¡±

    <em>Boom¡­.</em>

    ¡°Uwooo¡­.¡±

    Finally, it came into view.

    A massive, pure white figure.

    What should I even call that thing?

    No one would call it a bird.

    Its body below the neck looked like some giant bird out of a fairy tale.

    But the upper half was the problem.

    Flowing ck adornments.

    It looked like it could recite Confucian texts with ease.

    A long neck.

    And a human face.

    ¡°Uwooo!¡±

    It¡¯s a <strong>Jinpeng</strong>!

 Chapter 56

    This can¡¯t be right.

    Why is a human-faced bird suddenly appearing?

    This is a martial arts world. Dinosaurs are supposed to be calmly practicing martial arts here.

    ...But is it really stranger for dinosaurs to be roaming around in a martial arts story?

    A human-faced bird might make sense, after all.

    I adjusted my posture and took a closer look at the creature.

    It wasn¡¯t pping its wings, yet it was floating in the air.

    Its gaze was fixed on the parrot circling the sky.

    ¡°The King of Birds! Kaaaargh!¡±

    The King of Birds.

    Yeah.

    That title suited the creature''s massive form.

    Let¡¯s confirm.

    [Unable to appraise the target.]

    A sharp pain stung my eyes.

    Of course, I can''t appraise this one either.

    Just like the Hydra that evolved from the Titanoboa, this thing had transcended the realm of ordinary creatures.

    If I borrowed Tang Soyeong¡¯s words, it might be considered a divine beast.

    I guess, in a way, I could also be called a divine beast, but I still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Woooooo!¡±

    The human-faced bird roared loudly.

    It turned its head and stared directly at me.

    I recognized that face.

    It was a human face that might seemical at a nce.

    A bizarre appearance, with ck feather-like ornaments running from its head down to its neck.

    ¡°Woooo!¡±

    An overwhelming pressure bore down on my body.

    Its chilling gaze fixed on me.

    Click-click.

    Its grotesque mouth opened at a strange angle.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The human-faced bird began to speak.

    I guess it¡¯s only natural, given that it has a human face.

    ¡°Do you... think?¡±

    But the words weren¡¯t fluent.

    It sounded like it was awkwardly mimicking human speech, a bizarre sound.

    An unpleasant voice, like nails scratching against metal.

    ¡°Woooooo!¡±

    Another roar.

    Just from the roar alone, I could tell this creature was on another level.

    If it turned hostile, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here alive.

    Fortunately, the good news was that it hadn¡¯t attacked yet. Instead, it was trying tomunicate.

    ¡°Those with dragon scales...¡±

    Dragon scales.

    It seemed to be interested in the scales covering my body.

    Maybe if I answer properly and give it a few scales, I could get out of this situation.

    ...But how should I respond?

    ¡°Is a dragon... a bird or a snake?¡±

    It said something unexpected.

    A dragon, a bird, or a snake.

    What does it mean by that?

    What is its intention with this question?

    As I pondered, a vision flowed into my mind.

    ¡°Is the dragon of terror... a snake or a bird?¡±

    The dragon of terror.

    I saw a massive dinosaur.

    That dinosaur gradually shrank until it transformed into another creature.

    This was what it was asking me.

    ¡°Is the dragon of terror an ugly snake or a beautiful bird?¡±

    Is a dinosaur a reptile or a bird?

    The images in my mind became clearer.

    It felt as if my body was slipping out of my control.

    It was as if I would start thinking and speaking without my own will.

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯d started feeling dazed ever since I locked eyes with that creature.

    I had to give the correct answer to its question.

    My mind was bing clouded.

    When had I felt like this before?

    Ah, right.

    It was when I saw the vision of the Spinosaurus.

    It felt just like that.

    ¡°Is a dragon... a snake? Or is it... a bird?¡±

    You¡¯re underestimating me.

    Are you seriously suggesting that dinosaurs are birds?

    Are you telling me that the Tyrannosaurus was just a feathered chicken?

    [¡¸%! Ja¡ö¡õ ¡¹has activated.]

    Crack-crack-crack!

    The sinister thoughts surrounding me shattered.

    ¡°Kaaaaah! The lizard has rebelled against the King of Birds! It has provoked the King of Birds!¡±

    Provoked?

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    You were the one who provoked me first.

    ¡°You... have overstepped...¡±

    The human-faced bird red at me with displeasure.

    p.

    Its enormous wings pped once.

    Whoooosh!

    A powerful gust of wind blew.

    Crack-crack!

    Just from a single wing movement, I almost got blown away.

    I barely held on by digging my ws into the ground.

    This thing was incredibly strong.

    To a creature like this, I was nothing more than a snack.

    ¡°Those with dragon scales... I¡¯ll ask onest time... Is a dragon, a snake or a bird?¡±

    Fighting this creature wouldn¡¯t be a wise choice.

    Running away was also impossible.

    How could I possibly escape from a monster like that?

    My only way to survive was to submit to its words.

    If I admitted that dinosaurs weren¡¯t reptiles but birds, I might live.@@novelbin@@

    Yes.

    If I said the Tyrannosaurus was just a feathered, cowardly scavenger, I might extend my life.

    But.

    But you know what?

    What¡¯s the point of living so disgracefully?

    Crack-crack.

    [¡¸Äæ÷[ lv1¡¹has been activated.]

    [¡¸The Overwhelming Spirit¡¹has been temporarily obtained.]

    Sometimes, there are beliefs more important than life itself.

    How dare you belittle dinosaurs by calling them birds?

    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrr...¡±

    The word "Saurus" already means lizard.

    Dinosaurs can¡¯t not be reptiles.

    I don¡¯t care what the truth is.

    This is the path I believe in.

    This is my conviction.

    ¡°You were... the servant... of the vile snake queen...?¡±

    The human-faced bird muttered something iprehensible.

    I prepared to counter its attack.

    Its grotesque mouth opened again.

    Creak-creak-creak.

    Then, concentrated energy gathered into a single point.

    Don¡¯t tell me...

    Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom!

    A destructive beam was fired, capable of piercing through anything.

    If it hits me, I¡¯m dead.

    I used every trick I had.

    Sprint, tail cut, Rising Dragon Technique, shing Step.

    Ibined all of these to dodge the attack.

    Zzzzzzzzzzt!

    The creature¡¯s destructive beam tore up the ground, obliterating massive trees in its path.

    I barely avoided a direct hit.

    But.

    [Warning! HP is critically low.]

    Even though I only grazed it, I felt as if my entire body was shattering from the pain.

    The only good thing was that my limbs were still intact.

    I was in agony, but my body could still move.

    I had to stay calm.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet.

    There was onest move I had.

    If I could deal a critical blow, I might be able to escape from here.

    ¡°Indeed... those dragon scales...¡±

    Ssshhhh...

    The human-faced bird slowly flew toward me.

    It couldn¡¯t use that devastating attack in session.

    To kill me, it would have toe closer.

    Just a little more.

    Just a little longer.

    [¡¸Äæ÷[ lv1¡¹has been activated.]

    [¡¸Bone Corruption Technique¡¹has been temporarily obtained.]

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Screeeeech!¡±

    A massive pterosaur swooped down toward the human-faced bird.

    ¡¾Pteranodon lv23¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Vengeful¡¹ ¡¸Angry¡¹

    ¡¾Pteranodon¡¿

    Weighing only about 50kg, but with a wingspan of 6.25-6.5m and a body length of 2.6m, thisrge pterosaur has ws on the tips of its wings that allow it to hang onto cliffs and trees. It prefers hunting by diving vertically from the air like a seabird.

    It was a Pteranodon.

    ¡°Grrr... Inferior pterosaurs... How tiresome...¡±

    Three Pteranodons attacked the human-faced bird.

    Had they been caught in its destructive beam?

    No, something was different.

    Pteranodons don¡¯t usually engage in battles like this.

    If they¡¯d seen that beam, they should have either stayed hidden or fled far away.

    But they didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Disgraceful creatures...¡±

    It was as if they knew each other.

    There was an emotion stronger than anger at y here.

    The battle between the three Pteranodons and the human-faced bird began.

    Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t intervene in an aerial battle like that.

    I didn¡¯t know the circumstances, but this was my chance.

    A chance for a strategic retreat.

    I dispersed the energy I had gathered and immediately turned around.

    I had been nning to make ast-ditch gamble with the Bone Corruption Technique, but luck hade my way unexpectedly.

    Seizing an opportunity is a skill in itself.

    Thank you, Pteranodons.

    I¡¯ll try not to eat one of you if Ie across you again.

    With my exhausted body, I barely managed to flee. No, I mean, I sessfully made a strategic retreat.

    [HP is critically low.]

    ¡¾Komodo LV9¡¿

    HP: 45/990

    MP: 130/410

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Lower Swamp¡¹

    My limbs were still attached, but my body was in a condition no different from a corpse.

    My MP was slowly recovering over time.

    But my HP hadn¡¯t moved at all.

    Should I be grateful that it wasn¡¯t dropping further?

    The two terror birds I captured shed before my eyes.

    If I had brought them with me, I could¡¯ve recovered some HP.

    The first thing I needed to do was restore my body.

    There are three ways to recover HP.

    The first method is to use one of my titles.

    If I immerse myself in water, my HP will recover, though very slowly.

    But there was no water nearby.

    So, that''s out.

    The second method is to level up and shed my skin.

    But to level up, I would need to defeat a strong opponent, and in my current condition, I¡¯d likely end up being the one used as experience material.

    Thest method is to eat something.

    While it¡¯s not as effective as leveling up, filling my stomach would still help restore some HP.

    If only I had caught those bugs I ignored earlier, I could¡¯ve eaten them on the spot.

    But for some reason, there weren¡¯t any creatures around here.

    Maybe they all fled because of that destructive beam.

    I needed to find something to eat, no matter what.

    ...

    But it looks like fate isn''t entirely against me.

    There was a snake nearby.

    It seemed fairlyrge, but a snake is still a snake.

    ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    A Ball Python.

    It even looked appetizing.

    Its plump body made it seem like there¡¯d be plenty of meat.

    I concealed my presence and slowly approached it.

    The snake hadn¡¯t noticed me yet.

    One more step.

    Just one more step.

    Now!

    I quickly pushed off with my hind legs, lunging toward the snake.

    ¡°Sssssss!¡±

    At that moment, the Ball Python locked eyes with me.

    We were still a bit apart.

    I was certain it would strike back with a deadly counterattack.

    Like the Titanoboa hatchling, it might coil its springy body and unleash a fierce attack.

    Could I withstand it in my current state?

    No, it was already toote to back out.

    I had to endure whatever it threw at me and finish it off in one blow.

    I tensed my front legs and prepared to strike, but just then...

    ¡°Hiieeeek!¡±

    The snake suddenly flipped over onto its back.

    ...What?

    I barely managed to stop my attack and watched the snake¡¯s strange behavior.

    What was it doing?

    Was it preparing to use some technique I wasn¡¯t familiar with?

    That plump snake was now lying there with its tongue hanging out.

    ...Was it ying dead?

    ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸ying dead¡¹ ¡¸Surprised¡¹

    I mean, I could see it thanks to my <em>Wild Eyes</em> skill, but even without it, I could tell it was faking.

    ¡°Hi... Hiiieeek...¡±

    And how could it make noise while pretending to be dead?

 Chapter 57

    ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸ying dead¡¹ ¡¸Nervous¡¹

    ¡¾Ball Python¡¿

    A species of python that grows up to 180 cm in length, with a rtively thick body. It has a unique defense mechanism where it curls into a ball when frightened, protecting itself. It is non-venomous and has rtively blunt teeth.

    When you think of pythons, you usually picture a massive snake.

    Somerger species areparable to, if not bigger than, an anaconda.

    But this snake didn¡¯t quite live up to the python name.

    It was chubby but short.

    It had a decent level, and it was probably over 2 meters in length, but considering snakes tend to invest primarily in length, I couldn¡¯t call it long.

    It was small, non-venomous, and had weak teeth.

    So, what was the point of this snake¡¯s existence?

    ...Maybe because it was cute?

    As strange as it sounds, this snake was actually quite cute.

    I suppose my eyes might have be twisted after turning into a lizard and hanging out with spiders, but even as a human, I think I would have found it adorable.

    At least, as far as snakes go.

    The snakes I¡¯d encountered up until now were more like the vicious Titanoboas, but this one was different.

    Its snout looked a bit like a puppy¡¯s. Round and gentle.

    Even its eyes were unique. If you looked closely, you could see the characteristic vertical pupils of a reptile, but they were slightly cloudy. In other words, even its eyes were round and cute.

    ¡°Geggeggek.¡±

    Did it read my thoughts? The snake¡¯s tail began to twitch slightly.

    It wagged, much like a puppy greeting its owner.

    Yep.

    The reason you¡¯ve survived this long is definitely because you¡¯re cute.

    You look cute, so you¡¯ll probably taste pretty good too.

    Unlike other snakes, you don¡¯t seem to have a lot of bones.

    And there¡¯s plenty of meat on your chubby body.

    Just thinking about it makes my mouth water.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    The snake jumped back when it saw the drool dripping from my mouth.

    Can snakes even jump?

    Its tail muscles must be impressive, seeing how it bent like a spring and leaped.

    It must taste delicious.

    ¡°Shiririk¡­¡±

    The snake seemed to realize that its act of ying dead had been exposed, and it started shifting its posture.

    That was...

    Unbelievable.

    It curled up into a ball, forming a nearly perfect sphere.

    It seemed determined to block all iing attacks.

    Did it really think that would work?

    ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Rxed¡¹

    Why was it feeling rxed?

    Did it actually believe I wouldn¡¯t eat it if it curled up like that?

    All I could think about was swallowing it whole.

    Its level was 14, too.

    That meant it had survived here for quite some time, but how?

    This jungle was clearly tougher than the lower part of the swamp.

    Just look at the terror birds, and that human-faced bird shooting destructive beams from its mouth.

    There¡¯s no way a snake like this could survive here by simply curling up.

    Maybe it really survived because it was cute?

    Still, I had to do what I had to do.

    If I didn¡¯t eat it, I would be in danger.

    I opened my mouth wide.

    Waaang.

    ¡°Hieeeek¡­¡±

    The snake¡¯s posture crumbled.

    The ball python shivered, trembling.

    That expression wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    ...

    Why did it remind me of Tus and Pus?

    Forget it.

    Even if I ate it, it wouldn¡¯t fill me up.

    Instead of wasting energy on this low-nutrition snake meat, it would be more advantageous to find another prey.

    I turned my head, about to leave, when...

    ¡°Hiek¡­¡±

    The ball python poked its head out.

    It bobbed its head, carefully observing me.

    Then, as if realizing I didn¡¯t intend to harm it, it began to slither toward me.

    ...A bit too fearless, aren¡¯t you?

    The ball python slithered closer, slightly opening its mouth.

    I watched curiously, wondering what it was nning.

    Was it going to try to eat me?

    Those small teeth wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce my scales.

    Waaang.

    The ball python opened its mouth as wide as it could and bit my front leg.

    So, after all that, you still want to end up inside my stomach, huh?

    I was about to open my mouth to bite it back when...

    [HP has been slightly restored.]

    Huh?

    There¡¯s an old saying that applying saliva to a wound will help it heal.

    It does have some antibacterial properties, but it¡¯s not really a rmended treatment because it could make things worse.

    But what was up with this snake?

    Its status window confirmed it: a healer snake.

    Of course, its effect wasn¡¯t amazing.

    It only restored about 10 HP.

    But the pain definitely subsided.

    ...Was this anesthesia?

    Was this sneaky snake trying to numb my pain before eating me?

    I briefly considered the possibility, but after checking the snake¡¯s information again, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Attachment¡¹ ¡¸Hunger¡¹

    Hunger.

    That seemed right.

    It had a chubby body, but something about it looked weak.

    It must have gone without food for a long time.

    Attachment.

    That was the real problem.

    ¡°Hiek¡­¡±

    The ball python coiled itself around my leg.

    For some reason, it seemed determined to stick with me.

    Why was it clinging to me?

    It should¡¯ve known I wanted to eat it.

    I wracked my smart lizard brain.

    The ball python was level 14.

    I raised Tus and Pus, but even they hadn¡¯t surpassed level 10.

    Considering that each species has a different leveling curve, this snake probably had an even harder time leveling up than they did.

    If Tus and Pus were like geckos, then this snake was more like a green basilisk or a komodo dragon.

    And yet, it had reached level 14.

    In this treacherous jungle, no less.

    There was only one conclusion I could draw.

    This snake must have had some kind of protector.

    It had likely been under someone''s care until recently.

    Then, by some twist of fate, it got separated from its protector.

    Like a princess suddenly thrown into the wild after being pampered all her life.

    That¡¯s when it met me.

    So now it was clinging to me, thinking, <em>Maybe this lizard won¡¯t eat me if I stay close</em>.

    Since the snake¡¯s protector was probably also a snake, it might have felt some kinship with me, another reptile.

    ...Even though I did try to eat it.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    It was still scared, but it wasn¡¯t letting go of me.

    No matter how cold-blooded reptiles are, I couldn¡¯t eat this snake after seeing it like this.

    If this was some sort of trick, it was a terrifyingly clever one, but it didn¡¯t seem like that.

    What should I do?

    I could let it live, but carrying this snake around with me was a different story.@@novelbin@@

    It hadn¡¯t been that long since I took Tus and Pus under my wing, and now I was picking up another one?

    Tus and Pus were followers at least, but this snake...

    Wait.

    Right, followers.

    I had the <em>Lizard Faith</em>.

    ¡¾Lizard Faith¡¿

    A gecko lizard-based belief. A faith followed by those who worship the legendary beast Komodo. While it has not yet reached the level of a formal religion, it holds high potential for growth. The followers¡¯ faith is strong.

    Followers:

    First Follower: ¡¾Atercopus lv9¡¿

    Second Follower: ¡¾Atkomartus lv8¡¿

    Third Follower: ¡¾Tang Soyeong¡¿

    The name was a bit odd, but <em>Lizard Faith</em> was quite useful.

    Currently, it had two effects.

    One, the stats of the followers who believed in <em>Lizard Faith</em> were slightly increased.

    The second was that when a follower gained experience, a portion of it was also shared with me.

    In other words, auto-farming.

    The more followers I had, the more experience I would gain.

    Plus, if my guess was right, this snake was likely a silver spoon baby.

    If I took it along and made it my follower, and then reunited it with its parent, who I assume is a powerful snake, I could benefit from their protection.

    As the snake grew, it would continue to offer me experience in tribute.

    This was basically an experience-duplication exploit.

    If this snake had any friends, I could recruit them too.

    Snake, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot, buddy.

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    Was it trying to mimic my cries?

    Maybe we were morepatible than I thought.

    Still, there was something urgent to deal with.

    First, I needed to find food.

    This snake must have been starving too, so it likely didn¡¯t have anything, but it should know where to find prey.

    I tapped the snake with my tail and hand, signaling that I was hungry.

    I mimed tapping my stomach and opening my mouth wide, hoping tomunicate my hunger.

    ¡°Shirik!¡±

    The snake nodded enthusiastically.

    Alright.

    You know this jungle better than I do, so I¡¯ll trust you.

    The snake wrapped itself around my neck, lifting its head high to guide the way.

    ...It was a bit suffocating, but I¡¯m sure that was just a coincidence.

    Alright, snake.

    Let¡¯s get along well.

    If you join the <em>Lizard Faith</em> now, you can rise to the fourth rank, so keep that in mind.

    As I walked in the direction the snake pointed, I suddenly received a notification.

    [The level of ¡¸Danger Sense lv9¡¹ has increased.]

    Huh? Why did this skill level up all of a sudden?

    Skills only level up when you repeatedly use them and gain proficiency, which means my danger sense had been triggered repeatedly.

    But... I wasn¡¯t sensing any danger at the moment.

    Maybe the proficiency I gained from facing the human-faced bird earlier was only now being applied?

    [You have acquired ¡¸Killing Intent Detection lv1¡¹.]

    Killing Intent Detection?

    Did I get this because my Danger Sense hit level 10?

    It¡¯s nice to receive, but something feels off.

    The moment I got <em>Killing Intent Detection</em>, a chilling sensation ran down my spine.

    Far away, I sensed a vortex of emotions aimed directly at me.

    [Your first follower, ¡¾Atercopus lv9¡¿, is displeased.]

    [Your second follower, ¡¾Atkomartus lv9¡¿, is feeling tense.]

    [Your third follower, ¡¾Tang Soyeong¡¿, is watching warily.]

    Suddenly, the status of my followers shed before me.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s wariness was probably due to her situation inside the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    But what was going on with Tus and Pus?

    I hoped nothing serious was happening.

    This timing was strange, though.

    It almost felt like the killing intent was being directed from their direction.

    [??, ¡¾Neph Jurassic lv30¡¿, is extremely angry at the arrival of a rival.]

    Why are you angry?

    You¡¯re not even one of my followers! And what¡¯s with the question marks?

    What do you mean, "arrival of a rival"?

    Are you referring to this snake?

    And how do you even know about this?!

    I bowed my head, overwhelmed by the unknown killing intent from the four mysterious beings.

    [??, ¡¾Neph Jurassic lv30¡¿, is greatly enraged by your shameless actions.]

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not what you think.

    I can exin everything.

    ...Wait, why do I even need to exin myself?

    Maybe myck of HP is messing with my thought process.

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    I need to focus on finding food first.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    As I followed the python, I thought deeply.

    How did the four sisters of the Tang family know about my intentions... I mean, my actions?

    If Baek Yeon-Yeong knew, that would make sense.

    She¡¯s a freak who could catch a Hydra with her bare hands, so nothing would surprise me anymore.

    But how could Tang Soyeong and the other three sisters know what I was up to? That part didn¡¯t make any sense.

    If I had to guess, it must be because of <em>Lizard Faith</em>.

    The followers could sense some of my thoughts.

    Tang Soyeong could vaguely sense them, and the spiders were quite precise.

    Recently, the divine power I umted was also increasing absurdly fast.

    For some reason, whenever I did anything with Baek Yeon-Yeong, Tang Soyeong would look at me with eyes full of admiration. The spiders would follow her lead, too.

    Especially when I¡¯d nibble on Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s fingers or y with her hair, I¡¯d see a steep rise in my divine energy.

    Sure, Baek Yeon-Yeong is a powerful master, but was that really enough to exin the sudden surge?

    Thanks to <em>Lizard Faith</em>, the followers could read my thoughts.

    And because of my recent increase in divine power, they could now see my actions and thoughts more clearly.

    This was my theory, but there was one major w.

    That w was Neph Jurassic.

    She wasn¡¯t one of my followers.

    Yet she was somehow sneaking into these status messages, and her presence was the strongest.

    On top of that, she had a strange title with question marks hiding parts of it.

    Had she slipped into my faith without me knowing?

    If I were the god Hwanung, would that make Neph Jurassic the bear woman?

    ...No way, right?

    Even though it was my own thought, it was far too much of a stretch.

    Sure, I have the title <em>Beloved by Spiders</em>, but still...

    Could it be?

    Was that what was happening?

    Am I... married?

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    No, no.

    At least not since I became an Arachne...

    Wait, what am I even thinking?

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts.

    I needed to eat. These strange ideas were messing with me.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The python bobbed its head.

    That must mean the food was nearby.

    I pushed aside my distractions and suppressed my presence.

    I crept forward quietly.

    ¡°Creak-creak-creak.¡±

    The cry was familiar by now.

    From my past experience, it was likely the sound of a feathered dinosaur.

    One of those creatures that it feels awkward to even call dinosaurs.

    The kind that undermines the human-faced bird¡¯s argument for dinosaurs being disqualified.

    ...Except for Utahraptor. That one¡¯s a proper dinosaur.

    ¡°Creak-creak.¡±

    The cry wasn¡¯t very loud.

    It was definitely smaller than a Utahraptor, and maybe even smaller than a Deinonychus.

    In other words, this thing wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to me.

    Let¡¯s see what it is.

    ¡¾Oviraptor lv12¡¿

    ¡¾Oviraptor¡¿

    This dinosaur, from thete Cretaceous period, is about 1.6 meters in length and weighs 20 to 40 kilograms. While it eats small animals, it is most well-known for stealing and eating the eggs of other animals, earning the nickname ¡°egg thief.¡±

    An Oviraptor!

    Its familiar face made me feel oddly nostalgic.

    The Oviraptor was busy gulping down someone else¡¯s eggs.

    Poor things.

    Eating babies that haven¡¯t even hatched yet.

    The parents of those eggs would be heartbroken.

    ...Wait, now that I think about it, I also hatched from an egg.

    Whether I cared about the egg or not, that means I must have had parents.

    There were probably other eggs, too, likely my siblings.

    Who or what were my parents?

    When I hatched, I was nearly the size of an adult right from the start.

    Naturally, the egg I emerged from was muchrger than a regr gecko¡¯s egg.

    So, the creature thatid me wasn¡¯t just an ordinary gecko...

    Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen any other geckos in this world.

    And since evolution exists here, my parents didn¡¯t necessarily have to be geckos.

    ...Could I have unknowingly eaten them?

    I recalled all the reptilian creatures I¡¯d devoured.

    Thankfully, there were no lizards.

    Phew.

    At least I wasn¡¯t a patricide.

    If I ever meet the Oviraptor I saw back then, maybe I¡¯ll ask about my parents.

    But first, let¡¯s catch the one in front of me.

    ¡°Hieek...¡±

    The python let out a small whimper.

    Its frightened behavior puzzled me.

    Was it afraid of the Oviraptor?

    That didn¡¯t seem right, considering how confidently it had led me here.

    ...Wait, was its target the eggs, not the Oviraptor?@@novelbin@@

    Was the Oviraptor a surprise encounter, a much stronger foe than expected?

    Oh, python...

    You¡¯re way longer than the Oviraptor, so why are you so scared?

    Besides, if we reveal ourselves, the Oviraptor will probably be more startled.

    I set the python down and charged toward the Oviraptor at full speed.

    Tadadadad!

    ¡°Creeeek!¡±

    The Oviraptor pped its useless wings in shock and tried to leap into the air.

    Pabab!

    I leapt up, predicting its movement.

    ¡°Creak-creak!¡±

    Crack!

    The Oviraptor tried to resist, but it was already toote. Its neck was firmly in my jaws.

    Snap.

    I bit down hard enough to crush its spine and mmed it into the ground.

    Boom!

    ¡°Creak...¡±

    The Oviraptor was dead.

    As expected, my level didn¡¯t increase.

    It was easier than when the Green Basilisk hunted piranhas.

    The ball python slithered up to me, looking between the dead Oviraptor and me in disbelief.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    That look was all too familiar.

    It was the same as the first time Tus and Pus tasted water beetles and piranhas.

    I gazed at the Oviraptor¡¯s corpse.

    It wasn¡¯t enough topletely satisfy me, but it would be enough to put out the immediate fire.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The python flicked its tongue.

    Yeah, you must be hungry too.

    There isn¡¯t much, but let¡¯s eat together.

    ¡¾Komodo LV9¡¿

    HP: 250/990

    MP: 173/410

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Lower Swamp¡¹

    My health had recovered somewhat.

    It wasn¡¯t great, but it was enough to keep me going for now.

    My MP was high enough to use <em>Reverse Scale</em> at least once.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    The python, now much fatter, was rolling its belly around.

    Hey, you¡¯re a snake, aren¡¯t you?

    Why are you rolling like that?

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    Hearing my cry, the python straightened its posture.

    It slithered over to me, looking up with its round, innocent eyes.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    You ate well, didn¡¯t you?

    I¡¯ve got something good to rmend.

    It¡¯s called <em>Lizard Faith</em>.

    ¡°Hieek?¡±

    The snake tilted its head in confusion.

    Honestly, what I considered a conversation was really just my imagination.

    Ourmunication mostly involved understanding each other¡¯s bodynguage.

    Suddenly suggesting a religion was not something I could do.

    I had no choice but to make the python worship me on its own, like Tus and Pus did.

    Sigh... How could I make this chubby snake a follower?

    Maybe if I defeated a strong enemy, it would look at me with reverence?

    It was already gazing at me with respect, but something was missing...

    Ah, right.

    I just had a brilliant idea.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    Python, watch closely.

    ¡°Hieek?¡±

    Its round eyes focused intently on me.

    Now that I had its full attention!

    Ssss!

    The appearance of my dragon scales changed.

    I shifted from a slightlyrger Komodo to a much smaller dragon form.

    Young creatures are always drawn to cool things.

    ...Though biologically speaking, I was probably younger than the snake.

    ¡°Hieeeeeek!¡±

    The python practically fainted in surprise.

    Its reaction was so satisfying.

    So, how about now?

    Do you feel any faith stirring within you?

    [Would you like to offer <em>Lizard Faith</em> to ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿?]

    Looks like some faith did awaken.

    But wait, status window.

    Since when did you start asking about this stuff?

    Tus and Pus didn¡¯t have this prompt.

    Just do it like before, no need to ask twice.

    The python isn¡¯t some special case.

    [Are you sure you want to offer <em>Lizard Faith</em>?]

    Why ask again?

    Just proceed.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ has begun to worship you.]

    That was fast!

    Congrats, python.

    Despite how you look, you¡¯re now ranked fourth.

    [<em>Lizard Faith</em> has evolved from a gecko-level faith to a Komodo-level faith.]

    Huh?

    Did it really just level up that fast?

    I mean, I¡¯m happy, but... is there a reason for that?

    ¡¾Lizard Faith¡¿

    A Komodo-level faith.

    A faith followed by those who worship the legendary beast Komodo. As the number of followers increases, it can grow into a full-fledged religion. The variety of followers is quite diverse, and their faith is unwavering.

    Followers:

    First Follower: ¡¾Atercopus lv9¡¿

    Second Follower: ¡¾Atkomartus lv8¡¿

    Third Follower: ¡¾Tang Soyeong¡¿

    Fourth Follower: ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ is worshiping you.]

    Good.

    There¡¯s a hidden function in this faith.

    It asionally allows the status window to give me information like this, makingmunication a bit easier.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ is concerned about you.]

    Huh?

    Concerned?

    No need for that.

    Now that you¡¯ve joined, I feel more secure.

    Turns out you¡¯re a more impressive snake than I thought.

    For the faith to evolve from gecko level to Komodo level, that¡¯s no small feat.

    ...Though I still don¡¯t quite know the difference.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ thinks you are remarkable.]

    My divine power definitely feels stronger now.

    The frequency of messages from the status window has increased significantly.

    Look at that, it¡¯s still sending me updates.

    [You have epted a follower of the Snake Queen.]

    Huh?

    [The Snake Queen is furious with you.]

    Wait, what?

    The Snake Queen?

    Hold on.

    Is that why the prompt appeared earlier, asking if I wanted to offer faith?

    Was it because this snake already worshiped something else?

    Was the Ball Python worried about me because of that?

    [The Snake Queen wants to see you.]

    So I identally stole a follower from the Snake Queen?

    And now she¡¯s mad at me?

    Is that why the faith leveled up so quickly?

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    Cancel!

    Cancel the offer!

    Status window, stop it!

 Chapter 59

    The Snake Queen.

    I vaguely remembered hearing about her before.

    Wasn¡¯t it something the feathered dragon... no, the human-faced bird mumbled?

    Also, the parrot said that bird was the King of Birds.

    A snake who holds the title of "Queen," acknowledged by the King of Birds. She had to be at least as powerful as the human-faced bird.

    Moreover, the fact that there were creatures serving her implied that she likely had a following, if not an entire religion.

    She was, in every sense of the word, a ruler.

    There was a good chance she was the true master of this jungle.

    [Status Ailment: You have acquired the Snake Queen''s Mark.]

    ¡¾Komodo LV9¡¿

    HP: 250/990

    MP: 173/410

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Marked by the Snake Queen¡¹

    ¡¸Snake Queen''s Mark¡¹

    The Snake Queen is keeping a close eye on you. Creatures who serve the Snake Queen can recognize this mark.

    And now I¡¯d been marked by her.

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    This was bad.

    Though the mark didn¡¯t seem to have any harmful effects¡ªmy health wasn¡¯t decreasing, and no restrictions were ced on me¡ªthere was still a problem.

    The fact that other snakes could now recognize me.

    Who cares if other snakes recognize me?

    That¡¯s what I wanted to believe, but I had already seen a snake that transcended its species.

    The Titanoboa I encountered in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair.

    And the multi-headed monster it evolved into.

    Just as I evolved into a Komodo, it seemed that the creatures here could evolve into mythical beasts straight out of legends.

    There was no guarantee that creatures under the Snake Queen¡¯smand wouldn¡¯t be just as formidable.

    Even the fully grown Titanoboa had been a tough opponent for me.

    And the Snake Queen, who ruled over them all, was bound to be unimaginably strong.

    Even the snake from the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair didn¡¯t earn the title of Queen.

    I needed to consider my options if I wanted to survive.

    Should I run to Baek Yeon-Yeong and ask for help?

    Maybe if I wagged my tail and yed dead, she¡¯d take care of the Snake Queen with one punch.

    I pictured Baek Yeon-Yeong in my mind.

    She¡¯d deal with the Snake Queen in one strike, then calmly walk over to me.

    And then she¡¯d whisper...

    "...Hya, looks like I¡¯ll need a lot more scales from you this time."

    The Baek Yeon-Yeong in my imagination turned me into rotisserie chicken.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    No!

    If I was lucky, she''d only strip off my scales, but she might also harvest my core, saying I wasn¡¯t pulling my weight.

    Besides, I had no way of knowing where Baek Yeon-Yeong even was.

    So, the Baek Yeon-Yeong option was out.

    Obviously, a direct confrontation with the Snake Queen was out of the question.

    So, what was left?

    The Snake Queen.

    And the King of Birds.

    From what I could tell, those two didn¡¯t seem to get along very well.

    Wait a second. The King of Birds kept asking whether dragons were birds or snakes.

    He was aggressively pushing the theory that dinosaurs were birds.

    And the Snake Queen?

    Naturally, she would support the theory that dinosaurs were reptiles.

    I, too, was a passionate believer in the dinosaur-reptile theory.

    Despite being hit by the human-faced bird¡¯s destructive ray, I never wavered in my conviction.

    If I yed this right, I might be able to win over the Snake Queen.

    Although, I¡¯d likely end up as lizard skewers before I could even exin myself.

    In any case, the best option was to avoid meeting the Snake Queen altogether.

    The best thing to do was to quickly find the opportunity I came here for and get out.

    The Snake Queen was a problem, but so was the King of Birds.

    ¡°Geggeggek...¡±

    The python slithered up and wrapped itself around my leg.

    You could¡¯ve told me all this sooner.

    Could I still cancel the offer of <em>Lizard Faith</em>?

    Of course not.

    But what exactly was the rtionship between this snake and the Snake Queen?

    Was it just a regr follower?

    It seemed too pampered for that.

    If it were just an ordinary follower, I doubt the Snake Queen would be this angry.

    Sure, she could be upset that I took one of her followers, but would she go so far as to mark me?

    This snake must have been someone the Snake Queen cherished.

    Not for its strength, but for some other reason...

    Could it be blood-rted?

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Probably not.

    She just seems to dote on it because of its appearance.

    With that cute, round face, I can see why.

    ¡°Hieeek...¡±

    The python twitched its tail nervously.

    Sigh, why does this snake remind me of Tus and Pus so much?

    I don¡¯t have a title for being loved by snakes, after all.

    I needed to hurry up, find what I came here for, and get out.@@novelbin@@

    Staying here any longer would only end badly.

    Ugh, I came looking for an opportunity, and now I¡¯m stuck in all this mess.

    Almost got killed by the King of Birds, now I¡¯m marked by the Snake Queen.

    All I¡¯ve gained from this is a cute-faced snake.

    Looks like I¡¯ll be struggling again for a while.

    Maybe some opportunity will fall out of the sky.

    As I thought about this, I stared at the python.

    Perhaps there¡¯s some kind of elixir lying around?

    I gazed at the python intensely.

    For a snake, it sure looked fancy.

    Every time I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was some pampered princess who had only recently tasted the bitter side of life.

    Like it hade into the jungle not knowing what it was getting into, and then met a lizard.

    I stared even more intently.

    Stories like this usually end with the pampered princess giving up all her family¡¯s hidden treasures to a bad boy.

    ¡°Geggeggek...¡±

    The python flinched at my gaze.

    Yep.

    You¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you?

    I ran my hand over the part of my body that was still injured.

    Ah... If I had eaten the Oviraptor alone, I would have fully healed by now...

    ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡±

    The python looked away, avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°Geggeggeggek...¡±

    If I don¡¯t find an elixir soon, I¡¯m going to end up as lizard sashimi...

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ is deep in thought.]

    Exactly.

    I knew you¡¯d know something.

    Come on, spit it out.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ is seriously conflicted.]

    I could practically see it on its face¡ª<em>I know where the Snake Queen¡¯s treasure is hidden</em>.

    It was probably weighing its options, thinking about whether to side with the Snake Queen or the lizard it had just met today.

    But usually, in stories like this, the pampered princess always ends up giving everything to the bad guy.

    Ssssss!

    I once again transformed my scales, turning into a form the python would find even more impressive.

    ¡°Hieeeek!¡±

    The python was once again startled.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ is seriously considering its options.]

    This is my final y.

    Python.

    If you tell me now, I¡¯ll make sure you outrank Tang Soyeong.

    [The ¡¾Ball Python lv14¡¿ says it knows a ce it can show you.]

    That¡¯s more like it.

    You¡¯re officially third in rank now.

    ¡¾Komodo LV9¡¿

    HP: 412/990

    MP: 240/410

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Marked by the Snake Queen¡¹

    Along the way, I managed to hunt a Protoceratops, filling my belly.

    But that was the extent of it.

    This jungle was far more dangerous than I expected.

    I was starting to understand why the human-faced bird strutted around as it did. Every now and then, I¡¯d catch a glimpse of a massive sauropod head towering over the trees. Even the colossal jungle trees couldn¡¯t hide their massive heads.

    I doubt even the human-faced bird could do much against something like that. It would probably end the fight by just biting down once.

    Still, it¡¯d be a different story if it shot a beam from afar.

    Aside from the sauropods, the other creatures weren¡¯t pushovers either.

    Predators like terror birds seemed cute inparison.

    Though I hadn¡¯t encountered anyrge carnivorous dinosaurs yet, the specs of the herbivores alone were overwhelming.

    Like the one standing right in front of me.

    ¡¾Stegosaurus LV35¡¿

    ¡¾Stegosaurus¡¿

    A massive ted dinosaur, estimated to reach a maximum length of 7.5 meters and weigh up to 5.3 tons. Its body is long and stocky, with a distinct feature where its height sharply rises from head to tail. It has two pairs of sharp, bony spikes on its tail, which it uses to fend off predators. The tail spikes are powerful enough to shatter bones.

    This guy was a famous one.

    Even people who don¡¯t know much about dinosaurs recognize the Stegosaurus.

    To the untrained eye, it might look like just another herbivore.

    But this thing was bigger than an elephant.

    One step from it, and I¡¯d be crushed like a lizard skin.

    Right now, I was staring it in the eye.

    I gulped and kept a close watch on its movements.

    If it charged, I needed to be ready.

    ¡°Hieeek...¡±

    Was I lucky, or did I actually have some standing here?

    The Stegosaurus stared at me for a few seconds before continuing on its way.

    Well, I suppose a Komodo deserves this level of respect.

    After the Stegosaurus moved away, I followed the python¡¯s lead and continued walking.

    Not far from where the Stegosaurus had been, I came across a massive structure.

    That¡¯s right¡ªa building.

    Unlike the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair or other natural caves, which could at least be considered naturally formed, this structure was anything but natural.

    It was a temple. Or perhaps a shrine.

    It hadn¡¯t been maintained in a long time¡ªthere were vines and moss growing all over it.

    Large stone statues of snakes stood tall, while any bird-shaped statues were broken.

    There were some herbivorous dinosaurs living here, too.

    They eyed me warily at first but then went about their business, as if uninterested.

    Good. Let¡¯s not bother each other.

    After all, I¡¯m blessed by the Snake Queen now.

    If those dinosaurs had turned hostile, I would have been in serious trouble.

    Frankly, I would have struggled to take down even one of them in a head-on fight.

    They weren¡¯t here to guard the temple, so why were they so intimidating?

    And why were they all different species?

    I didn¡¯t understand it, but as long as they didn¡¯t bother me, it didn¡¯t matter.

    This must be the ce Baek Yeon-Yeong mentioned where I could find my opportunity.

    Judging by the snake statues scattered around, and the spot the python had pointed me to, this ce was clearly connected to the Snake Queen.

    Taking anything from here would probably make the Snake Queen extremely angry.

    But what did I care?

    I was already marked.

    Might as well take it and run. Once I¡¯ve eaten my fill, everything will be fine.

    And hey, a lizard that dies full at least dies happy, right?

    In the worst case, I could always throw the python at them and make a run for it.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    Alright, let¡¯s head inside.

    To the Snake Queen¡¯s temple.

    I slipped through the narrow entrance.

    It was spacious inside, but there wasn¡¯t much to see at first nce.

    The interior was surprisingly clean.

    <em>Clunk.</em>

    Clunk?

    A chill ran down my spine, and I ducked instinctively.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A rusty iron arrow whizzed past my head.

    ...Yeah.

    This ce was definitely not safe.

    I activated my sprinting ability.

    I reverted my dragon scales back to a defensive form.

    I crouched down, ready to use <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> to leap away if needed.

    ¡°Hieeek...¡±

    Did they really think they could stop a righteous lizard with a trap like this?

    I¡¯m going to rob this ce down to its foundations!

 Chapter 62

    Let¡¯s assess the situation.

    First of all, I just woke up.

    Somehow, I ended up cuddling the Ball Python.

    How would this look from the perspective of that snake?

    A ck lizard that stole away its cherished follower, gobbled up an elixir, and then slept alongside that follower.

    ¡°Hissssssssss!¡±

    Objectively speaking, I should be dead by now.

    But I can¡¯t let that happen.

    Calm down.

    Cold blood.

    Help me keep my mind sharp.

    First, let¡¯s focus on the Queen of Snakes standing before me.

    Her true identity is a Basilisk.

    Not some Green Basilisk Lizard, but a real Basilisk.

    ¡¾Basilisk¡¿

    A mythical giant snake, sometimes considered a type of dragon. Its left eye holds the power of venom, and its right eye holds the power of petrification. It is a top-tier predator capable of limitless growth.

    Unlike with the Hydra and the Jinmyeonjoo, I can see a status window this time.

    Could this mean it''s a lower-tier creature than them?

    No, that can''t be it.

    It¡¯s probably thanks to my leveled-up Wild Eyes skill.

    Even at level 5, I can¡¯t see beyond its species information.

    No stats, no levels, nothing.

    It¡¯s an extraordinary monster.

    And its size...

    It¡¯s even bigger than the Titanoboa I saw back in the Silver Dragon''s Lair.

    This creature is way beyond my current strength.

    ¡­But how did it even get inside this temple?

    Judging by the size of the passages we passed, there¡¯s no way a creature thisrge could have fit.

    But this isn¡¯t the time to wonder about that.

    I need to figure out how to survive.

    Think of the cards I have at my disposal.

    ¡°Geegegegek!¡±

    Force is meaningless here.

    The only card I have is the Ball Python sleeping in my arms.

    This little snake must be precious to the Basilisk.

    It might be a bit underhanded, but I¡¯ll have to use the python to my advantage.

    It hasn¡¯t attacked me since I woke up, probably because it doesn¡¯t want to harm the python that''s close to me.

    As long as we stay like this, not even the Basilisk would dare attack me.

    [The Queen of Snakes is watching you.]

    Watching me?

    That¡¯s strange.

    Her right eye is glowing...

    Petrification!@@novelbin@@

    Craaaack!

    A beam of petrifying light shot toward me.

    Crackle¡­ crackle...

    I thought being close to the python would stop it from attacking, but I was wrong.

    Is this how it ends?

    Will I be turned to stone?

    Will I be a statue guarding this temple?

    Crackle, crackle...

    My body slowly turning to stone...

    Did not happen.

    I felt the surface of my skin start to petrify, but it immediately returned to normal.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Do I have some unknown resistance to petrification?

    Even after the Basilisk¡¯s petrifying gaze had ended, I was left unharmed.

    All that remained were some crumbling stone fragments around me.

    [The Queen of Snakes is intrigued by you.]

    Right.

    Even if I look like this, I¡¯m still a Basilisk by origin.

    I could be immune to petrification.

    ¡°Geegegegek!¡±

    Queen of Snakes.

    Let¡¯s talk this out.

    ¡°Gekgegek!¡±

    I tried my best tomunicate with the Basilisk.

    I even mimicked the gathering of venom to show that I might be a kindred species.

    Ever heard of a Green Basilisk Lizard?

    [The Queen of Snakes frowns.]

    Damn.

    It had the opposite effect.

    The Queen of Snakes started advancing toward me.

    Petrification won¡¯t work on me.

    The Basilisk¡¯s venom might be dangerous, but my Absolute Poison Immunity can neutralize it to some extent.

    However, her raw physical power is something I cannot defend against.

    Dodging would be the best option.

    But there¡¯s no way to avoid it.

    Is this the end?

    The Basilisk''s massive head loomed closer and closer toward me.

    I gathered my internal energy in preparation for one final desperate move.

    ¡°¡­Eek?¡±

    The Ball Python, who had been sound asleep, suddenly woke up.

    Considering all themotion, it¡¯s more surprising that it didn¡¯t wake up sooner.

    Little one.

    Run away if you can.

    That snake doesn¡¯t care whether you¡¯re here or not; it¡¯s a ruthless monster.

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    But the python didn¡¯t retreat.

    It wriggled forward and ced itself between the Basilisk and me.

    Thwack.

    The python opened its mouth wide.

    ¡­No way.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    With a cute little battle cry, the python shot a beam of light from its mouth.

    Boom!

    The beam was much stronger than the one I saw earlier.

    Ssssss¡­

    Of course, the python¡¯s attack didn¡¯t prate the Basilisk¡¯s scales.

    But it had meaning.

    The Basilisk¡¯s expression changed.

    [The Queen of Snakes is flustered.]

    ¡°Hissssss¡­¡±

    She seemed to be watching the python nervously.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The python red fiercely at the Queen of Snakes.

    ¡­Could something like this even be possible?

    Even if I had a hundred pythons, they wouldn¡¯t match even a single segment of her tail.

    What is this little one¡¯s true identity?

    Curious, I activated my enhanced Wild Eyes.

    ¡¾Ball Python LV14¡¿

    ¡¾Traits¡¿ ¡¸Princess¡¹¡¸Tomboy¡¹¡¸Paralysis Immunity¡¹¡¸Poison Immunity¡¹¡¸Devoted Faith¡¹

    ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Anger¡¹¡¸Annoyance¡¹

    Wait a minute.

    Princess?

    It¡¯s a princess?

    [The Queen of Snakes is at a loss.]

    So... that joke about it being her daughter turned out to be true?

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The Ball Python hissed angrily, unable to contain its fury.

    ¡°Hissssss¡­¡±

    The once fearsome face of the Basilisk began retreating.

    Good job, little one.

    Chase her away, back to where she came from.

    [The Queen of Snakes res at you with resentment.]

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    I guess from the Basilisk¡¯s perspective, it must seem like her precious daughter fell under the spell of some strange ck lizard.

    A cherished daughter, now scolding her parent for the sake of some dark lizard she just met.

    If I were the Basilisk, I¡¯d be angry too.

    But that¡¯s beside the point.

    I¡¯ve got no one else but this little one on my side right now.

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    [The ¡¾Ball Python LV14¡¿ is embarrassed.]

    [The Queen of Snakes res at you.]

    Oh, whatever.

    I don¡¯t care anymore.

    Go for it, python.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The python, with its chubby body, wrapped itself around me protectively, ring at the Basilisk.

    Look at that Basilisk¡¯s face.

    No matter how monstrous she is, no parent can stand against their child.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    ¡°Hisss¡­¡±

    The Basilisk''s fierce demeanor gradually faded.

    No parent can win against their child, it seems.

    Well done, python.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    Satisfied that it had scolded the Basilisk enough, the python turned back to me with a proud smile.

    No, now''s not the time to be smiling.

    ¡°Geegegek!¡±

    That snake could still kill me the moment it sees an opening.

    But contrary to my fears, no further attack came.

    ¡°Hissss¡­¡±

    The Basilisk maintained some distance, simply observing me and the python.

    ¡­So it¡¯s waiting and watching for now?

    Fine.

    The python did well, so I patted it affectionately.

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    The python flicked its tongue and squirmed in delight.

    Good job.

    ¡­But, mother-inw.

    Your gaze is a little too sharp forfort.

    It feels like petrifying rays are leaking out a little bit.

    The Basilisk silently stared at me.

    [The Queen of Snakes wants her precious daughter back.]

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    No way.

    If I give her back, I¡¯ll be dead for sure.

    I¡¯m taking your daughter with me.

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    The python wagged its tail happily, clearly in a good mood.

    ¡°Hissss¡­¡±

    The Basilisk flicked her tongue, ring at me.

    It¡¯s a bit scary, but I¡¯ve realized she can¡¯t attack me as long as the python is on my side.

    Even if she could kill me, she¡¯d be resented by her daughter for the rest of her life.

    If she truly cherished her daughter, she should¡¯ve taken better care of her.

    Thinking these lowly, rebellious thoughts, I grabbed the python¡¯s tail tightly.

    ¡°Hissssss!¡±

    The Basilisk¡¯s eyes trembled.

    [The Queen of Snakes wishes to speak with you.]

    Finally.

    Why couldn¡¯t you have done this from the start?

    Instead of immediately shooting petrifying beams everywhere.

    What a disgrace to the name of Basilisk.

    ¡°Geegegek!¡±

    Let¡¯s resolve this through conversation.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    There was no guarantee the Basilisk could even understand my noises, and the fragmented information from the status window wasn¡¯t enough to fully grasp its intentions.

    [The Queen of Snakes is contemting.]

    Can¡¯t the Queen of Snakes speak?

    The <em>King of Birds</em> could speak in a rough way, so why not her?

    Then again, the King of Birds had a human face, so that¡¯s probably why.

    But I¡¯ve managed tomunicate with spiders and snakes before.

    A Basilisk is just a bigger snake.

    I¡¯m sure we canmunicate somehow.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    Just as I tried to initiatemunication¡­

    A thick mist began to form around the Basilisk.

    I could vaguely see her silhouette, and it seemed like her size was shrinking.

    So that¡¯s it.

    It was strange that she could fit inside this temple.

    She can change her size.

    Or maybe she had been using some kind of giant form this whole time.

    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter.

    With her shrinking, I¡¯d be a lot safer.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve shown this form.¡±

    I like the smaller form better.

    ¡­Wait a second, did I just hear a voice?

    A human voice?

    Unlike the King of Birds, it was quite fluent.

    It reminded me a bit of Baek Yeon-Yeong, a slightly dry voice.

    No way¡­

    The mist around the Basilisk slowly dissipated.

    ¡°You dare take my daughter? You¡¯re quite the audacious one.¡±

 Chapter 63

    "It may be faint, but I can sense the aura of a mystical creature within you. It would be easier tomunicate in the human tongue."

    The sight of the Queen of Snakes left me stunned for a moment.

    She looked like amia from myths¡ªher lower half was that of a snake, while her upper half was the form of a beautiful woman, capable of speaking humannguage.

    But the most disorienting part was her upper body.

    I had no idea where to focus my eyes.

    Of course, a snake wouldn¡¯t be wearing clothes.

    Aside from a few strategically ced scales, the Basilisk wore nothing at all.

    An overwhelming sight of her internal energy reservoir.

    Honestly, it was a breathtaking view, one that made my jaw drop and my mind wander.

    However, there was something that bothered me.

    The Basilisk¡¯s face bore a resemnce to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Not exactly identical, but simr enough to make me uneasy.

    Seeing my teacher¡¯s face on a body dressed like that¡­ it¡¯s no wonder my mind was in turmoil.

    "Eek!"

    The Ball Python, noticing my dumbfounded gaze, bit me.

    It didn¡¯t hurt much¡­ well, maybe it did a little?

    "Geegegek!"

    I let out a surprised squawk.

    Why did her teeth hurt?

    Is this what Tang So-Yeong felt when sheined about Tus and Pus¡¯ body ms?

    [The ¡¾Ball Python LV14¡¿ tells you to get a grip.]

    Right. Thank you, little one.

    Considering I was staring off into space, the Basilisk must have done something to me.

    She probably tried to ensnare me with that internal energy reservoir, but it won¡¯t work on me.

    "I didn¡¯t give birth to her, but I raised her as my daughter. Seeing her show you sides of herself I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ How should I put this? It¡¯s unsettling."

    The Queen of Snakes gazed at me and the python.

    So, she wasn¡¯t her biological daughter?

    Well, that makes sense. A cute little Ball Python couldn¡¯t possibly be the child of a Basilisk.

    ¡°Lizard with legs,¡± the Queen of Snakes addressed me with a question.

    ¡°Do you think dragons are more like snakes or birds?¡±

    It was the same question the King of Birds had asked me.

    The answer was obvious.

    "Geegegek!"

    Of course, dinosaurs are reptiles.

    But the Queen of Snakes probably wouldn¡¯t understand my words.

    I squirmed and mimicked the movements of a snake as best as I could.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡±

    Did she understand?

    I stopped wriggling.

    "Hmm. I sense a faint trace of a bird¡¯s aura on you. So, you met him and managed to escape."

    "Geegek!"

    I nodded enthusiastically.

    Yes, I¡¯m a firm believer in the dinosaur-reptile theory.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone with such resolve.¡±

    The conversation was going well.

    Maybe I¡¯d be able to leave this ce without any issues.

    ¡°But I cannot let you go just because of that.¡±

    Suddenly, the Queen of Snakes doused my hopes with cold water.

    ¡°Anyone who enters the temple of the Queen of Snakes without permission must die, regardless of the reason.¡±

    I hugged the python tightly.

    Little one, can you shoot anotherser for me?

    ¡°But¡­ my daughter seems to have taken a liking to you, so I can¡¯t kill you either.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    If you kill me, the python will resent you.

    ¡°I¡¯ll overlook the fact that you trespassed in the temple. However, your crime goes beyond that.¡±

    My crime?

    If my crime is winning over the python, I¡¯ll take it, but that¡¯s not a crime worthy of death, is it?

    ¡°I cannot forgive the fact that you ate the Ten Thousand Year Golden Spirit Fruit.¡±

    Right.

    The elixir I took from this ce.

    The <em>Ten Thousand Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em>.

    Since the python seemed to know about the elixir, it must belong to the Queen of Snakes.

    So, I ended up eating something that belonged to her.

    Stealing an elixirparable to the <em>Pure Heavenly Elixir</em>¡ªyeah, that¡¯s a serious offense.

    ¡­But I already ate it.

    It may sound heartless, but to a creature of this level, losing an elixir or two shouldn¡¯t matter. After all, they probably wouldn¡¯t even notice its effects.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m a young lizard with a bright future ahead of me. Isn¡¯t it a strategic win for the world if I get stronger by eating it?

    ¡°If it had been my own elixir, I might have let you go. But that elixir was not meant for me. It was meant for my daughter when she matures.¡±

    Wait, what?

    The <em>Ten Thousand Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em> was meant for the python?

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    The little one nuzzled against me.

    So, this tiny snake brought me something that was meant for her?

    ¡°In order to be the next Queen, my daughter must unlock her potential through the use of elixirs.¡±

    That makes sense.

    The Ball Python¡¯s true identity is the snake princess.

    As cute as she is now, she doesn¡¯t seem like she could be the Queen just yet.

    She would need a lot more power to ascend to that position.

    ¡°There was originally only one solution. Kill the thief who ate the <em>Ten Thousand Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em>, then extract their inner core to feed to the princess.¡±

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The python red fiercely at the Queen of Snakes, who flinched slightly but continued speaking.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve found another way.¡±

    Another way?

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s strength has increased dramatically, even though she didn¡¯t consume the elixir.¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    The python¡¯sser beam was much stronger than before.

    Even her bites started to hurt more.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten the elixir, so why had she grown so much stronger?

    Wait.

    She did eat something.

    My tail.

    ¡°My daughter is filled with your energy. While your faith may be insignificant, the fact remains that you¡¯ve helped her grow.¡±

    For some reason, my tail seemed to have worked like an elixir.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve eaten so many rare treasures?

    No, that¡¯s way too overpowered.

    If my tail can do that and it regenerates¡­ wouldn¡¯t that bepletely broken?

    ¡°Despite being hit by the petrifying gaze, you¡¯re unaffected, and my daughter follows you. While you may have stolen the <em>Ten Thousand Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em>, her growth is progressing. I can postpone your death.¡±

    I almost let out a celebratory ¡°gegegek¡± but stopped.

    Postpone?

    ¡°But you must still atone for your crime. If you grant me one favor, I¡¯ll pretend your transgression never happened.¡±

    A favor?

    What could the Queen of Snakes possibly need from a mere lizard?

    ¡°Before we get to that... I would like you to return my daughter to me now.¡±

    ¡°Geegek!¡±

    No way.

    This python is my only means of protection.

    ¡°I¡¯m not iming ownership of her. I just want to know the source of the strange energy inside her. ¡­Fine. I swear on the name of the Queen of Snakes that I won¡¯t harm you, at least while we¡¯re inside this temple.¡±

    What about outside the temple?

    That¡¯s a suspiciously vague promise, but I don¡¯t have much choice here.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    But the python refused to leave my side.

    Good job, little one.

    ¡°¡­Come, daughter. Return to your mother¡¯s embrace.¡±

    No matter how much the Queen of Snakes called, the python didn¡¯t budge.

    It seemed like she preferred me over her mother.

    There was no helping it.

    If the python didn¡¯t want to go, I couldn¡¯t force her.

    ¡°Then youe closer.¡±

    Me?

    No way.

    What¡¯s going to happen if I get close?

    I fully support my princess.

    ¡°Come on. Hurry up.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m falling for that.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good listener.¡±

    Huh?

    Suddenly, her massive internal energy reservoir was right in front of me.

    ¡­What?

    Oh no, this is an enchantment.

    Just like how she has petrification powers, she must also have the power of allure or hypnosis.

    What a terrifying ability.

    I fell for it without realizing it.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The python bit me repeatedly, as if to knock me out of it.

    ¡­It¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    I only approached for the sake of a mother-daughter reunion.

    It¡¯s not like opposing the Queen of Snakes would do me any good.

    We need to find a middle ground.

    Please understand, little one.

    Getting along with your mother would be good for you.

    ¡°Hoo. So, that¡¯s what was inside you¡­¡±

    The Queen of Snakes stared intently at the python standing before me.

    I had no choice but to stare at her as well.

    ¡­Not because I had ulterior motives, but because I needed to be on guard in case she tried something.

    It wasn¡¯t because of her appearance at all.

    ¡°You¡­ fed a part of your body to my daughter, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Geegek.¡±

    I nodded in agreement.

    ¡°To think this much power coulde from your endlessly regenerating tail. I thought your faith was weak, but it¡¯s stronger than expected. There may be limits, but you pass.¡±

    Good.

    Now you understand my worth, right?

    There¡¯s no point in us fighting.

    ¡°You look delicious.¡±

    The vertical pupils typical of reptiles gleamed as she stared at me.

    Her human arms gently embraced me, while her snake body coiled around mine.

    Crrrack.

    Her movements were slow, but I couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The startled python bit her mother¡¯s body repeatedly, but it had no effect.

    ¡°If your tail is this good, I wonder about the rest of you.¡±

    Her tongue flickered as she made a strange expression.

    A look that seemed both sensual and full of hunger.@@novelbin@@

    "Eek!"

    Her internal energy reservoir loomed right in front of my face.

    Sssrrr.

    I felt my strength draining.

    The Queen of Snakes'' touch and the movement of her coils were just like a snake¡¯s, making me feel weightless.

    I felt drowsy, as if my eyes were about to close.

    As expected of a Basilisk.

    She pierced through my <em>Absolute Poison Immunity</em> just by touching me.

    I can¡¯t let this happen.

    Think.

    Remember the sensation of pping Pus¡¯ backside.

    Remember when Tus bit my tail.

    Remember when <em>Neph Jurassica</em> hugged me.

    Remember when Tang So-Yeong siphoned my venom.

    Remember when Baek Yeon-Yeong plucked my scales.

    And remember the nightmare I faced.

    I opened my half-closed eyes wide.

    I locked eyes with the Queen of Snakes.

    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­¡±

    She looked surprised, and then she released her grip on me.

    ¡°Oh-hohoho! It was just a joke, a joke.¡±

    The Queen of Snakes returned to her original posture as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°How could I interfere with something my daughter has already imed?¡±

    The python started licking me all over.

    Thanks, little one.

    If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been eaten alive.

    ¡­But can a human body really eat me?

    How would that even work?

    The Queen of Snakes seemed to find my reaction amusing, resting her chin on her hand with a slight smile.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re curious. If you want to satisfy your curiosity, feel free to visit me secretly. I won¡¯t stop you froming.¡±

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    The python shot another beam at point-nk range.

    But it didn¡¯t pierce the Queen of Snakes¡¯ skin.

    The Queenughed heartily at her daughter¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯veughed like this. Ah, yes, this is good. It¡¯s so enjoyable, I¡¯ve forgotten my hunger.¡±

    Well, I guess forgetting hunger is a good thing, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter. I was only joking.¡±

    ¡°Squeaaak!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t grow properly, I might still swallow you whole.¡±

    "Eeeeek!"

    [The ¡¾Ball Python LV14¡¿ is burning with determination.]

    As expected of the Queen of Snakes.

    She did all of this to motivate the princess.

    ¡­You were just trying to motivate her, right?

    ¡°This little game should be enough. Lizard with legs, let¡¯s get to business now.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Discussing business.

    Good. I appreciate the term.

    But instead of testing my patience, it would be great if she got straight to the point.

    Staring at that internal energy reservoir was practically torture.

    "Oh-hoho. You¡¯re an odd one. If you were truly a lizard with legs, you shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by seeing a body like this."

    She hit the nail on the head.

    There was no real reason to hide the fact that I used to be human.

    But it wouldn¡¯t help me if that truth were revealed.

    Who knows what this snake and her daughter might do?

    They could suddenly be curious about what human flesh tastes like.

    ...Though I doubt little one would ever do that, the Queen of Snakes might.

    She could decide to eat me, in some sense of the word.

    Focus.

    Look at the internal energy reservoir in front of you.

    Yes.

    I¡¯m staring just to avoid suspicion.

    "At this point, there''s no need for me to introduce myself, is there?"

    Of course not.

    The one before me is the Queen of Snakes.

    A Basilisk whose level can¡¯t even be measured.

    "You must have met the King of Birds. And survived."

    The Queen of Snakes smiled slightly.

    "Since I can sense traces of him, I can tell you didn¡¯t side with him. As you might have guessed, the King of Birds and I don¡¯t have a friendly rtionship."

    That¡¯s obvious.

    The King of Birds, ruling over everything from terror birds to parrots.

    The Queen of Snakes, whomands snakes, including anacondas and Titanoboas, though I haven¡¯t seen them yet.

    Even a passing Microraptor could tell that the two of them are dividing the jungle between themselves.

    The King of Birds and the Queen of Snakes.

    Could they be married?

    Is this just a big marital spat?

    "...Your expression is rather unpleasant, lizard with legs."

    But you''re also a lizard with legs.

    "The King of Birds is the sworn enemy of all snakes. Snakes are born to kill birds."

    Well, it seems they aren¡¯t married after all.

    Yeah, no way a beauty like this would marry a freaky birdman.

    "Why? Were you thinking of bing my mate?"

    Being with a Komodo dragon is better than... wait, what?!

    "Why so surprised? With you so close to me, it¡¯smon sense that I¡¯d be able to read a fragment of your thoughts."

    What kind ofmon sense is that?

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The python, doing its best to defend me.

    ¡­Wait, aren¡¯t you a snake?

    Why are you acting more like a cat?

    The little one started biting the Queen of Snakes'' fingers.

    Good job, little one.

    "Her teeth have gotten sharp. If she continues to grow like this, she might one day take my ce."

    The Queen of Snakes gently petted the python as it gnawed on her fingers.

    "Birds and snakes are mortal enemies. But because of the bnce of power, we haven¡¯t been able to make any moves."

    The terror bird and the Basilisk.

    It would be a spectacr sight if the two fought.

    Even if one of them won, the other wouldn¡¯te out unscathed.

    Naturally, some third force aiming for control of the jungle would attack.

    ¡°There¡¯s one trying to disrupt that delicate bnce.¡±

    And that would be me.

    The legendary creature, the Komodo dragon.

    The Queen of Snakes nned to use me, the wildcard, to topple the terror bird.

    Of course, that¡¯s a strategy worthy of the title of queen.

    I couldn''t help but admire her clever scheme.

    "Geegegek..."

    With the power of a Komodo dragon, I could easily break the bnce.

    Should I just sweep them all away?

    Wipe them outpletely so they can¡¯t even utter a word?

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not the one I had in mind.¡±

    ...Is there a hole I could crawl into?

    Maybe I could squeeze into the hole the little one went through earlier.

    If I contort my body just right, I think I can fit¡­

    [Cold Blood¡¯s effect is activated.]

    The heat in my face gradually cooled.

    Well, it¡¯s natural for a lizard to have a moment of delusion, right?

    I¡¯ll just brush it off and act shamelessly.

    "Geegek..."

    ¡°Of course, I still need your help. But you''re not enough to tip the bnce on your own...¡±

    "Gegek!"

    Stop it.

    I get it, I was wrong.

    "Oh-hoho. You''re quite adorable."

    "Sssrrr..."

    The python started snoring softly.

    ...Did you fall asleep just because she petted you a few times?

    ¡°The one who will break the bnce is a snake carrying the Morning Star.¡±

    A snake with the Morning Star?

    ¡°A vile traitor who betrayed me.¡±

    The <em>Morning Star</em>¡ªwhat a grandiose name.

    Lucifer.

    First Beelzebub, and now a Lucifer snake?

    Wait a minute.

    The Morning Star?

    The Queen of Snakes is a Basilisk.

    If she was betrayed by a snake carrying the Morning Star, then¡­

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    Meanwhile, in a building of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Tang So-Yeong was feeling conflicted.

    Why, as a member of the Tang n, was she here, in the heart of the Demonic Cult?

    If she told someone, no one would believe her.

    She wasn¡¯t treated like a hostage, either. In fact, she was being treated quite generously.

    She had everything she needed, including hot water for her daily baths.

    Her body wasfortable, but her heart grew heavier.

    And what troubled her most...

    ¡°Kiyeeeek!¡±

    Were the spiders that had been causing havoc since earlier.

    The small venomous spider was grinding its teeth.

    ¡°Kioooook!¡±

    The silk-spinning spider, unable to contain its rage, rubbed itself furiously against a lizard-shaped ball of silk.

    ¡°Kiyaaaaaak!¡±

    Thergest spider was shing its legs together and roaring in a certain direction.

    What¡¯s going on with these spiders?

    Tang So-Yeong, who had handled countless beasts and spirit creatures in the Tang n, had never experienced something like this.

    And strangely, her own emotions were bing more and more unsettled.

    It felt like something precious was about to be stolen from her by someone else.

    ¡°P-please calm down. I feel strange too, but there¡¯s no need to act like this here!¡±

    The spiders nced at Tang So-Yeong.

    Maybe it was because they had spent so much time together, but Tus and Pus seemed to settle down.

    ¡°Keng.¡±

    Of course, that was just Tang So-Yeong¡¯s misunderstanding.

    Tus and Pus let out an unpleasant noise and resumed their behavior.

    "...Keng? What does that even mean?"

    ¡°Keng!¡±

    There was no way humans and spiders couldmunicate.

    Even though Tang So-Yeong had an exceptional ability to connect with spirit creatures, she couldn¡¯t understand everything they said.

    But based on their expressions and the sounds they made, she could guess what Tus and Pus were thinking.

    They were saying something like: "You¡¯re beneath us."

    Whether it was her own misunderstanding or the truth, no one knew.

    "O-okay. Let¡¯s settle the pecking order today. I¡¯ll show you the Tang n¡¯s secret technique, the <em>Ten Thousand Blossoms Dance of the Rain</em>¡­ Wait, why are you both charging at me? Hiiiii!"

    Just as Tang So-Yeong was about to get pummeled by the spider sisters, the door creaked open.

    Tus and Pus immediately acted as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°¡­Ouch. Damn spiders!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong didn¡¯t even notice the door opening as she prepared to retaliate against the spiders.

    "Get along with each other."

    The dry, emotionless voice froze Tang So-Yeong in ce.

    No matter how many times she heard it, she never got used to that voice.

    It was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    One of the top ten masters, closest to being the world¡¯s strongest.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Tang So-Yeong struggled to control the trembling in her body as she greeted Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    "H-hello¡­."

    Her voice was barely a whisper, like a tiny ant.

    It was not the kind of greeting a member of one of the Five Great Families should offer, nor something the leader of the Demonic Cult should hear.

    But Baek Yeon-Yeong didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    "Are you settling infortably here?"

    They had treated her far too well.

    Not only had they provided everything she needed, but she had also been allowed to see the inner workings of the Demonic Cult, which were normally hidden from outsiders.

    One thing that shocked Tang So-Yeong was that this ce was also filled with spirit creatures.

    Everywhere, smaller versions of <em>Dalopo</em> could be seen running around. The cult members interacted with them patiently, trying to build bonds.

    It was a stark contrast to what she had seen in the orthodox sects.

    In the Tang n, except for a few moderates like her, the dominant method for controlling spirit creatures was through violence and fear.

    But the Demonic Cult members were different. They weremitted tomunicating with these creatures, with patience as their guiding principle.

    This made Tang So-Yeong confused. The methods of the Demonic Cult seemed more righteous than those of the orthodox sects.

    "Take a seat. I¡¯ve brought some refreshments. Let¡¯s talk for a while."@@novelbin@@

    And so began an intimidating tea time.

    But Tang So-Yeong¡¯s anxiety quickly disappeared as the sweetness of the snacks melted in her mouth.

    The refreshments Baek Yeon-Yeong brought were a special treat, cherished by Baek Seol-Hwa, the priestess of the Demonic Cult. But of course, Tang So-Yeong didn¡¯t know this, so she dly epted them.

    "Uhuhuhu..."

    As Tang So-Yeong savored the treats, she gradually rxed and began conversing with Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    The topics were nothing serious.

    Updates on therge spider¡¯s recovery and training ns for the smaller ones.

    She also talked about the things she had observed during her time with the Demonic Cult.

    Especially her observations about spirit creatures.

    Since Baek Yeon-Yeong had a strong interest in spirit creatures, their conversation, surprisingly, flowed smoothly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many spirit creatures here.¡±

    "Most of them are animals with the potential to be spirit creatures. There aren¡¯t many who have developed cores yet. Even fewer can handle internal energy, like <em>Hui</em>."

    The conversation gradually shifted to creatures capable of handling internal energy.

    Tang So-Yeong spoke about <em>Dalopo</em> and <em>Komodo</em>, leaving out only the most ssified information held by the Tang n. Spirit creatures that could wield internal energy were rare and impressive.

    Naturally, the topic turned to a certain creature.

    One that one person referred to as <em>Go Daehyup</em> while the other called it <em>Hui</em>¡ªthe not-so-small lizard they had both encountered.

    ¡°Oh, right. You mentioned that <em>Go...</em> no, <em>Hui Daehyup</em> would have a great opportunity. Could you tell me more about that?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong was both worried about the Komodo and curious about what kind of opportunity the leader of the Demonic Cult had mentioned.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong elegantly sipped her tea.

    "In the vast mountains of Ten Thousand Great Peaks, what could be called a great opportunity is always rted to spirit creatures."

    She nced at the finger the Komodo had once bitten.

    "You¡¯ve likely never heard of it. It¡¯s a very rare spirit creature."

    Tang So-Yeong eagerly awaited her next words, full of anticipation.

    "A snake that carries the Morning Star."

    Listening to a story about an unknown spirit creature always filled her with excitement.

    "The <em>Gogadorisu</em>."

 Chapter 66

    ¡°What? Can a divine artifact break this easily?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe it either.

    It wasn¡¯t my intention.

    I don¡¯t want to be a statue.

    I put on the most pitiful lizard face I could muster.

    The Queen of Snakes'' vertical pupils silently stared at me.

    Her expression was eerily simr to Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s: t and emotionless.

    It was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    Gulp.

    I swallowed hard.

    Is she going to get angry?

    She¡¯s definitely going to get angry, right?

    After all, I broke the divine artifact.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Right.

    It¡¯s better to face the punishment early.

    Even though I broke the divine artifact, she won¡¯t turn me into a statue, right?

    She¡¯ll probably just make me pay for it somehow, since it¡¯s already broken.

    She might even say something like, ¡°Pay me back with your body!¡± or something along those lines.

    Of course, that would probably mean she ns to peel off all my scales one by one.

    ¡°Gehk¡­¡±

    Letting out a cautious hiss, I slowly crawled towards her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful of my sleeping partner, Ssh Ssh, who was still dozing off.

    The Queen of Snakes lightly grabbed my snout and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Geeeeek?¡±

    Wait, this kind of thing is what Baek Yeon-Yeong does!

    Not only do they look alike, but they act simrly too.

    The Queen of Snakes carefully examined the inside of my mouth.

    It felt like she was inspecting structures like my uv and salivary nds.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought back something quite precious.¡±

    Thud.

    She released her grip on my snout.

    ¡°Snake with legs, are you hungry by any chance?¡±

    What¡¯s with that out-of-nowhere question?

    Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like she was about to rip my snout wide open.

    ¡­I did eat some meat earlier, but I could go for a bit more.

    ¡°Gehk.¡±

    I let out a soft affirmative hiss.

    ¡°I figured as much. I¡¯ll be back shortly. Wait here.¡±

    With those words, the Queen of Snakes slithered gracefully towards the passageway leading out.

    Why did her question remind me of the tradition of ast meal for prisoners on death row?

    You know, that custom where they let you eat your fill before you die.

    Maybe after I eat the meat, I¡¯ll¡­?

    Now¡¯s my chance.

    I¡¯ll escape while the Queen of Snakes is away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping. Stay here.¡±

    ¡°Gehk.¡±

    Yes, ma¡¯am.

    ¡­There¡¯s no way I could escape.

    Even if I did try to run, I¡¯d get caught again if I couldn¡¯t escape the jungle.

    While I was nervously biting my ws, a tremendous roar began to sound from outside.

    <em>Kuwaaah!</em>

    Huh? What¡¯s that sound?

    It was like the heavens and earth were being torn apart.

    Shivering, I thought the noise was probably connected to the Queen of Snakes going outside.

    Maybe she¡¯s really angry.

    Yeah. Maybe I should try putting the mirror back together.

    Just as I was attempting to piece together the broken mirror, the Queen of Snakes re-entered the temple.

    She was dragging somerge, unidentifiable chunk of meat.

    ¡°Filling your bellyes first.¡±

    Drooling, I stared at the meat, which looked absolutely delicious.

    ¡°Gehk¡­¡±

    Is that for me?

    I nced at her while still holding the shard of the broken mirror.

    ¡°It was just an old relic anyway. As long as I confirmed my daughter¡¯s appearance, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    The Queen of Snakes is the best.

    How should I put it¡­ I felt a warmth from her.

    Even though she¡¯s a reptile, she exuded a kindness that seemed more like a mammal¡¯s.

    Even the slightly cooked meat had aforting warmth to it.

    ¡°Go on. Eat up.¡±

    Waaang.

    Thump.

    This meat tasted better than any I¡¯d ever had before.

    Given the situation, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to taste anything, but the vor was overwhelming enough to ignore my worries.

    It was as if the meat had been grilled to perfection by the Queen¡¯s destructive ray¡ªit was exactly the kind of texture I liked.

    ¡°Well, is it good?¡±

    I nodded enthusiastically.

    With this amount of meat, if I finish it all, I might even be able to level up.

    But¡­ It feels like too much to eat alone.

    I was about to wake Ssh Ssh so we could share it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wake her.¡±

    ¡°Gehk.¡±

    Yes, ma¡¯am.

    ¡°Suddenly gaining power, it¡¯s natural for her to feel sleepy. It¡¯s like she¡¯s consumed some kind of elixir.¡±

    Is that so?

    Well, that makes sense. She did eat some of the stew from my tail.

    It¡¯s probably better to just let her keep sleeping.

    Even the loud noise didn¡¯t wake her, so she must have really needed the rest.

    So, I continued to devour the meat before me.

    The Queen of Snakes watched me as I ate.

    ¡°Although she is my daughter, she¡¯s quite a pure and unblemished child.¡±

    Suddenly, she began to praise Ssh Ssh.

    ¡°Look at her as she sleeps. Isn¡¯t she so adorable?¡±

    I agree.

    For a snake, she has a face like a puppy, and her body is so plump.

    It¡¯s definitely not because of what I saw in that Mirror of Absolute Possibility.

    ¡°She¡¯s still young, but when she matures, she¡¯ll make a good mate.¡±

    Yes, a good mate¡­

    Wait, Mother?

    I think there¡¯s been some sort of misunderstanding here.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Don¡¯t you find my daughter appealing?¡±

    The Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Gehkehk!¡±

    I vigorously shook my head, making a loud protesting hiss.

    That¡¯s not what I meant at all.

    The Queen¡¯s face became stern.

    ¡°Could it be that my daughter isn¡¯t your first woman?¡±

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    I don¡¯t have another woman.

    ¡°Are you thinking of someone else?¡±

    [First Follower, ¡¾Atercopus Lv9¡¿ is listening intently.]

    [Second Follower, ¡¾Antrakomartus Lv8¡¿ is waiting eagerly.]

    [???, ¡¾Neph Jurassica Lv30¡¿ snickers.]

    What the hell? Go away, shoo!

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯d be better if I was thinking about another woman.

    It¡¯s not like I have someone I love, just thinking is fine, right?

    Even contemting that martial art technique my master Baek Yeon-Yeong taught me is technically thinking about someone else.

    If it stays like this, we¡¯ll just remain in a good rtionship, right?

    I even gave her some of my tail, and I¡¯ll help out with the Queen¡¯s request, too.

    We¡¯ll remain on friendly terms.

    ¡°¡­How dare you toy with my daughter?¡±

    What?

    How did ite to this?

    Sure, we shared a bed and I gave her some of my tail, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re involved!

    ¡°You took my daughter, but in your heart, you cherish another woman?¡±

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    I let out a fierce denial.

    ¡°Just who¡­ who is this woman¡­?¡±

    The Queen trailed off.

    I slightly lifted my head to check her face, wondering if she was about to unleash her destructive ray.

    What is going on?

    The Queen¡¯s face had turned slightly red.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    She curled her tail slightly, avoiding my gaze as if embarrassed.

    [The Queen of Snakes is deeply conflicted.]

    ¡°Could it be¡­ me¡­?¡±

    This is a disaster.

    The jungle is home to a variety of creatures.

    From small dinosaurs seen all over the Ten Thousand Mountains, to towering sauropods that overwhelm with their sheer size.

    Even some mystical beasts naturally roamed the jungle. It wasn¡¯t surprising to find beings like basilisks or human-faced birds wandering around, so the jungle had its share of unexpected guests.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, mystical beasts really do exist!¡±

    Jang Bong was passionately arguing.

    Despite the Dilophosaurus¡¯ attack, he had survived.@@novelbin@@

    After yelling at the Blood Lion, he had run faster than anyone else, which saved his life.

    However, surviving didn¡¯t guarantee he¡¯d stay alive long in this jungle teeming with far more dangerous creatures than the swamp.

    He would¡¯ve perished by now if not for a fortunate encounter.

    He had met Baek Un, a swordsman and one of Jongnam¡¯s promising figures.

    ¡°A ten-thousand-year Hwa-ri, a Golden Frog, and even a Golden Turtle. If what you say is true, it¡¯s tempting¡­ but how can I believe that?¡±

    ¡°I swear! I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°It must have been a simr-looking beast. But mystical beasts definitely exist in this jungle. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to check out the swamp when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it was a ten-thousand-year-old Hwa-ri. And as I mentioned before, there¡¯s a dragon in that area, so we should be well-prepared.¡±

    A dragon, huh.

    Baek Un smirked cynically.

    ¡°A dragon, you say? But wasn¡¯t it just a small one, about the size of a bird?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, it was about that size¡­¡±

    At Baek Un¡¯s feety the corpse of a beheaded Terror Bird.

    For someone who had surpassed first-rate level and was approaching the peak, a Terror Bird wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Terror Bird.

    Even creatures like the Deinonychus, which had initially been mistaken for dragons, were no match for Baek Un.

    Though he had been startled by the appearance of unfamiliar beasts, he had been excited about the possibility of obtaining their inner cores. However, despite killing numerous Terror Birds and Deinonychus, none of them yielded any cores.

    What Baek Un desperately needed was a mystical beast¡¯s inner core.

    If the swamp was really home to mystical beasts, as Jang Bong imed, that would be ideal.

    Jang Bong¡¯s words had piqued Baek Un¡¯s interest, but only slightly.

    It still sounded too far-fetched.

    There was no way that so many mystical beasts could gather in one ce.

    And if there really was a dragon, even more so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cut down several creatures that looked simr to dragons. But they weren¡¯t dragons, justrge reptiles. There''s no chance that any of them were actual dragons.¡±

    ¡°But I sensed an unusual energying from it¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Baek Un chuckled.

    How could someone like Jang Bong, who was only at a third-rate level, sense the inner energy of a mystical beast?

    True mystical beasts always conceal their inner energy. The only way someone at Jang Bong¡¯s level could sense their energy was if it was so immense that it couldn¡¯t bepletely hidden.

    But that was impossible.

    If it had that much energy, how could Jang Bong have survived?

    ¡°Well, we can think about it once we get out of here.¡±

    ¡°That''s the real problem, isn''t it? There are so many venomous insects and the tall nts make it hard to see ahead¡­¡±

    Being trapped in the jungle was indeed a problem, but Jang Bong felt reassured.

    He knew Baek Un, a warrior trained by Jongnam, wouldn¡¯t abandon him.

    And unlike Jang Bong, Baek Un¡¯s skills were first-rate, so as long as he stuck close to him, they wouldn¡¯t be killed by any giant lizards.

    Jang Bong began to prepare the Terror Bird¡¯s carcass for cooking.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t agreed on it, he felt it was his duty to handle the food since Baek Un was the one who took down the bird.

    Just as he started to carve the bird¡¯s meat and prepare a fire, an ear-piercing cry echoed through the jungle.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that¡­ a bird¡¯s cry?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it sounds more like a rooster.¡±

    Could it be apanion of the creature he was butchering?

    Jang Bong briefly entertained the thought, but he quickly realized it was a pointless worry.

    As long as Baek Un was around, no bird or creature in the jungle posed a threat.

    ¡°Jang Bong. Keep quiet and follow me.¡±

    Even though Baek Un suddenly used informal speech, Jang Bong didn¡¯t argue.

    What puzzled him more was the suddenmand.

    ¡°H-Hold on. Why are we doing this now? We¡¯re almost done preparing.¡±

    ¡°That cry just now¡­ It¡¯s likely a creature close to being a mystical beast.¡±

    ¡°Well, the cry did sound different from these other birds, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay here. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±

    With that, Baek Un swiftly headed toward the source of the sound.

    ¡°Tch¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    Reluctantly, Jang Bong had no choice but to follow.

    Being left alone in this jungle would be a death sentence.

    ¡°Ba-Baek Un, wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 67

    <em>Srrrrk.</em>

    The Snake Queen took a few steps back.

    ¡°Hmm... This is quite unexpected. I¡¯m very flustered.¡±

    I felt the same.

    It was something I hadn¡¯t anticipated either.

    No, seriously, how did things end up like this?

    Why am I even with the Snake Queen...?

    Sure, I was briefly intrigued by that energy pouch, but that¡¯s beside the point.

    How do I exin this? It¡¯s just a natural instinct¡ªsomething inherent to all living beings.

    It was nothing more than an instinctive reaction to seeing something big.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that heroes are attracted to beauty, so maybe it¡¯s not so strange after all...¡±

    The Snake Queen trailed off and stared at me intently.

    How do I even exin this?

    Although I had a feeling that not exining might actually work out better for me, like the situation would somehow turn in my favor.

    At the same time, though, I felt like things were about to go horribly wrong.

    I could almost picture myself wrapped up in spider webs if I ever met the spider sisters again.

    Or maybe I¡¯d shed all my scales and evolve into a head-butting dinosaur.

    ¡°Geh...¡±

    Seriously.

    As absurd as it is, she wouldn¡¯t really go through with what I¡¯m imagining, would she?

    She¡¯ll realize that what she said was just a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Having offspring could be quite troublesome,¡± she added.

    Wait, what did you just say, Snake Queen?

    Offspring?

    Why are you talking as if we¡¯re going to have kids?

    The Snake Queen was subtly approaching me.

    Her movements were slow, yet I couldn¡¯t avoid them.

    My whole body was trembling.

    Is this what a mouse feels like when it''s cornered by a snake?

    It reminded me of how I felt when Neph Jurassica grabbed my tail.

    As the Snake Queen drew closer, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°¡­Hold on.¡±

    Right. This doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?

    You¡¯ve realized something is off, right?

    You¡¯re part human, so let''s not livepletely like wild animals.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even three months old, are you?¡±

    Wait, how does she know that?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re younger than my daughter, then?¡±

    In terms of lizard years, yes, that¡¯s probably true.

    If we count my past life, I¡¯d definitely be older than this snake, but technically this body hasn¡¯t even been alive for three months. No one knew that, though.

    ¡°Age isn¡¯t the issue, but... you¡¯re far too young. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to wait.¡±

    It¡¯s oddly refreshing how reasonable she is on this point.

    ...Wait, why are you waiting?

    There¡¯s an option to just give up or let me go, you know.

    ¡°The engagement will have to be postponed,¡± she said.

    ¡°Gehk!¡±

    Though she said ¡®postponed,¡¯ I¡¯m pretty sure that means indefinitely dyed, right?

    So, there¡¯s no need to worry.

    We can think about this again when Shhk-Shhk bes the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve said everything I needed to.¡±

    <em>Srrrrk.</em>

    Her tail coiled around my body once more.

    You said the conversation was over.

    What¡¯s this supposed to mean?

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do together. Come with me.¡±

    Together?

    What kind of ominous line is that?

    ...And I¡¯m not really following, am I?

    You¡¯re just dragging me along.

    The Snake Queen brought me back to therge clearing where we first met.

    Shhk-Shhk is currently in the room with the mirror.

    Which means it¡¯s just me and the Snake Queen here.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    What exactly did she bring me here for?

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    I squeezed my eyes shut.

    You said I was too young!

    You said you¡¯d wait!

    Are you really going to... before Shhk-Shhk grows up...?

    Savage.

    No, savage snake.

    This snake is barbaric.

    <em>Sssssk¡­</em>@@novelbin@@

    I heard a suspicious noise and opened my eyes just a sliver.

    What I saw was a massive energy pouch.

    [The Snake Queen gazes at you.]

    Ah, right, the Basilisk¡¯s petrification pouch.

    The Snake Queen had returned to her true form and was staring at me.

    <em>Kuguguguuk.</em>

    [The Snake Queen is testing you.]

    And so, my mother-inw¡¯s special training began.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    How many days has it been now?

    Another grueling day passed.

    ¡°Keeek...¡±

    Even the Komodoy sprawled out.

    My mother-inw¡¯s destructive beams were insane in terms of power.

    It felt like she was holding back, but every time I got hit, I felt like I was going to pass out.

    As Iy there with my tongue sticking out, I heard a familiar sound.

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    Shhk-Shhk, the ball python, came crawling over, dragging a bucket behind her.

    ording to the Snake Queen, that bucket was some sort of divine artifact made of iron.

    Bute on, how is that a divine artifact? It¡¯s clearly just a tin bucket.

    Still, considering how old it is and the fact that it hasn¡¯t rusted at all, maybe it deserves the title of a divine artifact?

    Whatever it was, I didn¡¯t care.

    Shhk-Shhking to me meant today¡¯s training was over.

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    With a sound like a chick, Shhk-Shhk handed me the bucket.

    The bucket was filled with cold water.

    Shhk-Shhk set the bucket down and stared at me, as if waiting for me to drink the water she had brought.

    So cute.

    Just looking at her made me feel better.

    She reminded me of Pus and Tus.

    After being tormented by my mother-inw, Shhk-Shhk was a precious source offort.

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    Alright, alright.

    I buried my head in the bucket¡ªno, the divine artifact¡ªand drank.

    <em>Gulp, gulp.</em>

    I briefly thought about how I should bepping up the water with my tongue like a lizard, but that didn¡¯t matter. There was no problem with just dunking my head and drinking straight.

    ¡°¡­Princess, is there no water for your mother?¡±

    At some point, the Snake Queen had transformed back into her human form and spoke with a hint of disappointment.

    ¡°Piyaaaaak!¡±

    [The ball python LV18 says there¡¯s no water for thieves.]

    ¡°What? How could a mother have such shameless thoughts?¡±

    The Snake Queen was visibly flustered by her daughter.

    Python, do you even know the kind of humiliation I endured while you weren¡¯t around?

    I got touched all over.

    ¡°Saaaaah!¡±

    Good job, Shhk-Shhk.

    The ball python bit the Snake Queen¡¯s finger and hung on.

    ¡°¡­One day, you¡¯ll understand your mother¡¯s intentions.¡±

    The Snake Queen muttered, casting her eyes downward.

    I hope you never understand her intentions.

    Please don¡¯t corrupt our pure Shhk-Shhk.

    Let me at least enjoy the cuteness in my life.

    I replenished my strength by eating the meat the Snake Queen had prepared.

    ¡°Lizard with legs, I believe you¡¯re well-prepared now.¡±

    Prepared, huh.

    Of course I was.

    ¡¾Komodo LV15¡¿ HP: 1203/1270 MP: 370/470 ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Snake Queen¡¯s Brand¡¹

    I¡¯d leveled up to 15.

    Most of those levels came from the effects of devouring.

    All I did was eat the meals the Snake Queen provided, and my levels shot up.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s brand was still there, which was slightly annoying, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, so I decided not to dwell on it.

    If I thought about it differently, it could be considered the Snake Queen¡¯s blessing.

    Honestly, part of me wanted to live beside her forever, but eventually, she¡¯d probably find a way to revert my levels through some other method.

    I hadpleted the Cockatrice training with her and focused on enhancing my basic physical abilities. Now, I was fully prepared.

    It was time to start paying back for all the meals I¡¯d eaten.

    ¡°Gehk!¡±

    I nodded confidently.

    ¡°Ufufu, such confidence. Well, that¡¯s to be expected from someone taught by me.¡±

    No matter how strong the Cockatrice was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the Snake Queen.

    I had been hit with her destructive beams multiple times, after all.

    There was no fear in facing the Cockatrice.

    ¡°I suppose I can start calling you my disciple now.¡±

    ¡°Geek...¡±

    I nced up at her cautiously.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind, honestly.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s disciple.

    How cool did that sound?

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    But I already had a master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you already have a master?¡±

    There¡¯s someone like you, Queen, her name¡¯s Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    ¡°¡­You greedy little lizard. To think I¡¯ve even lost the title of master.¡±

    The Snake Queen spoke in a dejected tone.

    Now I feel a little guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to be your first...¡±

    Nope, not feeling guilty anymore.

    This person...

    No, this snake still hasn¡¯te to her senses.

    ¡°Piyaaaak!¡±

    Shhk-Shhk bit down on the Queen¡¯s fingers again, chewing away.

    And so, after a slightly chaotic meal and sufficient rest, it was finally time to leave.

    I couldn¡¯t take Shhk-Shhk with me.

    If we stayed in the Snake Queen¡¯s territory, it would be fine, but as soon as we stepped into another area, she¡¯d be prey for the birds.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    Python rubbed against me before sliding down from the Snake Queen¡¯s fingers.

    Honestly, there was a moment where I considered eating the food and running off, but I couldn¡¯t just abandon her. Besides, I owed the Snake Queen.

    ¡°The goal is to gather evidence.¡±

    The mission itself wasn¡¯t difficult, so I¡¯d just get it done quickly and return.

    ¡°Remember, under no circumstances should you confront him.¡±

    ¡°Gehk!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not entirely incapable of winning, but it¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be a widow.¡±

    ¡­Are you worried about me?

    ¡°If you focus on running, even the Cockatrice won¡¯t chase you. Just find out its location and return to the temple as fast as you can.¡±

    I¡¯d heard this a thousand times.

    Locate the Cockatrice.

    That¡¯s the task the Snake Queen had entrusted me with.

    ¡°Gehk!¡±

    I let out a confident cry.

    What could possibly go wrong?

    ¡°Yes, truly dependable.¡±

    I patted Shhk-Shhk¡¯s head as she rubbed against me.

    She¡¯s a snake, yet why does it feel like I¡¯m petting a puppy?

    The farewells were over.

    No need to drag this out.

    A good lizard proves its worth through actions.

    ¡°Lizard with legs, if youplete this mission sessfully, there will be a grand reward.¡±

    A reward?

    More than just showing me a divine artifact?

    Do you even have anything left after giving so much away?

    Maybe she¡¯ll give me an elixir or something.

    I gazed at her with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Ufufu, you can look forward to it.¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s an elixir, right?

    A mysterious chill ran down my spine.

 Chapter 69

    With my heart pounding, I moved through the jungle.

    The weather was hot and humid.

    But for a reptile, this could be considered fairly pleasant weather.

    Moving on all fours felt a bit awkward.

    I had stubbornly stuck to walking on two legs due to my martial arts techniques, like the <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Step</em>.

    However, there were undeniable advantages to walking on all fours.

    Now that I had evolved into a Komodo-type creature, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to take full advantage of the four-legged form.

    It wasn¡¯t as if walking on all fours meant I couldn¡¯t use martial arts.

    Right now, I was simply a lizard.

    Not that I wasn¡¯t one before, but now I was nning to maximize the abilities specific to lizards.

    Komodo dragons are known for their incredible sense of smell.

    They can track the scent of blood from prey, even if the prey flees to the other side of the ind.

    I¡¯ve transcended that¡ªnow I¡¯m a <em>Gomodo</em>.

    <em>Gomodo Technique, Third Form.</em>

    <em>Tongue Flick.</em>

    <em>Shrrik.</em>

    <em>Sssssk.</em>

    A multitude of smells hit me all at once from various directions.

    So having a strong sense of smell doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I can distinguish between everything.

    The smells were a jumbled mess.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely fruitless.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t used to sensing such a wide range, there was one distinct scent I couldn¡¯t mistake.

    A metallic scent.

    The smell of blood.

    Just because there¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the Cockatrice is nearby, but the chances are higher here than in ces without it.

    <em>Ssasasak.</em>

    Quietly, and swiftly, I moved toward the source of the blood scent.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t just one ce where the scent of blood lingered.

    There were dinosaurs bleeding from territory battles, carcasses of unfortunate dinosaurs that had be someone¡¯s meal, and even a lone <em>Utahraptor</em> that had just hunted its prey.

    For some reason, the Utahraptor ran off when it saw me, leaving behind the meat it had hunted. I had no choice but to eat what it left behind.

    Leaving food uneaten would be a crime.

    What else could I do?

    As I tracked the scent of blood further, I came across something strange.

    Feathers scattered all around.

    And the neatly sliced body of a <em>Terror Bird</em>.

    It looked as though it had been cut by a sharp de.

    Was it struck down by a sword-wielding human?

    I wasn¡¯t sure.

    After all, there were de-wielding dinosaurs roaming around here too.

    It could have been taken down by the tail of a <em>Stegosaurus</em>.

    Still, something about this seemed out of ce.

    Looking at the arrangement of sticks, it almost seemed like someone had been trying to light a fire.

    Hmph.

    Very suspicious.

    My lizard instincts were telling me that something was definitely up.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    I heard the distant crowing of a rooster.

    There¡¯s no way a normal chicken would draw attention to itself in a dinosaur-infested jungle like this unless it had gone mad.@@novelbin@@

    That was no ordinary chicken.

    There was no doubt in my mind¡ªit was the Cockatrice.

    Should I head back to the Snake Queen now?

    No, this wasn¡¯t enough.

    It could just be a really crazy chicken, or the Cockatrice could be on the move to another location.

    At the very least, I needed to find its nest.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    Luckily, the creature kept crowing.

    Alright.

    Just a bit closer.

    <em>Ssasasak.</em>

    As I crept toward the source of the sound, I heard something else.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Huuh¡­¡±

    The sound of someone sobbing.

    ¡°Primordial Heaven, Primordial Heaven...¡±

    It was a human voice.

    A man¡¯s voice, to be precise.

    Not something I needed to concern myself with.

    It didn¡¯t sound like some noble¡¯s kid or anything.

    Maybe I¡¯ll help him if I have time to spare.

    ¡°G-Gomodo... Huff...¡±

    The man muttered my name.

    What a coincidence.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed me yet.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was talking to me directly, but how did he know about <em>Gomodo</em>?

    And why was he calling for me in a situation like this?

    Judging by how he was muttering about ¡°Primordial Heaven¡± earlier, he was probably just praying to any spiritual beings he knew.

    And <em>Gomodo</em>, being a mythical and revered creature, was one of the entities he was calling upon.

    I hadn¡¯t nned on paying much attention to him, but I figured I¡¯d take a look at his condition.

    Even though I could hear the Cockatrice¡¯s crowing, it still seemed a bit far away, so I had some time.

    ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    As I made a low growling sound and slowly approached, the man¡¯s eyes met mine.

    ¡°H-Heuh!¡±

    He seemed scared.

    But judging by how he pped his hands over his mouth to stifle his scream, he still had enough sense to assess the situation.

    ¡°Huff... No way...¡±

    Don¡¯t be afraid.

    ¡­Wait a minute.

    This guy seems oddly familiar.

    A in face.

    An average build.

    Where have I seen him before?

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    Ah, right. The swamp.

    I saw him back when I was still the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    He¡¯s the guy who dropped his sword and ran off, leaving it behind.

    That sword hade in handy.

    I¡¯d used it as a grill and even to take down the <em>Dilophosaurus</em>.

    ¡­Don¡¯t ask me where it is now.

    ¡°G-Gomodo?¡±

    He recognized me as Gomodo just from looking at me.

    Could <em>Gomodo</em> actually be a famous mythical creature?

    He didn¡¯t look like a member of the Tang n, though.

    ¡°P-Please spare me...¡±

    Why are you begging?

    I may look scary, but I¡¯m actually a pretty nice lizard who doesn¡¯t harm humans.

    The guy didn¡¯t seem injured, so if he rested, he¡¯d be able to walk again just fine.

    That is, if it weren¡¯t for the sounding from the distance.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    The situation was bad because of that.

    ¡°Grrrrr...¡±

    I gestured with my eyes.

    Run.

    If he stayed here and got caught by the Cockatrice, things would getplicated for both of us.

    It would mess up my n to sneak around unnoticed.

    The man scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°Th-There!¡±

    He called out to me.

    I turned my head, wondering what he wanted.

    ¡°I know this is a shameless request... but someone else has been turned to stone over there... Please, save them...¡±

    Turned to stone.

    So it really is a Cockatrice causing all this.

    I appreciated the information, but save them?

    Was he seriously asking me to fight a Cockatrice?

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have fond memories of the humans I encountered in the swamp.

    ¡®Why did he push me? I have no idea.¡¯

    He¡¯d pushed Tang So-yeong to the ground and ran off.

    Of course, this guy wasn¡¯t the one who pushed her.

    But seeing those brutes kick a frail woman and then flee? There¡¯s no way I could look at that in a positive light.

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been me, a kind-hearted lizard, Tang So-yeong could¡¯ve died right there.

    ¡®Well, who can understand the thinking of those from the <em>Temple of Great Rest</em>?¡¯

    Sure, Tang So-yeong hadughed it off, saying it didn¡¯t bother her.

    If she wasn¡¯t nning to settle the scoreter in the Tang n¡¯s way, that is.

    From my perspective, not just the person who pushed her, but everyone standing around her had been clearly in the wrong.

    At least one of them should¡¯ve helped her up.

    Or offered themselves up in her ce.

    ¡­Not that I¡¯m a lizard that goes around demanding sacrifices or anything.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t like the guy standing in front of me.

    The only reason I¡¯d shown him any kindness was because I¡¯d made good use of his sword and didn¡¯t particrly enjoy watching people die.

    ¡°Please... Please... Not again because of me...¡±

    The man dropped to his knees and started crying.

    ¡°Gomodo... I¡¯ll repent for the rest of my life... Please...¡±

    He really thinks I¡¯m some kind of mythical creature, doesn¡¯t he?

    Like a wish-granting being.

    What was it my master used to say?

    Anyone with their wits about them wouldn¡¯t bother talking to a lizard.

    Delusions caused by fear.

    That¡¯s what this was.

    If I wasted any more time, the Cockatrice would find us here.

    Biting the back of his neck and tossing him far away was the best I could do.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my whole life as a coward.¡±

    The man started confessing.

    ¡°I joined in on this venture, thinking I could make some easy money.¡±

    It was the same story as always.

    Regret over one¡¯s life.

    ¡°I regret not saving Lady Tang... I regret getting in Baek Daehyeop¡¯s way...¡±

    Regret at thest moment.

    But it was meaningless.

    His apology wouldn¡¯t reach Tang So-yeong or this Baek Daehyeop he was talking about.

    ¡°Please... Please... Save Baek Daehyeop... Gomodo...¡±

    I could understand why he¡¯d ask this, thinking I was some kind of sacred creature that had appeared in his time of need.

    But there were limits to what I could do.

    He wanted me to save someone I¡¯d never even met?

    To risk my life for them?

    What kind of idiot would do that?

    There was no guarantee that defeating the Cockatrice would even undo the petrification.

    There was no benefit to me, and I had no reason to do it.

    I haven¡¯t read a lot of martial arts novels.

    While I like the unique tone they have, I often didn¡¯t understand certain parts.

    Like how a protagonist with martial prowess tries to act in the name of chivalry.

    Why would they do that?

    Why not just ignore the situation and take advantage?

    I never understood why a hero would invade a bandit camp over something as small as a bowl of nd porridge.

    It was such an inefficient action.

    But...

    What would Baek Yeon-Yeong have done?

    The person from the <em>Heavenly Demon Cult</em>.

    The cult that people ndered, calling it a wicked religion.

    Would she have ignored this man just because she didn¡¯t like him?

    No.

    The master I knew wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Just like she extended a hand to me, she¡¯d take action, even if it was inefficient and uncalled for.

    ¡°Grrrrrrrr...¡±

    <em>Chrrrk.</em>

    The appearance of my <em>Dragon Scales</em> changed.

    They transformed into a form optimized for battle, a more draconic appearance.

    I didn¡¯t feel any great sense of duty.

    It wasn¡¯t like I suddenly liked this guy.

    This was an inefficient choice.

    I might regret thister.

    Why did I bother?

    I should¡¯ve just ignored him and returned to the Snake Queen.

    Those thoughts might cross my mind.

    But I didn¡¯t stop.

    Because the chivalry I knew was an extremely inefficient act.

    ¡°Graaaaaaah!¡±

    I roared at the Cockatrice.

    <em>Ssssasak.</em>

    <em>Pabababam!</em>

    I charged head-on, and the creature did the same.

    <em>Chwaaaak!</em>

    I tore through the undergrowth, rushing straight at it.

 Chapter 70

    What would Baek Yeon-Yeong have done?

    If someone had simply begged for their life, she might have ignored them.

    Her chivalry wasn¡¯t about saving the pitiful without any conditions.

    But that man wasn¡¯t asking for his own safety.

    There was someone else who was on the brink of death because of him.

    He was kneeling and begging for that person¡¯s life.

    This man was the same person who had fled when I was the <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    Now, I probably looked even more terrifying than back then, certainly not any less so.

    And yet, despite that fear, he was praying for someone else.

    He still thought I was a beast that might eat him, and yet he was asking for another''s life.

    I don¡¯t know what his story is.

    He might even be a viin.

    But that''s something to judgeter.

    I¡¯ll figure it out after I try to save the person who has been turned to stone.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if defeating the Cockatrice would break the petrification, but I had to try.

    The distance between me and the creature shrank.

    I had often wondered what a <em>Gogadouris</em> looked like.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s description was close, but not exactly the same.

    I thought it would be more bird-like, but aside from the crowing sound, it seemed closer to a snake.

    It had a snake tail, and its head looked like a bird''s beak was attached to a snake¡¯s face.

    What kind of difference was there between us?

    Judging by the level I could see, it wasn¡¯t on the same level as the Snake Queen or the Bird King.

    That meant I could win.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I let out a low growl, trying to intimidate the Cockatrice.

    The reason I revealed myself was simple.@@novelbin@@

    The power to petrify wasn¡¯t something it could use consecutively.

    Even if it could use it again, its power wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to affect someone like me, who had built up a resistance.

    If I wasted time, the creature would recover.

    I needed to attack swiftly before that happened.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    The Cockatrice had another weapon aside from its petrifying gaze.

    It could also use venom.

    This venom was nearly as deadly as its petrification ability.

    But I had already survived the venom of the <em>Dilophosaurus</em>.

    Poison alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to deal a fatal blow to me.

    And since it was a venomous creature, my own poison attacks likely wouldn¡¯t affect it much either.

    Poison wouldn¡¯t work on either of us.

    The only thing that could hurt either of us was directbat.

    The Cockatrice wasrger than a <em>Terror Bird</em>.

    In terms of sheer size, I was at a disadvantage.

    In a simple brawl, I was likely to lose.

    But if that were all, there¡¯d be no reason for me to engage it.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I had a weapon it didn¡¯t possess.

    That weapon was information.

    The gap in information between us.

    I knew what moves it could make and what I could block.

    If I exploited that gap, winning would be much easier.

    ¡°Keeee!¡±

    The Cockatrice began releasing a cloud of poison.

    A smart move.

    It was trying to block my approach and deal damage from a distance.

    If I hesitated here, the petrifying beam would follow soon after.

    But that tactic would only work against a normal lizard.

    <em>Tat!</em>

    Using the techniques of <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Step</em>, I stepped on the leaves and leapt toward the creature.

    The poisonous mist was thick.

    The Cockatrice pped its wings in a panic, clearly not expecting me to break through the poison.

    This was the difference in information.

    I knew the creature would use poison, but it didn¡¯t anticipate that I had resistance to it.

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ activated.]

    [¡¸Heaven-shaking Courage¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    <em>Koooooong.</em>

    A deep, powerful energy pressed down on the Cockatrice.

    Power that could uproot mountains, energy that could nket the world.

    The <em>Heaven-shaking Courage</em> wasn¡¯t simply about overwhelming the opponent with presence.

    <em>Krrrrrrk.</em>

    My inner energy focused into a single point.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    My w, imbued with the essence of <em>Dragon w Strike</em>, mmed into the creature¡¯s head.

    Its head twisted halfway around.

    There was no way it could stay conscious after that.

    <em>Shing!</em>

    With my other hand, I shed its wing joint.

    ¡°Keeeeeek!¡±

    The Cockatrice let out a pained screech.

    Ideally, I should finish it off now, but the situation wouldn¡¯t stay in my favor for long.

    The flurry of attacks had been a surprise, exploiting the information gap.

    I had to strike again before it recovered!

    <em>ng!</em>

    It blocked my next strike with the w attached to its uninjured wing.

    I retreated immediately.

    Continuing the close-quarters fight wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    ¡°Keeeeee!¡±

    The creature went berserk.

    Even though its thick neck had taken a direct hit from <em>Dragon w Strike</em>, it hadn¡¯t broken.

    Its defenses were better than I thought.

    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±

    Its vitality seemed endless.

    The Cockatrice charged at me with renewed ferocity.

    Judging by how its ws twitched, it nned to impale me.

    If those sharp ws pierced me, even my dragon scales wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    I stomped down hard, shaking the ground.

    My inner energy coursed through the earth and shot toward the Cockatrice.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    ¡°Kkeeeee!¡±

    The creature staggered, losing its bnce.

    Now was my chance.

    I rushed forward, ready to use <em>Dragon w Strike</em> again.

    ¡°Keeek.¡±

    Suddenly, one of its eyes began to glow.

    A wicked smile spread across its beak.

    The petrifying gaze.

    It was ready to use it again¡ªor maybe it had always been able to use it but was hiding its power.

    Either way, I was now fully exposed to the gaze.

    Was it pretending to be in a rage just to set this trap?

    Smart for a bird-brain.

    It had saved its trump card until the end.

    But it should¡¯ve saved it for a bit longer.

    I activated <em>Rush</em>.

    I had held back on using this skill until now to change the pace of the battle.

    Even with <em>Rush</em>, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fully escape the gaze.

    But with the <em>Great Dragon Kick</em>, which I learned from Baek Yeon-Yeong, I didn¡¯t need to evade.

    The <em>Great Dragon Kick</em> wasn¡¯t limited to kicks.

    The technique, <em>Roaming Dragon Illusion</em>, mixed feints and deadly blows in unpredictable patterns.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    With the enhanced speed from <em>Roaming Dragon Illusion</em>, I quickly got behind the Cockatrice.

    Its eyes were now staring into empty space.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    My inner energy-fueled w mmed into its head again.

    ¡°Keeeeeek!¡±

    <em>Krrrk.</em>

    I heard the sound of its neck cracking.

    But its supernatural muscles kept the bones from fully breaking.

    Now was the time to stay close and prevent it from using its gaze again.

    I grabbed its neck with my left hand.

    ¡°Kraaaaaak!¡±

    The Cockatrice thrashed wildly.

    It wasn¡¯t just thrashing¡ªits massive body was causing real damage to me as I held on.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Its sharp ws dug into my flesh.

    <em>Drip, drip.</em>

    Blood started flowing.

    But I was sure the Cockatrice was worse off.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    I bit down on its neck.

    <em>Grrrrk.</em>

    I bit so hard that my teeth nearly broke.

    Its neck was so thick that I couldn¡¯t even pierce it properly, but its body was already in bad shape. If I kept piling on the damage, its thick neck would eventually snap.

    Using <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em> would¡¯ve dealt even more damage, but in this position, I couldn¡¯t use it.

    The movement was toorge, and I might get caught by the petrification.

    ¡°Keeeeeek!¡±

    The Cockatrice let out an ear-piercing scream.

    It was so loud that blood dripped from my ears.

    The fact that it was using this attack now meant it was nearing its limit.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    Victory was in sight.

    If I kept draining its stamina like this, I would soon be able to break its neck.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through me, and I felt my mind go nk.

    The pain wasing from my right ankle.

    The cause? The Cockatrice¡¯s other head.

    It had always had two heads.

    The snake¡¯s head on its tail wasn¡¯t just for show.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Cockatrice used the moment when my grip loosened to break free.

    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±

    It roared furiously and charged at me again.

    Of course, its petrifying gaze apanied the charge.

    There was no way I could dodge it with my injured leg.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    My body began to turn to stone.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    The Cockatrice charged at me, itsrge beak open wide, ready to tear me apart.

    ¡­

    Did you think I hadn¡¯t considered your second head?

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ activated.]

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The stone encasing my body shattered into dust.

    The reason I believed I could win¡ªthe information gap.

    I knew I could resist the Cockatrice¡¯s petrification.

    Maybe I couldn¡¯t resist its full-strength petrifying gaze, but this half-powered attempt wouldn¡¯t work on me.

    [¡¸Nine Yin Bone w¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    The Cockatrice seemed to realize something was wrong and tried to change direction.

    But it was toote.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    My five ws crushed its head.

    ¡°Krrrk¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    If it had died, I would¡¯ve leveled up.

    But it was on the brink of death.

    I needed to finish it off before it had a chance to recover.

    Its head was already smashed to pieces.

    The only reason it was still alive was because of the snake head on its tail.

    If I destroyed that, the fight would be over.

    As I raised my hand to strike the snake head, it happened.

    ¡°Keeeeeeek!¡±

    A tremendous noise rang out, and I found myself unable to move.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    My body started turning to stone again.

    This was different from the petrifying gaze I¡¯d experienced before.

    How could it use such a powerful attack in its condition?

    The answer soon revealed itself.

    ¡°Cock-a-doodle-dooo!¡±

    From the mess of its shattered head, another head emerged.

    A bright redb. Snow-white feathers.

    It was unmistakably a rooster¡¯s head.

    ¡­Damn.

    It wasn¡¯t the snake head.

    It was a new bird head.

    This must¡¯ve been an ability granted to it by the Bird King.

    Even the Snake Queen didn¡¯t know about this.

    How terrifying.

    I thought I had seen all its cards, but there was one more.

    ¡­Who would¡¯ve thought the Cockatrice had three heads?

    The new head hadn¡¯t used its petrifying gaze yet.

    Which meant this was its full-powered gaze.

    My body kept hardening.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Think.

    There had to be a way to break out of this, even without the use of my arms or legs.

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ activated.]

    The <em>Reverse Scale</em> could reproduce skills and techniques I hadn¡¯t fully learned yet.

    I just needed to think.

    What technique could I use without moving my arms or legs?

    Yes, there was still one left.

    The technique used by the Bird King.

    The one that nearly killed me even though I had only been grazed by it.

    The <em>Destruction Beam</em>.

    [Insufficient understanding.]

    What?

    That was the first time I had seen such a message.

    I had seeded in using <em>Reverse Scale</em> so many times that I had never considered failure.

    The Bird King¡¯s <em>Destruction Beam</em> was beyond myprehension.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t replicate something I didn¡¯t understand.

    The Cockatrice slowly approached.

    Even though it had a new head, its body was still the same, so it was slow.

    But it would be fast enough to kill me.

    Was this the end?

    Would I turn to stone and get crushed by this monster?

    ¡­

    No.

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ activated.]

    I couldn¡¯t understand the Bird King¡¯s technique.

    But what about the technique used by the Snake Queen and <em>Bolpython</em>?

    I opened my mouth wide.

    I had seen the posture many times.

    I tried to imitate it, just like <em>Shhshik</em> did when she shot beams at the Snake Queen.

    And like the Snake Queen when she shot her beam at me during training.

    I recalled their actions.

    [The Snake Queen smiles upon you.]

    [¡¸Destruction Beam lv1¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    So this is how it¡¯s done.

    I had to finish the Cockatrice with this one attack.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a second chance.

    If I missed or failed to kill it, I would die.

    [Your divine power rises sharply.]

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the man who had been praying earlier.

    Instead of running away, he was still kneeling and bowing to me.

    [Your divinity responds to ¡¸Destruction Beam lv1¡¹.]

    [¡¸Kkeggeuk Death Beam lv1¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    ¡­That name.

    <em>Ssss.</em>

    I gathered all my inner energy into one point.

    The powerful energy surged up from deep within my core.

    All of my strength was focused on a single point.

    I had only one thing left to do.

    Release this overwhelming force.

    Like exhaling a breath, naturally.

    <em>Kkeggeuk</em> Death Beam.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 71

    Should I call it a breath?

    No, this is a destructive beam.

    Not just any destructive beam, but a beam called the <em>Kgaekdeath Beam</em>.

    ¡­Why does it have such a name?

    Putting that aside for now, let¡¯s focus.

    Kwagagagagagagak!

    The blue beam shot from my mouth flew toward the cockatrice.

    I wasn¡¯t worried about missing.

    The range was wider than I thought, and it was faster than I expected.

    Jjeoreueueueueun!

    A tremendous shockwave erupted.

    The cockatrice seemed to resist at first, but it was being pushed back helplessly.

    I poured my strength to the limit.

    If I couldn¡¯t finish it now, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time.

    Kwaaaan!

    A massive explosion urred at the end of the beam.

    Therge trees nearby were swept away by the explosion, disappearing one by one.

    Kukwaaaaan!

    I coughed as I released the beam.

    Kukwaaa¡­

    The sound gradually diminished.

    That was the maximum firepower I could produce.

    Kuguuuu¡­

    The cockatricey on the ground, not moving.

    I thought it was impressive that its form was still somewhat intact.

    To think I had tried to take it down properly.

    Its rigid body began to move slightly.

    The petrifying power was fading.

    I had defeated it.

    With the petrification lifting, I could only think that it was finished.

    ¡­But why wasn¡¯t I leveling up?

    Could it be that it has another head?

    No, that couldn''t be the case.

    Even if it had ten more heads, it shouldn¡¯t be able to rise again.

    The power of the beam I just fired was strong enough to disintegrate its entire body.

    There was arge hole in the cockatrice¡¯s body that was visible even from here.

    Even if it had many heads, with a hole in its heart, it couldn¡¯t survive.

    It was logically impossible for it to rise in this state.

    Moreover, the petrification was lifting.

    It was reasonable to assume it was dead.

    All the circumstances said so, but there was one exception.

    The message about leveling up did not appear.

    The status window does not lie.

    If such a strong foe had died, it should have been normal for my level to increase.

    The cockatrice didn¡¯t move.

    It had long passed the stage of ying dead.

    A chill ran down my spine.

    Was the status window malfunctioning?

    If not, was it maintaining its life through some unknown power?

    My instincts screamed at me to rush to its corpse.

    I needed to keep injecting dragon blood in case of emergencies.

    But it was only releasing petrification; it was not in a state to move freely.

    I couldn¡¯t run towards it.

    All I could do was watch.

    Kuguk¡­

    I felt overwhelmed by something invisible.

    It was a very uneasy feeling.

    Then it happened.

    An unbelievable sight unfolded that could not be exined bymon sense.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    ck blood flowed from the cockatrice¡¯s mouth, which should have been dead.

    A disgusting sound, like phlegm bubbling.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    The cockatrice, now a hunk of meat, staggered to its feet.

    It was in no condition to stand.

    Its arms and legs were all shattered, and the head that should have been atop its neck was nowhere to be found.

    Let¡¯s say, for argument¡¯s sake, it could rise.

    But how could it speak without a head?

    And how could a creature that could only mimic the sounds of birds and chickens suddenly speak human words?

    A shiver ran through my whole body.

    I wanted to control myself, but my body trembled.

    Instinctive terror had taken hold of me.

    ¡°You¡­ killed my kin¡­¡±

    I recognized that voice; I had heard it once before.

    ¡°A snake¡­ with legs¡­¡±

    A monster resembling a bird with a human face.

    A <em>Manticore</em>, the king of birds.

    He hadn¡¯t appeared in person.

    There was no way I wouldn¡¯t notice that massive figure.

    It was speaking through the cockatrice''s body.

    All of its vocal organs must have been crushed.

    Thud thud thud.

    The monster''s face popped out from the torn body of the cockatrice.

    ¡°You invade my territory¡­ kill my kin¡­ and create a ruckus¡­¡±

    His voice was filled with rage.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I could feel that the <em>Manticore</em> was forcibly holding onto something that should have died long ago.

    Even though it was not its main body, I knew I couldn''t defeat it now.

    Having a power that kept it alive despite being dead was beyond reason.

    When I could not be certain of my strength even when in good condition, how could I contend against it now that I had exhausted all my energy?

    ¡°But¡­ I found you interesting.¡±

    Its grotesque face looked straight at me.

    ¡°I shall grant you¡­ onest chance¡­¡±

    sh!

    An unpleasant purple aura rippled.

    I knew what it was.

    It was the technique the <em>Manticore</em> used when I first met it.

    A form of brainwashing, one could call it.

    ¡°Is a dragon¡­ a snake or a bird?¡±

    The king of birds asked the same question again.

    No matter how many times he asked, my answer wouldn¡¯t change.

    I gritted my teeth to resist somehow.

    ¡°Do you think you can resist in that state¡­?¡±

    Pish!

    Blood burst from the wound I had sustained earlier.

    ¡°Think carefully about the future of you who will be my kin¡­¡±

    A disgusting feeling as something entered my mind.

    The brainwashing was insidiously changing my thoughts to fit its intentions.

    ¡°Imagine yourself with free wings¡­ spewing fire from your mouth, pping your enormous wings and soaring freely through the sky¡­¡±

    As frustrating as it was, I could imagine everything it was saying.

    For my body wrapped in dragon scales to grow wings meant only one thing.

    A dragon.

    If I epted its power, could I not be a dragon?

    Not a mere punning being like a Bearded Dragon or a Green Basilisk, but a true dragon.

    A dragon covered in ck scales, soaring through the sky and spewing mes.

    Would I have any reason to refuse that?

    No matter how much a Komodo Dragon was close to a mythical creature, it would pale inparison to a dragon.

    I would skip countless evolution processes and be stronger in an instant.

    ¡°I can see your desires¡­ Though you pretend not to, I know you want a human body¡­¡±

    If I became a dragon, I could also take on a human form.

    I could use something called polymorph.

    ¡°It¡¯s the instinct of all beings¡­ Now, if you ept my power, you can obtain everything you imagine¡­ Be mine¡­ kill the snake and be a bird¡¯s kin¡­¡±

    At first, the voice had only sounded horrible, but at some point, it began to sound sweet.

    Hearing those words made me feel like all my problems could be solved.

    Would there be any need to risk my life and struggle for survival every time?

    If I had overwhelming power, all the problems I had struggled with would disappear.

    ¡°Is a dragon¡­ a snake or a bird?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to let this go.

    ¡°Grrrrrrr¡­¡±

    I emitted a low, fierce growl.

    It was a deration of my will not to sumb to it.

    ¡°Your resistance means nothing¡­¡±

    sh!@@novelbin@@

    Another burst of light.

    ¡°One has died, so the burden will be lighter now.¡±

    My mind felt dazed.

    I instinctively knew I had reached my limit.

    It was a miracle that I was still holding on.

    With just a little more pressure, I might sumb to it.

    ¡°Serve the king of birds.¡±

    Grind.

    The moment I gritted my teeth.

    re.

    One of my scales felt intensely hot.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.

    One of the scales turned golden.

    It was a warm light, like a mother¡¯s embrace.

    [The Queen of Serpents¡¯ Mark is activating.]

    Jjeoreueueueun!

    A burst of golden light erupted.

    At the same time, a white arm enveloped my body.

    I could not feel its touch.

    An illusion.

    No, it was more like a spiritual form.

    But somehow, I felt warmth.

    A slightly chilly warmth, unique to reptiles.

    I looked up at the owner of the spirit.

    ck hair.

    Golden eyes.

    A dry expression.

    It was a face that was far too familiar.

    The spirit of the Queen of Serpents looked at the cockatrice with cold eyes.

    To be precise, it was staring directly at the enormous spirit of the <em>Manticore</em> nearby.

    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line, king of birds.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did you?¡±

    There was a clear tone of confusion in its voice.

    ¡°How dare you covet another''s¡­¡±

    Neither the king of birds nor the queen of serpents were their main bodies.

    One was momentarily manifested through the body of a dead monster.

    The other was sending its spirit with an unknown power.

    But the energy felt was far beyond my full power.

    ¡°Are you one of my kin?¡­ How dare you enter my territory¡­¡±

    The king of birds said with anger.

    There was a deadly atmosphere as if the two would sh at any moment.

    The Queen of Serpents scoffed at his reaction.

    ¡°Kin? You think that¡¯s the rtionship? Hoohooh. That¡¯s all you can think of.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying they aren¡¯t kin? Then why have youe to my domain, Queen of Serpents?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re coveting what is mine, I had no choice but toe.¡±

    ¡°If they are your kin¡­ I can understand that¡­ But toe here for someone who isn¡¯t your kin is something I cannotprehend¡­ Speak the truth, Queen of Serpents. Who exactly is the author!?¡±

    A thunderous voice reverberated throughout the jungle.

    The Queen of Serpents frowned slightly at my question.

    She gently touched my ear and raised her finger to her lips.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    She replied with an expression that said, <em>Why are you asking that?</em>

    ¡°He is mine.¡±

 Chapter 72

    The Queen of Serpents'' words, unexpected by anyone, silenced the room.

    Though to be fair, the room only contained the king of birds and me.

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±

    The grotesque lips of the <em>Manticore</em> trembled.

    It was a reaction as if it had heard something unbelievable.

    In contrast, the Queen of Serpents answered with an expression of indifference.

    ¡°I said it is mine.¡±

    As she spoke, she embraced me once again, giving me a subtle nce.

    Even a fool could understand.

    The current Queen of Serpents was acting.

    For reasons unknown, it seemed she was provoking the king of birds.

    That look meant she wanted me to follow her words.

    ¡°Geeeek¡­.¡±

    I put on my best performance.

    I let out a whiny cry like a child whining to its parents.

    Mom, that one hit me.

    In truth, the emotional weight behind my actions made it hard to call it acting.

    ¡°Geggegek¡­¡±

    I acted as pitiful as possible, feeling somewhat annoying while experiencing the Queen¡¯s touch.

    Since it was a spirit, there was no direct contact.

    If observed closely, it would look like I was just rubbing my body against thin air.

    However, this behavior was enough to achieve the Queen¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ how dare you!¡±

    The <em>Manticore</em> could not contain its anger.

    It seemed excessive to get this angry, but I was relieved that the Queen¡¯s scheme was working.

    ¡°You dare to¡ª! And you dare¡ª!¡±

    Its reaction was somewhat strange.

    Ever since the Queen referred to me as hers, all the intimidating presence it had shown dissipated.

    Could it be that the <em>Manticore</em> had harbored feelings for the Queen of Serpents?

    Perhaps the Queen didn¡¯t like the king of birds, leading to continuous fights.

    Nah, that couldn¡¯t be it.

    Though I had a slight suspicion, there must be some other reason I didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡°I cannot forgive you¡­ How dare you belittle me?¡±

    When I first saw its face, I felt an indescribable fear.

    It was too alien and grotesque to be called human.

    A mythological monster I couldn¡¯t possibly contend against.

    That had been my first impression.

    But what about now?

    Its face was even more grotesque than when I first saw it.

    Only the face of the <em>Manticore</em> popped out from the corpse of the cockatrice, making this side seem even more disgusting.

    But I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    It was just a being expressing ordinary anger and jealousy.

    It was weaker than I had thought.

    ¡°Why are you angry, king of birds?¡±

    Clenching.

    The Queen of Serpents¡¯ aura squeezed my head.

    Although it was an incorporeal spirit, I could feel the richness of its power.

    ¡°I actually want to hold you responsible for touching mypanion.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents struck home.

    Apanion, huh.

    The moment she spoke those words, her face twisted oddly, as if her main body were being attacked mercilessly by <em>Shik Shik</em>.

    ¡°Companion?¡±

    The king of birds asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, you¡­.¡±

    The <em>Manticore</em> now stammered to a point it seemed pathetic.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly gone mad¡­ such a young novice¡­¡±

    ¡°What does age matter?¡±

    ¡°With that disgusting face¡­ with your false appearance¡­¡±

    The king of birds mumbled.

    It was trying to convey something while cursing the Queen of Serpents.

    It was probably something about age and polymorph.

    As if I would fall for that.

    ¡°Geggegek.¡±

    Long live the Queen of Serpents.

    I took the posture of diving into her aura pocket.

    ¡°Is this really that good?¡±

    ¡­No, you said to act.

    This was acting, acting.

    ¡°¡­Queen of Serpents. The appearance I once knew has vanishedpletely¡­ You¡¯ve changed a lot¡­¡±

    The king of birds red at the Queen of Serpents with a venomous look.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents nced at me and smiled gently.

    ¡°Kheh heh¡­¡±

    At that moment, the <em>Manticore</em> let out a sneer.

    Pish!

    Sharp feathers shot from the corpse of the cockatrice like darts.

    The target was, of course, my head.

    Right now, I was in no position to move.

    Yet I wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    Jjeong!

    The moment the Queen of Serpents concentrated her gaze, the feather that had been flying toward me turned to stone and fell to the ground.

    ¡°<em>Kechtlcoatl</em> (÷ÞÙ¹ÅøfŠZ). That must be your limit.¡±

    <em>Kechtlcoatl?</em>

    <em>Kechtlco¡­</em>

    ¡­Was the <em>Manticore</em>¡¯s identity <em>Kechtlcoatl</em>?

    Well, it was hard to understand how a mere <em>Manticore</em> could be on par with our Queen.

    ¡°Do not concern yourself with mypanion; it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°This is my territory¡­ it¡¯s you who will leave¡­ If you leave, that one¡­¡±

    The Queen of Serpents snorted.

    ¡°If my main body could move, it would have done so long ago. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know you?¡±

    The Queen of Serpents took care of thest source of anxiety.

    I wondered if the master of the <em>Gaeque</em> faith could act this way, but I began to develop a keen interest in the Queen of Serpents¡¯ faith.

    ¡°This time, I have won. Enough of the small talk; return with that ugly body.¡±

    sh!

    One of the Queen of Serpents¡¯ eyes shone once more.

    Zjeon!

    Before the king of birds could say anything, the face of the <em>Manticore</em> and the body of the cockatrice turned to stone.

    The cockatrice had originally been a monster that used the power of petrification. It was natural for it to resist petrification.

    However, it seemed that the Queen of Serpents could petrify with just her spirit¡¯s power without any problems.

    I could feel once again that she had let me off easy when I first met her.

    Crack.

    The corpse of the cockatrice shattered into dust.

    The traces of the <em>Manticore</em> also disappeared.

    This signified only one thing.

    [Your level has increased.]

    Finally, I had defeated it.

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]

    ¡­.

    A tremendous amount of level-up messages arrived.

    It was a reward for defeating the cockatrice.

    I was worried it would be processed as if the Queen of Serpents had defeated it, but thankfully, it seems I was recognized for the kill.

    Dududuck.

    The petrified body was revitalized, and both HP and MP were fully restored.

    Suuu¡­

    Phew¡­

    I almost died.

    Feeling my body restored was what this feeling was like.

    My level skyrocketed, and I felt bigger than before, and oddly enough, my mind felt clearer.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Is your body all healed?¡±

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    Thanks to you.

    The Queen of Serpents looked at me.

    This time, she wore a slightly cold expression, unlike before.

    ¡°Geggegek¡­?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to find the traces?¡±

    I instinctively knew.

    This is her scolding me now.

    ¡°Geeng¡­¡±

    I watched the Queen of Serpents closely.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened, what do you think would have happened?¡±

    Well, I guess I would have been killed by the <em>Manticore</em>.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    ¡°Do you think a fellow like you would act that way?¡±

    I pretended to look as pitiful as possible.

    ¡°Do you think your body belongs to you?¡±

    If I showed my injuries, maybe I would evoke some sympathy.

    But I had just leveled up and waspletely healed.

    I squeezed my eyes shut.

    The Queen of Serpents¡¯ punishment would be waiting for me.

    Still, since I had made a contribution, she shouldn¡¯t be too harsh.

    Maybe just a little experience with petrification.

    The words that came from the Queen of Serpents were far from what I had expected.

    ¡°¡­Well done.¡±

    She gently lifted the corners of her mouth, praising me.

    If the Queen of Serpents had a status window, I¡¯d probably receive a message indicating my faith had greatly increased by now.

    ¡°Geggegegek!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to scold you, but since you brought me results beyond expectations, I have nothing to say.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents reached for my head.

    Though she was a spirit and couldn¡¯t touch me, we could at least feel the sentiment.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    ¡°By defeating the <em>Kgaek</em>, I was able to deal damage to the king of birds as well.¡±

    The unstable appearance of the <em>Manticore</em> I had just seen.

    Simply eliminating that seemed to strike at its main body.

    The Queen of Serpents smiled kindly.

    ¡°Did you see that guy¡¯s expression? It felt like a hundred years¡¯ worth of pressure was lifted.¡±

    Isn¡¯t ten years usually the expression used?

    How old is the Queen?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t have such irreverent thoughts.

    I shook my head vigorously to erase the age controversy of the Queen of Serpents.

    She stared at me for a moment and then seemed to recall something she had forgotten.

    ¡°By the way, there was a promised reward.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Elixir!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a great contribution, I must give you a reward greater than promised.¡±

    More elixirs!

    ¡°Uhuhuh. You can look forward to it.¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s an elixir, right?

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t eat the essence of the <em>Kgaek</em> right away; just bring it.¡±

    I widened my eyes and stared at the spirit of the Queen of Serpents.

    Isn¡¯t this mine?

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that sullen expression? There¡¯s a specific way to absorb its essence effectively.¡±

    Grin.

    I believed you.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems it¡¯s about time to return.¡±

    The spirit of the Queen of Serpents began to fade slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s your territory, but I cannot harm you right now.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents was a strong presence even in handling posthumous matters.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not good to stay too long. All the beings in the jungle have probably recognized you after that battle. Well, I don¡¯t know how many will dare touch one marked by the Queen of Serpents.¡±

    I was a lizard guaranteed by the Queen of Serpents.

    If it weren¡¯t for a big guy, no one would attack me.

    Who would dare attack me when even the <em>Kgaek</em>, its kin, was dead?

    Of course, there could be other kin, so as she said, it wouldn¡¯t be good to stay for too long.

    ¡°I will return. I have conversations to share with my daughter and rewards to prepare.¡±

    I wondered how precious an elixir she was going to prepare.

    ¡°Oh, the princess is also diligently preparing a gift for you, so you can look forward to that.¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em>?

    Is <em>Shik Shik</em> preparing an elixir for me too?

    ¡°Uhuhuh. Then I¡¯ll be heading back first; you should finish your tasks and return.¡±

    With that final word, the spirit of the Queen of Serpents vanished.

    Tasks I had to do.

    First, it would be a priority to deal with those humans.

    ¡°Geggegek¡­¡±

    With the majestic cry of a Komodo dragon, I slowly walked away.

 Chapter 74

    It felt like the weather had gotten hotter, but the journey back wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    After all, I was returning after sessfullypleting a mission and receiving a reward. Naturally, my steps were light as I headed toward the temple.

    I could see the familiar structure of the temple in the distance.

    The ck dragons prowling around it looked at me.

    They were certainly intimidating creatures.

    I felt like I could win in a one-on-one fight, but somehow, I had the feeling that these guys would stand on two legs and fight just like me.

    And then they¡¯d probably swing their tails like swords.

    ¡­Maybe I was imagining things.

    ¡°Kwooor.¡±

    One of the ck dragons tilted its head.

    It didn¡¯t seem particrly happy to see me, but at least it wasn¡¯t attacking.

    After all, I was a lizard under the protection of the Queen of Serpents.

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    ¡°Kwoooor¡­¡±

    The ck dragon swung its sharp tail and pointed toward the temple.

    It probably meant I could go straight in without stopping anywhere else.

    Right, you take care as well.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    With a light trot, I entered the temple.

    The traps had been disabled long ago, so there was no problem just walking in.

    Not that the traps would have harmed me anyway, even if they were still working.

    ¡­But why did it feel so narrow?

    Was it because I leveled up so much? It felt like I had grown a lot bigger.

    The corridor I used to pass through with ease now felt cramped.

    At this rate, if I evolve, will I even be able to get out of here?

    The Queen of Serpents will handle it somehow.

    There are a few holes in the ceiling, so she could always just throw me up if I needed to get out.

    After making my way through the cramped corridor, I arrived at the garden.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Suddenly, a massive beam of light appeared.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a beam of light.

    It was a destructive ray.

    A powerful destructive ray shot toward the open ceiling.

    Kuwaaang!

    The source of the beam calmly looked at me and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned safely.¡±

    Yes, I did return safely.

    That is, aside from almost getting swept up by the destructive ray the Queen of Serpents shot as a celebratory disy.

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> was also enthusiastically firing beams into the sky.

    Does she even know what she¡¯s doing?

    Kuwaaang!

    ¡­Wait, why is that beam so strong?

    The first time I saw it, it was a tiny little beam.

    But now, it had grown strong enough that it could pierce even my dragon scales.

    Is this the difference in talent?

    She certainly has the potential to be the next queen.

    ¡°A religion, huh. You¡¯ve grown quite a bit in such a short time. Thanks to that, my daughter has be much stronger as well.¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    Thanks to the <em>Gaeque Faith</em>, <em>Shik Shik</em> had be more powerful.

    My level had skyrocketed, and with the establishment of the religion, it was no surprise that she¡¯d experience such rapid growth.

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    After firing off the celebratory beam, <em>Shik Shik</em> wriggled her way toward me.

    Well, since she didn¡¯t have legs, she wasn¡¯t exactly running, more like slithering.

    ¡°Byak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> rubbed her head against me.

    ¡­You¡¯ve grown a lot, haven¡¯t you?

    You¡¯ve be more plump and longer as well.

    Your growth is impressive.

    ¡°Hoohoo. Do you like it that much, Princess?¡±

    Ssslither.

    The Queen of Serpents approached me as well, sliding gracefully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve aplished even more difficult tasks than I entrusted you with.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents reached out her hand toward me.

    I knew what that gesture meant.

    I lowered my head so she could pet me properly.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    Bite!

    At that moment, <em>Shik Shik</em> bit my leg.

    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±

    The Queen of Serpentsughed as she patted my head.

    And so, I was petted by both of them.

    ¡°By the way, did you bring the essence?¡±

    Of course, I brought it.

    I handed the Supreme Essence I had tucked between my scales to the Queen of Serpents.

    Every time I looked at it, it made my mouth water.

    If I weren¡¯t such a good and well-behaved lizard, I might have gobbled it up and run away.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the essence of the <em>Kgaekdris</em>.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents looked at the essence with a somewhat sad expression.

    Come to think of it, she had said it was once one of her subordinates.

    There must have been a story behind it, even if I didn¡¯t know the details.

    One of the <em>Manticore</em>¡¯s abilities was mind control.

    It was a powerful ability that nearly overwhelmed even me several times.

    Perhaps the cockatrice had fallen under that same control.

    The Queen of Serpents likely had to put it down, even though it had once been her subordinate.

    ¡°That wretched fool. It wasn¡¯t even mind-controlled, yet it sided with that thing. How pathetic.¡±

    Oh, so that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°In any case, I have no need for this essence. The princess might need it, but the power within it is too strong for her to handle right now.¡±

    Good to know.

    I had always trusted the Queen of Serpents.

    ¡°¡­So, release your grip.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Feeling the situation, I let go of the essence carefully.

    Was I still feeling the aftereffects of the mind control?

    I wasn¡¯t usually such a cautious lizard.

    ¡°This essence still holds the poison and petrifying power of the <em>Kgaekdris</em>. While there wouldn¡¯t be any immediate issue if you ate it, it would be difficult to fully absorb its power.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents took the essence from my hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remove what needs to be removed and add what should be added. I¡¯ll make it into the perfect essence for you.¡±

    She¡¯s reliable.

    I had already received the <em>Ten Thousand Year Spirit Elixir</em>, and now she¡¯s offering to do me another favor?

    ¡°¡­Your expression looks strange. Why are you grinning and drooling?¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    The Supreme Essence of the cockatrice was handed over to the Queen of Serpents, who ced it into a vessel she called <em>Yangdong</em>.

    I thought it was just a tool for drawing water, but it was actually some kind of divine artifact.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s set the essence aside. I should give you the reward I promised.¡±

    ¡°Biyak!¡±

    Finally, the moment I¡¯d been waiting for had arrived.

    The Queen of Serpents¡¯ reward!

    And <em>Shik Shik</em>¡¯s!

    This was the reason I hadn¡¯t evolved yet and made my way here.

    If I received the reward first and then evolved, I might have more options avable to me.

    ¡°Now, close your eyes for a moment.¡±

    Close my eyes?

    What kind of reward is this?

    ¡°Geggek¡­¡±

    I felt a bit uneasy but did as she said.

    Kuwaaaang!

    Boooooom!

    Once again, I heard the earth-shaking roar of destruction.

    It seemed the Queen of Serpents and <em>Shik Shik</em> were doing something with their destructive rays.

    I had the sense that if I opened my eyes, the trajectory of the beams might change, so I kept them tightly shut.

    How much time had passed? Eventually, the Queen of Serpents¡¯ voice reached me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve waited long enough. You can open your eyes now.¡±

    What kind of preparation could have caused such sounds?

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    What met my eyes was a scene quite different from what I expected.

    There was a wooden table in front of me.

    And on ity various types of meat.

    Judging by the slightly charred appearance, it looked like they had tried to mimic cooking with their destructive rays.

    It looked like a full-course meal, but everything was meat, which was peculiar.

    I didn¡¯t know snakes could do things like this.

    ¡­But is this all?

    No elixir or anything like that?

    ¡°This is what the princess and I prepared together. We each have something separate we¡¯ve prepared as well.¡±

    Right. The elixir!

    ¡°Now, what do you think? Don¡¯t these fish look delicious?¡±

    The Queen of Serpents brought over a dish with two fish on it.

    ¡­Fish?

    How did she even get those in the jungle?

    This was definitely a reward I hadn¡¯t expected¡­

    But it felt a little underwhelming.

    ¡°These fish are as good as an elixir. I prepared therger one, and my daughter prepared the smaller one.¡±

    Well, that changes things.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I immediately started stuffing my mouth with the food they had prepared.

    Even though I had expended a lot of energy, I hadn¡¯t been able to fill my stomach after the cockatrice turned to stone.

    The meat they prepared was just to my taste.

    It was bloody enough and the texture was just right.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    If this had been the end of it, I would¡¯ve made a disappointed face.

    But as the Queen of Serpents said, the main course was still left.

    The two fish that were said to be as good as an elixir!

    They must be something simr to the <em>Ten Thousand Year Spirit Fish</em>.

    ¡­Come to think of it, they look a bit like ck piranhas.

    After finishing the meat, I was about to reach for the fish.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    It was the Queen of Serpents who stopped me.

    She stopped me, then carefully used her clean, white fingers to tear into therger fish.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s fish or meat, the older it is, the better it tastes, you know that, right?¡±

    Is that so?

    ¡°There may be those who prefer young fish. But it can¡¯tpare to the true taste of an aged fish.¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> seemed upset about something.

    The Queen of Serpents held her back with her other hand.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Say ¡®ah.¡¯¡±

    I have hands and feet, you know.

    Chomp.

    Nom.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡­This fish.

    It was incredibly delicious.

    The texture was firm but not tough.

    ¡°It¡¯s a delicate yet firm flesh. A supreme delicacy.¡±

    She was right.

    ¡°This fish is the mother of that smaller fish. How does itpare? Isn¡¯t the older fish much better?¡±

    I nodded vigorously.

    I¡¯d never had fish this good before.

    The Queen of Serpents smiled, satisfied.

    ¡°Here, have some more. Keep¡­¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em>, filled with rage, fired her beam and hit the Queen of Serpents¡¯ fingers.

    ¡°¡­I see. It¡¯s the princess¡¯ turn now.¡±

    The princess¡¯ turn?

    <em>Shik Shik</em> quickly slithered over to me.

    She grabbed the smaller fish in her mouth and tapped me with her tail.

    She seemed to be telling me to try it.

    Well, since I ate therger one, I should try the smaller one too.

    Chomp.

    Nom.

    ¡­This taste.

    <strong>[Volpython LV18] looks at you expectantly.</strong>

    It¡¯s delicious.

    It¡¯s incredibly delicious.

    The tender flesh melted away the moment it touched my tongue.

    The sweetness of the young fish blended perfectly, creating a heavenly vor.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I let out a sound of satisfaction.

    ¡°Biyak!¡±

    <em>Volpython</em> wiggled her tail happily.

    I could eat fish like this all day long.

    As I was about to continue devouring the fish¡­

    The Queen of Serpents suddenly gave me a cold stare.

    ¡­Why are you looking at me like that?

    It¡¯s scary.

    ¡°Did you like that so much? More than therger fish?¡±

    ¡°Geggek¡­¡±

    No, it¡¯s not like that.

    ¡°Is therger fish to your liking? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <strong>[Volpython LV18] asks if you liked the smaller fish better.</strong>

    What is this?

    I felt like I was approaching some kind of crossroads.

    My danger sense was sending strong warnings.

    Both the Queen of Serpents and <em>Shik Shik</em> were staring at me intently.

    Not figuratively. They were really staring daggers into me.

    Why are you both doing this?

    It felt like I was being forced to choose between the two¡­

    Well, whatever. I¡¯ll just¡­

    Chomp.

    Nom.

    I ate both fish at the same time.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Do I really have to choose just one?

    No, by eating them together, the problem is solved.

    I wanted to congratte myself on my brilliant decision-making.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but it seemed like there had been some kind ofpetition between the Queen and the princess. It was probably a family issue.

    They probably wanted me to help settle it, but thanks to my flexible thinking, I managed to get through it.

    Family issues should be solved within the family.

    Don¡¯t drag outsiders into it.

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    The Queen of Serpents slithered toward me.

    <em>Shik Shik</em> did the same.

    <strong>[Volpython LV18] feels extremely shy.</strong>

    Good.

    It seemed like they were reflecting on their behavior.

    I¡¯ll let this slide since the fish was good.

    Talk it out and resolve your issues.

    ¡°Greedy, aren¡¯t you? Taking both at the same time¡­¡±

    ¡­What?

    ¡°Geggegeggek!¡±

 Chapter 75

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t hate those with ambition,¡± the Queen of Serpents flicked her long tongue.

    I often forgot she was a snake because I focused more on her internal energy reserves, but moments like these reminded me that she definitely was a snake.

    ¡°But your ambition is quiterge. It might be too much for me to handle alone.¡±

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    Even <em>Shik Shik</em> nodded in agreement with her, as if supporting her statement.

    Was eating two fish really such a big ambition?

    ¡°Shameless and arrogant.¡±

    Seriously? Just for eating two fish?

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    Even <em>Shik Shik</em> kept nodding fervently.

    What on earth was up with these fish?

    You told me to eat them. I only wisely chose to eat them together!

    ¡°Actually, this was all set up to test you.¡±

    A test for me?

    A test from the Queen of Serpents¡­ The word alone promised all kinds of rewards if I passed.

    But eating fish was the test?

    ¡°My daughter and I debated a lot about what choice you would make. Whether you¡¯re just a somewhat strong lizard or someone with the potential to be a dragon.¡±

    Judging by her tone, it seemed like I passed the test.

    If I hadn¡¯t passed, maybe they would¡¯ve just hit me with a beam of destruction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed admirably. You truly have the potential to be a dragon.¡±

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    The potential to be a dragon, huh.

    Well, it¡¯s true I was already aiming for something akin to a dinosaur.

    ¡°Truly extraordinary potential.¡±

    Nah, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.

    Still, it felt nice to beplimented.

    ¡°Your potential is truly remarkable.¡±

    We are still talking about potential, right?

    ¡°Potential¡­¡±

    Queen of Serpents.

    <em>Shik Shik</em>.

    Where exactly are you looking?

    And why are you emphasizing <em>potential</em> so much?

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    Ugh!

    For some reason, I felt embarrassed and quickly hid myself.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> clicked her tongue, looking disappointed.

    This was starting to get scary.

    ¡°Hoohoo. Just teasing you,¡± the Queen of Serpents said, turning her head away sharply.

    The fact that I couldn¡¯t see her expression only made things more frightening.

    Why did this feel more dangerous than fighting the cockatrice?

    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit around like this. It¡¯s a good day today, so I should bring out some aged wine.¡±

    I blinked in surprise at the unexpected word.

    Wine?

    Is she talking about the wine I¡¯m thinking of?

    The Queen of Serpents smiled and slithered away somewhere.

    I wasn¡¯t a huge fan of alcohol, but ever since I came to this world, I hadn¡¯t had any at all.

    Sometimes I missed the food I used to eat, and alcohol was one of those things.

    I mean, this is a martial arts world, so of course they¡¯d have wine.

    ¡­Though I still wasn¡¯t sure why a snake had it.

    Now that the Queen of Serpents had gone to get wine, I was left alone with <em>Shik Shik</em>.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> stared at me.

    She slowly inched closer, putting her tail on my head and trying to position her head next to mine.@@novelbin@@

    She was spreading herself out, as if to measure her sizepared to mine.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to do, but it was kind of cute.

    Maybe she wasparing herself to me since I¡¯d grown bigger.

    Yeah, <em>Shik Shik</em>.

    Just stay cute like that forever.

    As I watched <em>Shik Shik</em>¡¯s antics, my heart felt a bit healed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents reappeared, carrying bottles of wine and cups in both hands.

    Wait, wine is one thing, but why cups?

    She¡¯s half-human, but she¡¯s still a snake at her core, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡°No matter how much of a mystical creature one might be, the essence of a snake remains. You must be wondering why I have this.¡±

    Her reptilian eyes stared at me.

    It was as if she was reading my mind.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    ¡°It was a gift. To be exact, it was from a human far younger than me.¡±

    A human gave the Queen of Serpents a gift?

    Not a stolen possession after eating them?

    ¡°He was smaller than me, but his power was so immense that it put mine to shame.¡±

    No way.

    ¡­Unless it was Baek Yeon-yeong.

    ¡°I thought I was going to die, but instead, he showered me with gifts¡ªelixirs, artifacts, even this wine.¡±

    Never mind, it¡¯s not Baek Yeon-yeong.

    If it were her, the Queen of Serpents would¡¯ve ended up as snake kebabs¡­

    Wait, could it actually be Baek Yeon-yeong? She does seem oddly fond of reptiles.

    Maybe the resemnce is because the Queen of Serpents met her?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care for taking on a human form, but after meeting that human, I changed my mind. I realized that even in a human body, one could be that strong.¡±

    Whoever this person was, they must¡¯ve been incredibly nice.

    Thanks to them, I get to see the Queen of Serpents¡¯ ¡°internal energy pouches.¡±

    Without them, I¡¯d be watching a giant basilisk pour wine into a cup right now.

    ¡°Here, have a drink. I¡¯m curious about the taste myself.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents handed me a cup.

    It wasn¡¯t much, considering my size, but still, it was alcohol.

    I hadn¡¯t seen something so shiny and alluring in a long time.

    I downed it in one gulp.

    Sip.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I let out a surprised <em>Geggek</em>.

    This taste.

    It was definitely alcohol!

    The first taste of alcohol since I reincarnated into this world!

    It was as if I had swallowed a ball of cold fire, a burning yet refreshing sensation coursing through me.

    I felt like I could sense every part of my body.

    The alcohol content was strong, but it wasn¡¯t harsh.

    I could tell right away that this was high-quality liquor.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ This tastes quite good.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents seemed satisfied with the vor.

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> also demanded some wine.

    Sorry, you¡¯re still too young for that.

    ¡°¡­But perhaps the princess is old enough now.¡±

    Oh right, she is older than me.

    <em>Volpython</em> stuck out her tongue and gave the wine the tiniest lick.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    She recoiled in shock at the taste of the wine.

    Why is this stuff so bitter?

    She was probably thinking that.

    But then I saw her tongue dart out again.

    ¡°¡­Hiek!¡±

    That¡¯s how it starts for everyone.

    ¡°This is wonderful. Good food, good wine, and¡­¡±

    The Queen of Serpents trailed off as she stared at me.

    ¡°A snake with legs. Do you know why I brought out this wine?¡±

    Well, isn¡¯t it because today is a special day?

    We took down the cockatrice, after all.

    We made a solid alliance with a powerful partner.

    One who listens well.

    Sometimes even chops off their own tail.

    ¡°This wine is called <em>Yeoahong</em>. Even though I¡¯ve had interactions with humans, you might not know what this is.¡±

    No, I know exactly what it is.

    <em>Yeoahong</em> is a famous wine in martial arts stories.

    And not just any wine¡ªit¡¯s often portrayed as one of the most expensive.

    In fact, it¡¯s considered priceless.

    You could buy it if you had enough money, but hardly anyone sells it.

    <em>Yeoahong</em> is brewed tomemorate the birth of a daughter.

    ¡°This wine was buried when I epted her as my daughter.¡±

    It was a wine that couldn¡¯t be priced.

    You often see it casually ordered in taverns in martial arts stories, but in reality, you''d probably get kicked out for doing that.

    The custom was to open the <em>Yeoahong</em> when the daughter grew up and got married.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of wine you could just drink whenever you wanted.

    ¡°I had to bring it out sooner than I thought, but that must be fate.¡±

    ¡­So why are we drinking it now?

    ¡°Here, have another drink.¡±

    Wait. This is <em>Yeoahong</em>.

    You¡¯re only supposed to drink it when your daughter gets married.

    ¡°There¡¯s delicious meat here too. Why aren¡¯t you drinking more? Just think about it¡ªrich meat paired with a cup of <em>Yeoahong</em>. Doesn¡¯t that make your mouth water?¡±

    Gulp.

    ¡°Right? Now, hurry and drink up.¡±

    ¡­Okay, just one more cup?

    Sip.

    Ahh.

    It¡¯s really good.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had food rich in yang energy, so this wine will bnce it out.¡±

    The Queen of Serpents fed me another piece of meat.

    Nom nom.

    ¡°Now, have another drink.¡±

    I opened my mouth obediently, epting the wine she handed me.

    Was <em>Yeoahong</em> always this delicious?

    It felt like my whole body was burning up, but at the same time, there was this strange coolness.

    Yes, that¡¯s it. Cool energy.

    The heat inside my body seemed to harmonize with the cold energy from the wine.

    The fish they said was as good as an elixir was actually just a regr ck piranha lookalike.

    A regr fish, and yet this wine made it taste so incredible.

    The Queen of Serpents was truly amazing.

    ¡°Drink up. Keep going.¡±

    Wait, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?

    I thought you couldn¡¯t get drunk with <em>Baekdok Bulchim</em>.

    Why was I feeling so drowsy?

    Maybe I should stop.

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    <em>Shik Shik</em> handed me another cup with her tail.

    ¡°Oh? Why are you hesitating? Don¡¯t make the princess feel bad.¡±

    Alright. Just one more from <em>Shik Shik</em>.

    ¡°Geggek¡­¡±

    Sip.

    Ahh.

    It¡¯s really good.

    If only I were in better shape, I¡¯d drink more.

    ¡°Keep drinking.¡±

    No, I¡¯ve hit my limit.

    ¡­Maybe just one more?

    ¡°You¡¯re a true hero. There¡¯s still plenty of wine left.¡±

    Yeah.

    When else would I get to drink like this?

    Just a little more¡­

    Thud.

    My head started to spin.

    ¡°One more drink¡­¡±

    I felt strangely happy, and sleep began to take over.

    ¡°¡­Finally, you¡¯ve fallen asleep.¡±

    I felt something pressing down on me.

    It felt hard to breathe.

    Like something was continuously filling my throat.

    ¡­¡­

    Gasp!

    I woke up with a start.

    I must¡¯ve fallen asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake already.¡±

    In front of me was the majestic sight of the Queen of Serpents¡¯ energy reserves.

    Normally, I¡¯d be pleased to wake up to such a view.

    But today was different.

    Both the Queen of Serpents and <em>Shik Shik</em> were wrapped around me.

    I could feel the slippery texture of their skin.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve slept a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    This must be some weird snake sleeping habit.

    Maybe they coil up together to maintain body temperature or something.

    ¡­But they weren¡¯t sleeping, their eyes were wide open.

    Their skin seemed oddly smooth and shiny.

    What did they do while I was asleep?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my pride. I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of someone while they slept.¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    ¡°¡­Though I did consider it.¡±

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    You¡¯re telling me nothing happened?

    You expect me to believe that?

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    There was no doubt in my mind.

    I had definitely been taken advantage of by the snake mother and daughter.

    I was now a lizard who¡¯d had his energypletely drained.

    Look, I don¡¯t even have any strength in my bod¡ª

    Wait a second.

    Why do I feel so strong?

    <strong>[You have consumed the <em>Thousand-Year Fish</em>.]</strong>

    <strong>[You have consumed the <em>Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng Wine</em>.]</strong>

    <strong>[You have consumed the <em>Superior Core (Yellow)</em>.]</strong>

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Queen of Serpents.

    I apologize for doubting you.

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly grateful, then perhaps¡­ secretly¡­¡±

    ¡°Biyaaaak!¡±

    Never mind.

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

 Chapter 76

    I was freed from the coils of the Snake Queen and Shik Shik.

    Though, saying I was "freed" might be a bit ambiguous.

    They were still a little distance away, watching me and flicking their tongues.

    ¡°Hiek¡­¡±

    It was like they were saying, "Don¡¯t worry about us." But how could I not?

    Alright, let¡¯s just pretend they¡¯re not there for now.

    At this moment, it was as if I had consumed three elixirs.

    One supreme-grade beast core.

    And then there were the <em>Thousand-Year Fire Root</em> and <em>Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine</em>.

    The beast core could be dealt withter.

    Even though it was my first time consuming a supreme-grade one, I had swallowed beast cores in the past, then digested them when needed¡ªa bizarre habit, even by my standards.

    When ites to beast cores, no one knows them better than I do.

    However, these two elixirs were different.

    [You have consumed the Ultimate Elixir.]

    The message was delightful.

    ¡¾Thousand-Year Fire Root¡¿

    Though it does notpare to the Ten-Thousand-Year Fire Root, the Thousand-Year Fire Root is still considered an Ultimate Elixir. It condenses powerful yang energy, and consuming it recklessly could cause the body to explode. If the proper precautions are taken before consuming it, you will be able to control the fire energy.

    Effect: Adds a special effect to ¡¾Dragon Scales lv5¡¿

    ¡¾Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine¡¿

    Though it does notpare to the Ten-Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine, the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine is still considered an Ultimate Elixir. It condenses powerful yin energy, and consuming it recklessly could freeze you to death. If the proper precautions are taken before consuming it, you will be able to control the frost energy.

    Effect: Adds a special effect to ¡¾Dragon Scales lv5¡¿

    This was a jackpot.

    Even though they didn¡¯tpare to the Ten-Thousand-Year varieties, these were indeed fitting to be called Ultimate Elixirs.

    However, if I had only consumed one of these precious elixirs, it wouldn¡¯t have meant much.

    Eating just one would have likely been poisonous.

    At best, I would¡¯ve just had a healthy snack if I was lucky.

    At worst, I¡¯d be dead on the spot.

    But my case was different.

    Thanks to the Snake Queen¡¯s careful measures, I had consumed the Thousand-Year Fire Root and the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine together, prepared in a miraculous recipe.

    The yin and yang energies neutralized each other, allowing me to fully absorb their power without the side effects described.

    ¡¸Dragon Scales lv5¡¹

    Dragon scales cover your body. They can transform into various forms. Thousand-Year Fire Root: Dragon scales gain a strong resistance to fire. Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine: Dragon scales gain a strong resistance to frost.

    And this was the result.

    The description of my Dragon Scales had expanded.

    Strong resistance to fire and frost.

    An excellent effect.

    I hadn¡¯t encountered enemies that used fire or frost yet, but given that some spirit beasts could fire destructive rays, I had to assume that I would eventually face such opponents.

    Why had I been able to defeat the cockatrice before?

    It was due to my resistance to petrification.

    And pretending as though I didn¡¯t have that resistance, deceiving my opponent.

    I could now handle enemies who used fire or frost in the same way, catching them off guard.

    Moreover, the exnation about being able to transform the scales had changed subtly.

    Various forms.

    This meant that instead of just focusing on an offensive form, I could now adapt my shape ording to the situation.

    I would need to experiment to know for sure, but having more tricks up my sleeve was always good news.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    I let out a joyous roar.

    Of course, considering that I had consumed both the Thousand-Year Fire Root and the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine, the changes might seem a bit underwhelming.

    It would have been even better if I¡¯d gained the ability to control fire and frost to match the elixirs¡¯ descriptions.

    But I wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Based on my experience so far, I knew that those energies hadn¡¯t gone elsewhere.

    Clearly, new evolution options had been added.

    ¡¾Komodo LV30(+)¡¿ HP: 2110/2110 MP: 670/670 ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Mark of the Snake Queen¡¹ ¡¸Mark of the Snake Princess¡¹

    ¡­Something seems to have been added?

    Let¡¯s just ignore that for now.

    My current level is 30.

    Judging by the plus symbol, I could evolve anytime I wanted.

    I had done everything I could.

    I was more prepared than ever.

    With the <em>Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit</em>, I had maximized my potential, and I had even consumed a supreme-grade beast core.

    On top of that, I had ingested two elixirs, symbolizing both yin and yang energies.

    Could I possibly be more prepared than this?

    Unless someone as powerful as Baek Yeon-Yeong decided to support me, it would be impossible.

    I nced briefly at the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Do not worry. I shall protect you.¡±

    She seemed to know I was about to evolve.

    Well, she wouldn¡¯t have given me the elixirs otherwise.

    After expressing my gratitude to the Snake Queen, I moved to a corner of the temple.

    [A sacred energy surrounds your body.]

    [A sacred energy reaches its peak.]

    Something felt different.

    This was unlike any evolution I had undergone before.

    A golden light began to radiate from my body.

    [Evolution is possible.]

    This isn¡¯t just an ordinary evolution.

    Yes.

    This was what I had been waiting for.

    [Do you wish to evolve?]

    Of course!

    You can evolve from ¡¾Komodo¡¿ into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Saltwater Crocodile¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Titanoboa¡¿</li>

    <li>¡¾Stupendemys¡¿</li>

    </ol>

    These weren¡¯t the options I had hoped for, but let¡¯s take a look anyway.

    ¡¾Saltwater Crocodile¡¿

    A gigantic crocodile that grows over 6 meters long and weighs more than a ton. It is a powerful predator with a bite force of 3.5 tons, capable of crushing prey to the bone. With intelligence greater than that of a Komodo dragon, it rules as the apex of the ecosystem.

    The Saltwater Crocodile.

    A very solid choice.

    It¡¯s thergest species of crocodile that currently exists.@@novelbin@@

    Of course, in previous eras, there were evenrger species than the Saltwater Crocodile.

    Large size, powerful offensive abilities.

    Plus, greater intelligence than a Komodo dragon.

    It¡¯s an incredibly strong species.

    But for some reason, I felt a bit¡­ underwhelmed.

    Let¡¯s pass for now.

    ¡¾Titanoboa¡¿

    A colossal snake that grows over 15 meters long and weighs more than a ton. Due to its exceptional weight, it likely lived in water most of the time. Though it primarily feeds on fish, even powerful species like crocodiles avoid confrontation with the Titanoboa.

    The Titanoboa.

    First of all, it¡¯s a snake.

    No matter how powerful it is, not having legs is a critical disadvantage.

    Normally, I would have skipped over it without a second thought, but the Titanoboa is different.

    That¡¯s because I had seen its superior version in the Silver Dragon Cave.

    If I evolve into the Titanoboa, I could eventually evolve into a Hydra, a creature straight out of mythology.

    The idea is tempting.

    But there¡¯s also an unsettling feeling.

    For some reason, I had the suspicion that if I chose this form, my huge size would quickly shrink.

    Was it just my imagination, or was I picturing a grim future where my skin became more and more sallow, just like the Snake Princess¡¯s?

    Let¡¯s move on.

    ¡¾Stupendemys¡¿

    Thergest freshwater turtle in history, with a shell that spans 3 meters. Though its temperament is gentle, it weighs an enormous 1.1 tons, and its massive shell makes it so formidable that few predators dare challenge it. It uses its wide jaw to catch prey while shielding itself with its tough shell.

    Stupendemys.

    I wasn¡¯t familiar with the name, but it seemed to be some kind of giant turtle.

    Just looking at its 3-meter-long shell made it clear that this was a creature beyond the normal scale.

    If the Saltwater Crocodile is specialized in offense, this one seems specialized in defense.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad option, but there was no reason to focus on defense at this point.

    Especially since I already had my Dragon Scales.

    I had reviewed the three basic options.

    Just to make sure, I double-checked, but none of them really caught my eye.

    Being an extraordinary creature didn¡¯t necessarily mean that its evolutions would be equally extraordinary.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end of the line.

    I waited patiently for the next message from my status screen.

    With the feats I¡¯d aplished and the enormous amount of elixirs I¡¯d consumed, it would have been strange if a special evolution didn¡¯t appear.

    Come on, show me!

    [You have fulfilled the conditions for a special evolution.]

    Yes.

    [Your divinity has reached a certain level.]

    [¡¾Faith of the Dog God¡¿ and ¡¾Dog God Cult¡¿ are involved in the evolution.]

    Huh?

    I didn¡¯t expect this.

    But it couldn¡¯t be bad, right?

    You can evolve from ¡¾Komodo¡¿ into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Saltwater Crocodile¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Titanoboa¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Stupendemys¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Smander¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears), (consumed Thousand-Year Fire Root, Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit, supreme-grade beast core (yellow))</li>

    <li>¡¾Komodo-Rania¡¿ (Faith, religion retained), (consumed "Dog God Death Beam", Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit, supreme-grade beast core (yellow))</li>

    </ol>

    I opened my eyes wide.

    A Smander!

    This was literally a creature from myths, a lizard that controls mes.

    It was an extremely tempting option¡­ but I had a lot to consider.

    Though, honestly, when was I not overthinking things? This really felt like a turning point in my journey.

 Chapter 77

    You can evolve from ¡¾Komodo¡¿ into:

    <ol>

    <li>¡¾Saltwater Crocodile¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Titanoboa¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Stupendemys¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears)</li>

    <li>¡¾Smander¡¿ (Faith, religion disappears), (consumed Thousand-Year Fire Root, Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit, supreme-grade beast core (yellow))</li>

    <li>¡¾Komodo-Rania¡¿ (Faith, religion retained), (consumed "Dog God Death Beam", Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit, supreme-grade beast core (yellow))</li>

    </ol>

    Let¡¯s exclude the options I¡¯ve already considered.

    The only ones left are choices 4 and 5.

    Let¡¯s start by checking out the Smander.

    ¡¾Smander¡¿

    A massive lizard covered in scales resembling mes. It possessesplete immunity to fire and can manipte mes. It is a divine beast with the potential to be a dragon.

    This was even better than I had expected.

    A divine beast like the Komodo.

    And on top of that, it has the potential to be a dragon.

    A lizard engulfed in mes.@@novelbin@@

    It could even be seen as a mythical creature, like a fire spirit.

    Of course, blindly trusting the status screen¡¯s description isn¡¯t the wisest decision.

    It says it¡¯s ¡°massive,¡± but there¡¯s no exact size mentioned.

    In the worst-case scenario, I could end up as small as a gecko.

    Still, the potential to be a dragon and the ability to control fire are incredible advantages.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like one of those misleading creatures with a grand name but little substance, like a Bearded Dragon or Green Basilisk.

    Even if I set aside the dragon potential, the ability to manipte fire is an enormous advantage.

    I could work around size or other physical traits if necessary.

    But special abilities like that are irreceable.

    And it¡¯s not just any ability¡ªit¡¯s the power to manipte mes.

    The benefits of fire are immense.

    Even if I were stranded in the jungle with nothing but a torch, my chances of survival would increase exponentially.

    Beyond maintaining body heat and lighting up the darkness, fire itself is a powerful force.

    Animals instinctively fear and avoid fire.

    While this might not work as well on spirit beasts, no creature can entirely erase its primal fear of fire.

    The Smander, which can freely control such mes, is an incredibly tempting choice.

    If I be a Smander, I could sleep out in the open, scratching my belly on the ins, and no one would dare bother me. And if they did, they''d end up roasted.

    So far, so good.

    There¡¯s really no reason not to choose the Smander.

    But there¡¯s a significant downside.

    The problem is that by choosing this, I would lose my faith and religion.

    I haven¡¯t actively used faith and religion up to this point.

    But I¡¯m well aware that these aren¡¯t ordinary abilities.

    Even the Dilophosaurus that used the Ten-Thousand-Year Flower didn¡¯t have faith.

    The faith I¡¯ve seen includes the <em>Dog God Faith</em> and the Snake Queen¡¯s faith.

    Only two in total.

    It takes someone on the level of the Snake Queen to possess faith.

    Even she couldn¡¯t reach the level of religion. It was clear that <em>Dog God Faith</em> and <em>Dog God Cult</em> were highly unusual.

    Only four people, if we include someone like Jang Bong, believed in it.

    So, is my faith and religion useless?

    Not at all.

    It¡¯s thanks to faith that I umted divinity.

    And with that divinity, I gained the skill <em>Dog God Death Beam</em>.

    It¡¯s not a skill I can use freely, of course.

    <em>Dog God Death Beam</em> is an imitation of the destruction ray, amplified by divine power.

    Though I can¡¯t use it often, its destructive power is immense.

    It¡¯s an advanced version of the destruction ray.

    And the reason I can use such a powerful technique is thanks to the divinity I¡¯ve gathered.

    The divinity I¡¯ve umted,bined with the faith Jang Bong brought in, allowed me to wield this technique. Despite the limited amount of faith, the power I could unleash was that immense.

    So, what would happen if I umted more divinity?

    The thought is tantalizing.

    As much as I want the power of the Smander, giving up faith and religion would be a painful loss.

    The potential of faith and religion is vast.

    I haven¡¯t been actively recruiting followers, but once Jang Bong leaves the Ten-Thousand Mountain, the number of people who believe in the Dog God could increase dramatically.

    Word of my feats could spread, and people might flock to the Ten-Thousand Mountain just to see me.

    ¡­Of course, they¡¯d probably end up getting knocked into the afterlife by a punch from Yeon-Yeong.

    But a faction that worships me could naturally form.

    In other words, I could umte divinity and experience points just by sitting still.

    I couldn¡¯t give that up.

    The Smander was tempting, but it had to be set aside for now.

    Let¡¯s move on to the next choice.

    Given that the name ¡°Komodo¡± is still part of it, this must be an evolution of a higher species.

    ¡¾Komodo-Rania¡¿

    The tailed death of old. It is both a wanderer and a butcher. A higher species of Komodo.

    Another vague description from the status screen.

    It¡¯s hard to glean much from this alone.

    But there is a clue.

    The word ¡°Rania¡± added to ¡°Komodo.¡±

    It¡¯s likely derived from the <em>Megnia</em>, thergestnd lizard known to have existed.

    Comparable in size to the Saltwater Crocodile I looked at earlier.

    Megnia was an incredibly powerful creature.

    There¡¯s even research suggesting it once fought with Komodo dragons over territory, eventually driving them out.

    The fact that Komodo dragons fled from it says a lot.

    If the ¡°Rania¡± here indeed refers to <em>Megnia</em>, then this choice is an excellent one.

    But this is just my assumption.

    In the worst case, ¡°Rania¡± could be apletely different species, and I could end up evolving into a weird lizard with an extra head.

    It¡¯s an exaggerated worry, but with so little information, I have to be extremely cautious.

    If it weren¡¯t for the faith issue, I¡¯d have chosen the Smander already.

    Honestly, even if I lost my faith right now, it might not cause any major problems.

    Even if I lost faith, Shik Shik would still be looking at my me-covered scales with hearts in its eyes.

    Tus and Pus would likely feel the same.

    Tang So-Yeong would probably dere me to be the legendary spirit beast <em>Smander</em> recorded in ancient texts.

    I could even create a new religion.

    Something cooler than ¡°Dog God.¡±

    But the problem is, that wouldn¡¯t happen overnight.

    Let¡¯s assume Shik Shik stays by my side, so that¡¯s not an issue.

    Tus and Pus, however, are different.

    To them, it would be as if faith and religion disappeared overnight.

    They¡¯ve been relying on me, and if they thought I was gone, they¡¯d be devastated.

    I couldn¡¯t allow that.

    No matter how I calcted it, the conclusion was that I had to maintain my faith and religion.

    Still, the fact that this was a higher evolution of Komodo reassured me that it wouldn¡¯t be anything bad.

    I had done well as a Komodo so far, so this should work out too.

    Komodo.

    I trust you.

    [Are you sure you want to evolve into ¡¾Komodo-Rania¡¿?]

    It was time to evolve.

    Thud-thud-thud.

    A massive cocoon enveloped me, farrger than any I had seen before.

    As soon as my vision was obscured, the transformation of my body began.

    Crunch-crack.

    There was no sign of a mind-invading demon this time.

    I simply felt the strange sensation of my body changing.

    Crack-crunch.

    I could definitely feel myself getting bigger.

    Snap.

    My body became covered in the familiar scales of a lizard.

    Sssssshhhaaah!

    ck scales spread over them.

    These were the Dragon Scales.

    Crackle-crackle-crack!

    [Congrattions! ¡¾Komodo¡¿ has evolved into ¡¾Komodo-Rania¡¿!]

    ¡¾Komodo-Rania LV1¡¿ HP: 4112/4112 MP: 910/910 ¡¾Titles¡¿ ¡¸Beloved by Spiders¡¹ ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹ ¡¸Master of the Lower Swamnd¡¹

    What?

    I was stunned by my new HP and MP.

    They had more than doubled since I was just a Komodo.

    Compared to my days as a gecko, this was a 500-fold increase.

    Was sticking with the Komodo the right choice all along?

    I mean, was it even fair to be this strong after just one evolution?

    Enough admiration. Time to get to work.

    Graaahh!

    Chomp.

    I quickly gobbled up the massive cocoon that had encased me.

    After devouring it in an instant, I saw a blood-soaked hunk of meat before me.

    Of course, it was the Snake Queen¡¯s doing.

    She was always thorough.

    Graaahh!

    Crunch.

    After sating my ravenous hunger, I noticed the messages from my status screen.

    [Dragon Scales¡¯ level has increased.] [Dragon Scales¡¯ level has increased.] [Dragon Scales¡¯ level has increased.] ...

    The Dragon Scales had leveled up five times!

    [¡¸Cold Blood LV1¡¹ has evolved into ¡¸Dragon Blood LV1¡¹.]

    Dragon Blood?

    I need to check that right away.

    ¡¸Dragon Blood LV1¡¹ The blood of a dragon flows within you. It helps you maintainposure at all times and grants high resistance to mental attacks. At your will, your blood can be either poison or medicine. You can infuse your inner energy into your blood to change its properties.

    I had gained an advanced skill from Cold Blood.

    The ability to maintainposure remained the same as before.

    But the real focus was on the role of my blood.

    It could be either poison or medicine.

    Depending on how I infused my energy into it, I could change its nature.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand what this meant.

    The Thousand-Year Fire Root and the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine I had consumed.

    It meant I could now infuse both the fire and frost energy into my blood.

    This was an incredibly flexible skill.

    A skill that perfectlyplemented my fighting style by allowing me to create variables in battle.

    ¡¾Skills¡¿ ¡¸Dragon w¡¹¡¸Minor Dragon Ascension¡¹¡¸Small Heaven Circuit¡¹¡¸Hundred Poisons Immunity¡¹¡¸Hundred Orchid Mental Technique¡¹¡¸Jade Tiger Step¡¹¡¸Ancient Dragon Kick¡¹ ¡¸Dragon Scales LV10¡¹¡¸Reverse Scale LV1¡¹¡¸Poison Creation LV7¡¹¡¸Poison Gathering LV4¡¹ ¡¸Dragon Blood LV1¡¹...

    My skill list was quickly bing dragon-themed. At this rate, would I actually turn into a dragon?

    While I was lost in those wild thoughts¡­

    Thump.

    Something bumped into my body.

    I looked up to see a familiar, adorable creature.

    ¡°Hiiieeeeeek!¡±

    Little Shik Shik was wiggling about.

    ¡­Wait, was Shik Shik always this small?

    ¡°Huh. You¡¯ve changed more than I expected.¡±

    The Snake Queen had shrunk too.

    ¡­No, that¡¯s not right.

    They hadn¡¯t shrunk.

    I had grown.

    And grown a lot.

    I was sorge now that I couldn¡¯t leave the temple on my own.

    If I had to guess, I was around 8 meters long now?

    I had really be a creature close in size to the <em>Megnia</em>.

    Shik Shik tried to measure my size diligently, but with its tiny body, it couldn¡¯t evene close.

    ¡°Princess, with that size, it would be difficult to handle you unless I used my true form.¡±

    ¡°Piiiiiiaaaaak!¡±

    Right.

    To measure me properly, I¡¯d need something as big as a basilisk¡ª

    ¡­Wait, did she just say something really dangerous?

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    No true form!

    ¡°I might be able to manage like this¡­¡±

    But that form isn¡¯t fine either!

    Though, when I look at her upper body, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad...

    No, what am I even thinking?

    This is driving me nuts.

    Is there no way to shrink back down?

 Chapter 78

    Big.

    Very big.

    Of course, the size of a lizard can sometimes be exaggerated.

    For instance, the Green Basilisk is a lizard that can grow up to 80 centimeters in length. Some might consider that a decent size.

    But the problem was that most of that length was taken up by its tail.

    That¡¯s why the mighty Green Basilisk fit so easily into Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s hand¡ªbecause its actual body length, minus the tail, was only about 20 centimeters.

    At that adorable size, the best the little lizard could do was bite Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s pale fingers.

    ¡­Thinking back, it¡¯s a wonder I survived at all.

    Sigh.

    Anyway, just because a lizard is long doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s big.

    But now, things were different.

    I couldn¡¯t get an urateparison, given that I was looking at the Snake Queen and Shik Shik.

    Still, even by just standing still, I could tell how massive I had be.

    In my basic lizard form¡ªon all fours¡ªmy head reached the height of a human¡¯s shoulder.

    If I straightened my legs, I¡¯d be even taller than that.

    At this size, I was already a huge lizard.

    And unlike other lizards, I could walk on two legs quitefortably.

    So if I stood on two legs?

    I¡¯d be a monster lizard at least three meters tall.

    If I pulled off the trick of bncing on my tail, I¡¯d be more of a monster than a lizard.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    I had grown far toorge.

    ¡°How is it? Have you gotten used to your new size?¡±

    It had been some time since I evolved into <em>Komodo-Rania</em>.

    But I still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.

    My size as a Komodo was the mostfortable for moving around.

    ¡°Gegegek¡­¡±

    I let out a frustrated <em>gegek</em> sound.

    In battle, this size would certainly be useful.

    Just by rolling around, I could deal a critical blow to most enemies.

    But outside ofbat, in everyday life, there was no need for such arge body.

    Even the Snake Queen, when not in her true form, moved around in her human guise, likely because it was more practical for space.

    ¡°Hmmm... yes, it seems the size is a problem. It doesn¡¯t bother me, but it must be very inconvenient for the princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiiieeek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik was sticking close to me, trying hard to measure my size.

    There was no way that chubby little snake could measure my full length.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to shrink you down.¡±

    That¡¯s possible?

    Why didn¡¯t you mention that earlier!

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    You¡¯re not suggesting draining my energy and leaving me as a shriveled husk, are you?

    ¡°It would be best if you could take on a human form¡­¡±

    A human form?

    I could be human?

    ¡°But you¡¯re still far from being able to achieve that.¡±

    Great. So much for that idea.

    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to take on a human form anytime soon anyway.

    You¡¯d need to be at least as strong as the Snake Queen to pull off something like <em>polymorphing</em>.

    And even she still had a snake¡¯s lower half.

    It was a realm far beyond my reach at the moment.

    ¡°But reducing your size is not entirely impossible.¡±

    I looked at the Snake Queen with bright, hopeful eyes.

    I needed to shrink this body of mine.

    It was bing way too inconvenient.

    If the spiders saw me now, they¡¯d likely run away in terror.

    And if I tried to joke around by putting Tang So-Yeong¡¯s head in my mouth, I might end up swallowing her whole by ident.

    Even Shik Shik seemed to be getting more and more discouraged. Though it was growing at a fast pace itself, my sudden growth hadpletely overshadowed it, and it had probably lost all motivation.

    ¡°There is an ability called <em>Miniaturization</em>.¡±

    Miniaturization!

    That would solve most of my problems.

    I could shrink down to a morefortable size during normal times and return to full size during battle to make the most of myrge frame.

    Shrinking down would essentially mean concealing my power.

    It would be like adding another hidden card to my deck.

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    Teach me now, Snake Queen!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t teach you that skill. Since I¡¯ve already taken on a human form, I don¡¯t have a need for miniaturization.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    ¡°But I know someone who can.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Yes! I knew I could count on you.

    Please, grant me another fateful encounter!

    ¡°<em>Honhwi</em>. A dualistic being that seems to embody both light and darkness at the same time.¡±

    Even the name sounds cool.

    It must be some sort of divine beast, too.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of creature it was just from the name.

    ¡°It¡¯s a species quite simr to yours. It resembles the dragons that roam this jungle, but it¡¯s much smaller. Perhaps only half the size of the princess¡ªextremely tiny.¡±

    A species simr to mine?

    A lizard or a dinosaur, maybe.

    Smaller than Shik Shik?

    How small could it be?

    A very tiny dinosaur.

    And a name like <em>Honhwi</em>.

    <em>Honhwi</em>¡­

    Wait, could it be a <em>Compsognathus</em>?

    That tiny dinosaur?

    A <em>Prpsognathus</em>?

    ¡°If you find that being, you¡¯ll be able to learn the secrets of miniaturization.¡±

    ¡°Baek-Woon. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stop by the swamnds?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice to obtain a beast core, sure. But I¡¯ve realized that the beast core isn¡¯t what¡¯s truly important, so there¡¯s no need to go.¡±

    Baek-Woon was fiddling with the sword at his waist.

    Since meeting the being known as Komodo, Baek-Woon had gained some insight.

    It was only a faint realization, but it felt as though he had glimpsed the key to breaking through the peak-level realm he had been unable to prate for so long.

    If he could raise his level through his own realizations rather than relying on a beast core, the core would no longer be necessary.

    Baek-Woon was now focused on getting out of the Ten-Thousand Mountain as quickly as possible.

    Luckily, nothing had happened so far.

    Though they were still in the jungle, no beasts had attacked them.

    If things kept going this way, they¡¯d escape the jungle and eventually leave the Ten-Thousand Mountain.

    ¡°We must have received the grace of the great Komodo.¡±

    ¡°Grace? And why are you speaking so respectfully of it?¡±

    ¡°Hey! ¡®It¡¯?! Baek-Woon, the Komodo is a divine beast! Didn¡¯t you see it yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­I did.¡±

    Baek-Woon was also grateful to Komodo.

    But unlike Jang Bong, who saw it as an object of worship, Baek-Woon viewed Komodo as a wall he needed to ovee.

    Even though Komodo was a divine beast, its nature was closer to that of a wild animal. Still, the energy Baek-Woon sensed from it was different from that of ordinary beasts. Its level of inner energy wasparable to that of a first-rate warrior¡ªno, perhaps even someone at the pinnacle of martial arts.

    If a speechless lizard could reach such heights, there was no reason Baek-Woon couldn¡¯t achieve the same.

    To him, Komodo was both a source of gratitude and an obstacle to surpass.

    ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s not just in my head, but ever since I started worshipping Komodo, I feel stronger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination.¡±

    ¡°No, seriously, just try believing it for once.¡±

    Baek-Woon scoffed.

    Gaining strength just from worship?

    That couldn¡¯t possibly be true.

    That was sorcery, in and simple.

    Even if Jang Bong¡¯s words were true, Baek-Woon didn¡¯t want to be stronger through such means.

    He wanted to break through the barrier of the peak realm with his own strength.

    That was his resolve.

    ¡°Kekekek!¡±

    Suddenly, a strange cry echoed.

    Baek-Woon immediately drew his sword and assumed a defensive stance.

    ¡°Baek-Woon, look¡­ ha, haha.¡±

    Jang Bong let out a baffledugh as he looked at the creature in front of them.

    A tiny lizard was standing in a peculiar pose.

    Judging by its long neck, it seemed more like a small dinosaur than a lizard, like the ones Baek-Woon had encountered before.

    Baek-Woon and Jang Bong called these creatures <em>dragons</em>¡ªin reality, dinosaurs.

    ¡°You little thing. Don¡¯t you see we¡¯re having a conversation?¡±

    ¡°Wait. There¡¯s no need to harm it if it¡¯s not attacking us.¡±

    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t going to. Not after receiving guidance from the great Komodo.¡±

    Jang Bong smiled awkwardly.

    There was no need to provoke the strange little dinosaur.

    Just as they were about to continue walking...

    ¡°Duck!¡±

    Baek-Woon shouted, and Jang Bong immediately lowered his head.

    CRACK.

    With a deafening crash, the tree in front of them fell.

    What in the world was that sound?

    Jang Bong was left in shock.

    ¡°H-Huh?!¡±

    A gigantic dragon, twice the size of the petrifying bird they had previously encountered, appeared.

    Baek-Woon stared it down, sword in hand.

    It was strong.

    In terms of sheer strength, it far surpassed the bird.

    It reminded him of Komodo¡¯s overwhelming power.

    Baek-Woon swallowed hard.

    He had resolved to break through the wall that stood before him.

    A smile crept across his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an opportunity toe so soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Kraaaaaah!¡±

    The massive dragon charged at Baek-Woon with terrifying force.

    He tightened his grip on his sword.

    Last time, the petrifying bird had caught him off guard with its unexpected power of petrification.

    But this time, things were different.

    His sword was about to unleash the full power of the <em>Thirty-Six Heavenly Sword Techniques</em>.

    BOOOOM!

    The earth-shaking roar echoed.

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    The charging dragon suddenly buckled.

    ¡°Gr¡­¡±

    It began to foam at the mouth and copsed on the spot.

    Thud!

    ¡°B-Baek-Woon?!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Had Baek-Woon¡¯s sword struck it down?

    No.

    His sword hadn¡¯t even touched the creature, yet this was the result.

    Had it suddenly sumbed to some illness?

    No, that wouldn¡¯t exin the thunderous crash they had heard earlier.

    Baek-Woon and Jang Bong couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation.

    What had just happened?

    ¡°Kekekekek!¡±

    A familiar cry rang out.

    Looking closely, they noticed a small lizard perched atop the fallen dragon¡¯s body.

    Its vacant eyes and sluggish movements were unmistakable.

    Jang Bong shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    He remembered it from an ancient text.

    That strange dance.

    And that bizarrelyical face.

    It was a legendary divine beast, said to be on par with Komodo.

    ¡°The <em>Tusulisuu</em>! (<em>Tusu-Lisuu</em>)¡±

    Though the world knew it as <em>Tusulisuu</em>, those who truly understood called it <em>Honhwi</em>.

    The one who had never abandoned its weakest form.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°And the world calls it <em>Tusulisuu</em>.¡±

    <em>Tusulisuu</em>! The name alone conjured up an image of a bustling city with water in the background and some kind of soothing music ying. I could almost imagine this creature dancing with a goofy expression on its face.

    I turned to look at the Snake Queen.

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that these mythical creatures were all ying a massive prank on me. I mean, what¡¯s with their names?

    First <em>Dilopho</em>, then <em>Angilo</em>, and now this? And don¡¯t even get me started on <em>Gokadurisuu</em>. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re all secretly conspiring behind my back toe up with these names.

    And now <em>Tusulisuu</em>? At this rate, we¡¯ll have something ridiculous like ¡°Lizard Master of the Volcano¡± showing up next.

    ¡­No, that can''t be, right?

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I stared at the Snake Queen with the sharp eyes of a lizard.

    But, as expected, she didn¡¯t shy away from my intimidating gaze. Instead, she emphasized her sly trick of unting her inner energy, like a trap.

    ¡­Fine, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hate to say it, but I can¡¯t understand why you lizards are so obsessed with those fat lumps. Surely you wouldn¡¯t be interested in milk either.¡±

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    That¡¯s a man¡¯s instinct! I can¡¯t help it.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong is terrifying, and Tang So-Yeong is a bitcking. But the Snake Queen? She¡¯s just right.

    Just as I was subtly enjoying the sight of the Snake Queen¡¯s profound inner energy, pretending not to look, Shik Shik suddenly coiled around my foreleg and started biting it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but find the sight endearing, watching the little one try so hard to gnaw at me. What did she think she could achieve with those tiny teeth? Especially now that my Dragon Scales were even thicker¡ªthere was no way those little fangs could get through.

    If she kept this up, she might lose a tooth.

    I was about to gently pull her off when¡ª

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Crack?

    I lifted my paw to see Shik Shik hanging from it, wide-eyed in surprise.

    And lying on the ground was one of my scales.

    Did she just¡­ break my Dragon Scales?

    ¡°Gegegek?¡±

    My Dragon Scales were currently at level 10. Even before I evolved, they had been sturdy enough to withstand Baek-Woon¡¯s sword with ease.

    Now, they were even tougher.

    But Shik Shik¡¯s tiny teeth had broken through them?

    ¡°Hieeeek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik was just as shocked as I was, coiling her tail tightly in disbelief at what she¡¯d just done.

    If she had her own status screen, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d receive an achievement for this.

    ¡°The snake who broke the scales of a dragon.¡±

    Not all Dragon Scales have the same toughness, and the scales on my neck, for instance, are much stronger. Still, Shik Shik shouldn¡¯t have been able to break even the weaker ones.

    Had she gotten stronger without me realizing?

    ¡°Ho¡­ Could it be because you have so few followers? Even so, your faith surpasses mine in terms of power.¡±

    The Snake Queen slithered over, picking up the broken scale.

    That¡¯s right. My faith.

    More than that, my religion¡ªthe <em>Dog God Faith</em>¡ªhad grown powerful.

    One of its effects was enhancing the abilities of its followers.

    And those abilities, I assume, grow in proportion to my strength.

    Which means that as I¡¯ve grown stronger through evolution, so has Shik Shik.

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    I should be congratting her like the cool and magnanimous lizard I am, but for some reason, my eyes narrowed into a fierce re.

    After all, I went through so much trouble to get stronger!

    If I¡¯d known this would happen, I¡¯d have cked off too and just believed in the <em>Dog God Faith</em>.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik looked up at me with hurt in her eyes, her tail giving my leg a light smack.

    And then she started to charge up her destruction ray¡ª

    Wait, Shik Shik, hold on a second.

    That¡¯s gonna hurt¡­ a lot.

    ¡°Hieeek!¡±

    Luckily, she didn¡¯t actually fire it.

    Thank goodness for Shik Shik¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    Her once round face had turned slightly triangr.

    ¡­Was she sulking?

    Now that I think about it, I did gain the Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit and the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine because of her.

    ¡­

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Thinking back, I realize that I owe my current evolution to Shik Shik¡¯s efforts.

    She really is deserving of her rank as the third inmand of the <em>Dog God Cult</em>.

    Even though she¡¯s technically the fourth follower, I¡¯ll let her be called third in recognition of her power as a divine beast.

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    As a gesture of apology, I gently stroked Shik Shik¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Gororong¡­¡±

    She purred, clearly pleased, her face returning to its usual roundness.

    As I continued to stroke her, the Snake Queen suddenly grabbed my other arm with her white hand.

    ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m rather tempted.¡±

    She seemed to be intrigued by the special nature of my faith.

    She knew better than anyone how strong her daughter had be, so she must have had a sense of how powerful my faith had be as well.

    ¡°Shall we continue where we left off? You¡¯re in need of <em>Miniaturization</em>, correct?¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s the being known as <em>Honhwi</em> who can teach you the technique, right?¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°And I know where <em>Honhwi</em> resides.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    The Snake Queen and I weremunicating perfectly.

    My next mission was clear: find <em>Honhwi</em> and learn the art of miniaturization.

    If I mastered it, I could shrink down and roam freely without issue. It would be perfect for rxing on Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s hand, enjoying a peaceful life, and spending happy times with the spiders.

    ¡­By happy times, I mean yful moments, not those strange ideas the spiders sometimes had.

    ¡°But here¡¯s the thing¡­ I¡¯m not sure I want to tell you for free.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Why the sudden change of heart?

    ¡°I was going to just tell you. That creature owes me a favor, so if I just tell you where it is, you could handle things easily.¡±

    So, now you¡¯re <em>not</em> going to just tell me?

    The Snake Queen was eyeing me like she wanted something in return.

    But what could I possibly offer?

    This felt like it might require some negotiation.

    Maybe I¡¯d need to go out hunting? At my current level, I could easily fetch a mid-grade beast core.

    Ssssslide.

    The Snake Queen moved even closer to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back, but I can¡¯t anymore.¡±

    Even though I was bigger in this form, the pressure from her was overwhelming.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡±

    Her eerie words sent a shiver down my spine.

    Even though I had grown in size, I still found the Snake Queen a bit intimidating.

    It was like how I felt a little afraid of Baek Yeon-Yeong, even though I knew she meant no harm.

    I clutched Shik Shik¡¯s tail, trembling slightly.

    Shik Shik, do something.

    ¡°Hiyyaaak¡­¡±

    But Shik Shik just purred contentedly, thinking I was still stroking her tail.

    Snap out of it!

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    ¡°The Ten-Thousand-Year Golden Spirit Fruit, the Thousand-Year Frost Ginseng Wine, and the Thousand-Year Fire Root¡­ Even for me, giving those to you was no easy task.¡±

    That much was true.

    The elixirs I had consumed were far beyond what I deserved.

    I was immensely grateful for them.

    After all, my evolution into <em>Komodo-Rania</em> was thanks inrge part to those elixirs.

    ¡°I should receive properpensation.¡±

    Didn¡¯t I already pay you back by dealing with the Cockatrice?

    ¡°Gegek¡­¡±

    I nced around nervously.

    The Snake Queen had to be joking.

    She was probably going to make me run a few errands and thenugh it off.

    Yes, that had to be it.

    Thinking that way made me feel a lot more at ease.

    I couldn¡¯t fall for her way of speaking.

    After all, I¡¯d spent enough time around her to know how she operated.

    Don¡¯t get tricked.

    She¡¯s probably just nning to make me do some small tasks.

    That¡¯s what I thought, anyway.

    Until I saw the Snake Queen lick her lips with her long, unsettling tongue.

    <em>Sluuuurp.</em>

    Her tongue, far too long to belong to a human, slid over her lips.

    Then she stared at me, her eyes fixed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to eat you.¡±

    ¡­Please be gentle.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    Tonight¡¯s dinner was <em>Komodo-Rania</em> tail stew.

    Well, not really stew.

    My precious tail, dripping with blood,y quietly before the Snake Queen and the Snake Princess.

    It felt like I was selling my body to them. In a way, I was, but¡­

    This felt different somehow.

    The idea of them eating my tail was strange, but what could I do?

    It would regenerate anyway, so I might as well make use of it.

    My tail had be something akin to an elixir, after all.

    I had consumed so many elixirs that it made sense my tail had absorbed some of their properties.

    Shik Shik bit into it with enthusiasm.

    How cute.

    I might as well use my regenerative abilities to my advantage.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a rare delicacy.¡±

    The Snake Queen praised the taste.

    Was that¡­ supposed to make me feel good?

    Isplimenting the vor of food even praise when I¡¯m the food?

    I pondered that philosophical question for a moment.

    ¡°Despite having so much muscle, it¡¯s not too tough. There¡¯s a mystical bnce of frost and fire that gives it a unique vor unlike any other meat.¡±

    ¡­You really don¡¯t have to go into that much detail.

    ¡°Piaak!¡±

    Shik Shik patted her belly with her tail, clearly satisfied.

    Well, as long as the two of them enjoyed it.

    Now that I thought about it, this wasn¡¯t so bad.

    There was practically no penalty for losing my tail like this.

    Sure, in battle, losing my tail, even for a moment, could be a huge disadvantage.

    But this wasn¡¯t abat situation. Even if I were attacked right now, the attackers would flee the moment they saw the Snake Queen.

    All I had to do was roll aroundzily while my tail regenerated.

    There was no downside for me, and there were benefits, too.

    For one, by eating my tail, Shik Shik could grow even stronger.

    And even the Snake Queen would gain strength from eating it.

    If the already powerful Snake Queen grew even stronger, I¡¯d have nothing to fear.

    After all, the Snake Queen and I were in a kind of alliance.

    ¡­Though if you really think about it, I¡¯m more like her subordinate.

    ¡°Kek¡­¡±

    I watched the Snake Queen finish off my tail.

    So, what do you think?

    Do you feel any different?

    ¡°Unfortunately, aside from the delicious taste, I don¡¯t feel much else.¡±

    What?

    That couldn¡¯t be right.

    I¡¯d seen Shik Shik grow stronger after eating it.

    ¡°It¡¯s likely that only those who share your faith can gain power from eating your tail.¡±

    That made sense.

    Just because I ate an elixir didn¡¯t mean my tail would be an elixir.

    It only worked as a sort of holy relic for those who worshipped me.

    ¡°I wish I could just throw everything away and pledge my loyalty to your faith.¡±

    The Snake Queen had her own faith to follow.

    It made sense that eating my tail wouldn¡¯t increase her strength.

    So, did that mean she ate my tail for nothing?

    Would the Snake Queen really do that without knowing?

    No, I didn¡¯t think so.

    Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s smiling just a little.

    ¡°But since that¡¯s not possible¡­ this will have to do.¡±

    [The <em>Snake Queen Faith</em> is now influenced by the <em>Dog God Faith</em>.]

    What?

    [<em>Komodo-Rania</em> has be the partner of the <em>Snake Queen Faith</em>.]

    Wait.

    Can she just make that decision without consulting me?

    Shouldn¡¯t I at least be asked for permission?

    ¡­No, this wasn¡¯t a change to my <em>Dog God Faith</em>.

    Only the <em>Snake Queen Faith</em> had been affected.

    If I were topare it to something, it was like adding a new line to a religious text, saying, ¡°This lizard is thepanion of the Snake Queen.¡±

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean we were actually partners in the literal sense.

    It was more like a ceremonial title.

    Still, why would she do something like that?

    Since it didn¡¯t affect the <em>Dog God Faith</em>, I couldn¡¯t exactlyin, but¡­

    Even lizards have feelings, you know.

    It was like selling my name without asking me.

    I should definitely protest.

    ¡°Gegek¡­¡±

    [You now share a portion of the experience points gained by the followers of the <em>Snake Queen Faith</em>.]

    [You now receive a portion of the divine power generated by the followers of the <em>Snake Queen Faith</em>.]

    Mother-inw¡­ no, I mean, wife, I didn¡¯t realize your intentions.

    ¡°Piaaaaaaaaak!¡±

 Chapter 80

    Shik Shik was biting the Queen furiously. Her usually round face had turned triangr, a sure sign she was genuinely angry. Shik Shik had grown incredibly strong; after all, she had managed to bite through my Dragon Scales.

    However, despite her best efforts, the Snake Queen''s fingers remained unscathed. Undeterred, Shik Shik kept attacking. She truly was the Snake Queen¡¯s heir.

    ¡°Piaaaak!¡±

    Was it a coincidence that I suddenly remembered the time Baek Yeon-Yeong had bitten my finger?

    Let¡¯s focus on the situation first. The Snake Queen seemed to have interfered with my religion and faith somehow.

    <strong>[Dog God Cult]</strong>

    King Lizard-level Religion.

    A religion built around the Dog God faith and worship of the Komodo. Its followers are incredibly diverse, with steadfast devotion.

    Affiliated Faiths: <strong>[Dog God Faith]</strong> <strong>[Snake Queen Faith]</strong>

    Followers:

    <ul>

    <li>First Follower: <strong>[Atercopus LV20]</strong></li>

    <li>Second Follower: <strong>[Anthraratus LV19]</strong></li>

    <li>Third Follower: <strong>[Tang So-Yeong]</strong></li>

    <li>Fourth Follower: <strong>[Bolphyton LV18]</strong></li>

    </ul>

    Wait a minute¡­ the spiders'' levels have shot up! Last time I checked, they were lower than Shik Shik¡¯s. Looks like they¡¯ve been living well. That¡¯s a relief.

    Something strange had been added to my religion. A new category called ¡°Affiliated Faiths¡± appeared, and <strong>Snake Queen Faith</strong> was boldly listed there.@@novelbin@@

    <strong>[Snake Queen Faith]</strong>

    Allosaurus-level Faith.

    A powerful faith dedicated to the Queen of Serpents, a being capable of rivaling the king of birds. This faith is followed by those of her species and others.

    <strong>[Komodo-Rania]</strong> is recognized as the Snake Queen¡¯s consort. The Snake Queen¡¯s followers now worship <strong>[Komodo-Rania]</strong>.

    The <strong>Snake Queen Faith</strong>¡­ It¡¯s safe to assume that every snake in this jungle follows this faith. Even the ck dragons around the temple are probably linked to it.

    And now, I had be the consort of such a faith.

    That¡¯s right¡ªI''m officially married now.

    If the spiders found out, I could already imagine them wrapping me up in webs, cackling in their eerie voices.

    It was unsettling, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. I could consider this arrangement as purely formal, and on paper only.

    The faith change hadn¡¯t affected me directly. It was entirely within the realm of their faith.

    This situation reminded me of a story from Korean mythology. The one about Hwanung meeting Ungnyeo, a tale of two tribes¡ªone worshiping the sky and the other worshiping bears¡ªforming an alliance through marriage.

    This felt like something simr.

    The Snake Queen and the Dog God faith had entered into a formal alliance, with the title of ¡°consort¡± acting as a symbolic gesture. It was all a matter of business, nothing personal.

    The Snake Queen wasn¡¯t interested in me romantically; she made the decision for mutual benefit. And perhaps she was eyeing my tail as a nutritional boost.

    To those who didn¡¯t believe in the Dog God faith, my tail was just a tasty piece of meat.

    But now that the Snake Queen Faith was affiliated with the Dog God Faith, it probably meant the benefits of my tail would apply to her as well.

    In short, this was a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    I just had to shamelessly ept whatever benefits came my way from my mother-inw¡ªI mean, wife.

    ¡°Piaaaak!¡±

    Bolphyton¡¯s triangr face turned toward me. Shik Shik was attacking me now. Why the sudden change in target?

    <em>Snap!</em>

    ¡°Gegegegegek!¡±

    Shik Shik whipped her tail and started wrestling with me.

    Shik Shik, it¡¯s just a paperwork issue. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m cheating on anyone.

    ¡°Hieeeek!¡±

    ¡­Wait, why am I even exining myself?

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually cheating!

    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡±

    The Snake Queen covered her mouth, stifling a smallugh.

    Hey, instead ofughing, why don¡¯t you try stopping her? Shik Shik¡¯s round face was getting sharper by the second. If she evolves into a dark version, she¡¯ll end up as Skull Shik Shik.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not my consort, but the Snake Queen¡¯s consort.¡±

    ¡°¡­Piyak?¡±

    Shik Shik tilted her head, looking confused.

    ¡°If you be the Queen someday, naturally he¡¯ll be your consort.¡±

    ¡°Ssshirik!¡±

    Shik Shik¡¯s face returned to its round shape. She seemed to finally understand the deep meaning behind the Snake Queen¡¯s words.

    ¡­Wait, was there really a deep meaning?

    Why are they deciding these things on their own while I¡¯m just standing here?

    ¡°Hiek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik loosened her bite on me.

    ¡°There will be other trials to face, but if you be the Queen, the official consort will be you.¡±

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik¡¯s tail gently wrapped around my leg, swaying gently. What a simple snake.

    I mean, she is simple, right?

    ¡°Princess, I expect this to motivate you. If you don¡¯t want to lose him to your mother, you¡¯ll have to work harder.¡±

    ¡°Piyaaaak!¡±

    ¡°If I ever think your growth is slowing down, who knows what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    What does that mean?

    ¡°I could show you exactly what it means to be a true consort.¡±

    ¡°Piyaaaaak!¡±

    Is this supposed to be motivational?

    The Snake Queen wrapped her tail around my other leg.

    ¡°I wish I could perform a sacred ritual until the moon changes and returns to its original form.¡±

    Sacred ritual? Is this rted to faith?

    ¡°But since we¡¯re different species, a long ritual would be impossible. I¡¯ll have to settle for a fortnight.¡±

    What kind of ritual takes that long?

    ¡°Princess, how many siblings do you want¡­?¡±

    ¡°Piyaaaaaak!¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Shik Shik unleashed a destructive ray, cutting off the Snake Queen¡¯s nonsense.

    Thank you, Shik Shik.

    ¡°¡­It was just a joke, a joke.¡±

    That expression isn¡¯t very convincing, though.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could enjoy myself alone without involving my daughter.¡±

    <em>Ssss¡­</em>

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail coiled around me.

    Despite my now massive size, I couldn¡¯t resist. It wasn¡¯t a matter of strength; there was something intangible about the Snake Queen¡¯s slithering body that made resistance impossible.

    ¡°And so, my dear consort¡­¡±

    <em>Sssst¡­</em>

    The Snake Queen¡¯s body slowly wrapped around me, and Shik Shik followed suit, trying to wrap herself around me as well in an effort to stop her.

    I could feel the cold reptilian temperature pressing against me.

    ¡°You must go find Honhwi and learn from them.¡±

    Right, Honhwi. All this conversation was supposed to be about miniaturization.

    ¡°They owe me a debt. When they see you, my proimed consort, they will repay it.¡±

    As expected from the wise Snake Queen.

    I never doubted her for a moment.

    ¡°However, Honhwi is unpredictable, so don¡¯t assume you¡¯ll learn anything from them just by meeting them.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need them to teach me directly. I had my Reverse Scale, which could copy abilities.

    If I was lucky, I could just observe their technique and replicate it.

    ¡°There are a few ces where they might be, but they¡¯re a wanderer. You¡¯ll have to put in some effort to track them down.¡±

    Effort? Please, with my size and movement techniques, I could cover the jungle and find anyone in no time.

    ¡°Oh, and take this.¡±

    The Snake Queen handed me something.

    It was a luxurious-looking essory made from abination of jewels and seashells.

    ¡°Having this will show even the smallest creatures that you¡¯re my consort.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s generosity was impressive.

    This was an official pass, essentially.

    <strong>[Gift from the Snake Queen¡¯s Heart]</strong>

    ¡­Why is the name so strange?

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± Baek-Woon said.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jang Bong replied.

    The two of them were discussing the strange lizard they had encountered earlier. It was a tiny creature, barely a foot long, but it had easily taken down a massive beast with a single strike.

    Had it wanted to, that little lizard could have easily wiped them out. But instead, it had helped them find their way out of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, dealing with a few troublesome dinosaurs along the way.

    Baek-Woon and Jang Bong couldn¡¯t help but reconsider their views on mythical creatures after these encounters.

    If meeting Komodo had been the catalyst, encountering <em>Tusulisuu</em> had been the confirmation.

    They were ashamed of themselves.

    They had wanted to kill such creatures out of greed for their power. Now, Baek-Woon felt foolish for even considering it. He hadn¡¯t even possessed the strength to kill them in the first ce, and that made him feel all the more embarrassed.

    ¡°To think, I¡¯ve been saved by mythical creatures twice now,¡± Baek-Woon muttered.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jang Bong replied.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re better than humans.¡±

    Jang Bong flinched at that remark but didn¡¯t say anything, reminded of the Blood Patriarch¡¯s betrayal.

    He, too, was reflecting on his choices and thinking about returning home to live a quiet life.

    ¡°What do you think of Komodo?¡± Baek-Woon asked.

    ¡°Of course, I think of him as an awe-inspiring divine beast.¡±

    Baek-Woon clicked his tongue. That wasn¡¯t what he meant.

    ¡°I mean, how will you treat him when we return?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll spread his glory far and wide¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Baek-Woon sighed.

    ¡°The martial world is obsessed with mythical creatures right now. What do you think would happen if we told people about the creatures we met?¡±

    Jang Bong thought for a moment, then realization hit him.

    ¡°They¡¯d send a second expedition¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve been shown kindness. At the very least, we shouldn¡¯t cause them any harm.¡±

    ¡°I see. I nearly made a grave mistake.¡±

    ¡°If you must talk about their glory, add a little creative ir.¡±

    ¡°Creative ir, huh? I like that idea.¡±

    And so, they continued their journey, chatting as they walked. Eventually, the entrance to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains came into view.

    Finally, they could return to the martial world.

    ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s a relief to have made it out,¡± Baek-Woon said.

    ¡°Indeed. With that little mythical creature gone, it seems there aren¡¯t any more threats around.¡±

    Just then, there was a rustling sound in the bushes.

    Baek-Woon instinctively reached for his sword as a figure emerged from the foliage.

    ¡°Baek-Woon!¡±

    ¡°¡­Namgoong-hyung?¡±

    It was Namgoong-Yeon. However, despite recognizing him, Baek-Woon didn¡¯t lower his guard. His sword remained pointed at Namgoong-Yeon¡¯s throat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Baek-Woon?¡±

    ¡°Last I checked, the Left Guardian of the Demonic Cult was hunting you.¡±

    It was the Left Guardian of the Demonic Cult who had pursued Namgoong-Yeon. Baek-Woon couldn¡¯t believe that Namgoong-Yeon had managed to escape.

    He remembered clearly that Namgoong-Yeon had led them straight into the heart of the Demonic Cult¡¯s territory, where they had faced the cult¡¯s core members, including the Cult Leader.

    Yet Namgoong-Yeon had somehow survived.

    Baek-Woon couldn¡¯t dismiss it as mere luck.

    ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    ¡°Come on, do I have to be caught to prove myself?¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s hard to believe, but I encountered a mythical creature.¡±

    ¡°A mythical creature?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it was friendly toward humans.¡±

    Baek-Woon lowered his sword slightly, though he remained cautious. He had a certain fondness for Namgoong-Yeon, beyond just recognizing his skills as an informant.

    ¡°Are you going to trust me now?¡±

    ¡°If you had other motives, you wouldn¡¯t be calling out to me like this. You¡¯d have ambushed me.¡±

    ¡°Kekeke, as expected of Baek-Woon. I¡¯ll buy you a drink of Sohongjuter.¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s focus on getting out of here first.¡±

    Baek-Woon, Namgoong-Yeon, and Jang Bong started walking together, talking about their respective experiences.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, judging by your reactions earlier, it seems you guys also encountered a mythical creature?¡± Namgoong-Yeon asked.

    ¡°Mythical creature?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a creature that¡¯s friendly toward humans. You guys met one too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Komodo¡­¡±

    ¡°There were no mythical creatures! We just fought off a few strange birds!¡± Jang Bong quickly interjected, cutting off Baek-Woon.

    Baek-Woon frowned.

    What is going on?

    He had been about to tell Namgoong-Yeon about the mythical creatures they encountered, but¡­

    Why had he stopped?

    Baek-Woon felt something off, an odd feeling creeping in.

    Why had he suddenly felt the urge to share that information with Namgoong-Yeon?

    ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t seem right, Baek-Woon. Come on, tell me. You encountered a mythical creature, didn¡¯t you? The kind that walks like a human and does things only humans can do?¡±

    Look at that expression.

    Namgoong-Yeon¡¯s face resembled that of a demon waiting for the right information.

    ¡°Tch. If I¡¯d seen a mythical creature, do you think I¡¯d have let it live? I told you, we just fought some strange birds.¡±

    Namgoong-Yeon pressed for more details, but Baek-Woon¡¯s story remained unchanged.

    ¡°I see. Well, if you say so.¡±

    With that, their conversation ended.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I know this amazing inn¡­¡±

    Namgoong-Yeon shifted topics easily, as though he hadn¡¯t been prying for information moments earlier.

    Watching him act so differently from before, Baek-Woon could only hope that the strange feeling he¡¯d had earlier was just paranoia.

    He didn¡¯t want to have to draw his sword against Namgoong-Yeon.

    Time passed, and there were no unusual incidents.

    Aside from the fact that the number of birds circling above them had increased dramatically.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 81

    I carefully epted the token that was handed to me by my mother-inw¡ªno, my wife.

    It was a beautiful piece of jewelry, made of seashells and gemstones.

    Could this have been gifted along with the alcohol she gave me?

    Judging by its shape, it seemed meant to be worn around the neck.

    Though my arms weren¡¯t exactly short, structurally, it was hard for me to put something around my neck.

    Coincidentally, wasn¡¯t the Serpent Queen¡¯s upper body shaped like a human¡¯s? I stared at her, hoping for help.

    Surprisingly, the Serpent Queen just stood there, staring nkly at me after handing over the jewelry.

    ¡°Ge-geg¡­¡±

    Help me out with this.

    I iled my arms a little, but the Serpent Queen didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, she simply lifted her wriggling daughter.

    ¡°Hieek¡­¡±

    Shicksick quietly opened her mouth and grabbed the ne with her teeth.

    With herrge eyes focused intently on my neck, she squirmed, trying to secure the ne around it.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have hands, making the task difficult, she didn¡¯t give up and continued her efforts.

    ¡°Just a little more effort,¡± the Serpent Queen said, holding her daughter in ce instead of doing it herself.

    Finally, the ne was sessfully ced around my neck.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Shicksick dangled in the air, wagging her tail.

    Thanks, I appreciate it.

    ¡°Now that the ceremony isplete, all that¡¯s left is for you to return safely,¡± the Serpent Queen said.@@novelbin@@

    Yeah.

    ¡­Wait, what?

    A ceremony?

    I hadn¡¯t heard anything about that.

    [The Ball Python LV18 wishes for your safe return.]

    Oh. That kind of ceremony.

    A simple wish for my safe return, it seemed.

    [The Ball Python LV18 wishes for your wishes toe true.]

    Shicksick chirped and wagged her tail, clearly pleased.

    After giving her a quick belly rub, I turned to leave.

    ¡°Ge-geg.¡±

    Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.

    ¡°Return safely,¡± the Serpent Queen called after me, with Shicksick still waving her tail in the background.

    I had nned to just take the elixir and leave the jungle, but now it seemed like I might have to stay a bit longer.

    ¡­Well, there wasn¡¯t much of a reason to leave immediately anyway, so staying here for a while longer wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I raised one arm in a gesture of farewell.

    ¡°Peeek!¡±

    Shicksick let out a forlorn cry as she watched me go.

    [The Ball Python LV18 eagerly awaits thepletion of the remaining ceremony on the full moon night.]

    Right, I¡¯ll handle the remaining ceremony when¡­

    ¡°Hieeek¡­¡±

    I swiftly dashed out of the temple using the <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> technique.

    That was close.

    If I had hesitated even a second longer, I had a feeling I would¡¯ve been wrapped in her smooth, shiny scales for months.

    ¡­First things first, I should look for Hunhui or Kompin, those old guys.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    The weather keeps getting hotter.

    Is it because I¡¯ve gotten bigger?

    I think I might finally understand why the Serpent Queen and her daughter are holed up in the temple.

    Staying inside the cool temple, away from the heat and the bugs, was definitely better than venturing outside to fight them.

    I¡¯d love to just roll around with them inside too, but I have things I need to take care of.

    I need to learn what I can, eat what I can, and solidify my rtionship with the Serpent Queen and Shicksick.

    I don¡¯t know when Neph Jurassic¡¯s treatment will be over, but when it¡¯s done, I may have to move my home base again.

    Sure, I could settle down here, living with snakes and spiders, but there¡¯s no rush for that.

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ll allow myself only after I¡¯ve gotten even stronger, after exploring the hidden opportunities in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    I don¡¯t mean cozying up and living affectionately with them, but rather, livingzily while sprawling about.

    Even though I look like a lizard, I still retain my human memories.

    ¡­Although, I do feel strange whenever I see Neph Jurassic or the Serpent Queen in their humanoid forms, but I haven¡¯t crossed that line yet.

    I want to live with those I¡¯ve bonded with, chatting andughing together.

    There are bound to beplications, but that¡¯s my selfish desire.

    To make that happen, I need to get much stronger.

    Even the King of Birds was beyond my current reach.

    But I hadn¡¯t set my sights on him.

    My goal is, of course, Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever surpass her.

    My first goal is to grow to the point where I can surprise her.

    Like leaving a mark when I bite her finger.

    Yes.

    The goal is to crush Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s finger.

    That means more training is necessary.

    Shrinking down is part of that.

    If I get too big, Baek Yeon-Yeong might not give me her finger anymore.

    After shrinking, I¡¯ll lull her into letting her guard down, and then I¡¯ll bite her fingers like crazy.

    ¡°Ge-heh-heh¡­¡±

    I let out a wickedugh.

    ¡°Ki-gi-gik¡­¡±

    Responding to myughter were three terrifying birds.

    While searching for Hunhui¡¯s residence, I ran into the <em>Terror Birds</em>.

    ¡¾Devinkenzia LV26¡¿ ¡¾Devinkenzia LV28¡¿ ¡¾Devinkenzia LV22¡¿

    ¡¾Devinkenzia¡¿

    A gigantic bird species known as Terror Birds. They stand over 2 meters tall and can weigh up to 350 kg. These fearsome and bulky hunters use their powerful curved beaks to crush the skulls of their prey with vertical strikes.

    Devinkenzia.

    They looked simr to the Titanis I¡¯d seen before.

    Except these were a bit bigger, and there were three of them.

    ¡¾Devinkenzia LV22¡¿ ¡¾Traits¡¿ ¡¸Petrification Resistance¡¹¡¸Poison Resistance¡¹¡¸Bird King Faith¡¹ ¡¾Status¡¿ ¡¸Alert¡¹

    And those traits hanging from them.

    Resistance to petrification and poison, as well as loyalty to the Bird King.

    I had a suspicion.

    The <em>Cockatrice</em> that betrayed the Serpent Queen and sided with the Bird King.

    Its abilities were petrification and poison.

    They were probably using creatures like it, which had powers simr to the Serpent Queen, to create minions capable of resisting her.

    ¡°Ki-gi-gik!¡±

    The Terror Birdsmunicated with screeches.

    They seemed to be discussing how to deal with me.

    As if they wouldn¡¯t attack.

    I¡¯m the Serpent Queen¡¯s mate, after all.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I let out a low growl and shook my head.

    ng.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s token glittered in the sunlight.

    The lead Terror Bird must have spotted the token, as it immediately rushed toward me.

    It was faster than I expected.

    Along with its huge size and sharp beak.

    It would hurt quite a bit if I just took the hit.

    <em>Dragon Scale Transformation</em>.

    Cha-ja-ja-jak.

    The appearance of my dragon scales changed.

    If previous transformations were like spears, this was like a shield.

    I used my thickened dragon scales to take the brunt of its charge head-on.

    Kwaaang!

    Normally, I¡¯d be sent flying by such force.

    Speed and mass.

    The sheer power it carried was immense.

    But this time, I didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Makes sense, considering the <em>Megnia</em> is estimated to weigh over a ton.

    As a <em>Komodonia</em>, I inherited much of the Megnia¡¯s characteristics.

    Not just the size, but my weight now rivaled that of medium-sized carnivorous dinosaurs.

    Sure, the Terror Bird was heavy for a bird.

    Butpared to me, it was nothing.

    Krrrk.

    The Terror Bird seemed startled when I didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Kee¡­keeek!¡±

    It hastily screeched to call for itspanions.

    Too bad it didn¡¯t do that earlier; I could have experimented a little more.

    Thud.

    I grabbed its wing with my right hand.

    If I¡¯d used the full might of <em>Dragon w Mastery</em>, I could¡¯ve delivered a lethal blow.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Winning that way wouldn¡¯t have taught me anything new.

    It was more important to figure out abat style that suited my current form.

    Crunch!

    I opened my jaws wide and bit down hard on its neck.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    That alone should have been fatal.

    Crack.

    But I didn¡¯t stop there.

    I spun my body at high speed.

    Crunch!

    With a sickening sound, the Terror Bird¡¯s neck twistedpletely.

    Even knowing the counter to <em>Death Roll</em>, it couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    With just one strike, I¡¯d ended its life.

    I turned my gaze toward the remaining Terror Birds.

    If they were going to attack, they should¡¯ve done it earlier, but now they were clearly shocked by what they¡¯d witnessed.

    Well, their hesitation only benefited me.

    Thud.

    Crunch.

    Gulp.

    I swallowed the massive Terror Bird whole.

    It didn¡¯t have an inner core, but it wasn¡¯t bad tasting.

    Ptui.

    It would¡¯ve been better without the feathers, though.

    I spat out the feathers clogging my mouth and red at the remaining birds.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    The two remaining Terror Birds were clearly terrified.

    While I¡¯d prefer to finish them both off, I wouldn¡¯t bother chasing if they fled.

    There wasn¡¯t much point in going after them just to kill them.

    If they attacked me, I¡¯d use the opportunity to train, but if they ran, it¡¯d just be an annoying chase.

    ¡°Ki-gi-gik!¡±

    The two Terror Birds acted as if they were about to flee, only to charge at me with renewed determination.

    I had tomend them for their bravery.

    Though, of course, that was from my perspective.

    For them, this was probably the worst possible choice.

    They should have attacked all at once from the start.

    Hiding one¡¯s trump card isn¡¯t always the right move in battle.

    Sometimes, it just weakens you enough to lose.

    I wanted to try using <em>Dragon Blood</em>, but I doubted I¡¯d draw any blood from these guys.

    Let¡¯s focus on quadrupedal movement.

    Chrrrk.

    I stepped back.

    The essence of <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> wasn¡¯t limited to bipedal movement.

    Walking on water might favor two legs, sure.

    But in this t terrain, there was no need to insist on two legs.

    While two legs might be faster than four, against these opponents, speed wasn¡¯t the deciding factor.

    Tat-tat-tat!

    I feigned a swipe with my front paw.

    Even though the Terror Birds knew they were out of range, they flinched instinctively, well aware of the power behind my attacks.

    I used that momentary hesitation to make my move.

    The beak of the nearest bird shot toward where I had just been.

    But the attack never connected with me.

    Shraaak!

    Ibined <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> with the mystery of <em>Swimming Dragon Phantom</em>.

    Tat-tat-tat!

    To them, it probably looked as though I¡¯d suddenly split into two.

    Like they¡¯d attacked a ghost.

    From their perspective, it must have been infuriating.

    A massive creature like me, moving with such speed and using strange techniques on top of it.

    But what could they do?

    They were up against a <em>Komodonia</em>.

    Chaa-ja-ja-ja-jang!

    The form of my dragon scales shifted once more.

    This time, they resembled a massive sword, reminiscent of a dragon¡¯s tail.

    Shaaak!

    Swish!

    I swung my tail, slicing through the Terror Bird on my left.

    ¡°Kee-gi-gik!¡±

    Realizing that this was its only chance, the remaining Terror Bird charged at me with its beak aimed at my body.

    That was actually a very smart move.

    In this position, I couldn¡¯t use my tail or limbs.

    [You use <em>Reverse Scale LV1</em>.]

    Well, now I feel a little bad.

    [You have temporarily acquired <em>Gaegek Death Beam LV1</em>.]

    Because your opponent is me.

    The Terror Bird¡¯s expression turned nk.

    Who could have imagined a lizard firing a beam from its mouth?

    And not just any lizard, but one specialized in closebat.

    Kwaaah!

    A brilliant blue beam shot from my mouth, obliterating the Terror Bird¡¯s head and shattering the surrounding trees.

    If they had been paying attention, they could have predicted that their master¡¯s pet would be capable of this.

    [Your level has increased.]

    Oh, level up.

    Killing three Terror Birds only got me one level.

    The struggles ahead were already clear.

    Who knows how long it will take me to reach the next evolution?

    Still, they say even a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.

    If I eat all of these Terror Birds, I might gain a bit more experience.

    Let¡¯s hurry up, eat, and find what I was looking for.

    I¡¯ve already eaten one.

    The one charred by the beam is over there.

    And the one I took out with my tail¡­

    Oh, there it is, beneath that lizard.

    Wait, a lizard?

    ¡°Ge-gegek?¡± ¡°Ke-ke-kek!¡±

    Its dull face.

    Its small size.

    But still, I could sense an immense inner power within it.

    It seemed I had found the being known as <em>Tusulus</em>.

 Chapter 82

    Wait, why did it feel like I was hearing music?

    It almost made me feel like I should start dancing at any moment.

    Looking into those dull eyes gave me an oddly strange feeling.

    But the feeling stopped at that.

    Could this creature really be the <em>Tusulus</em> I was searching for?

    The atmosphere was somewhat simr, but there was something off about it.

    Let¡¯s take a closer look.

    ¡¾Coelophysis LV24¡¿

    ¡¾Traits¡¿

    ¡¸Poison Resistance¡¹¡¸Light Bones¡¹¡¸Soaring Dragon Faith¡¹

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Curiosity¡¹¡¸Miniaturization¡¹

    ¡¾Coelophysis¡¿

    A dinosaur that can grow up to 3 meters in length but weighs only about 45 kg, thanks to its unique skeletal structure. Its light weight enables it to move quickly, and its specialized skeletal system allows it to make precise turns while running at high speeds.

    Coelophysis.

    This guy was a fairly well-known dinosaur.

    It might not be as famous as the Stegosaurus or Triceratops, but if you dig a bit deeper into dinosaurs, you''d know the name Coelophysis.

    There¡¯s even a whole family of dinosaurs named after it.

    It¡¯s rtively well-known.

    But that¡¯s beside the point.

    Was this really the <em>Tusulus</em> I was looking for?

    My answer: No.

    Sure, it was definitely small.

    Much smaller than what was stated in its status window.

    And I could see that miniaturization had been applied.

    But there was somethingcking for it to be the <em>Tusulus</em>.

    Would something this minor have been acknowledged by the Serpent Queen?

    She¡¯s very strict.

    The only reason she let things slide with me was probably because I¡¯m me. From what I¡¯ve gathered from her asionalments, she¡¯s definitely no pushover.

    There was no way she would acknowledge a mere level 24 dinosaur.

    And on top of that, one of its traits was "Soaring Dragon Faith."

    This indicated it was under the influence of someone else.

    In other words, the <em>Tusulus</em> I was looking for wasn¡¯t this creature.

    This guy was merely a subordinate of the <em>Soaring Dragon</em>.

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    ¡°Ke-ke-kek!¡±

    The Coelophysis tilted its head, its eyes going wide.

    ¡°Kehek!¡±

    It must have just noticed the jewelry hanging from my neck.

    Yeah. If this were <em>Hunhui</em>, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that.

    It pped its arms nervously, making a fuss.

    ¡°Kek-kek!¡±

    Then, cautiously, it approached and started drawing something on the ground with its w.

    Looking closely, I could see it was drawing a picture.

    Yes, a picture.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it clearly resembled an arrow.

    I¡¯d never seen a dinosaur with this kind of intelligence before.

    No matter how smart a dinosaur could be,munication like this was unheard of.

    It must have been taught by someone.

    Most likely, that someone was the <em>Soaring Dragon</em>, its god.

    In other words, <em>Hunhui</em>.

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    The Coelophysis tilted its head again, as if asking me if I understood the symbol.

    With that level of intelligence, it¡¯s at least as smart as Tang So-yeong. Maybe even Shicksick.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I nodded, indicating I understood.

    It was probably telling me to follow it.

    The Coelophysis¡¯s face brightened up.

    It pointed its snout toward the fallen Terror Birds.

    It seemed to be asking if it could have them, since I wasn¡¯t going to eat them.

    Well, I might as well give it a gift. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to make a good impression.

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    I followed the Coelophysis as it led the way.

    With one Terror Bird in my mouth and another wrapped in my tail, my pace was inevitably slow.

    After walking for a while, I witnessed a strange sight.

    I came across a rare creature.

    It was a lizard.

    Yes, a lizard.

    Since arriving at the Hundred Thousand Mountains, this was the first lizard I¡¯d seen.

    How could lizards be rarer than dinosaurs?

    There weren¡¯t any Green Geckos or Green Basilisks, but seeing a lizard at all was still refreshing.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    The lizards seemed to be intimidated by myrge size at first but soon began gathering around me one by one.

    Judging by their eager, sparkling eyes, they seemed to feel something like respect for my overwhelming size.

    ...Maybe I could steal away a few more followers if I y my cards right?

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    I let out a dignified cry.

    I¡¯m a lizard too, you know.

    If you believe in <em>Gaegek</em>, you too can be like this.

    I tossed them a piece of the Terror Bird¡¯s meat I had caught earlier.

    ¡°Ge-ge-gek!¡±

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge!¡±

    The lizards began hopping around excitedly.

    As much as I wanted to actively recruit them into my faith, they already seemed to be followers of the <em>Soaring Dragon Faith</em>.

    As they say, those who¡¯ve had a taste of something good tend to seek more of it. If I showed off my dragon scales, most of them would probably convert to my side.

    But I wasn¡¯t here to antagonize <em>Hunhui</em>.

    I was here to learn some techniques, so I needed to restrain myself.

    If they were already too far gone into the <em>Gaegek</em> cult, there was nothing I could do about it.

    If they were willing to change their faith over a piece of meat, they¡¯d likely switch to anything else anyway.

    ¡°Kek...¡±

    The Coelophysis nudged me.

    It seemed uneasy, as though it wasn¡¯t allowed to directly stop me because of the Serpent Queen¡¯s token, but its face clearly showed worry.

    Even though we couldn¡¯tmunicate verbally, I could tell what it was thinking just from its expression.

    It was probably scared of being reprimanded for losing followers under its management.

    And it wasn¡¯t like it could do anything to me.

    ¡°Keeeng¡­¡±

    Yeah, I get it. You¡¯ve got it tough.

    I¡¯ll hold back.

    As I passed through the area with the lizards, I finally came upon a cave.

    The entrance to the cave was almost absurdly small.

    If I had been even a bit bigger, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stick my head inside.

    Even now, I couldn¡¯t enter easily.

    One wrong move, and I could cause the cave to copse.

    So, I decided to wait outside.

    While waiting, I yed around with the lizards crowding around me.

    I was once your size too, you know.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    ¡°Ge-ke-gek!¡±

    The small lizards tried to imitate my cry in their awkward little voices.

    I found their attempts cute and almost went to pat them, but then I remembered that most of them were older than me.

    Some of them were probably old enough to be my parents.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    As I was handing out meat to the lizards, the Coelophysis emerged from the cave.

    Beside it was an even smaller lizard.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a lizard.

    It was about the same size as a gecko, but its structure was different from that of a lizard.

    Its neck and limbs were longer.

    It was clear that its body had been miniaturized.

    That must be <em>Tusulus</em>.

    The one the Serpent Queen called <em>Hunhui</em>.

    If the Serpent Queen acknowledged it, then it was probably ssified as a spiritual beast as well.

    ¡¾Prpsognathus LV???¡¿

    Wait, what?

    I blinked in disbelief.

    There were several things that stood out to me.

    First, its species.

    <em>Prpsognathus.</em>

    Also known as <em>Compy</em> for short.@@novelbin@@

    ¡¾Prpsognathus¡¿

    A small dinosaur that grows up to 1 meter in length and weighs only about 1 kg. It moves nimbly and preys on small insects and lizards with its tiny body.

    When I first heard the name <em>Hunhui</em>, I immediately thought of this species.

    The name <em>Hunhui</em> and its small size naturally brought to mind the <em>Compy</em>.

    So, this result wasn¡¯t surprising.

    However, the level next to its name was the problem.

    Just like the Serpent Queen, its level was unreadable.

    Even the <em>Cockatrice¡¯s</em> level was visible.

    This meant it was stronger than the <em>Cockatrice</em>.

    Look at the way it walked, hands behind its back.

    It looked like a seasoned martial artist with a deep well of internal energy.

    Its face resembled the Coelophysis from earlier, with those dull eyes that made me want to dance.

    But in stark contrast to that, the sheer power it exuded was overwhelming.

    Just watching it made my body tingle.

    I hadn¡¯t felt this much pressure from either the Serpent Queen or the <em>Bird King</em>.

    It wasn¡¯t that their power was lesser than this <em>Compy</em>¡¯s.

    The Serpent Queen and the <em>Bird King</em> were mythological creatures: a basilisk and a Quetzalcoatl.

    It made sense that they were strong.

    But this small creature was a <em>Prpsognathus</em>.

    It hadn¡¯t evolved even once, yet it had forcibly raised its level to reach such heights.

    Normally, as one¡¯s level increases, so does their size.

    But this <em>Compy</em> had trained miniaturization to the extreme, refusing even that natural growth.

    Its size was smaller than a regr <em>Compy</em>.

    It stared directly at me.

    Or rather, at the ne around my neck.

    Thump.

    My heart raced.

    To be honest, I¡¯d been getting a little overconfident.

    I thought that even if I encountered a medium-sized carnivorous dinosaur, I wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble defeating it.

    After all, I¡¯d gotten bigger, and I had internal energy and martial arts on my side.

    I¡¯d encountered other spiritual beasts and even defeated the <em>Cockatrice</em>, so I thought no ordinary dinosaur could challenge me anymore.

    But that was a mistake.

    Just as I could use internal energy and martial arts, dinosaurs could do the same.

    The pseudo-ankylosaurus had disyed powerful external martial arts, and the <em>Dilophosaurus</em> had even used a secret technique from the Sichuan Tang n.

    Despite witnessing this firsthand, I had growncent.

    Look at the immense internal energy that <em>Compy</em> possesses.

    Size means nothing in the world of dinosaurs.

    A <em>Deinonychus</em> I easily devoured could just as easily defeat me if it consumed enough spiritual elixirs and reached a higher level.

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    I needed to let go of my arrogance.

    Look at <em>Compy¡¯s</em> dull face.

    If it had deliberately hidden its internal energy, would I have even suspected?

    Had I underestimated an opponent based on their size in battle, I would have ended up as a giant grilled lizard skewer.

    <em>Compy</em> walked toward me slowly.

    Its steps exuded the calm demeanor of a veteran master.

    After inspecting my ne, it gave a slight nod.

    It was probably signaling its willingness to teach me.

    It was going to teach me the secret of miniaturization.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough for me.

    This tiny creature possessed such deep internal energy.

    What could that mean?

    It meant that it knew a vast array of martial arts.

    Not the kind suited for human bodies, but techniques designed for lizard bodies.

    And the name of its faith? <em>Soaring Dragon Faith</em>.

    <em>Soaring Dragon</em>.

    Where had I heard that before?

    The very first martial art I learned: <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em>.

    ¡°Ge-gehek¡­¡±

    I let out a sinister chuckle.

    Are you ready, <em>Reverse Scale</em>?

    It¡¯s time for a righteous faith thief to make his move.

    Might as well take some martial arts while I¡¯m at it, since they don¡¯t wear out.

    <em>Compy</em> looked slightly confused.

    It seemed to have caught on to my intentions.

    But what could it do?

    <em>Compy</em> still owed a debt to the Serpent Queen.

    And who was I?

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s mate, of course.

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    I shook the ne given to me by the Serpent Queen.

    Our wife says you have a debt to repay, right?

    [The Serpent Queen thinks being a house husband wouldn¡¯t be so bad.]

    Fine. I¡¯ll be a house husband if that¡¯s what it takes.

    Now, bring out your hidden martial arts.

 Chapter 83

    The <em>Hunhui</em> in front of me, or rather, the old <em>Compy</em> seemed quite taken aback.

    With his level being so high, it wasn¡¯t possible to gauge his status with just a wild guess.

    But you didn¡¯t always need skills to read someone¡¯s state.@@novelbin@@

    Just look at that expression.

    What kind of lizard was I dealing with here?

    He was probably thinking something along those lines.

    A kind-hearted lizard like me, pulling a stunt like this.

    Honestly, I felt a little guilty.

    But as the saying goes, a book thief isn¡¯t really a thief.

    I could afford to set aside my conscience for a moment in the name of learning.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    <em>ng.</em>

    I proudly unted the ne that the Serpent Queen¡ªno, my wife¡ªhad given me once again.

    Selling out my conscience and shaking the token she gave me.

    The <em>Compy</em> stared at me with an expression of disbelief.

    But staring wasn¡¯t going to change anything.

    If I threatened him with the Serpent Queen¡¯s debt like this, he¡¯d have no choice but to teach me.

    However, a lizard¡¯s heart was a fickle thing, and going about it this way wouldn¡¯t exactly endear me to him. Even if he taught me, it would likely be half-hearted at best.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Serpent Queen¡¯s death beam would reach all the way here anyway.

    So, what should I do?

    I needed to make <em>Compy</em> interested in me.

    The reason I¡¯d acted so arrogantly was to get his attention.

    Whether that attention was positive or negative didn¡¯t matter.

    Now, it was time to turn that attention into genuine interest.

    I noticed a stream nearby.

    I dashed toward it at full speed.

    <em>Tat-tat!</em>

    I leaped, almost as if I was about to dive headfirst into the water, but instead, I lightly stepped onto the surface.

    It was the secret of the <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em>.

    I stood gracefully on the water and slowly examined <em>Compy¡¯s</em> expression.

    His dull eyes widened in surprise.

    <em>Compy</em> surely recognized this movement technique.

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that the <em>Soaring Dragon Faith</em> and <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> shared the same characters.

    At first, he must¡¯ve thought some arrogant fool had shown up, but then realized that this lizard was none other than the Serpent Queen¡¯s mate.

    He probably assumed I was just showing off my connection to the Serpent Queen, only to be surprised that I knew such a profound technique.

    There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be intrigued.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat!</em>

    <em>Compy</em> began to move.

    He seemed to be walking slowly, but in reality, he was moving quickly.

    And just as I thought, his destination was the stream.

    Without any effort, he too stepped onto the water¡¯s surface.

    Not a single droplet sshed¡ªhis <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> was wless.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    Therge lizard and the small lizard stood on the water, staring at each other.

    Perhaps we were kindred spirits.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    <em>Compy</em> gave a subtle nod.

    Finally, it seemed he was willing to teach me.

    <em>Compy</em> extended his small hand toward me.

    Good. It¡¯s the right decision.

    Let¡¯s keep things pleasant and learn these techniques.

    I raised my hand to meet his.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    Just like when I fought against <em>Neph Jurassic</em> and her ant army, our hands collided.

    <em>Fwoom.</em>

    And in that instant, the world flipped upside down.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the world¡ª<em>I</em> had flipped.

    My massive body flew through the air, and I was unceremoniously dunked into the water.

    <em>Sploosh!</em>

    Though I was just submerged in water, it wasn¡¯t like I was hurt.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t pissed off.

    <em>Furrr¡­</em>

    I poked my head out of the water, ring at <em>Compy</em>.

    <em>Tap, tap.</em>

    <em>Compy</em> made a strange gesture, signaling with his hands.

    ¡°Kek-kek!¡±

    He smiled.

    Well then.

    Learning truly is like this, isn¡¯t it?

    [You use <em>Reverse Scale LV1</em>.]

    [You temporarily acquire <em>Gaegek Death Beam LV1</em>.]

    He told me to make the first move.

    There was a glint in <em>Compy¡¯s</em> previously dull eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t expected me to take things this far.

    It was clear what <em>Compy</em> had been thinking.

    He knew he had to teach me because of his agreement with the Serpent Queen.

    But he didn¡¯t want to just give away his techniques, so he was trying to establish some kind of mentor-student rtionship.

    Hence, that little disy of dominance.

    Did he really think I¡¯d fall for it?

    I only have one master.

    ...And now, the Serpent Queen is officially my wife.

    <em>Zhoooom!</em>

    A powerful death beam shot out.

    Its target: <em>Compy</em>.

    ...Or rather, just above him.

    I wasn¡¯t rude enough to st him in the face, even though his little dominance disy had been annoying.

    A show of force should be met with a show of force.

    The lizards around us might get caught in the crossfire, so I reduced the beam¡¯s power and aimed it at the sky.

    <em>Kwakakakak!</em>

    Even with the reduced power, it was still strong.

    I hadn¡¯t aimed directly at <em>Compy</em>, but if he stayed still, the shockwave could still injure him.

    If he ducked down dramatically, he¡¯d avoid any harm.

    Now, let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do.

    ¡°Kek-kek!¡±

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    ...Huh?

    What was this?

    Suddenly, I found myself staring at <em>Compy</em>¡ªwho was now perched on my shoulder.

    He truly lived up to his title of <em>Soaring Dragon</em>.

    To have such agility.

    I had a good grasp of his abilities now.

    Before his lips could curl up into a smirk, I decided to shake him off.

    <em>Dragon Scale Transformation.</em>

    <em>Chaaaa!</em>

    My scales shifted into an extremely offensive form.

    My body now resembled that of a porcupine, and there was no way <em>Compy</em> could stay attached without getting hurt.

    <em>Boing!</em>

    <em>Compy</em> bent his body like a bow andunched himself into the air.

    His agility was incredible.

    He was faster than my scale transformation.

    Alright, this is what makes learning exciting.

    [You use <em>Reverse Scale LV1</em>.]

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    Our battle took ce entirely at the stream.

    Using the <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em>, we both moved across the water, trying to knock each other in.

    Every now and then, we threw attacks that could probably break bones, but so far, neither of us hadnded a hit, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    <em>Compy¡¯s</em>bat abilities exceeded my expectations.

    He was controlling his internal energy with extreme precision, focusing solely on dodging my attacks with footwork and using grappling techniques to try and knock me over.

    If he had deactivated his miniaturization and attacked with full force, I¡¯d probably already be floating down the stream by now.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    This wasn¡¯t a life-or-death fight to the end.

    It was a form of training.

    The method might¡¯ve been a bit harsh, but there was no better way to learn than through experience.

    <em>Compy</em> didn¡¯t know it, but I had a skill called <em>Reverse Scale</em>. By taking hits and analyzing the principles behind the techniques, I could learn them for myself.

    In fact, I¡¯d already mastered a couple of his strange martial arts moves.

    <em>Soaring Dragon Fist</em> and <em>Soaring Dragon Kick</em>.

    That¡¯s probably what they¡¯re called.

    They weren¡¯t bad, but they didn¡¯t quite suit my current size.

    I hoped he¡¯d use something stronger, but he hadn¡¯t shown me anything beyond that.

    And honestly, I was getting tired.

    I hadn¡¯t taken any serious damage, but each time I got hit by one of his tricky moves, I felt a dizzying shock. If I were smaller, I probably would¡¯ve been knocked out from a concussion by now.

    Should I just admit defeat and thank him for the lesson?

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    No.

    That would be too embarrassing.

    He was the one who knocked me into the water, after all.

    Just like he hadn¡¯t used his full power, I hadn¡¯t either.

    Sure, some might argue that using <em>Reverse Scale</em> and <em>Gaegek Death Beam</em> already counted as using full power, but I knew the most effective way to defeat <em>Compy</em>.

    And it wouldn¡¯t even take much effort.

    I hadn¡¯t used it yet out of respect for him.

    And to steal his techniques, of course.

    This was the final round, so I might as well go all out.

    ¡°Kekegek¡­¡±

    <em>Compy¡¯s</em> energy shifted.

    He had figured out my intent.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat!</em>

    <em>Compy</em> charged across the water.

    He nned to end this duel with one final blow.

    The <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> was a technique that incorporated the principles of <em>Soaring t Palm</em>.

    The more skilled you became with the footwork, the less water would ssh with each step.

    At the highest level, you could move as if walking on solid ground.

    <em>Compy</em> had already reached that level long ago.

    Yet, despite that, a huge ssh of water erupted around him.

    That ssh was deliberate.

    The scattered water droplets began to converge into a single point.

    A watery armor began to envelop <em>Compy</em>, taking the shape of a small dragon.

    It was, in every sense, a <em>Soaring Dragon</em>.

    Finally, he was showing me something real.

    <em>Ssssuuu.</em>

    I took a deep breath, bracing myself.

    This was my full power.

    <em>Komodo Style, Fifth Form: The Queen¡¯s Token Defense.</em>

    <em>Compy¡¯s</em> fist, aimed at my head, came to a sudden halt.

    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to use the Serpent Queen¡¯s precious token as a shield.

    But I was her mate.

    Even in a friendly duel, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    <em>Whack!</em>

    I smacked <em>Compy</em> with my tail.

    <em>Sploosh!</em>

    The small <em>Compy</em> couldn¡¯t dodge the unexpected strike and fell into the stream.

    It wouldn¡¯t cause any serious harm.

    But I was more than satisfied to see his body drenched in water.

    Yes.

    This was my victory.

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge-ge-gegek!¡±

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Kek¡­¡±

    <em>Compy</em> seemed to be in shock, turning his head away.

    Even a few taps from his ws didn¡¯t move him.

    Hey,e on.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    As dirty as my tactics may have been, he was now officially the lizard who lost to me.

    And in front of his followers, no less.

    On top of that, he was the one who initiated the fight.

    He even used his big technique at the end.

    [Your divinity has increased.]

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    Maybe I should¡¯ve held back a bit more.

    But who told you to start the fight?

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    He seemed a little sulky, but after some time, it looked like he was getting over it.

    When I sliced up the Terror Bird meat I¡¯d brought as a gift, he quietly approached, hands behind his back.

    As expected of someone called <em>Hunhui</em>.

    I bowed my head in gratitude for <em>Compy¡¯s</em> magnanimity.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    It turns out food really is the best way to bond.

    After sharing the meat with the lizards, the awkward tension finally eased.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I tried speaking to <em>Compy</em>.

    ¡°Kek?¡±

    Sigh, how can a conversation consist of just <em>Kek</em> and <em>Gegek</em>?

    At leastmunication with the Serpent Queen or the Bird King was easier.

    Even Shicksick and the spiders couldmunicate somewhat thanks to our shared faith.

    But with <em>Compy</em>, we didn¡¯t share the same faith, and he couldn¡¯t talk, somunication was a real challenge.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Even without words, he had pretty high intelligence.

    As long as I conveyed my intentions with my bodynguage, he¡¯d understand.

    ¡°Ge-gegek¡­ Ge-gek! Ge-gegek! Ge-ge-gegek!¡±

    I enthusiastically gestured as Imunicated with <em>Compy</em>.

    By the time the lizards had picked the bones of the Terror Birds clean, I had finally managed to get my point across.

    What I¡¯d been trying to convey all along was that I wanted him to teach me miniaturization.

    The other techniques I had seen and felt with my body were satisfying enough, but my main goal was learning miniaturization.

    <em>Compy</em> seemed deep in thought for a moment before curling his lips into a sly smile.

    What?

    Why that expression?

    You did understand me, right?

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    <em>Compy</em> wore that dull look again.

    He looked like a lizard who had lived for all of eternity.

    The aggressive fighter I¡¯d faced at the stream was nowhere to be found.

    Then <em>Compy</em> started to dance.

    ...I had a feeling this wasing.

    But really, I have to do that to learn miniaturization?

    <em>Compy</em> stared at me, as if saying, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Alright, fine. I¡¯ll give it a try, even if it¡¯s ridiculous.

    From the brave <em>Komodonia</em>, I assumed the dull expression of a <em>Gecko</em>.

    If the snakes and spiders saw this, they¡¯d probably be disappointed.

    ¡°Ge-gegek¡­¡±

    But I had no choice.

    This was a hurdle I had to ovee in order to learn miniaturization.

    I mimicked all of <em>Compy¡¯s</em> weird, wiggling dance moves.

    ...This better work.

    Or I¡¯m sting him with a death beam to the face.

    [You use <em>Reverse Scale LV1</em>.]

    [You temporarily acquire <em>Miniaturization LV1</em>.]

    It worked!

    Okay.

    Sorry for doubting you.

    Let¡¯s give this a try.

    If I use it now, I¡¯ll be able to use it more easily next time.

    <em>Chaaaaak.</em>

    My vision rapidly lowered.

    My massive body shrank from <em>Komodonia</em> to the size of a <em>Komodo</em>.

    Yeah. This size is about right.

    <em>Shhh-aaak.</em>

    Huh?

    Now I¡¯m shrinking from <em>Komodo</em> to <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em>.

    Well, this isn¡¯t bad either.

    I could probably carry Tang So-yeong on my back at this size.

    <em>Shaaak¡­</em>

    Now I¡¯m shrinking from <em>Crocodile King Lizard</em> to <em>Green Basilisk</em>.

    ...Can I stop shrinking?

    <em>Swooooosh¡­</em>

    And now from <em>Green Basilisk</em> to <em>Green Gecko</em>.

    Wait, this is too small!

 Chapter 84

    Small.

    Very small.

    Having experienced the overwhelming size of <em>Komodonia</em>, the drastic contrast in size hit me hard.

    I didn¡¯t expect the miniaturization to be this effective, even though I had only just unlocked <em>Miniaturization LV1</em>.

    Look at the case of the <em>Coelophysis</em>. At most, the size difference between the original and its miniaturized form might be around four or five times.

    But what about me right now?

    From <em>Komodonia</em>¡¯s 7¨C8 meters in length to the 20¨C30 centimeters of a <em>Green Gecko</em>.

    I had shrunk far more than I expected.

    This unfamiliar perspective...

    No, it wasn¡¯tpletely unfamiliar.

    It reminded me of when I first met <em>Neph Jurassic</em>¡ªthe view was quite simr.

    ¡°Ge-gegegek!¡±

    I let out a fierce lizard cry.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    <em>Compy</em>ughed wickedly, seemingly amused by my predicament.

    Why was <em>Miniaturization LV1</em> so effective?

    Wait¡­ what about <em>Compy</em> then?

    If he''s mastered the highest level of miniaturization, what would happen if he undid it?

    ¡°Ge-gegek...¡±

    I nced at <em>Compy</em>.

    Come to think of it, he was the dinosaur recognized by the Serpent Queen, wasn¡¯t he?

    It¡¯s possible he could be even bigger than the Serpent Queen in her true form.

    I mean, we¡¯re almost certain her true body is massive.

    But <em>Compy</em>? The dinosaur known as a symbol of smallness?

    Could he really get that big?

    ¡°Keh-hek!¡±

    <em>Compy</em> pointed a finger at me and burst intoughter.

    I should have known when he smirked before that dance, he had anticipated this oue.

    As petty as he looks...

    ¡°Keh?¡±

    Oh, you can read minds now too?

    <em>Compy</em> started wriggling next to me with that dumb expression of his, clearly mocking me.

    My proud <em>Dragon ws</em> were weeping inside.

    ...What could I even do with these tiny ws?

    Maybe if I used <em>Bone-Crushing ws</em> and <em>Gaegek Death Beam</em>, I could wipe the floor with him.

    I wouldn¡¯t let him utter a word.

    ¡°Gerrruk...¡±

    Even my cries sounded strange.

    When I was <em>Komodonia</em>, mymunication was mostly made up of <em>Gegeks</em> and <em>Grrs</em>.

    I used <em>Gegek</em> for almost everything and saved <em>Grrr</em> for threatening enemies.

    It was one of my more dignified sounds, you could say.

    But now I couldn¡¯t even let out that kind of growl.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    I let out a pitiful <em>Gegek</em> sound.

    ¡°Kek-kek-kek!¡±

    After mocking me for quite some time, <em>Compy</em> slowly approached.

    It seemed he had teased me enough.

    Fine, just teach me how to control my size already.

    I still have the Serpent Queen¡¯s token, you know.

    I nced at the beautiful ne hanging around my neck.

    ...Wait, why is it still on my neck?

    The ornament had shrunk in size.

    It was now so small that it didn¡¯t look out of ce on a <em>Gecko</em>.

    Was it a magical item of some sort?

    If it hadn¡¯t shrunk, it could¡¯ve snapped my delicate little neck.

    Anyway, the Serpent Queen¡¯s token was intact.

    If <em>Compy</em> didn¡¯t want to get on her bad side, he¡¯d better teach me how to undo this soon.

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    With that cry from <em>Compy</em>, <em>Coelophysis</em>, the one who had led me here, came running over.

    He had looked so small before, but now, he appeared to be a giant, at least twice my size.

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    ¡°Kek-kek!¡±

    The two of them exchanged their <em>Kek</em> cries in what seemed likemunication.

    How can theymunicate with such sounds?

    Then again, I couldmunicate well enough with spiders.

    Since <em>Compy</em> was their spiritual leader and <em>Coelophysis</em> followed his faith, it made sense that they couldmunicate with those cries.

    After their conversation ended, <em>Coelophysis</em> turned to me.

    ¡°Kek...¡±

    He slowly approached with those dull eyes, his body wriggling.

    It was the reverse of the dance I had seen earlier.

    As the invisible song yed in my head, <em>Coelophysis</em>¡¯s body began to change.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    <em>Snap.</em>

    Was this what it looked like when I evolved?

    It was like witnessing the release of the <em>Bone-Shrinking Technique</em>.

    His body grewrger andrger, so much so that I could no longer take it all in with my <em>Gecko</em>¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    Finally, <em>Coelophysis</em> returned to his original form.

    No, it would be more urate to say he was slightlyrger than the <em>Coelophysis</em> I knew.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    <em>Compy</em> nodded at me, exining that this was how to undo miniaturization.

    Fine, I¡¯ll take your word for it.

    I still wanted to see how big <em>Compy</em> could get, but I¡¯ll save that forter.

    For now, I just needed to return to my original size.

    Until I increased my proficiency with miniaturization, or found another method, I would have to seal it off.

    If I stayed this small, I¡¯d be vulnerable in many ways.

    I¡¯d be susceptible to enemy attacks, or even the antics of <em>Shicksick</em> or the spiders.

    So, all I had to do was follow the same dance in reverse, right?

    Alright, let¡¯s give it a try.

    I put on my best dull face.

    ...Did I really need to mimic the facial expressions too?

    Better safe than sorry.

    I wriggled my body with all my effort.

    Even swayed my tail a little.

    Alright, bring me back to my original form!

    ¡°Gegek?¡±

    But nothing happened.@@novelbin@@

    I was still a <em>Gecko</em>.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge-gegek!¡±

    I was fooled again!

    <em>Compy</em>, you petty little...

    Just wait until I get back.

    I¡¯ll tell my wife everything.

    I red at <em>Compy</em>, hoping my eyes conveyed my demand to be returned to normal.

    ¡°...Kek?¡±

    <em>Compy</em>¡¯s expression looked odd.

    Why aren¡¯t you transforming?

    He seemed genuinely confused.

    ¡°Gegek?¡±

    Come on, stop messing with me.

    I admit it, I was wrong. Just turn me back already.

    ...Wait, could this be real?

    ¡°Kek...¡±

    ¡°Geeeeek!¡±

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    <em>Compy</em> left me behind in the cave and ran off somewhere.

    He was probably looking for a way to reverse this.

    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself to believe.

    ¡°Ge-eek¡­¡±

    I looked at my reflection in the small puddle within the cave.

    Some features of <em>Komodonia</em> remained.

    My ws were still sharp, and my body was still covered in <em>Dragon Scales</em>.

    [<em>Komodonia LV2</em>]

    HP: 4162/4162

    MP: 477/922

    [<em>Status</em>]

    [Serpent Queen¡¯s Mark] [Serpent Princess¡¯s Mark] [Miniaturized]

    Looking at my status, I could see that my HP and MP remained unchanged.

    But the loss of size was a serious blow.

    Sure, if I drew from my past experience, I could still make good use of this body.

    I could zip around with the <em>Soaring Dragon Step</em> and sh at enemies with <em>Dragon ws</em> or take them down with <em>Gaegek Death Beam</em>.

    But even an enemy the size of a <em>Utahraptor</em> would give me trouble.

    No matter how many times I shed with these tiny ws, the damage would be minimal.

    The same goes for the <em>Gaegek Death Beam</em>. While it¡¯s better than the <em>Dragon ws</em>, the range is short. I couldn¡¯t expect the same performance as before.

    Perhaps, like <em>Compy</em>, if I honed martial arts to an extreme and focused on physicalbat, this body could still be useful.

    But as of now, it didn¡¯t suit my fighting style.

    I needed to return to my original form as soon as possible.

    The good news was that miniaturization was only temporary.

    How temporary? I wasn¡¯t sure.

    But <em>Compy</em> had gone off to find a solution, so all I could do was wait.

    For now, I decided not to worry about the miniaturization.

    No point in overthinking it.

    Instead, I should look at the advantages of being small.

    There had to be some perks to this tiny body.

    Remember when <em>Tang Soyeong</em> was startled when she first saw me?

    Would she still be surprised if I were this size?

    No, she¡¯d probably hide me in her sleeve, calling me a cute little lizard.

    Being small meant I could lower people''s guard.

    Just like how these lizards were tilting their heads at me in curiosity.

    <em>Compy</em>.

    I was trying to be fair, but your pettiness has gone too far.

    I¡¯ll start preparing.

    If I befriend these lizards in this form, I might be able to lead them away from the <em>Soaring Dragon Faith</em> and into the path of <em>Gaegek</em>.

    In other words, these lizards were a treasure trove of faith.

    And what¡¯s more, taking the faith of <em>Compy</em>¡¯s followers would be quite valuable.

    This is your karma, <em>Compy</em>.

    ¡°Ge-gegek.¡±

    Believe it or not, I once charmed <em>Shicksick</em> with my <em>Dragon Scales</em>.

    It¡¯s possible that to lizards and spiders, I¡¯m perceived as quite the handsome lizard.

    When I let out a dignified cry, more lizards gathered around me.

    Yes.

    They¡¯d never seen a lizard with <em>Dragon Scales</em> before.

    [<em>Red-Eyed Armored Lizard LV34</em>]

    [<em>Curled Tail Lizard LV42</em>]

    [<em>Green Anole Lizard LV29</em>]

    What are those levels?

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    Wait, since when were lizards this high level?

    In this world, I understood that once a creature reached the limit of its level, it could evolve to the next species.

    Was this exclusive to me because of the status window?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be the case.

    I¡¯d personally witnessed the <em>Titanoboa</em> evolve into a <em>Hydra</em> in the <em>Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair</em>.

    I¡¯d seen <em>Neph Jurassic</em> evolve into an <em>Arachne</em>.

    So, why were these lizards stuck at such high levels without evolving?

    To evolve, you needed a significant amount of inner energy.

    Had they failed to gather enough energy?

    That didn¡¯t seem likely either.

    Some of these lizards were naturally sitting in a meditative pose.

    It was clear <em>Compy</em> had taught them how to cultivate their inner energy.

    Now that I think about it, <em>Compy</em> hadn¡¯t evolved either.

    Was he deliberately rejecting evolution and training in a smaller body?

    No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed he was intentionally refusing to evolve.

    But why?

    If it was to master some technique that required a smaller body, wouldn¡¯t learning miniaturization solve the problem?

    After all, <em>Compy</em> was a pretty good teacher.

    No matter how high a lizard¡¯s level was, there were limits to their species.

    Even a <em>Green Gecko</em> at level 100 would still be far weaker than a level 1 <em>Komodo</em>.

    As I said before, the size difference is critical.

    Without <em>Compy</em>¡¯s level of skill, it would be hard to ovee that.

    A single <em>Terror Bird</em> at around level 20 could wipe out all of these lizards.

    Sure, the <em>Coelophysis</em> would try to hold them off, but still.

    Even if they¡¯re high-level lizards, I couldn¡¯t ignore them.

    A level 2 lizard should never be underestimated.

    If I had remained a <em>Green Gecko</em>, I¡¯d have surpassed level 100 easily by now.

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    When I let out another cry, even more lizards gathered around.

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    Actually, quite a few more than expected.

    A tidal wave of lizards, all above level 30, swarmed over me.

    ¡°Ge-eeek!¡±

    I had overlooked something.

    It seemed that my face, covered in <em>Dragon Scales</em>, was considered extremely attractive to lizards.

    They started running their short little arms all over my body.

    ¡°Ki-eek!¡±

    The touch reminded me of <em>Tus</em> and <em>Pus</em>.

    It felt oddly affectionate, yet suspicious at the same time.

    <em>Tus</em>.

    <em>Pus</em>.

    <em>Neph Jurassic</em>.

    <em>Tang-something</em>.

    <em>Master</em>.

    <em>Queen</em>.

    <em>Princess</em>.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    This poor lizard feels like he¡¯s about to lose something very important today.

    Eventually, the tide of lizards receded.

    A few had stepped in to bring order to the chaos.

    Such admirable lizards.

    I felt a small sense of gratitude.

    <em>Ssss.</em>

    The tails of those that had saved me draped over my body.

    The sensation of all those plump tails pressed together gave me an odd feeling.

    Surely, reptiles should have cold bodies.

    But there was a warmth to this.

    Not scientifically warm, but emotionally.

    It felt like¡­ family, maybe?

    I should thank them.

    ¡°Ge-gegek!¡±

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    ...Gek-gek?

    That strange sound.

    Those plump tails.

    Those broad feet.

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge-gegek!¡±

    ¡°Gek-gek-gek!¡±

    The ones protecting me were none other than other <em>Gecko</em> lizards.

 Chapter 86

    A thunderous roar shook the heavens and the earth.

    The King of Birds revealed his true form.

    And facing him was thergest small dragon, Honhui.

    Honhui was originally an ordinary dinosaur.

    In fact, you could say he was the smallest dinosaur¡ªa Compsognathus.

    That was his true identity.

    Aside from his peculiar appearance, where white and ck mixed together, there was no difference between him and other Compsognathuses.

    He was just a very ordinary, small dinosaur.

    And even now, he looked like nothing more than a normal dinosaur.

    Of course, his size had grown to berger than even the true form of the Serpent Queen.

    But that was it.

    He couldn''t fly, nor did he have horns or anything of the sort.

    He was neither the Eastern nor the Western kind of dragon.

    Yet, he was called a small dragon.

    "Groooar..."

    The power of the ck-and-white-mixed small dragon burst forth.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    It was a thunderous noise, reminiscent of the Eastern dragons known to control the weather.

    But it wasn¡¯t some mystical power of the small dragon.

    It was simply the result of him swinging a hand infused with internal energy.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    With every swing of the small dragon¡¯s hand, massive trees fell helplessly.

    "As expected... Not a single hint of frailty."

    The King of Birds dodged Honhui¡¯s attacks from the sky.

    Even for the King of Birds, soaring high, the terrifying leapbined with the small dragon''s overwhelming size and mastery of the <em>Soaring Dragon''s Sky Step</em> technique was burdensome.

    Looking at the current situation, one might think the battle was flowing in Honhui''s favor.

    But bothbatants knew who truly held the advantage.

    The King of Birds hadn''t attacked Honhui even once.

    The only time he used an attack was to asionally fire destructive rays to break supports.

    "You know how this fight will end."

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The King of Birds flew through the air, spewing mes from his mouth.

    Once again, the attack only served to keep Honhui in check.

    If the King of Birds used all his power, he could probably bring down Honhui.

    But he didn¡¯t want that.

    It wasn¡¯t out of some bond with his master.

    In fact, he wished for his master¡¯s death.

    What he didn¡¯t want was to use all of his strength.

    After all, with Gogaduri dead and the Serpent Queen appearing, the blow had already been dealt.

    The cunning Serpent Queen wouldn''t leave the King of Birds alone if he used up all his power.

    For the King of Birds, the best strategy was to drag out the fight and achieve his goal.

    That goal was to capture the mysterious lizard.

    If Honhui retreated recklessly to save that creature, it would be the perfect opportunity to strike a fatal blow.

    The King of Birds'' n was to keep stalling and drive Honhui into impatience.

    The longer the stalematested, the more the situation would tip overwhelmingly in favor of the King of Birds.

    The old lizard would grow more and more anxious as time passed, eventually making a mistake.

    Even if he didn¡¯t manage to kill Honhui, it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Your victory condition is to defeat me and return to your territory."

    The King of Birds looked down at Honhui with a pale face.

    "Meanwhile, I just need to keep you here to win."

    He openly dered his objective.

    It¡¯s incredibly foolish to reveal your n to the enemy.

    But even that was calcted by the King of Birds.

    There was no way that old lizard hadn¡¯t realized his intention.

    In fact, by stating the truth, he hoped to shake his opponent''s psyche.

    To get him to falter, even for a moment.

    So that he would turn his body around and retreat to his territory.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    Honhui''s fierce assault continued.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The King of Birds dodged his attacks with ease.

    The strikes were powerful and fast, but hitting the airborne King of Birds was no easy feat.

    "Surely, you aren¡¯t expecting anything from your disciples?"

    Currently, all of Honhui¡¯s disciples were insignificant.

    Though there were a few stronger ones among them, by the King of Birds'' standards, it was all the same.

    Honhui only ever took in the smallest creatures as his disciples.

    Small creatures defeating invaders.

    The old master must be deluding himself.

    The King of Birds smirked viciously.

    If he shattered that delusion, the old master''s will would break as well.

    "I sent a particrly strong one. Stronger than Gogaduri. You should know of that monster¡¯s power."

    That monster.

    Although the King of Birds¡¯ words seemed casual, Honhui knew exactly what he was referring to.

    For a brief moment, he hesitated.

    His words struck home.

    The King of Birds secretly rejoiced.

    In the slightestpse of concentration, the tide could turn overwhelmingly.

    <em>sh!</em>

    An enormous light burst forth.

    It was one of the King of Birds'' abilities¡ªmind control.

    It was nearly impossible to control someone like Honhui, who had profound internal energy.

    But amplifying the emotions buried within him? That was possible.

    The King of Birds amplified the anxiety that Honhui harbored.

    The small dragon''s body momentarily faltered.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The King of Birds'' beak grotesquely opened wide, unleashing a devastating ray of light.

    There was another reason why he hadn''t struck directly before.

    If he continued to attack the surroundings, then suddenly switched to targeting the real body...

    The chance ofnding a hit would be much higher.

    <em>Boom boom boom boom boom!</em>

    The King of Birds'' destructive ray tore through the earth¡¯s surface.

    Though his goal was to stall, when a clear opportunity presented itself, he had to take it.

    "...Is it over?"

    There was no way he could have dodged it.

    The King of Birds was certain.

    Honhui had shown a brief expression.

    That expression had been reminiscent of the moment when the Serpent Queen, the King of Birds, and the small dragon had parted ways.

    There was no way Honhui in that state could have dodged the attack just now.

    The King of Birds was confident in his victory.

    He had dealt a fatal blow to the old master, and now he just had to wait patiently for the lizard to be cooked.

    That¡¯s what he thought.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A thunderous sound echoed.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A terrifying strike, the <em>Soaring Dragon''s Sky Assault</em>, grazed the King of Birds¡¯ forehead.

    The King of Birds couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Surely, that strike had hit directly.

    The small dragon, who cherished even the smallest of creatures.

    And the creature that was a monstrous, unmatched force.

    The King of Birds had amplified Honhui''s anxiety without a doubt.

    But how had he dodged?

    A smirk appeared on the small dragon''s face.

    And then, he mimicked the cry of a certain creature he had in mind.

    "Geh-geck!"

    The old master stared nkly at his disciple.

    For a moment, the King of Birds was perplexed by the master''s gaze.

    There was no trace of anxiety in his eyes.

    It was as if he was confident in something.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Suddenly, rain began to fall from the sky.

    Rain. It¡¯s been a while.

    Thest time it rained was when I first met the Caiman.

    As my body got drenched, I became sentimental.

    Back then, the Caiman¡¯s size seemed simr to now.

    Back then, the Caiman looked so big.

    It seemed like an insurmountable wall.

    If it weren''t for the <em>Tail Shear</em>, I would have been eaten long ago.

    ¡­Right, <em>Tail Shear</em>.

    I had almost forgotten about it.

    No, saying I forgot wouldn¡¯t be urate.

    The mysterious skill, <em>Tail Shear</em>, always made its presence known when I was about to forget it.

    Well, I¡¯ll stopining.

    This skill has saved my life more than once.

    If I leave it alone, it will surelye in handy again.

    Next time I get tangled up in spider webs, you better help me, okay?

    Just as I was thinking about that...

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Thunder rumbled in the distance, as if lightning had struck.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The thunder continued to roll.

    That massive thing glimpsed through the sky must be lightning.

    If I get hit by that, I¡¯m done for.

    Even with Gomoto-Rania''s body, I couldn¡¯t be sure I¡¯d survive.

    It¡¯s a relief that it¡¯s a natural phenomenon. Just imagine if someone could control that.

    Just thinking about it is terrifying.

    I continued to y hand games with the Gecko family sitting beside me.

    ¡­No, I was training.@@novelbin@@

    I hoped that maybe I could undo the miniaturization.

    <em>Sigh</em>, but when is that old Compsognathusing?

    At his speed, he should have circled the entire jungle by now.

    I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll show up eventually.

    It was while I was admiring the sleekness of the Gecko lizards...

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    My body tingled.

    It was a sensation I had felt countless times before.

    Killing intent.

    Someone, filled with murderous intent, was approaching.

    "Geh-geck!"

    I cried out urgently.

    I was warning the lizards prowling around me.

    At first, they tilted their heads, confused by my sudden outburst, but a few of the more perceptive ones began to echo my cry.

    "Keh-keck!" "Geh-rurck!" "Geh-keck!"

    The lizards moved in perfect unison.

    It seems the old Compsognathus had been training them.

    The Compsognathus disciples, including Coilophysis, began evacuating the lizards.

    There were a few disciples who had been dinosaurs.

    If they released their miniaturization, they would be formidable warriorspared to the lizards.

    But look at that murderous intent. You could feel it from a distance.

    There was no way their strength could ovee such a gap.

    With the old Compsognathus gone, the forces here were pitifully weak.

    The strongest disciple was probably Coilophysis.

    The lizards were far stronger than normal ones, but they wouldn¡¯t be much help in this situation.

    "Geh-geck!"

    The Geckos grabbed my arm with their tiny hands.

    They wanted me to run away with them.

    "Geh."

    I shook my head.

    While everyone was running away, I walked in the opposite direction.

    The faith in the small dragon was utterly dependent on the old Compsognathus.

    Just look at them all running now that he¡¯s not here.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem normally.

    The old one would have always been here.

    Maybe it¡¯s because my body is smaller, but the closer I got to the source of the killing intent, the harder it was to breathe.

    If I were still with the Green Geckos, I would have grabbed one of their hands and fled without looking back.

    An enemy arriving, waiting for the old master to be gone.

    And the reason the master left, was because of me.

    What an ironic situation.

    The old one must have left, feeling reassured because I was here.

    He must have thought that I would be able to rece him to some extent.

    And he knew I wouldn¡¯t just run away without looking back.

    ¡­What a crafty old man.

    This wasn¡¯t a fight I had nned, but I had no choice.

    Unknown invader.

    Reveal yourself.

    "Geh-geck!"

    ¡°Grooooaaar!¡±

    ¡¾Megatherium lv40¡¿

    ¡¾Megatherium¡¿

    Megatherium is a type of ground sloth that can reach a maximum body length of 6 meters, a shoulder height of 2 meters, and a weight of up to 4.6 tons. It rivals the African elephant in size, and its scientific name means "giant beast."

    ¡­That¡¯s a bit too big.

 Chapter 87

    <strong>Megatherium.</strong>

    Just think of it as an extremelyrge ground sloth.

    A ground sloth is essentially a sloth that lives on the ground instead of in trees.

    In other words, it¡¯s a veryrge, ground-dwelling sloth.

    With a touch of aggression.

    "Raaaargh!"

    Listen to that roar.

    It might sound ridiculous at first, but when you hear it up close, it¡¯s terrifying beyond belief.

    And what about that massive body?

    It wasparable to my original form, no, it was evenrger.

    Especially when it came to weight¡ªit easily surpassed mine by more than double.

    You could say it¡¯s four times heavier, even.

    Why would such a massive creature attack a gathering of lizards?

    Even if it ate all the lizards here, it wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    Besides, it¡¯s herbivorous.

    Of course, just because it¡¯s herbivorous doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t eat meat.

    This attack wasn¡¯t a simple raid.

    I narrowed my eyes, focusing.

    <strong>¡¾Megatherium LV40¡¿</strong> <strong>¡¾Traits¡¿</strong> <strong>¡¸Poison Resistance¡¹ ¡¸Petrification Resistance¡¹</strong> <strong>¡¾Status¡¿</strong> <strong>¡¸Mind Control¡¹</strong>

    Poison resistance and petrification resistance.

    That gave me a clue.

    And the mind control status confirmed it.

    This attack was connected to the King of Birds.

    Did they just grab a random Megatherium and brainwash it?

    No, that didn¡¯t seem right.

    The control wasn¡¯t that strong.

    It was a mild form of mind control, leaving most of its consciousness intact.

    This Megatherium must have been cooperating with the King of Birds from the start.

    Just like the ck dragon allied with the Serpent Queen around the temple.

    It was probably brought in as a hired force to handle tasks the birds couldn¡¯t manage.

    It¡¯s hard to find a bird with such a massive frame.

    Why it came here, and why it attacked when I happened to be around, was curious.

    But ultimately, it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Geh-geck!"

    Because my course of action wouldn¡¯t change.

    I let out a loud cry to draw its attention.

    "Raaawr!"

    The Megatherium immediately turned its gaze toward me.

    The mind control didn¡¯t seem that strong.

    "Raaawr!"

    With a roar, it charged at me.

    <em>Thud. Thud.</em>

    For such a massive creature to fall for the provocation of a tiny lizard¡ªit didn¡¯t feel right.

    While it was the result I wanted, something about it seemed off.

    I had a hint of unease, but I pushed it aside.

    Here ites!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Every time it took a step, the ground trembled.

    It could be that my shrunken body made the vibrations feel even stronger.

    Could I defeat such a massive beast in this form?

    No matter how I calcted it, a head-on fight seemed impossible.

    Right.

    A frontal assault wouldn¡¯t work.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    I sprinted to the right, kicking off the ground at full speed.

    I had to create a variable.

    And that variable was the riverbank where I had sparred with Honhui.

    <em>Thud. Thud.</em>

    Fortunately, the Megatherium waspletely fixated on me.

    <em>Sash!</em>

    Without hesitation, it followed me into the water as I dove into the river.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    As the Megatherium entered the stream, water overflowed naturally.

    Both the Megatherium and I were now standing in the same stream.

    "Geh-geck!"

    And that meant the variable had been created.

    The water might have been shallow for the Megatherium, but it would hinder its movements.

    On the other hand, the water was a familiar environment for me.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    With the <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Step</em> technique, I leaped into the air.

    "Raaawr!"

    I could see the confusion in its eyes.

    It must have been wondering how such a tiny lizard could jump to nearly eye level with it.

    Dragon Scale Conversion.

    <em>Sssshing!</em>

    I sharpened my scales to their extreme.

    Focusing on speed and attack power.

    At this moment, I was like a living de.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    I shed fiercely at its right leg.

    <em>St!</em>

    But the feeling wasn¡¯t good.

    Its hide was thick, as expected from such arge creature.

    If I had been in my original body, I would have cut through it, thick hide or not.

    Maybe expecting so much from a body the size of one of its fingers was unreasonable.

    "Raaaargh!"

    It roared in fury, angry that a small lizard had managed to wound it.

    <em>Crash! Crash!</em>

    Like a gori, the Megatherium mmed its fists down, as if trying to shatter the ground beneath it.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    Its blows struck the water, sending up massive sprays.

    If one hit wasn¡¯t enough, it kept attacking relentlessly.

    <em>Sash!</em>

    I had to think of my options.

    Poison would have minimal effect.

    My venom production had decreased along with my size, and the creature had resistance to it.

    Using <em>Dragon w Hand</em> or <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em> was also difficult.

    No matter how many times I used <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em> with my tiny ws, it wouldn¡¯t do much damage.

    Continuing to ram it with my entire body was probably more efficient.

    Maybe <em>Kaiju Death Beam</em> would work to some extent.

    Though its range had diminished, its power was still the same.

    But even if I used all my MP for <em>Kaiju Death Beam</em>, I doubted I could deal a fatal blow.

    I had to admit it.

    I couldn¡¯t defeat this creature with my usual methods.

    I needed to remember.

    How did I hunt when my body was small?

    ¡®Sprint.¡¯

    The energy of the wind enveloped my entire body.

    And how did Honhui deal with Gomoto-Rania?

    <em>Dash!</em>

    I kicked off the surface of the water, soaring into the air.

    The Megatherium swung its massive hand, waiting for me.

    It was a sharp strike, predicting my trajectory.

    Of course, it was an obvious one.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    I leaped again, even higher in the air.

    "Raaawr!"

    <em>Swish!</em>

    The Megatherium''s thick arm hit nothing.

    It was impossible for it to predict how I was moving in the air.

    It couldn¡¯t have known that I was stepping on the water droplets it had scattered.

    Normally, this would have been impossible.

    But now, with my body so tiny, my feet were small enough to step on those water droplets.

    I had sessfully positioned myself behind it.

    I had gained this opportunity using the <em>Soaring Dragon''s Sky Step</em>, so I would attack with it too.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The scattered water droplets converged into a single point.

    It was as if the form of a dragon had wrapped around my body.

    By continuing to step on the water droplets, I maximized my speed.

    What I had now was overwhelming speed.

    And my entire body had be as sharp as a de.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Assault</em> struck the creature¡¯s waist.

    "Raaawr!"

    It screamed, and its massive body staggered back helplessly.

    It might not work twice.

    Though naturally urring water droplets couldn¡¯t be helped, it wouldn¡¯t leave itself open to such a big spray again.

    "Graaaargh!"

    Now its attacks would be calm and precise, each strike a deadly kill.

    Its fast and heavy ws swung toward me.

    It managed to control itself enough to avoid creating more water sshes.

    In other words, I couldn¡¯t use the same erratic movements as before.

    Even if I dodged for now, sooner orter, one of those strikes wouldnd.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The Megatherium seemed lost in a foolish illusion.

    Once again, I leaped into the air using the water droplets.

    Its measured movements didn¡¯t produce enough water spray.

    The small amount of droplets that fell wouldn¡¯t be enough for me to use.

    So how was I still able to leap?

    The answer was simple.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Rain had been falling since long before this fight began.

    The first time was the hardest, but the second time was easy.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    And the raindrops were hitting the stream from all directions, simultaneously.

    In other words, this entire stream was my domain.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The Megatherium¡¯s dumb eyes darted around rapidly.

    It was trying to track my movements as I jumped from raindrop to raindrop.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Its w swung again.

    But I didn¡¯t miss my chance.

    <em>Tap tap tap!</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Assault</em>.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A second strike.

    The massive creature staggered.

    Of course, the damage I inflicted wasn¡¯t that great.

    Even with enough speed and sharpness to cause damage, my small size was still an issue.

    No matter how many times I attacked in this state, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring it down.

    But that was fine.

    My goal wasn¡¯t to defeat it.

    It was to keep its attention on me and buy time for the lizards to escape.

    "Rrrrr¡­."

    It growled lowly, gathering strength in its legs and jumping powerfully.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    What kind of movement is that?

    That move waspletely useless in this fight.

    "Keheheh¡­."

    ¡­No.

    I made a mistake.

    Realizing it couldn¡¯t catch me as I leaped between raindrops, it had given up on trying.

    It was perhaps the natural choice.

    I should have danced around a little more, keeping its attention longer.

    Maybe I got too carried away.

    <em>Thud. Thud.</em>

    It started running toward the other lizards.

    But rain was still falling outside the stream too.

    I could use that.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    I kicked off the ground at full speed, charging toward it.

    I needed to irritate it enough to keep its focus on me.

    But the Megatherium seemedpletely determined to ignore me, moving steadily in one direction despite stumbling slightly.

    This was bad.

    At this rate, it would catch up to the fleeing lizards.

    I needed to pull its attention even more.

    Even if it meant taking a dangerous risk.

    "Geh-geck!"

    With a brave cry, I kept attacking it.

    "Geh!"

    I aimed for its ear.

    Even if it tried to ignore me, it would have to pay attention if something was buzzing in its ear.

    It might even get angry enough to try to kill me first.

    Of course, attacking near its head carried a risk for me too.

    But if I didn¡¯t do this, there was no way to grab its attention.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    "Geh-geck!"

    I used the <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Assault</em> to strike it hard near the ear.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Normally, I would have retreated immediately, but I lingered a little longer.

    But the Megatherium continued to ignore me.

    It was acting as if I didn¡¯t exist and kept moving.

    In one sense, it looked like I had won, but to me, this was the worst possible oue.

    I had to grab its attention.

    "Geh-geck!"

    I quickly followed up with a <em>Dragon w Strike</em>.

    A little more.

    I used the <em>Horned Dragon¡¯s Kick</em>.

    A little more.

    I unleashed a poison attack.

    A little more.

    I used <em>Nine Yin Bone w</em>, using the reversed scales.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    And then it happened.

    The Megatherium¡¯s mouth twisted into a grotesque grin.

    Before I could even react to the disgusting sight, our eyes met.

    And in that moment, its eyes shed.

    <em>Zap!</em>

    It was a petrifying gaze.

    If it had been any other attack, I would have dodged it easily.

    Even though I was attacking recklessly, I had kept a minimum distance.

    But I hadn¡¯t expected it to use petrification.

    How could the Megatherium even use such a technique?

    Could it have forcibly transnted the eyes of a dead Cockatrice?

    The petrification wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as that of a Cockatrice or the Serpent Queen.

    It couldn¡¯t kill its opponent with this.

    Especially not me, who had a strong resistance.

    But it was enough to paralyze me for a moment.

    And that brief moment was all it needed for its ws to strike.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    My body was sent flying helplessly.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I mmed into a tree and fell to the ground.

    My head was spinning.

    Its sharp ws were enough to tear through my shrunken scales.

    Blood flowed from all over my body.

    My vision became blurry.

    "Geh-hehk¡­."

    One hit, and I had taken this much damage.

    The size difference was absurd.

    <em>Thud. Thud!</em>

    It rushed toward me swiftly.

    And that¡¯s when I realized it.

    Its target wasn¡¯t the other lizards.

    It had been after me from the start.

    Its attempt to attack the other lizards had just been a trick to make me lower my guard.

    The creature grinned widely, its mouth stretching grotesquely.

    "Keh-heh-heh!"

    How happy it must be to see me, who had been buzzing around like a fly, staggering like this.

    With trembling hands, I pushed myself off the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet.

    I still had enough strength to move.

    Now that I knew I was its target, I could simply retreat.

    My leg was shattered, but I could still escape.

    "Geh-geck!"

    I heard a familiar cry.

    A few Geckos stood between me and the Megatherium.

    ¡­Why were they still here?

    They had plenty of time to escape.

    "Gehk¡­."

    One small Gecko approached me, looking concerned, and tried to support me.

    Right.

    They hadn¡¯t fled.

    They were worried about me and had been watching the battle from afar.

    And when they saw me fall to the Megatherium''s attack, they all rushed in to help.

    Even though I had a broken leg and they were helping me up to run, what would happen to those Geckos blocking the monster?

    "Gehhk¡­."

    I gently pushed the Gecko supporting me away.

    How could they hope to stop that monster?

    Evensting 10 seconds would be a miracle.

    They knew they were going to die.

    "Gehk."@@novelbin@@

    One of the Geckos grabbed my hand tightly.

    Even without words, I could understand what it was thinking.

    So, why?

    Why were you willing to sacrifice yourself for us?

    That¡¯s probably what it was asking.

    Who knows.

    Was it in pursuit of chivalry?

    I wasn¡¯t going to say something so noble.

    My body wobbled.

    I tried to put strength in my legs.

    But it felt like I was about to copse.

    I pressed my hands into the ground.

    Even then, I couldn¡¯t hold on.

    I steadied myself with my tail.

    The Geckos watched me anxiously, fidgeting.

    There was no need to look at me with those eyes.

    I only wanted your faith.

    If these lizards died, who would worship me?

    I needed to steal that cursed old man¡¯s divinity for myself.

    Yeah, this was purely selfish.

    "Rrrr¡­."

    So move aside.

    This monster is mine to deal with.

    <strong>[Your divinity surges dramatically.]</strong>

    <em>Twitch.</em>

    <strong>[Status: Miniaturization is being lifted.]</strong>

    <em>Crack crack crack.</em>

    <strong>[Miniaturization LV1''s effect is being reced with Status: Gigantification.]</strong>

    The Megatherium, instead of attacking the Geckos in front of it, stared at me in shock.

    <strong>[Dragon Blood LV1''s effect has activated.]</strong>

    <strong>[Powerful heat energy flows through your blood.]</strong>

    <strong>[Powerful cold energy flows through your blood.]</strong>

    Blood flowed from between my torn scales.

    The dragon''s blood, filled with a strange mixture of cold and heat.

    "Grooooar¡­."

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m back.

 Chapter 88

    <strong>The opposite effect of miniaturization is gigantification.</strong>

    My body had grown evenrger than before.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as dramatic a transformation as when I had used miniaturization.

    It was just a bit bigger, a bit heavier.

    But since I was using Gomoto-Rania as a reference, even a small change meant somethingpletely different.

    "Rrrrr¡­."

    I let out a low growl as I looked down at the Megatherium.

    It was still massive.

    Even though I had grown, it hadn¡¯t shrunk.

    The Megatherium, seeing my size, puffed itself up as much as possible.

    It must have been trying to show that it wouldn¡¯t be intimidated.

    Like a frilled lizard spreading its frill.

    It wasughable.

    Trying to appearrger was a survival tactic for the weak.

    "Roooaaar!"

    While the Megatherium was busy puffing itself up, the Geckos quickly moved out of the way.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t faint from the sight of my transformation.

    They swiftly evacuated the battlefield, carrying with them the Gecko that had been blocking the Megatherium.

    The Megatherium couldn¡¯t stop them.

    All its attention was focused on me.

    It watched my arms, legs, and tail.

    It was paying close attention to every movement I made.

    And it seemed to have analyzed the condition of my body as well.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The rain continued to fall, washing away the blood.

    The fire and cold embedded in the dragon¡¯s blood blocked the rain, but I quickly retracted my internal energy, turning the blood back to normal.

    It was better to have the blood washed away right now.

    Even though I had deactivated miniaturization and was enjoying the benefits of gigantification, the situation wasn¡¯t great.

    The wounds inflicted by the Megatherium remained.

    My head still felt dizzy.

    My broken bones made moving difficult.

    I couldn¡¯t move as I had before.

    I couldn¡¯t even stand on two legs, let alone use martial arts techniques like the <em>Soaring Dragon¡¯s Sky Step</em>.

    "Rrrr¡­."

    But did that matter?

    I had only used those moves earlier topensate for my shrunken body.

    Now, every normal attack I made would be as powerful as a martial art technique.

    "Raaaargh!"

    I nted my broken leg on the ground.

    I used the dragon scales to apply pressure and support the broken bones.

    It was a crude form of first aid.

    But it was enough to reach the Megatherium.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    "Roooaaar!"

    The Megatherium didn¡¯t dodge; it chose to meet me head-on.

    It stood up on two legs, its already huge body bing evenrger.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Before I could get close, it mmed the ground with immense force.

    <em>Rumble¡­.</em>

    The ground trembled.

    But it had no effect on me.

    The Megatherium must have known that as well.

    Even so, it was likely trying to send me a warning.

    A warning that if I charged, I¡¯d be hit by that attack.

    That if I dared approach, it would crush me.

    "Roooaaar!"

    Which is what made it soughable.

    What predator gives its prey a warning?

    "Raaaaagh!"

    I continued to charge toward the Megatherium.

    No, calling it a charge might not be urate.

    Who would consider my current pace to be charging?

    It was too slow to be called a charge.

    But still, I continued moving forward.

    The Megatherium didn¡¯t dodge.

    It stood firm, mming the ground repeatedly, trying to intimidate me.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    To someone watching, it might look like random smashing, but each blow was like a bombardment.

    To attack the Megatherium, I had to step into that merciless bombardment.

    There was no way I could dodge those attacks in my current condition.

    I had only one choice.

    I had to push through and close the distance.

    <strong>[You have used ¡¸Reversed Scale LV1¡¹.]</strong>

    With the remaining MP, I could only use it once.

    <strong>[You have temporarily acquired ¡¸Mighty Qi Discharge¡¹.]</strong>

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    A powerful force pressed down on the Megatherium.

    It was strong enough to resist, but to do so, it had to spread its strength thin.

    Now was my chance.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    I put all my weight on my broken leg and dashed toward it as fast as possible.

    Its ws came down as if it had been waiting.

    Even though I had limited its movements, it wasn¡¯t restricted enough to be unable to attack from this distance.

    I had only reduced the number of strikes it could make, from several to just one.

    In other words, I approached with the expectation of taking a hit.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Its massive ws struck my shoulder directly.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The force of the attack was enough to shatter my scales.

    The average weight of a Megatherium is about 4 tons.

    This one wasn¡¯t average, so I had to assume it was at least 5 tons.

    A strike with that much weight behind it would naturally be powerful.

    But I could withstand it.

    Closing the distance by taking a single hit was a worthwhile trade.

    And I had allowed only one hit.

    What that meant was, now it was my turn.

    I immediately swung my right hand to counterattack.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    My dragon w technique, infused with internal energy, mmed into the Megatherium¡¯s shoulder.

    I had aimed for its head, but it twisted its body, causing me to miss.

    But that was fine.

    My internal energy-infused ws pierced through its thick hide.

    <em>Riiip.</em>

    "Raaaagh!"

    The dragon w technique is designed to rip.

    I grabbed its flesh and tore it apart.

    "Rooooaaaaar!"

    The Megatherium let out a pained scream.

    It now knew the agony of having its flesh torn apart.

    I struck again with the dragon w technique.

    This time, I aimed for its head.

    There was no way it couldpletely dodge my internal energy-infused ws.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    So it changed its strategy.

    It decided to block my attack by grabbing my wrist.

    At the same time, it tried to strike me with its other hand.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    But did it think I¡¯d just stand there and watch?

    <em>Thud.</em>

    We ended up grabbing each other¡¯s wrists.

    Now, it had turned into a close-range grappling match.

    A pure contest of strength.

    With its size, which wasrger than an elephant, I couldn¡¯t say I was stronger.

    Especially since my body wasn¡¯t in perfect condition.

    "Roooaaar!"

    The Megatherium¡¯s confidence surged.

    It thought it had the upper hand in strength.

    That must be what it was thinking.

    But hadn¡¯t it forgotten something?

    <em>Crack!</em>

    My teeth were sharper than yours.

    "Raaaagh!"

    I bit down hard on its shoulder.

    The Megatherium iled in pain, loosening its grip on my hand.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and struck with the dragon w technique again.

    "Roooaaar!"

    The Megatherium¡¯s massive body staggered.

    But that just brought us back to square one.

    The damage I had sustained when I was smaller had been severe.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Megatherium¡¯s ws came flying at me once again.

    I blocked with my shoulder.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    My dragon scales were falling off.

    In terms of sheer power, the Megatherium still had the advantage.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Rip!</em>

    But if itnded one hit, I just had tond more.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The battle turned from a test of strength into a brawl.

    It reminded me of my fight with the Caiman.

    A brutal, close-quarters battle where there was no room for fancy techniques.

    Each blow was a kill strike aimed at the other¡¯s life, but neither of us opted to dodge.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    The rain continued to fall, but it couldn¡¯t wash away all the blood.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Its massive forepaw struck me squarely in the chest.

    The pain was overwhelming, but I gritted my teeth.

    Just a little more.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Once again, our attacksnded on each other.

    Just a little more.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    "Roooar¡­."

    "Guhh¡­."

    The metallic scent of blood filled the air.

    With every hit I took, and with every attack I made, something broke.

    There wasn¡¯t a part of my body left untouched by blood.

    "Guhh¡­."

    The Megatherium seemed confident of its victory.@@novelbin@@

    Given its superior overall stamina, if we kept exchanging blows like this, the Megatherium was bound to win.

    It knew that.

    And so did I.

    But just because I knew didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d be kind enough to y by its rules.

    Yes.

    This was enough.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Once again, I grabbed its wrist.

    The Megatherium did the same with its other hand.

    It was probably silently cheering, thinking it had the advantage now.

    It had forced the battle into a contest that favored it.

    And my condition was worse than before.

    Covered in blood, I wouldn¡¯t be able to muster more strength than before.

    Yes.

    I was covered in blood.

    I gathered the internal energy from my core.

    <strong>[Powerful heat energy flows through your blood.]</strong>

    <strong>[Powerful cold energy flows through your blood.]</strong>

    The first time I had used this ability, I had been too careless.

    I had shown my hand without knowing how to control it.

    But the Megatherium didn¡¯t pay attention to this ability.

    The rain had obscured its view.

    Thanks to that, I had been able to keep it hidden.

    I didn¡¯t have enough blood left to use this ability to its fullest extent.

    That¡¯s why I had dragged out this brawl.

    To make it drop its guard against my ability, exhaust its stamina, and buy time to collect more blood.

    I had gathered enough now.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    It didn¡¯t just end with heat and cold energy flowing through my blood.

    Once the dragon¡¯s blood umted beyond a certain point, the heat and cold became tangible.

    The contradictory forces of fire and ice.

    Cold mes enveloped my body.

    "Roooar!"

    The Megatherium let out a pained scream.

    The sudden appearance of blue mes.

    The mes were hot enough to burn its hide, and cold enough to freeze its mind.

    The Megatherium instinctively let go of my wrist.

    It must have been panicking.

    It wasn¡¯t just the power of the heat and cold.

    Both the Serpent Queen and the King of Birds had a strange obsession with the existence of dragons.

    That obsession wasn¡¯t limited to the leaders.

    All the creatures in this jungle must have some interest in dragons.

    Whether it be obsession, reverence, or fear.

    "Roooar!"

    The Megatherium screamed in terror.

    The cold mes burned its body and froze it simultaneously.

    "Rrrrr¡­."

    Its movements became noticeably slower.

    It was time to finish this.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    I bit down hard on its thick neck.

    Its hide was so tough that even my teeth struggled to pierce through.

    But I had been relentlessly attacking its neck and shoulders.

    Naturally, its durability had weakened.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    My sharp teeth punctured its hide.

    "Rrrrr¡­."

    The Megatherium thrashed desperately, foaming at the mouth as it made its final attempts to resist.

    Of course, my mouth was also filled with blood.

    Which meant the dragon¡¯s blood had entered its system.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    Heat and cold energy surged from my mouth.

    Like a dragon breathing fire.

    The Megatherium iled, trying to resist, but it was toote.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    "Roooar!"

    <em>Crack.</em>

    It¡¯s over.

    "Rrr¡­."

    Its resistance weakened.

    I don¡¯t enjoy tormenting dying foes.

    I¡¯ll end this quickly.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    I bit down hard enough that my teeth nearly broke.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    There was a satisfying sound as its neck snapped.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Its massive body copsed to the ground.

    The Megatherium didn¡¯t move.

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    <strong>[Your level has increased.]</strong>

    That familiar notification.

    Yes.

    I had taken it down.

    This was Gomoto-Rania¡¯s victory.

    Standing atop the Megatherium¡¯s corpse, I let out a triumphant roar.

    "Geh-geck-geck-geck!"

 Chapter 89

    <strong>The King of Birds felt a growing sense of unease.</strong>

    Why was that old man acting so calm?

    Did he perhaps have some hidden defenses prepared for this attack?

    Of course, what the King of Birds had sent wasn¡¯t his strongest card.

    There were beings like <em>Pilbang</em>, <em>Nachaljo</em>, or the legendary <em>Biyikjo</em> among his forces.

    The Megatherium he had dispatched this time was, byparison, a bit weaker.

    However, it was still not an opponent to be underestimated.

    In terms of raw strength alone, it could easily rival a divine beast.

    Moreover, the Queen of Serpents''panion had been reduced in size.

    It made no sense that the Megatherium couldn¡¯t handle a small lizard.

    "What are you hiding?"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Once again, the King of Birds shot a destructive beam from his beak.

    It was a suppressing attack, but its power was still enough to destroy several trees in an instant.

    <em>Honhwi</em> evaded the attack with ease.

    This wasn¡¯t the situation the King of Birds had expected.

    Even as powerful as he was, defeating the <em>Small Dragon</em> without expending his full strength would be challenging.

    So, he had attempted to shake the old man''s confidence, but it wasn¡¯t working.

    The Honhwi he knew would have wavered by now.

    Yet, the small dragon seemed confident that the little beings in his territory were safe.

    The King of Birds couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Could it be that the old man had already allied himself with the Serpent Queen?

    It wasn¡¯t impossible. The Queen¡¯spanion had entered his territory, after all.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean his domain was safe.

    The Serpent Queen herself wasn¡¯t there, only herpanion, whose size had diminished, leaving most of her power lost.

    The Queen of Serpents couldn¡¯t enter the Small Dragon¡¯s domain herself.

    Just as the King of Birds couldn¡¯t freely enter it.

    If the Queen wanted to act, she¡¯d have to send someone else, under strict conditions.

    Even the Serpent Queen¡¯s followers couldn¡¯t enter Honhwi¡¯s domain.

    That¡¯s why the King of Birds had sent the Megatherium instead of a divine beast. It was brainwashed and made to submit without following the King¡¯s religion.

    For the Serpent Queen to intervene, she would need to use a simr method, but she didn¡¯t have mind control abilities, making it difficult for her.

    In other words, it was safe to assume that the Serpent Queen wasn¡¯t involved.

    So what exactly was this old lizard relying on?

    "Do you really think that little creature can defeat that beast?"

    There¡¯s a saying: "You won¡¯t know until you measure the length."

    But this time, the difference was so stark, it didn¡¯t even need to be measured.

    At the King of Birds'' question, the Small Dragon simply smiled.

    "Kraraaaa!"

    With a single roar, the Small Dragon took to the sky.

    He didn¡¯t have wings, nor did he have any divine power, so how could he fly?@@novelbin@@

    <em>Soaring Dragon''s Sky Step.</em>

    The name meant the small dragon steps beyond the skies.

    At that moment, the pouring rain yed in his favor.

    The Small Dragon, who had perfected the technique, used the raindrops to leap into the air.

    The King of Birds was astonished.

    When he was in his shrunken form, maybe, but how could he step on raindrops with that huge body?

    His master was still strong.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    The King of Birds flew swiftly, dodging the Small Dragon¡¯s attack.

    <em>Sizzle!</em>

    The intense heat evaporated all the raindrops around him.

    The <em>Soaring Dragon''s Sky Step</em> could be countered by the destructive beam.

    It put a bit of strain on the body, but it left the Small Dragon with no way to reach the King of Birds.

    Of course, if Honhwi were to leap with explosive strength, he might reach him, but the King of Birds wouldn¡¯t let that happen. He flew higher into the sky.

    Neither had inflicted critical damage yet, but the longer the battle dragged on, the more it would favor the King of Birds.

    Bothbatants knew that all too well.

    Despite this, the Small Dragon didn¡¯t back down.

    Instead, he became more aggressive in his attacks.

    The King of Birds'' goal was to capture the Small Dragon.

    But ironically, that was also Honhwi¡¯s goal.

    The King of Birds realized it.

    The old lizard was convinced that the small being could defeat the Megatherium.

    "Do you really believe that¡¯s possible?"

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    <em>Pop! Pop! Pop!</em>

    Hundreds of feathers shot out from the giant wings of the King of Birds.

    Each one was like a massive de.

    <em>Pop! Pop!</em>

    <em>Sizzle!</em>

    The King of Birds added his destructive beam to the attack.

    Honhwi barely managed to dodge the onught.

    But the assault wasn¡¯t over.

    <em>Whooooosh.</em>

    A massive whirlwind appeared next to the Small Dragon.

    The previously fired feathers mixed with the whirlwind, forming a giant storm of des.

    There was no way Honhwi could avoid this attack.

    The whirlwind moved at the King of Birds'' will.

    However, the Small Dragon didn¡¯t try to dodge it.

    Instead, he chose to leap toward the King of Birds.

    The battle was about to be decided.

    "You¡¯ve been careless!"

    The King of Birds spread his beak wide, preparing another destructive beam.

    And then, it happened.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    A sudden, skull-splitting pain.

    This was the recoil the King of Birds felt whenever a creature he had brainwashed died.

    <em>Splurt.</em>

    Instead of a beam, red blood spurted from the King of Birds¡¯ mouth.

    The Small Dragon didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    The falling raindrops gathered around him.

    The figure of a great dragon formed around his body.

    <em>Soaring Dragon Ascension Strike.</em>

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Honhwi''s terrifyingly powerful strike, charged with internal energy, hit the King of Birds.

    "Urgh!"

    The King of Birds was flung far away.

    He quickly assessed his condition.

    His body was trembling.

    Was it because of the Small Dragon¡¯s strike?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    The attack had been brutal, but it wasn¡¯t enough to inflict a critical wound on someone like him.

    The reason he was injured was simple.

    The Megatherium had died.

    "Ugh¡­."

    Blood poured from the King of Birds¡¯ mouth once again.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯spanion had foiled his n yet again.

    It had killed the divine beast, <em>Gokadoori</em>, and now it had taken down one of the few remaining great beasts.

    The King of Birds red at the Small Dragon with eyes full of fury.

    He wanted to kill the old lizard right then and there.

    And he had the power to do so.

    But that was a power he couldn¡¯t use recklessly.

    If he used his full strength, the Serpent Queen would invade immediately.

    Not to mention, the divine beasts he had managed to control would escape his grasp.

    "How dare you¡­ how dare you¡­."

    He swallowed his rage.

    The Small Dragon stared at him from a distance.

    Both knew that it would be difficult for the Small Dragon to defeat the King of Birds.

    The King was conserving his strength, and Honhwi was aware of it.

    And so, the choice was handed over.

    Would the King of Birds use all his strength here, only to be killed by the Serpent Queen afterward?

    Or would he flee in disgrace?

    "Keh-keh-keh!"

    The King of Birds'' pale face flushed red.

    "You¡¯re lucky."

    He forced himself to calm down.

    If he acted rashly and yed into the Small Dragon¡¯s hands, it would be over.

    This was a small defeat.

    The Megatherium had lost to the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion.

    But only a fool would let that small defeat turn into a major one.

    It was time to admit defeat and retreat.

    <em>Grit.</em>

    He clenched his teeth.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The King of Birds spread his wings and soared into the sky.

    "Next time, I will truly kill you."

    These ursed lizards.

    The King of Birds decided to withdraw.

    He flew back to his nest, formting a n to eliminate the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion, who had now be an unpredictable variable.

    What does it mean when your level rises?

    <strong>[Gomoto-Rania LV7]</strong>

    HP: 4420/4420

    MP: 1120/1120

    It means my body has healed.

    I swung my arm.

    All the broken bones were mended, and even the small wounds had long since disappeared.

    Whew, I survived again.

    I had felt this when I was still a Gecko, but leveling up really is a broken ability.

    I had been seriously injured, yet I had recovered without a single scar.

    Other creatures don¡¯t heal just because their level increases, so this must be the power of the status window.

    It gives me chills to think that my enemies might have the same recovery ability. I imagine that¡¯s how my opponents felt, facing me.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t control the timing of my level-ups, but just knowing I¡¯d recover after a tough fight made battles more efficient.

    It meant I could fight more dangerously and recklessly than others without a second thought.

    Even if I lost an arm, I¡¯d recover as long as I won the battle.

    "Geh-geck¡­."

    The Geckos that had fled earlier cautiously approached me.

    It seemed they hadn¡¯t gone far, watching the situation from a distance.

    I told them to run far away.

    "Geh-geck!"

    Did they stay because they never doubted my victory?

    "Geh-geck-geck."

    "Geh-geck!"

    "Gik-gik!"

    Other lizards began to gather.

    "Kiiiik!"

    They looked at the fallen Megatherium and then back at me, screeching in disbelief.

    "Geh-geck!"

    The Geckos seemed excited, as if they were exining what had happened.

    <strong>[Status: Gigantification is deactivating.]</strong>

    Conveniently, Gigantification ended right at that moment.

    My body shrank little by little.

    "Gik-gik!"

    "Kiiiik!"

    The lizards seemed about ready to faint.

    I thought Gigantification wasn¡¯t all that impressive, but seeing their reaction made me reconsider.

    Even though I was still the size of Gomoto-Rania.

    Come to think of it, the fact that Gigantification happens as a rebound to <em>Miniaturization</em> is actually quite useful.

    I could keep my size small most of the time, then use the rebound effect to be evenrger in battle, giving me an advantage.

    Of course, I¡¯d need to manage the size reduction carefully.

    Also, it¡¯s just a theory, but the longer I maintain Miniaturization, therger the rebound might be.

    If I held my breath and stayed miniaturized for a year, I might even be bigger than the Serpent Queen.

    What about that old <em>Compy</em>?

    He¡¯s already ancient. If he deactivates Miniaturization, it would be something to see.

    "Gek-geek!"

    "Kik-kik!"

    The lizards were dancing in circles around me.

    If I looked closely, it did resemble that weird dance the old man had taught me.

    Ah.

    I could feel it.

    The divine power was gathering.

    The <em>Small Dragon Faith</em> was gradually shifting into the <em>Gekek Faith.</em>

    Sorry, old man.

    You shouldn¡¯t have left your post.

    ¡­.

    Wait, why is that old man taking so long?

    Don¡¯t tell me something happened to him?

    Sigh. Nothing gets done without me.

    I¡¯ll have to find him, wherever he is.

    <strong>[Your divine power has increased slightly.]</strong>

    ¡­But first, I¡¯ll gather the divine power these lizards are offering.

    I¡¯m not beingzy, I¡¯m just doing my due diligence.

    Making sure everything is in order.

    I¡¯m sure the old man will understand.

    I was starting to feel sleepy.

    Just five minutes, and then I¡¯ll go find him.

    "Gek-geck!"

    Has it already been five minutes?

    Then maybe ten more¡­.

    Huh?

    "Geh-geck?"

    "Gek-geck!"

    That dull look.

    It was the old <em>Compy</em>.

    He looked a bit bigger than before.

    Though he still wasn¡¯t far from lizard-sized.

    d to see you, old man.

    Do you have any idea what¡¯s been going on while you were away?

    "Geh-geck."

    One look at the Megatherium¡¯s corpse should tell you everything.

    ¡­Wait, why does he look like that?

    His face was shaped like a triangle.

    Perfectly¡­ livid.

    He nced between the lizards dancing around me and my face.

    "Keeeeek!"

    My divine power.

    My faith.

    That¡¯s what he must be thinking.

    "Gek-geck."

    Sorry, old man.

    These lizards like me better.

    <em>Sssshhh.</em>

    I adjusted my scales to show off my handsome lizard face.

    "Kiiiik!"

    The lizards went wild.

    "Kee-kek¡­."

    The old Compy looked shocked.

    Was he really that upset about losing his divine power?

    I thought it was a fair trade.

    We could even remain in an alliance like I had with the Serpent Queen.

    "Keeeeeek!"

    The old man red at me.

    That expression.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was angry about losing his divine power.

    So, why was he so mad?

    <em>sh.</em>

    I had a strange feeling.

    It was like the vibe you get when your future father-inw catches you fooling around with other women.

    Why am I suddenly thinking of something so specific?

    Is this a side effect of Miniaturization?

    It¡¯s making me have weird thoughts.

    "Keeeeek!"

    <strong>[The Small Dragon is enraged by your shameless behavior.]</strong>

    <strong>[The Small Dragon deres that you will never get his daughter.]</strong>

    ¡­Why?

 Chapter 90

    <strong>Honhwi returned to his domain, dragging his somewhat tired body along.</strong>

    Since the King of Birds had decided to retreat, there was no point in pursuing him.

    Besides, Honhwi¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to kill him.

    Given that the Immyonjo (the Bird King) had suddenly been startled and vomited blood, it was clear that, just as Honhwi had thought, the small creature had defeated one of the Bird King¡¯s underlings.

    The small beings within his domain should now be safe.

    Still, a confirmation was in order.

    While Honhwi had originally nned to bring herbs to undo the Miniaturization, the fact that one of the Bird King¡¯s underlings had been defeated indicated that the Miniaturization had already been undone.

    Merely mimicking a few of Honhwi¡¯s martial techniques wouldn¡¯t be enough to ovee the difference in size.

    It was more reasonable to assume that the small creature had undone the Miniaturization on its own and used its true power to win.

    As he made his way back to his domain in his small form, Honhwi thought about the Queen of Serpents.

    The Serpent Queen he remembered had always been troublesome.

    He used to worry if she would ever marry properly, but now it seemed she had found herself quite a decent match.

    ¡­Except for the fact that the match was so young.

    Considering his own age, the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion seemed more suitable as a husband for her adoptive daughter than for the Queen herself.

    In fact, even the Serpent Princess was older than that lizard.

    That was how young that lizard was.

    Still, the Serpent Queen understood duty.

    She would surely not act until the lizard had fully grown.@@novelbin@@

    Even as he considered this, Honhwi felt uneasy.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if, one day, that lizard might show up with a bunch of baby snakes in tow.

    Shaking his head, Honhwi pressed on.

    Though his body was weary, his steps were oddly light.

    Setting aside the age issue, the cold-hearted Serpent Queen had found herself a good match.

    It was something to celebrate.

    Once he returned, he would offer praise and perhaps teach his new son-inw a few techniques.

    The Bird King''s actions were bing suspicious.

    It seemed the King prioritized eliminating the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion over killing Honhwi himself. That indicated he wasn¡¯t going to give up easily, despite one failure.

    Honhwi thought it best to pass on his techniques, making the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion even stronger.

    That was his n, at least, until he arrived at his domain.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    ¡°Gek-geck.¡±

    ¡°Kieeng.¡±

    The small lizards were all unharmed.

    Not a single one bore a scratch.

    The territory wasn¡¯t badly damaged either.

    At worst, a few nearby trees had been knocked over.

    From that perspective, things seemed to have gone quite well.

    However, that was one thing¡ªwhat greeted him elsewhere was something shocking.

    ¡°Keeeng.¡±

    ¡°Gek-geck!¡±

    The lizards were dancing.

    That was to be expected.

    After all, they had fended off an invader, so a celebratory mood made sense.

    The problem was therge, dark figure in the center of the lizards.

    There hey, casually reclining and ying with the other lizards.

    Fire shed in Honhwi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°KEEEEEK!¡±

    Look at those lizards!

    They were clinging to the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion, raising their tails stiffly in admiration.

    Thatrge lizard wasn¡¯t even trying to stop their antics, simply lying there and chirping contentedly.

    Sure, he was handsome, but that wasn¡¯t the point.

    There¡¯s a saying: even heroes are swayed by beauty.

    But there are limits.

    The ne around his neck made it clear that he was the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion.

    And here he was, frolicking with other lizards.

    How could he engage in such behavior, betraying the devoted Serpent Queen like that?

    Especially when he wasn¡¯t even three months old yet.

    ¡°KEEEEEK!¡±

    Before passing on any techniques, he needed to teach that lizard a lesson in morals.

    Honhwi grabbed a stick that had fallen to the ground.

    To think he was already acting so shamelessly.

    Was it that he had seduced the Serpent Princess? Perhaps even had a sister who gave herself to him before the Queen did? Or maybe a childhood friend who had entrusted him with her life?

    Honhwi paused for a moment.

    Why were these examples so vivid?

    He red at the ck-blue lizard scratching its belly.

    ¡­Could it be?

    He shook his head vigorously.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    There was no way a lizard, barely three months old, could have behaved like such a rake.

    Perhaps he had simply seduced a human while in lizard form¡ªthat seemed like a more reasonable exnation.

    Still, the thought made Honhwi uneasy.

    His instincts, honed over the years, had rarely led him astray.

    Hoping it was just a foolish delusion, Honhwi swung the stick to impart a lesson on virtue to the lizard.

    Why was that old man acting like this?

    ¡°KEEEK!¡±

    He had picked up a long stick from somewhere and began hitting me repeatedly.

    Given his small size, I didn¡¯t think it would hurt much.

    He wasn¡¯t using my own strength against me, just swinging the stick wildly.

    I had dragon scales, after all. How could a mere stick cause me any pain?

    But it did hurt.

    What was going on?

    I was a dragon-scaled lizard!

    This felt like the same pain I experienced when <em>Ssh-Ssh</em> bit me.

    ¡°KEEK!¡±

    ¡°Geh-geck!¡±

    Wait.

    Did he just hit my bones?

    ¡°KEEEK!¡±

    After beating me thoroughly, the old Compy scolded the lizards gathered around me.

    ¡°KEEEEEK!¡±

    Why was he so angry?

    Let¡¯s use my lizard brain to figure this out.

    The Small Dragon''s words, as ryed by the status window: "I will never give my daughter to you."

    Had I somehow messed with this old man¡¯s daughter without realizing it?

    I felt wronged.

    All I had done was watch the lizards dance!

    I did feel the cool touch of the lizards pressing against me, but I had no other intentions.

    It was like the penguins¡¯ huddling behavior.

    I was just cooling down by being near them.

    After all, I had been heated from the battle.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    ¡­That excuse wasn¡¯t going to work.

    It was raining.

    Was one of the lizards in this group really his daughter?

    That didn¡¯t seem likely.

    I checked the status of each lizard around me.

    None of them seemed to be rted to the old man¡¯s daughter.

    Just a few higher-leveled lizards gathered around.

    So why mention his daughter?

    There was only one exnation left.

    The Serpent Queen herself was his daughter.

    That would make everything make sense.

    That¡¯s why he tried to push me into the pond the first time we met.

    And that¡¯s why he was now hitting me and ring at me for ying with the other lizards.

    If he thought of me as his son-inw, this reaction was understandable.

    ¡­Though we were only bonded by the status window, the old man wouldn¡¯t know that.

    Wait, how did this old man father a basilisk?

    Who was his wife?

    No, no. If he undid the Miniaturization, he might berge enough for size not to be an issue.

    But she couldn¡¯t have been his biological daughter.

    Of course, a dinosaur can¡¯t give birth to a snake.

    Though I suppose things could be different for divine creatures.

    I don¡¯t fully understand the mechanics, but it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she were.

    But the old man wasn¡¯t a divine creature.

    He had faith and divine power, but his species was still clearly a Compy.

    A very powerful Compy, sure, but not a divine being.

    That meant the Serpent Queen must have been his adoptive daughter.

    ¡­Still, why didn¡¯t the Serpent Queen mention any of this to me?

    If she had, I would have behaved differently.

    Now I looked like a crazy lizard who pushed his father-inw into a pond.

    The Small Dragon¡¯s relentless beating finally ended.

    ¡°Keek¡­¡±

    Judging by the sharpness in his face, he was still angry.

    <em>Ssh-Ssh</em> had the same sharp face when she was mad¡ªshe must have learned it from her grandfather.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The old Compy poked my body.

    It seemed he wanted tomunicate something.

    He pointed to me and then to himself in a strange dance.

    This dance probably meant he wanted me to shrink again.

    Why would I shrink?

    What was he nning?

    After I shrank, would he throw me into ake and beat me like in some noir movie?

    ¡­Just as I was about to refuse, I reconsidered.

    Something told me that if I didn¡¯t shrink, the old man would growrger.

    I could already imagine him grabbing me with one hand and tossing me far away.

    Fine. I¡¯ll do what he says.

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯s asking me to shrink just to beat me more easily, right?

    No father-inw would do that to his son-inw.

    ¡­Well, unless his granddaughter had fallen for the son-inw, but that hadn¡¯t been discovered yet, so it should be fine.

    Better toply now than make things worse.

    If <em>Ssh-Ssh</em> came running over and hugged me, I¡¯d end up skewered like a lizard kebab.

    Let¡¯s get this over with.

    I gathered my thoughts and followed his odd dance.

    For now,plying with the old man¡¯s demands was the best option.

    <strong>[Using Reverse Scale LV1.]</strong>

    <strong>[Temporarily acquiring Miniaturization LV1.]</strong>

    I suppose it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to increase my proficiency with Miniaturization.

    My body gradually shrank.

    I ended up a bit bigger than a Green Gecko, around the size of a Green Basilisk.

    ¡°Geh-geck!¡±

    ¡°Keek¡­¡±

    The old man still didn¡¯t look pleased.

    Why couldn¡¯t he give me that dull look like when we first met?

    I¡¯m scared!

    The old Compy shouldered his stick and walked toward the cave where we first met.

    He wanted me to follow.

    Was he going to beat me more inside the cave?

    No, surely not.

    Even if he didn¡¯t like me, I was still the Serpent Queen¡¯s rightfulpanion.

    Plus, I had saved his followers from the invader.

    The old man would know how to separate public duty from personal feelings.

    I wasn¡¯t a bad lizard, after all.

    I followed him into the cave.

    It was a small cave, by far the smallest I had ever seen.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t even a cave¡ªit was more like a crevice.

    ¡°Keek.¡±

    The old Compy pointed at the cave¡¯s wall.

    Specifically, at arge rectangr stone.

    Etched into the stone were familiar markings and scars.

    I immediately recognized what they were.

    The inscriptions on the wall.

    They were the traces of the <em>Heavenly Demon.</em>

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 91

    <em>Lick.</em>

    I licked my lips.

    An involuntary sound like "ooh-hyo" escaped my mouth at the breathtaking sight before me.

    My mouth was already watering.

    Old man Compy flinched in surprise, but it was hard to hide my desire for the Heavenly Demon Divine Art.

    To think I¡¯d discover this mural in such a remote ce.

    No matter how much I looked at it, it resembled the one left behind by the Heavenly Demon.

    Of course, it might not be the Heavenly Demon Divine Art.

    This was the cave where the Utahraptor had been sleeping.

    There was a mural in that ce too, something left by the Heavenly Demon. ording to Baek Yeon-Yeong, it was indeed left by the Heavenly Demon, but it couldn¡¯t be called the Heavenly Demon Divine Art.

    It was a martial art created by the Heavenly Demon, but it fell short of beingbeled as a "divine art."

    Still, what the Heavenly Demon considered cking" was an invaluable treasure for someone of my level.

    And next to it, there were objects that looked like elixirs.

    Maybe I could sneak one outter.

    Whatever it was, I was practically drooling.

    At the same time, a question arose in my mind.

    The entrance to this cave was extremely narrow.

    It didn¡¯t widen as it went further inside either.

    It was such a tight space that it was more of a random crevice in the rocks than a proper cave.

    But here, there was a mural left by the Heavenly Demon?

    I squinted my eyes and carefully examined the cave.

    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t understand.

    There wasn¡¯t any special mechanism or altered structure.

    In other words, this cave hadn''t changed since the time the Heavenly Demon etched this mural.

    Thinking back to the murals in Silver Dragon Cave and the Utahraptor''s hideout...

    Hadn¡¯t the engravings been made at a height so tall that even if you stretched out a <strong>gomodo-rania</strong>, it barely reached?

    Yet now, it was at a height smaller than that of a Green Basilisk.

    What in the world was the identity of the Heavenly Demon to make something like this possible?

    "Gehg!"

    I nced over at old man Compy.

    The old man was staring at me with curious eyes.

    He seemed to have noticed I was absorbed in the mural.

    Right.

    This old man probably had no idea what the mural was either.

    He might know a bit about martial arts, but this was an inscription left directly by the Heavenly Demon.

    At best, he probably brought me here to show the pictures at the bottom of the wall, but my eyes were fixed on something else, so he must have thought, ¡°Oh, this kid knows something.¡±

    "Kehkeh."

    The old man¡¯s expression softened a bit.

    How should I put it?

    Maybe he would forgive my trespasses?

    It was the look of someone who had suddenly realized, "Oh, you¡¯re morepetent than I thought."

    Like the look you might get from a disapproving father-inw when he learns your sry is higher than he expected.

    I only had one thing to say.

    "Gehg..."

    I know nothing.

    "Kek?"

    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t even read the script used in this ce.

    asionally, I recognized a Chinese character, but that was rare.

    There were far too many unknown symbols.

    I couldn¡¯t even properly read the text, so how could I possibly interpret that intricate passage?

    Unless it was a beginner¡¯s illustration, I was lost.

    It looked like some figure was performing breathing exercises in that drawing.

    That was the extent of what I could grasp.

    The traces left by the Heavenly Demon, with their mix of straight and curved lines, were far too profound for me to understand.@@novelbin@@

    Maybe if I brought Baek Yeon-Yeong here, she could figure something out.

    I mentally stored the scene.

    Later, when I met Baek Yeon-Yeong again, I could either bring her here or try to trace those lines with my ws. Maybe she would be able to tell me something.

    "Kek!"

    Whack!

    As if to say, "Of course," old man Compy smacked me on the head.

    I felt like my skull was denting.

    "Keh, kehhek?"

    Is this supposed to be okay?

    The old man looked a bit flustered, but then he cleared his throat as if it was nothing.

    I felt like my face was turning into a triangle.

    "Kehkeh."

    The old man rummaged through his scales and pulled out something familiar.

    [High-Grade Inner Core]

    A high-grade inner core!

    So the old man knows the concept of rewards, huh?

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a reward for cracking my skull or for protecting his territory.

    I bowed my head, ready to ept it.

    I had a sneaking suspicion of where that core came from.

    ...Wasn¡¯t that the one inside the Megatherium?

    I looked up and red at Compy.

    Seeing him avert his eyes, I knew I was right.

    It was mine to begin with!

    I¡¯d been so busy messing around with the other lizards¡ªno, checking the aftermath of the battle¡ªthat I hadn¡¯t even noticed when he¡¯d taken it.

    Well, he¡¯d saved me the trouble of processing it, so I¡¯d ept it with a generous heart.

    Besides, I was nning to collect those elixirs I¡¯d seen earlier.

    The core was high-grade.

    High-grade, huh.

    It wasn¡¯t a low-tier core by any means, but it still felt a bitcking.

    When I had killed the Cockatrice, I had obtained a supreme-grade core.

    The Megatherium had been an even tougher opponent than the Cockatrice.

    Of course, the Cockatrice¡¯s main weapon was petrification, while the Megatherium relied on brute strength and size, so they were different in nature.

    In terms of sheerbat power, they might have been simr.

    No, even if youpared them, they were equals.

    The strength of the Megatherium and Cockatrice wasparable.

    The Cockatrice was a legendary creature, while the Megatherium was a real ancient beast.

    Does that mean the Cockatrice ranks higher as a life form?

    Well, being strong doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the core is of high quality.

    If that were the case, then hunting an elephant should at least give you a mid-grade core.

    High-grade is still good.

    With that thought in mind, I gulped it down.

    As expected, my body didn¡¯t change.

    Eating a core didn¡¯t mean the internal energy was immediately absorbed.

    It seemed to umte over time, bit by bit.

    If a dire situation arose, like during the Dilophosaurus fight, I might burn it all at once for a burst of strength.

    Alright, the core is consumed.

    Old man Compy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s written on that mural.

    So why did he call me here?

    There had to be a purpose for him bringing me here.

    The core he gave me seemed like a peace offering for cracking my skull.

    "Gehk."

    Just spit it out already.

    Old man Compy looked at me with unusually serious eyes.

    "Kehekehk!"

    Shouting words I couldn¡¯t understand without the status window, he grabbed my arm.

    Then, he started running his hands over my body.

    It was like when Baek Yeon-Yeong had tried to teach me martial arts, pulling and prodding at me.

    What the hell is wrong with this old man?

    If it were Baek Yeon-Yeong or the Snake Queen, I wouldn¡¯t mind.

    But I don¡¯t have any interest in being touched by another man.

    At least bring Tus or Pus, Neph Jurassic, or Sssisska.

    "Gehgek."

    I let out a very ufortable growl.

    But I didn¡¯t attack him.

    He was, after all, my father-inw on paper. How could Imit such an atrocity?

    Besides, there had to be a reason he brought me here.

    The old man tapped one of the scales on my chest.

    It felt strange, like something hot was bubbling up from within me.

    "Geh... Gehhek!"

    Where do you think you''re touching?

    Even Baek Yeon-Yeong hasn¡¯t touched there.

    Old man Compy poked at one of the scales on my chest.

    The heat inside me intensified.

    If I had to visualize it, it would be like fire.

    It was even stronger than the fire energy I had felt from Hwari.

    What the hell is this?

    I looked down at my chest and noticed one of my scales was oddly reversed.

    Wait a minute.

    That¡¯s... a <strong>reverse scale</strong>.

    ...I had a reverse scale?

    No, I knew I had one.

    But that was the name of a skill!

    I hadn¡¯t realized I had an actual reversed scale on my body.

    I had never touched it before.

    Its precise location had been hidden among the other scales on my chest.

    In other words, even if my chest was attacked, the other scales would protect it.

    When I grewrger, it would be even safer.

    The scales would grow along with me.

    I hadn¡¯t realized the reverse scale was there because of how tightly packed the dragon scales were.

    But now?

    Now that Compy was flipping through my scales, it was easy to find.

    Of course, the old man hadn¡¯t directly touched the reverse scale.

    He had only prodded the scales surrounding it.

    Even so, I felt something I had never experienced before.

    It was as if fire was about to pour out of my mouth.

    Right.

    The reverse scale isn¡¯t some weak point of a dragon.

    It¡¯s a sensitive spot that, when touched, angers the dragon, causing them to kill whoever dared touch it.

    Compy seemed to know that, carefully avoiding the reverse scale itself.

    I was ufortable, but not to the point of being enraged.

    "Grrr..."

    I let out a growl of displeasure.

    No matter how much he was my father-inw, this was too much.

    If it had been the Snake Queen touching it, I would have weed it with open arms, but this was just wrong.

    If he identally brushed the reverse scale, I might bite him.

    As I had that thought, Compy withdrew his hand from my scales.

    But the fire that had been stoked wouldn¡¯t die down easily.

    The unresolved heat filled my body.

    "Grrr..."

    Compy took a step back, observing me carefully.

    After several minutes of watching, once he was sure I wasn¡¯t going to take any drastic action, he sat down in ce.

    Then, he crossed his legs into a meditation posture.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised.

    He was a dinosaur who could use martial arts and possessed deep internal energy, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to assume such a posture.

    But why now?

    Why bring me to this ce?

    Was it to warn me about the reverse scale?

    Would he really have gone through the trouble of dragging me into this dark cave just to show me something like that?

    No, there had to be another reason.

    The core I had just eaten.

    The mural¡¯s inscriptions and drawings.

    Compy¡¯s meditation posture.

    And the strange feeling I had after my reverse scale had been prodded.

    If I had to name it, it was an emotion close to anger.

    The old man was guiding me.

    He had intentionally amplified the heat inside me and was now urging me to calm it through meditation.

    Now I understood why the old man had brought me here.

    When I first seeded in opening the Small Heavenly Circuit, I had acquired a certain martial technique.

    <strong>Baekran Martial Technique</strong>

    A very basic internal energy technique. It holds the potential to evolve into any form of martial art.

    Baekran Martial Technique.

    Whenever I used internal energy, I had always relied on this technique, rather than the power of the status window.

    But its efficiency was never great.

    Compared to the elixirs and cores I had consumed, its output was alwayscking.

    If I had to rank it, the <strong>Nine Yin Bone w</strong> was top-tier, while the <strong>Baekran Martial Technique</strong> was low-tier.

    Among all my skills and martial arts, the Baekran Technique was the weakest link.

    In a way, what I needed most urgently was a new internal energy technique.

    By controlling my energy more efficiently, all my other abilities would naturally be enhanced as well.

    But there was no one to teach me.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong couldn¡¯t teach me because, as she said, our body structures were too different.

    The Snake Queen was in the same situation.

    I needed someone with a body simr to mine, with deep internal energy, and who had goodwill toward me.

    Either that, or I needed to figure it out myself.

    "Kekek."

    And that someone was sitting in front of me, cross-legged.

    The Baekran Martial Technique.

    It was like a white egg.

    A very basic technique with the potential to evolve into something more.

    It was time to crack the egg.

 Chapter 92

    That old man is incredibly strong.

    He¡¯s still so powerful that I can¡¯t even see his level.

    It¡¯s safe to say he¡¯s at least on par with the Bird King or the Snake Queen.

    But unlike them, he doesn¡¯t rely on any special abilities or size advantages.

    In other words, if it came down to pure martial arts, old man Compy might actually be superior.

    If someone like that were offering to teach me a martial technique, I¡¯d wee it with open arms.

    But there was something bothering me.

    This old man seemed to be in a hurry.

    Earlier, he looked like he was going to kill me, and now he¡¯s trying to pass down a martial art?

    It felt like something was missing in the middle, as if there wasn¡¯t enough time.

    He seemed pressed for time.

    Maybe he was excited after discovering a rare gem like the <em>gomodo-rania</em>.

    Perhaps he thought, "I don¡¯t like this guy, but I can¡¯t let someone else get him!"

    Or maybe he had just run into my wife during his little trip.

    A head of a family reluctantly passing down their secret martial art because of their daughter¡¯s insistence.

    ...Though the chances of that were slim.

    If he had run into <strong>Sssisska</strong>, he wouldn¡¯t have let me live.

    There was no point in assuming all sorts of scenarios in this ce.

    How could I possibly guess what was going on in this old man¡¯s mind?

    Unless he believed in <strong>Gehg</strong>, which seemed unlikely.

    So, there was no point trying to figure out his intentions right now.

    There had to be a reason.

    If he was teaching me quickly, all the better.

    That just meant I¡¯d have more time to get used to the new martial technique.

    <em>Whirr¡­</em>

    The fire energy continued to re inside me.

    It wasn¡¯t unbearable, just mildly irritating.

    To control it, I adopted the same posture as the old man.

    It was a typical breathing exercise stance.

    But I didn¡¯t close my eyes.

    I wanted to watch how the old man acted.

    <em>Oooooo...</em>

    Compy sat cross-legged, perfectly still.

    But "still" didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t doing anything.

    I could sense it instinctively.

    The old man¡¯s internal energy was circting.

    His ck and white scales slowly began to glow.

    Just by circting his internal energy, such a transformation urred.

    I stared wide-eyed at the sight.

    It was the most wuxia-like scene I had ever witnessed sinceing to this world.

    It rivaled what I saw when Baek Yeon-Yeong demonstrated her <strong>Nine Yin Bone w</strong>.

    Back then, I had been ignorant, but now I understood at least a little of what Compy was doing.

    I could faintly sense the flow of internal energy.

    It started from his lower dantian and circted through his entire body.

    It didn¡¯t stop there; the energy even seeped into his heart area.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    <em>Thump.</em>

    The old man¡¯s internal energy moved in rhythm with his heartbeat, slowly and steadily.

    Not only had he opened his lower dantian, but his middle dantian as well.

    Although he wasn¡¯t human, it was fair to say he had surpassed the pinnacle long ago.

    The energy gathered in his middle dantian once again circted throughout his body.

    Old man Compy¡¯s name was <strong>Hunhwi</strong>.

    Like his name, which meant "mixed light and darkness," his scales glowed with both ck and white light.

    At that moment, the old man was no different from a perfect being, with yin and yang in perfect harmony.

    Like a penguin or a panda.

    As if he could read my thoughts, old man Compy¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    Judging by the proud look on his face as he stared at me, it seemed he hadn¡¯t actually read my mind.

    Regardless of his appearance, what the old man had just shown me was nothing short of amazing.

    Honestly, I was moved.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had never shown me her breathing exercises or taught me a martial technique.

    The Snake Queen hadn¡¯t either.

    ...Not that I would¡¯ve understood, given her lower half was a snake anyway.

    I hadn¡¯t even expected anything from Tang.

    In short, this was the first time I¡¯d witnessed proper breathing exercises in this martial world.

    Apart from my own attempts.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Old man Compy pointed a finger at me.

    It seemed he was signaling me to try and imitate what he had just shown.

    So, he was telling me to replicate his technique just by seeing him sit cross-legged once?

    That¡¯s pretty shameless, don¡¯t you think?

    At the very least, he should tell me what the inscription means so I can at least pretend to follow along.

    In a normal situation, that is.

    Compy knew I had no trouble mimicking <strong>Miniaturization</strong>.

    That was thanks to the reverse scale on my chest.

    [Using "Reverse Scale lv1."]

    Just like the <strong>Death Ray</strong> of the Roc, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it if I didn¡¯t understand it.

    At least I had to see and learn it, like I had with the death rays of Snake Queen and Sssisska.

    [Temporarily acquiring "Little Dragon Martial Technique."]

    Since I had seen it up close, I could understand the movement easily.

    Thus, I temporarily acquired the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong>.

    Was it time to end training and steal those elixirs now?

    No, of course not.

    While I could now use the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> anytime...

    ...as long as I used the reverse scale.

    A martial technique should be second nature, like breathing.

    How could I use the reverse scale and the martial technique without mastering them?

    Copying it would be worse than not learning at all.

    Using the reverse scale to copy the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> was pointless.

    So why did I copy this technique?

    The reason was simple.

    Ignore the inscriptions and the profound meaning¡ªjust crash through with brute force.

    For how long?

    Until I make this technique entirely my own.

    I closed my eyes.

    The fire energy was still there, unsettled.

    There was a reason old man Compy had touched the area around my reverse scale.

    He was giving me the task of controlling this fire energy.

    Once I fully mastered the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong>, I would be able to subdue the fire energy.

    He had raised the fire energy inside me and then thrown me a solution.

    It reminded me of how beasts push their young off cliffs to force them to fly.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough.

    I opened my eyes.

    This fire energy was iplete.

    I could feel it weakening over time.

    I needed something stronger, something overwhelming.

    ¡°Gehg.¡±

    I raised my finger and pointed at my chest.

    Compy stared at me, then nodded, a satisfied expression on his face.

    He understood my intention.

    Compy approached me, and I closed my eyes again.

    <em>Tock.</em>

    The moment the old man¡¯s thin hand touched my reverse scale...

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    A tremendous surge of fire energy erupted from within.

    The internal energy burst from deep within my dantian.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    <em>Thump.</em>

    My heart pounded rapidly.

    The stories about the reverse scale were no exaggeration.

    I wanted nothing more than to destroy whoever had touched my reverse scale.

    The intensity of the situation made it hard to think about anything else.

    This was more like it.

    <em>Sssssss¡­</em>

    I took a deep breath.

    As I exhaled, I felt like fire would spew out of my body.

    I had to use the mystery of the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> to calm the fire energy.

    To me, "Little Dragon" meant "Water Dragon."

    I recalled running through the swamps using <strong>Soaring Dragon Step</strong> in my Green Basilisk form.

    If I could continue visualizing water, I could neutralize the fire energy and master the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong>.

    Yeah.

    Just a bit more, and I could¡­

    But from deep within my chest, another emotion stirred.

    It wasn¡¯t a pure emotion.

    If anything, it was closer to greed.

    A foolish, reckless greed.

    Was learning the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> like this really the best option?

    Gaining martial arts through the power of the reverse scale sounded great.

    It would drastically shorten the learning process, and the strength would be almost the same.

    But could I approach a martial technique the same way as any other skill?

    I could keep using it repeatedly and eventually learn it, sure.

    But I¡¯d still never understand the inscriptions or the meaning behind the technique.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    The fire energy intensified.

    I stopped practicing the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> for a moment.

    The technique I needed to focus on wasn¡¯t Compy¡¯s <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong>.

    It was my <strong>Baekran Martial Technique</strong>.

    The <strong>Baekran Martial Technique</strong> was like a nk sheet of paper.

    It was literally a white canvas.

    I didn¡¯t know its inscriptions, its mysteries, or even if it could be called a true martial technique.

    It might just be a skill thrown at me by the status window.

    A tool for using internal energy.

    I had never thought of it as anything more or less than that.

    I had never truly delved into the <strong>Baekran Martial Technique</strong>.

    Looking back, maybe it should have been my first priority.

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    The fire energy surged even higher.

    This was getting dangerous.

    Normally, touching the reverse scale wouldn¡¯t put me at risk.

    But right now, Hwari¡¯s fire energy was resonating with my anger.

    The heat was spreading through my body, hot enough to melt me from the inside out.

    Using the <strong>Little Dragon Martial Technique</strong> to suppress the fire energy would make me safe again.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that.

    Now was the time to create my own martial technique.

    Honestly, my growth rate had been astounding.

    But I couldn¡¯t afford to becent.

    Though internal energy was part of my strength, I had mainly relied on external techniques.

    Training only in external techniques would eventually get me nowhere.

    Even in the spar with Compy, if it hadn¡¯t been for the Snake Queen¡¯s mark, I wouldn¡¯t have even scratched him.

    ¡°Gehg.¡±

    I let out a low growl.

    Tang So-Young once told me something.

    That my cry wasn¡¯t ¡°geheg¡± but ¡°gae-gaek.¡±

    And that <strong>gae-gaek</strong> meant "to grasp something high."@@novelbin@@

    She said it suited the <em>gomodo</em>.

    The canvas of <strong>Baekran</strong> was ready.

    Now I just needed to carve the inscriptions to control this fire energy.

    <strong>Gae-gaek</strong>.

    It was the cry of the gecko lizard, and it had be <strong>gae-gaek</strong>.

    At first, it seemed like a joke.

    But under the name of <strong>gae-gaek</strong>, my connections grew.

    Some people I had known all along, and some I had never met before.

    <strong>Gae-gaek</strong> had be their faith.

    It could no longer be dismissed as a mere joke.

    <strong>Gae-gaek (÷¿¦).</strong>

    The lowest creature looks up and cries out¡ªthat is <strong>gae-gaek</strong>.

    <strong>Gae-gaek (‰N“U).</strong>

    The lowest creature reaches for the highest ce¡ªthat is <strong>gae-gaek</strong>.

    <strong>Gae-gaek (é_¿Í).</strong>

    The lowest creature opens the door for others¡ªthat is <strong>gae-gaek</strong>.

    The internal energy that started in my lower dantian circted throughout my body.

    A force opposite to the fire energy¡ªthe cold energy of <strong>Sulsam</strong>¡ªrushed to meet it.

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Fire and cold shed violently within me.

    I instinctively realized that if I made even the slightest mistake, my body would explode.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried.

    <strong>Gae-gaek.</strong>

    <em>Thump.</em>

    My heart pounded wildly.

    Not from tension, or because of the fire energy.

    It was the cores and elixirs I had consumed over time, all responding at once.

    It felt as though they were shouting, "We¡¯ve been stuffed into the wrong ce!" and "We need to break through!"

    <em>Thump.</em>

    The internal energy that had been circting through my body gathered at a single point.

    My heart.

    My middle dantian.

    The moment the path to my middle dantian opened, internal energy began umting there at an incredible speed.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    The raging fire energy and cold energy naturally lost their strength.

    The fire energy flowed to my middle dantian.

    The cold energy returned to my lower dantian.

    The chaotic internal energy in my body gradually found its ce.

    The amount and quality of the internal energy and elixirs I had consumed was far from insufficient.

    It was simply too vast for my dantian to contain, and my martial technique was too weak to handle such power, so I had only been able to use a portion of it.

    But now, that limit had been lifted.

    ["Baekran Martial Technique" has evolved into "Gae-gaek Martial Technique."]

    That¡¯s right.

    I had stepped onto the path of mastery.

 Chapter 93

    I didn¡¯t fully understand the criteria for dividing levels of mastery.

    If I were to crawl back to Baek Yeon-Yeong, wagging my tail and making lizard noises, she¡¯d probably exin it to me. But on my own, there was no way I could figure it out. I just didn¡¯t have a grasp on how strong I was.

    Nor did I know what level the peak masters of this world were at.

    However, if the opening of the middle dantian was considered a mark of reaching the pinnacle, then I could confidently say that I, too, had reached that peak.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be fair topare myself to a human.

    Right before my middle dantian opened, I could be considered a first-ss expert.

    That Baek Woon I encountered, he must¡¯ve been around the same level.

    Even so, five of those first-ss expertsbined wouldn¡¯t be able to inflict any significant damage on me.

    The gap between myself and regr humans was that wide.

    So, having just stepped into the threshold of the pinnacle, I was likely much stronger than any human of the same level.

    As one climbs the levels of mastery, the gap between beings narrows. But at this stage, external techniques still y a significant role. For martial artists, facing a seven-meter-long lizard armed with dragon scales is nothing short of a disaster.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    And my growth wasn¡¯t stopping here.

    Even though my middle dantian had opened, the elixirs and inner cores within me still weren¡¯t satisfied.

    Sure, the space had gotten a bit bigger.

    The fire energy and cold energy could now reside in separate "rooms."

    But they were still grumbling about how cramped my dantian was.

    Greedy little things.

    Then again, I¡¯ve consumed more elixirs than I can count.

    For me, their dissatisfaction was a good thing.

    If I could better control my martial technique or improve my dantian itself, I could fully harness the remaining power of those elixirs.

    The power that pushed me to the pinnacle wasn¡¯t even all of it. If I could im all that power as mine, I could look beyond just the beginning of the pinnacle.

    But for now, I was satisfied with this.

    Baek Woon would¡¯ve been rolling on the ground if he saw me.

    After I saved him and showed off a bit of Zhongnan¡¯s swordsmanship, Jang Bong had muttered about how he hadn¡¯t reached the pinnacle in ten years.

    Of course, right after that, the mysteries of the <strong>Thirty-Six Heavenly Swords</strong> came to him.

    Baek Woon had been taught by Zhongnan, one of the Nine Great Sects.

    Judging by what I heard, he must¡¯ve been quite the promising disciple.

    Yet even he hadn¡¯t crossed the wall to the pinnacle and had been stuck as a first-ss expert for a decade.

    Compared to him, I was quite the anomaly.

    Reaching the pinnacle in just three months after being born?

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a triumphant "gegek" at the achievement.

    That¡¯s enough reflection on reaching the pinnacle. Time to review the martial technique I just acquired.

    <strong>¡°Gae-gaek Martial Technique¡±</strong>

    Gae-gaek gae-gaek gae-gaek (÷¿¦‰N“Ué_¿Í).

    The martial technique created by a lizard, the partner of the Snake Queen and the Snake Princess, who captivated both spiders and humans.

    This technique circtes internal energy throughout the entire body using the mysteries of Gae-gaek and enhances the proficiency of dragon-rted techniques.

    ...What¡¯s up with this description?

    Is there any way to edit this?

    I nced cautiously at the old man.

    If this old man had some skill like <strong>Wild Eyes</strong> or an even more advanced version of it, and he could read my skills, then...

    He¡¯d discover my colorful romantic history. I mean, my history with females.

    ¡°Keeek...?¡±

    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case.

    The old man just stared at my suddenly amplified internal energy with a shocked expression.

    After staring for quite a while, old man Compy finally nodded his head.

    [The Little Dragon acknowledges you.]

    [The <strong>Faith of the Little Dragon</strong> is influenced by <strong>Gae-gaek Faith</strong>.]

    Oh?

    [<strong>Gomodo-rania</strong> has be the son-inw of <strong>Faith of the Little Dragon</strong>.]

    Did my father-inw just acknowledge me?

    Good!

    ...Wait, is this really a good thing?

    Does this mean I¡¯m now irreversibly tied to the Snake Queen¡¯s faction?

    I thought I was just a husband on paper, but now it seems my father-inw is proudly boasting about it.

    Does this mean I can¡¯t take it back?

    ...Could the Snake Queen have nned this all along?

    No way, that couldn¡¯t be it.

    Still, this was starting to feel like a bad turn of events.

    Maybe I should exin the situation before it gets worse.

    I¡¯d probably get hit a few times, but I could clear up the misunderstanding.

    [You share a portion of the experience gained by the followers of <strong>Faith of the Little Dragon</strong>.]

    [You receive a portion of the divine power sent by the followers of <strong>Faith of the Little Dragon</strong>.]

    Well, that¡¯s good!

    <em>Grrroooar.</em>

    The nest of <strong>Gochal Gohatal</strong> was like a massive temple.

    The Bird King stood with his wings spread wide, gazing down at the earth.

    "Uoooooo!"

    A roar filled with fury echoed from him.

    The situation was not good.

    The wounds inflicted by the Snake Queen still stung, and though the injuries from the Little Dragon weren¡¯t life-threatening, they were irritating.

    ¡°How dare¡­ how dare¡­.¡±

    Unlike when he faced the Little Dragon, his voice had be sluggish.

    But the Bird King¡¯s innate majesty still lingered, making his twisted voice unsettling.

    The wounds on his body were bothersome but not a real issue.

    The true problem was that his carefullyid ns had been thwarted.

    More precisely, he had lost two of his trusted subordinates.

    Not just anymon terror birds, but exceptional subordinates whose deaths were a significant loss, even for him.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean the Bird King had been defeated by the Snake Queen.

    Despite losing two subordinates, the bnce was still precariously maintained.

    Which meant that before their deaths, the Bird King had held the upper hand.

    And yet, he hadn¡¯t attacked the Snake Queen.

    Could it be because of the bond they once shared, having trained under the same master?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    The reason he hadn¡¯t attacked her was because the situation was uncertain.

    Would the Little Dragon side with the Snake Queen, or would he remain neutral?

    Even if the Snake Queen were defeated, the Bird King would have exhausted his strength.

    And even if the Little Dragon remained neutral, the Bird King couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that his own allies might turn on him.

    That¡¯s why he had waited.

    Carefully biding his time, widening the gap between him and the Snake Queen until he could overwhelm her with sheer strength.

    He had methodically expanded his power, recruiting beasts like the Megatherium and even influencing those within the Snake Queen¡¯s ranks.

    The most notable of these was <strong>Gogaduri-su</strong>.

    When the Bird King had swayed him to his side, he thought his victory was near.

    But everything had been derailed by the arrival of the lizard with dragon scales.

    He should have killed that weakling the moment he first met him, no matter the cost.

    Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that such a fragile creature would cause so much disruption.

    The lizard had single-handedly defeated Gogaduri-su and even withstood the Bird King¡¯s mental assault, ultimately turning the situation into a counterattack by the Snake Queen.

    That wasn¡¯t something a mere lizard should have been capable of.

    On top of that, the lizard had be the Snake Queen¡¯s mate.

    And, considering the lizard had entered the Little Dragon¡¯s territory alone, he wasn¡¯t just a puppet of the Snake Queen.

    He was truly her equal, her mate.

    And what¡¯s more, he was an extraordinary being with his own separate following.

    To think that such a creature had been born less than three months ago, with limitless potential.

    The Roc possessed countless abilities.

    One of them was the power to control birds that believed in him.

    In a way, it was an extension of brainwashing, and he had used this ability to take control of Gogaduri-su¡¯s body once.

    Of course, the Snake Queen had counterattacked.

    But aside from possessing bodies, there were many ways he could use his powers.

    Every bird¡¯s eyes became his eyes.

    That was why he had spread terror birds throughout the jungle.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t directly enter the territories of the Snake Queen or the Little Dragon, there were ways to indirectly influence them.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s mate had ruthlessly hunted down the terror birds.

    Instead of eating them on the spot, he dragged their bodies into the Little Dragon¡¯s domain.

    The Bird King watched this unfold quietly.

    What was the Snake Queen¡¯s mate trying to aplish by entering that territory?

    His goal was to learn the <strong>Shukgulgong</strong> technique.

    The technique of shrinking his body, taught by Hunhwi.

    The lizard had more than doubled in size since the Bird King had first encountered him. It was clear that his sudden growth had caused him many difficulties.

    The Snake Queen must have sent her mate to Hunhwi to resolve that issue.

    Whether that was the true purpose or just an excuse, one thing was clear: the lizard was learning techniques from the Little Dragon.

    Eventually, through the Roc¡¯s vision¡ªthrough the eyes of the terror birds¡ªthe Bird King saw the Snake Queen¡¯s mate, now much smaller, standing before a startled Little Dragon.

    Though the connection was severed as the lizards feasted on the remaining meat, the Bird King had gathered all the information he needed.

    He immediately sprang into action.

    His n was simple: intercept the Little Dragon and send his subordinates to abduct the Snake Queen¡¯s mate.

    If that didn¡¯t work, killing him would suffice, but capturing and brainwashing him would deal the greatest blow to the Snake Queen.

    It was a perfect n.

    In his shrunken state, the lizard wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Megatherium.

    But once again, the Snake Queen¡¯s mate had taken down the Megatherium.

    Unlike the terror birds¡¯ deaths, the Megatherium¡¯s demise affected the Bird King directly.

    The unexpected pain caused him to be struck by one of the Little Dragon¡¯s attacks as well.

    Swallowing his anger, the Bird King retreated.

    It was the third time he had failed to capture the Snake Queen¡¯s mate.

    The first time, he hadn¡¯t been that concerned, but the second and third times had shaken the bnce of the jungle.

    His grand n was on the verge of being destroyed by a single lizard.

    Should heunch an all-out war while his forces were still intact?

    No.

    That would be a fool¡¯s move.

    In an all-out war, he could kill both the lizard and the Snake Queen.

    But the coteral damage would be too great, so an all-out war was not an option right now.

    If he had intended to go to war, he would have done so long ago.

    The Bird King changed his approach.

    The lizard alone had caused this much trouble.

    If he could take care of that lizard, things would return to the way they were.

    Killing him wouldn¡¯t be bad, but brainwashing him and turning him into an ally wouldpletely shatter the Snake Queen¡¯s faction.

    The symbolic significance of a mate couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Ooooo¡­¡±

    The Bird King gathered his subordinates.

    He would exin his n to capture the Snake Queen¡¯s mate for good.

    The <strong>Filbang</strong>, the <strong>Narchal Roc</strong>, or the <strong>Biikjo</strong>.

    With their help, capturing that lizard wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    The Bird King had been reluctant to use them, but if he could either bring the Snake Queen¡¯s mate to his side or kill him outright, the cost would be worth it.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s mate was strong, but he hadn¡¯t yet mastered how to handle internal energy.

    If he were human, he¡¯d barely be considered first-ss.

    He hadn¡¯t even opened his middle dantian.

    Sending just one of them would be enough to handle the job.

    In fact, it might be overkill.

    They were mighty spiritual beings, after all.@@novelbin@@

    Their mere presence was enough to keep the Snake Queen and Little Dragon in check.

    This meant that if either of them noticed the absence of one of these creatures, they might attack the Bird King immediately.

    One missing wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if the Snake Queen and Little Dragon joined forces, there would be trouble.

    That¡¯s why sending even one was an overinvestment.

    ¡°Oooo¡­¡±

    But it was worth it.

    And once they found the lizard¡¯s location, they¡¯d have the strength toplete the mission in no time.

    They could be gone briefly, but it wouldn¡¯t take long.

    How much time could it possibly take to deal with a first-ss lizard?

    Though the unpredictability was a bit concerning, there was no way that lizard would reach the pinnacle in such a short time.

    No creature could reach the pinnacle less than three months after being born.

    That was the conclusion <strong>Gochal Gohatal</strong>, the Bird King, came to.

 Chapter 94

    The old man Compy didn¡¯t just teach me the art of shrinking, he passed down various techniques as well.

    If I were to name them, I¡¯d call them things like <strong>Little Dragon Strike</strong>, <strong>Little Dragon Fist</strong>, or <strong>Little Dragon Kick</strong>¡ªmartial techniques designed forbat.

    These techniques seemed to pair well with <strong>Little Dragon Martial Arts</strong>.

    But instead of following the Little Dragon path, I created the <strong>Gae-gaek Martial Technique</strong>.

    Sure, I could still learn the Little Dragon techniques if I wanted to, but for now, it was better to focus on <strong>Gae-gaek</strong>.

    That didn¡¯t mean the techniques Compy taught me were useless. Not at all.

    My existing martial techniques increase in power therger I be.

    Techniques like <strong>Ancient Dragon Kick</strong> and <strong>Gae-gaek Death Beam</strong> scale in strength ording to my size.

    However, using them in my shrunken state would be a waste.

    On the other hand, the techniques with "Little Dragon" in their names were specifically designed for smaller bodies.

    This meant I could continue fighting effectively even when I reduced my size.

    Of course, it would be more efficient to cancel the shrinking and return to using my original techniques, but having more techniques in my arsenal never hurt.

    There coulde a time when I¡¯d have no choice but to fight while maintaining a smaller form.

    I ended up spending more time with Compy than I initially expected.

    I had no choice but to stay, as I needed to master the shrinking techniquepletely to avoid any potential issues in the future.

    During the day, I sparred with the old man in the water puddles.

    I practiced using the Little Dragon techniques while shrunken, and learned how to counter his attacks while in myrger form.

    In the past, if it weren¡¯t for some tricks, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch even a single scale of his. But now, things were different.

    Having created the <strong>Gae-gaek Martial Technique</strong>, I could use my internal energy more efficiently.

    Our sparring matches were much more bnced than before.

    Though, of course, the moment the old man used his internal energy, I was quickly overwhelmed again.

    Still, I showed some improvement.

    I managed to knock the old man into the water several times.

    Sure, I had to nt my face in the water dozens of times to achieve that, but it was still an encouraging oue.

    After the sun set, I would meditate in the cave where the murals were drawn.

    The purpose of the meditation was to understand the inscriptions written on the mural.

    Having broken through the wall to the pinnacle, I thought I might be able toprehend them. But once again, there was little progress. However, it wasn¡¯t entirely without results.

    While meditating, I could focus even more on the <strong>Gae-gaek Martial Technique</strong>.

    Though my progress with the martial art was slowerpared to the physical techniques, my proficiency with <strong>Gae-gaek</strong> steadily increased.

    After finishing my meditation, I¡¯d head back to where the lizards gathered.

    What I did there was a bit different from training.

    I would share food with the lizards and try to get closer to them.

    I mean, I needed some rxation after a day full of training, right?

    ...No, that wasn¡¯t the reason.@@novelbin@@

    This too was part of my n to grow stronger.

    The old man Compy had officially acknowledged me.

    Just like with the Snake Queen, part of the <strong>Faith of Gae-gaek</strong> had merged with the <strong>Faith of the Little Dragon</strong>.

    This meant that the divinity and experience umted by the lizards here also contributed to my growth.

    The more I bonded with these lizards, the more that contribution would increase.

    I even hoped that when these lizards had offspring or met other lizards, they¡¯d mention the dragon-scaled lizard to them.

    Apart from that, I wandered around the area, looking for any signs of the Green Gecko.

    If there were another gecko here, there was a possibility that my kin were around as well.

    But I didn¡¯t have much sess with that.

    Still, I didn¡¯t get discouraged.

    If the lizards here ever encountered any of my kind, they¡¯d surely mention me.

    They¡¯d probably even imitate my cry.

    ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    I led the chant.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡± ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

    The lizards that had gathered around me echoed my cry.

    Even the non-geckos mimicked my call.

    I won¡¯t lie¡ªit felt kind of good to be a popr figure in the old man¡¯s domain.

    With my enhanced appearance thanks to the dragon scales, defeating the Megatherium single-handedly, and earning the Little Dragon¡¯s recognition, it was no wonder the lizards liked me.

    If I were a less honorable lizard, I might¡¯ve crossed into the Snake Queen¡¯s territory with these newfound followers in the middle of the night.

    But attacking my father-inw¡¯s followers didn¡¯t seem right.

    ...Wait a second. Could it be that the old man acknowledged me so quickly because he feared I might do just that?

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    The old man let out a cry as if to say, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    He always stood there with his arms behind his back, watching the lizards around me, all making their <strong>gegegek</strong> noises.

    The reason Compy and the lizards had gathered together today was simple.

    It was time for me to return to the Snake Queen.

    I had honed my body techniques, martial art, faith, and shrinking ability to a high level.

    I wanted to stay a little longer to continue refining myself, but for some reason, Compy seemed eager for me to return to the Snake Queen.

    More urately, he wanted me to go back as soon as possible.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    Compy handed me arge stone tablet.

    It was covered in markings I couldn¡¯t read.

    Well, they were more like drawings than letters, to be honest, chaotically scrawled all over the stone.

    ¡°Kek-kek!¡±

    After spending so much time together, understanding the old man¡¯s intent wasn¡¯t too hard.

    The stone tablet was essentially a letter.

    A letter meant for the Snake Queen.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what it said, but I had a feeling it was something important that I had to deliver.

    ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    It had been about a week since I¡¯d started living with Compy.

    It wasn¡¯t a long time, but it wasn¡¯t short either.

    A lot had happened during that time.

    One of the most memorable moments was when the old man dug out a bottle of alcohol he had buried deep underground, and we shared a drink.

    Tipsy from the drink, he had grabbed my scales and started talking nonsense.

    Though we couldn¡¯tmunicate directly, I could somewhat grasp his meaning.

    Hisints, apanied by <strong>kek-kek</strong> sounds, were most likely about his daughter.

    The Snake Queen was raised by him.

    She¡¯s an innocent child.

    If you ever make her cry, I¡¯ll bury you alive.

    That was probably the gist of what he was trying to say.

    I had <strong>gegegek</strong>-ed in response, trying to reassure him.

    In reality, the Snake Queen was just a wife on paper, and it was his granddaughter who had fallen for me.

    Not just snakes, but even spiders and humans coveted my dragon scales!

    I had almost blurted all of that out but managed to keep it to myself. Only <strong>gegegek</strong> sounds came out instead.

    After venting for a while, the old man had fallen asleep in the cave.

    Seeing him like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for him.

    From what the Snake Queen had told me, it didn¡¯t seem like she considered Compy her father.

    She had only described him as one of the few beings she respected.

    And since she couldn¡¯t pinpoint his location, it was clear they hadn¡¯t met in quite some time.

    If they had, she would¡¯ve known that he was living here with the lizards.

    The stone tablet the old man gave me might just be a letter containing his feelings for her.

    A letter to the daughter who had left long ago.

    ...Of course, that might not be the only content. After all, the tablet was enormous.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    I¡¯ll make sure to deliver the letter.

    And if I receive a reply, I¡¯lle back.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    With that, I bid farewell to Compy and the lizards and left the Little Dragon¡¯s domain.

    The journey back to the Snake Queen¡¯s temple felt much lighter than when I had left.

    Of course, that made sense, since my current size was more <strong>Gomodo</strong> than <strong>Gomodo-rania</strong>.

    I had almost perfected my control over shrinking.

    For the time being, it would be best to maintain my smaller size.

    The shrinking technique didn¡¯t just reduce my size.

    It had a hidden effect.

    When the technique was released, it triggered <strong>gigantification</strong>.

    And I discovered through several experiments that the longer I stayed shrunken, therger I became when I returned to my original size.

    In other words, by staying in my smaller form most of the time and only releasing it when necessary, I could gain an advantage in battle through sudden gigantification.

    It could also be useful for catching enemies off guard, and since my size would grow evenrger than before, the impact would be twice as effective.

    I would¡¯ve shrunk myself down even more, but I had no choice because of the stone tablet Compy had given me. At least at <strong>Gomodo</strong> size, I could carry it without too much difficulty.

    With that, I walked all the way to the Snake Queen¡¯s temple.

    I crossed paths with a <strong>ck Dragon</strong>, who bowed its head in greeting as I passed.

    Now that I was officially the Snake Queen¡¯s mate, this level of respect was only natural.

    ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    Thank you for your hard work.

    I let out a cry as I entered the temple.

    The traps didn¡¯t activate, as expected.

    Once I made it through here, the Snake Queen and Shek-Shek would surely appear.

    ...But is it really okay for a queen to be holed up in this ce all the time?

    And with the princess, no less?

    <em>Crash!</em>

    As I made my way down the corridor, I heard a loud crash from deeper within the temple.

    It wasn¡¯t anything serious¡ªit sounded more like a Basilisk hastily transforming into a Lamia.

    ¡°You¡¯re quitete.¡±

    The Snake Queen greeted me in an awkward pose.

    So, she did transform in a hurry.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡± ¡°Piiiiiik!¡±

    Even Shek-Shek, who had apparently been napping, stumbled over and let out a happy screech.

    It¡¯s nice to see you again too.

    ...Did Shek-Shek get bigger?

    ¡°You¡¯ve shrunk a bit. But I¡¯m sure what you learned from Hunhwi wasn¡¯t just this.¡±

    As expected, the Snake Queen was sharp.

    Now that I had seeded in carrying the stone tablet here, I could shrink further without any issues.

    I put down the tablet and began to perform the dance the old man had taught me.

    The melody that seemed to evoke images of waterndscapes yed in my head.

    A dazed expression filled my face.

    My arms moved fluidly.

    <em>Sssaaaak!</em>

    My <strong>Gomodo</strong>-sized body continued to shrink until I had reduced myself to the size of a <strong>Green Basilisk</strong>.

    Now, I didn¡¯t even need to rely on my <strong>Reversed Scale</strong> to shrink.

    It had be one of my full-fledged skills.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    I let out a mighty cry.

    The Snake Queen was surely astonished.

    She couldn¡¯t have expected me to master shrinking to this extent.

    "...How is this possible?"

    The Snake Queen¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief.

    Her usually expressionless face was now starting to show signs of emotion.

    Yes. Praise me.

    ¡°¡­Ufufu.¡±

    Wait, what?

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Aha?

    ¡°AHAHAHA!¡±

    The Snake Queen burst intoughter.

    The entire temple seemed to shake from the sound.

    Sheughed until tears welled up in her eyes before finally calming down and wiping them away.

    What on earth is so funny?

    ¡°Where did you learn that dance?¡±

    Where did I learn it? From old man Compy, of course...

    Wait a second.

    ¡°Ahaha! That dance isn¡¯t necessary for shrinking.¡±

    ...Excuse me?

    That¡¯s not true.

    That can¡¯t be true.

    Then what the heck have I been doing all this time?

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve really taken a liking to you, pulling pranks like that.¡±

    He liked me?

    And that¡¯s why he made me look like a fool?

    ¡°Ufufufu.¡±

    I could feel my ck scales turning red.

    Embarrassment.

    Utter andplete embarrassment.

    I had been seriously performing that ridiculous dance without realizing it was a joke.

    ¡°Piiiik!¡±

    Shek-Shek waddled toward me.

    Yes, Shek-Shek.

    You¡¯re the only one I can count on.

    Seeing your chubby little body might be the only thing that can heal my wounded heart.

    ¡°Piiiiik!¡±

    Shek-Shek let out a cheerful sound, wagging her tail.

    Yes, just like a puppy.

    Then she offered me her chubby tail.

    ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    I looked at it, wondering what she meant by it, and then¡ªsuddenly, Shek-Shek lunged at me.

    ¡°Ge-geh?¡±

    Shek-Shek wrapped herself around me.

    What on earth are you doing?

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    ...Shek-Shek?

    Drool dripped from Shek-Shek¡¯s mouth.

    No way.

    Just because I shrank doesn¡¯t mean...

    Does this mean you think now is your chance¡­?

    ¡°Piiik!¡± ¡°Geeeeeehk!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Shek-Shek is cute.

    It¡¯s not that my sense of aesthetics has warped just because I¡¯ve be a lizard; objectively speaking, anyone would find her adorable.

    Look at that round snout, the puppy-like eyes¡ªshe doesn¡¯t resemble a snake at all. Her cries are more like a puppy¡¯s or a chick¡¯s, and her tail, plump and chubby, is endearing, especially when she flips onto her back, pretending to be dead. It just makes her seem cuter.

    To me, Shek-Shek was that kind of presence¡ªafortingpanion after a tough day, like a loyal dog.

    But what on earth is happening right now?

    That cute puppy had turned into a wolf.

    ¡°Piiiik!¡±

    Shek-Shek flicked her tongue while chirping happily.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    Let go of me, you rascal.

    I may have shrunk, but I¡¯m still a divine beast, and you¡¯re my follower.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    But Shek-Shek didn¡¯t seem to care at all. She kept licking my head with her tongue.

    ¡°Ge-eek!¡±

    Why are you licking my head? It feels weird.

    It wasn¡¯t like she was trying to eat me; it felt more like she was trying to tickle me. What does she hope to gain from that?

    Whatever her reason, letting this go on would not end well for me.

    I had a good grasp of Shek-Shek¡¯s strength. If I applied enough force to avoid getting hurt, I should be able to escape easily.

    Crack.

    ...Wait, what?

    I couldn¡¯t escape.

    Shek-Shek was squeezing me much harder than I expected.

    Her cool, smooth snake body wrapped tightly around me, pressing against me with surprising strength.

    The slippery, damp texture sapped my energy.

    Wait, was Shek-Shek always this strong?

    Thinking it over, the answer became clear.

    It was because of the <strong>Faith</strong>.

    My <strong>Gae-gaek Faith</strong> shared a portion of my strength with my followers.

    Since I had reached the pinnacle, it meant Shek-Shek had grown stronger too.

    And since I was currently in my shrunken state, my strength was naturally reduced.

    In other words, despite my own growth, Shek-Shek¡¯s strength had surpassed mine in this absurd situation.

    Seriously? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be stronger, how did this happen?

    ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    I let out a frustrated cry.

    At this rate, I should¡¯ve followed a different faith.

    I could¡¯ve worshipped <strong>Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s Faith</strong> and lived luxuriously!

    ...No. Let¡¯s think positively.

    The stronger Shek-Shek bes, the more she contributes to my growth.

    The experience and divinity Shek-Shek umtes ultimately benefit me, so it¡¯s not the worst trade-off.

    And besides, I only feel this way because I¡¯m currently small. If I were just a little bigger, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught in the first ce.

    I¡¯d be celebrating Shek-Shek¡¯s growth with joy.

    Thinking positively is one thing, but now, can you please let me go?

    ¡°Gek-gek!¡±

    Shek-Shek rubbed her face against mine.

    She probably thought this was a disy of affection, but it was overwhelming for me.

    If I weren¡¯t in my shrunken state, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but at this size... it reminded me of when I was running away from <strong>Neph Jurassica</strong>.

    Just as I was thinking this, after enduring Shek-Shek¡¯s attacks for a while, the <strong>Snake Queen</strong> intervened and lifted both me and Shek-Shek into the air.

    ¡°Piiiik!¡±

    Shek-Shek, as if telling the Snake Queen not to interfere, bit her hand.

    Thanks to that, I was finally able to escape.

    It turns out shrinking too much isn¡¯t always a good idea.

    Swoosh.

    I adjusted the size of my shrinking and returned to <strong>Gomodo¡¯s</strong> size.

    This size was ideal for now.

    Even though I was still technically shrunken, the rebound strategy would still work, and my movement wasfortable. My overall size wasn¡¯t too bad either.

    Gomodo size was perfect.

    ¡°Hieek...¡±

    Seeing me return to myrger form, Shek-Shek, who had been gnawing on the Snake Queen¡¯s finger, let out a small gasp.

    It¡¯s toote now, Shek-Shek.

    I¡¯m never shrinking smaller than you again.@@novelbin@@

    Leaving the disappointed Shek-Shek behind, I turned to the Snake Queen and let out a triumphant <strong>gegegek</strong>.

    ¡°Gehgek!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t dance on your way back, I see.¡± ¡°Geh-eek!¡± ¡°Just teasing, just teasing.¡±

    The Snake Queen chuckled as she approached, still wrestling with Shek-Shek in one hand.

    ¡°Hmmm. You¡¯ve certainly changed. It¡¯s not just the shrinking; your control over your internal energy has evolved significantly. I expected you to learn that old man¡¯s techniques, but instead, you¡¯ve created your own.¡±

    The Snake Queen immediately noticed my transformation.

    From the way she referred to Compy as "that old man," it was clear she didn¡¯t think of him as her father.

    Maybe she was intentionally distancing herself.

    Whatever the reason, there must be a story behind their estrangement.

    I grabbed the stone tablet Compy had given me with my mouth.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    It¡¯s a letter.

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That old man never changes, does he? He actually expects me to read this?¡±

    Even though she grumbled, the Snake Queen didn¡¯t seem to mind too much.

    Taking the stone tablet from me, she began reading it slowly.

    ¡°Tsk. Who¡¯s worrying about whom now?¡±

    She tried to act dismissive, but her expression didn¡¯t seem upset.

    As the Snake Queen read on, her face suddenly hardened.

    ¡°<strong>Kaechalgoatal</strong>. You¡¯ve crossed the line again.¡±

    It seemed Compy had written down everything that had happened to me.

    Wah.

    Snake Queen!

    Megatherium attacked me!

    I wanted to whine, but I had already taken care of the Megatherium myself, so the issue was resolved.

    However, the Snake Queen seemed to think differently.

    ¡°We must root him out.¡±

    Root him out?

    Was she nning to take down the <strong>Bird King</strong>?

    ¡°Gehgek...?¡±

    There¡¯s no need to go that far because of me.

    I already dealt with the Megatherium.

    ¡°To think he would ignore my warnings and covet what is mine.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s ck hair rose into the air.

    Rumble...

    The entire temple shook.

    ¡°Hieek...!¡±

    Shek-Shek, who had been biting her finger, quickly fled.

    It was like witnessing a child caught in their mother¡¯s wrath.

    Shek-Shek ran and coiled herself around my front leg.

    ¡°Hieek...¡±

    Now that she was curled around my leg, she finally seemed to calm down.

    So you trust me, huh?

    Well, I¡¯d like to run away too.

    Because there¡¯s no way I can stop your mother¡¯s anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay dearly for daring to touch what¡¯s mine.¡±

    So cool.

    I think I¡¯m falling for you, Snake Queen.

    ¡°Hieek...¡±

    Shek-Shek nibbled at my scales.

    Get a grip!

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to say, right?

    ¡°Gek-gek!¡±

    I waved my hands in front of the Snake Queen.

    I appreciated her concern and her anger on my behalf, but I wasn¡¯t sure this was something we should decide on so impulsively.

    ¡°...Are you worried about me?¡±

    The Snake Queen stared at me intently.

    She was strong. Very strong.

    But if she hadn¡¯t managed to resolve things with the Bird King after all this time, there had to be a reason.

    Facing the Bird King was dangerous, even for her.

    ¡°He¡¯s dared to touch what¡¯s mine. How can I stand by and do nothing?¡± ¡°Gek...¡±

    She had a point.

    On paper, I was the Snake Queen¡¯s consort.

    The Bird King knew that and still tried to kill me.

    If she didn¡¯t respond, it would be a problem for her too.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to twist his neck right now... but that¡¯s not realistically possible, is it?¡±

    The Snake Queen wasn¡¯t the type to act on mere emotion.

    She was a cold-blooded reptile.

    Just like this tail wrapped around me...

    Wait, what?

    When did you wrap me up again?

    ¡°He and I keep each other in check. We can¡¯t move recklessly. I can¡¯t just attack him directly.¡±

    Now I understood.

    There was a reason this jungle had remained divided for so long.

    ¡°That¡¯s why reducing his forces is the best strategy for now.¡±

    Reduce his forces, then, when she had a clear upper hand, she could destroy the Bird King herself.

    It was a sound strategy.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Of course.

    ...Wait, what?

    Was she asking if <em>I</em> was ready?

    The Snake Queen and the Bird King kept each other in check, meaning she couldn¡¯t act directly.

    In that case, someone else would have to move to reduce the Bird King¡¯s forces.

    ...Is it me again?

    Thankfully, the Snake Queen wasn¡¯t the type of wife who would work her only consort to the bone.

    She reassured me that she wouldn¡¯t ask me to do anything too extreme.

    She intended to recruit a third faction to help, and we would use them to wage war against the Bird King.

    Of course, it would be nice if I could assist, but as long as the rewards were appropriate, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing my part.

    Still, as the Snake Queen¡¯s consort, I had to be careful. If I got caught, it could ruin everything.

    So I figured the best I could do was reduce the number of <strong>Terror Birds</strong> without taking on anything too risky.

    ¡°Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn more about his forces.¡±

    I was all for that.

    The more information, the better.

    ¡°Kaechalgoatal has three mystical beasts under hismand.¡±

    Three mystical beasts?

    ¡°He once had four, but after <strong>Kogadurisoo</strong> betrayed him, he¡¯s back down to three.¡±

    So there were three opponents, each at least as strong as a <strong>Cockatrice</strong>¡ªperhaps even stronger.

    ¡°<strong>Pilbang</strong>, <strong>Nachaljo</strong>, and <strong>Biikjo</strong>. That¡¯s the trio. You could even say there are four.¡±

    I almost let out a surprised <strong>gegegek</strong>.

    Every single one of them was a well-known figure.

    ¡°Pilbang looks like arge crane. He¡¯s only got one leg, but he wields fire that terrifies every beast in the jungle. If you meet him, don¡¯t even think about fighting. Just run.¡±

    If a Cockatrice¡¯s weapon was petrification, Pilbang¡¯s weapon was fire.

    ...But that might not be too bad.

    I could wield <strong>Seolsam¡¯s</strong> freezing energy and had natural resistance to fire thanks to my <strong>Dragon Scales</strong>.

    If we ever crossed paths, I could assess the situation and potentially strike instead of retreating outright.

    ¡°Nachaljo is just as dangerous. Not only is he a strong fighter, but he¡¯s also a master of shapeshifting. He can imitate not just appearances but also some of his target¡¯s abilities.¡±

    <strong>Nachaljo</strong>.

    A legendary bird said to hunt humans in disguise.

    The ability to mimic not only appearances but also skills was a frightening power.

    Imagine him taking on the form of a long-necked dinosaur and stomping around¡ªit would be devastating.

    Let¡¯s avoid this one at all costs.

    While he might disguise himself as a weaker creature for an ambush, I had my <strong>Wild Eye</strong>.

    I could use it to turn the tables if necessary.

    ¡°Thest one is <strong>Biikjo</strong>. He¡¯s hard to evaluate because I¡¯ve only seen him a few times. He¡¯s an unusual being¡ªtwo as one, one as two. ¡­He might be more like you than like a bird.¡±

    <strong>Biikjo</strong>.

    A bird with one wing, one eye, and one leg.

    It didn¡¯t seem to have any special abilities.

    It was just two birds stuck together, like some sort of odd fusion.

    I should consider this one less dangerouspared to the others.

    Still, if it was grouped with the other two, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    If it was anything like me, it must have hidden potential.

    There¡¯s no way she meant it looked like me, right?

    ¡°Based on this, it might seem like they have the advantage.¡± ¡°Gehgek.¡±

    That was certainly true.

    They had three mystical beasts on their side.

    Meanwhile, all we had was the Snake Queen.

    There were a few <strong>ck Dragons</strong> patrolling the temple, but they were no match for mystical beasts.

    ¡°They say the enemy of my enemy is my ally.¡± ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Kaechalgoatal¡¯s behavior has been less than honorable. He¡¯smitted all sorts of atrocities in his quest to dominate the skies.¡±

    There was amon trait among the Bird King¡¯s followers.

    Aside from parrots, none of them could fly.

    Not the <strong>Terror Birds</strong>, not the <strong>Cockatrices</strong>.

    There were probably no flying subordinates under hismand.

    ¡°The <strong>Winged Dragons</strong>. They¡¯ve never gotten along with the Bird King.¡±

    The first time I encountered the Bird King, I saw <strong>Pteranodons</strong> attacking him.

    The flying reptiles of the jungle despised the Bird King for seizing power.

    That¡¯s why none of his underlings flew.

    The moment they took to the skies, they¡¯d be attacked by the flying reptiles.

    ¡°I intend to bring them to my side.¡± ¡°Gehgek!¡±

    That would definitely be a big help.

    An airborne force would be invaluable in a battle.

    But I still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something crucial was missing.

    ¡°Of course, their help alone won¡¯t guarantee victory.¡±

    After all, the gap between a <strong>Pteranodon</strong> and an <strong>Inmyeonjo</strong> was vast.

    Ordinary flying reptiles wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against mystical beasts.

    ¡°To face the mystical beasts, we¡¯ll need to match them in strength.¡±

    The Snake Queen looked up toward the sky.

    There was nothing above, just the open ceiling.

    ¡°Before Kaechalgoatal seized control of the skies, there was another who was called the Bird King.¡±

    The Bird King wasn¡¯t born into his title.

    He either inherited it or usurped it.

    From the way the Snake Queen spoke, it seemed more like thetter.

    ¡°<strong>Arugantabisu (øfïÎ¿´´òïwÂÊ)</strong>.¡±

    Arugantabisu!

    That name already sounded ominous.

    ...

    Wait a minute.

    Does she mean <strong>Argentavis</strong>?

    That monster bird with a wingspan over seven meters?

    ¡°The former Bird King. He could easily take on mystical beasts.¡±

 Chapter 96

    A rough picture begins to take shape.

    **The King of Birds.**

    **Philibang, Nhal, and Biyik.**

    And the forces of the **Snake Queen** that will oppose them.

    **The Snake Queen.**

    The former King of Birds and his subordinate pterosaurs.

    Perhaps even **Comfy** the Elder might join.

    If hees, he could definitely catch one of the spirits or even threaten the King of Birds outright.

    But that¡¯s not all.

    **My aunt, Rania,** is still around.

    "Chirp chirp."

    Listen to that brave cry.

    Isn¡¯t the Snake Queen also brushing my head with her tail?

    ¡­So, I¡¯m currently in a state of being captured by the Snake Queen.

    The Snake Queen has coiled around my body, and **Shik Shik** is also wrapping around my arm, licking her tongue with a satisfied expression.

    It felt like I was embracing a cool, smooth bamboo pillow on this hot day.

    In truth, I didn¡¯t have much interest in the dominion of this jungle.

    I initially came here to seize the opportunity that **Baek Yeon-young** hinted at.

    Then, the King of Birds attacked me, and somehow, I survived and met Shik Shik.

    After guiding Shik Shik down the path of mischief, I ended up meeting the Snake Queen.

    Having devoured the **Eternal Golden Mandrake**, I had effectively achieved my original goal.

    I would have thought that even if I had just aplished that and escaped right away, I¡¯d have gained something.

    But look at my current situation.

    It wasn¡¯t by choice, but since I continued to stay here, scraps kept falling.

    **Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng** and **Thousand-Year Flower Li**. I also fought against spirits that are hard to encounter, and I was able to hone various techniques, including miniature forms.

    I developed my mental technique and even gained the ability to use the formidable technique called **Guest Death Beam**.

    This jungle could be seen as and of opportunity for me.

    And I have received quite a lot from this mother-daughter duo of the Snake Queen.

    Of course, I sometimes felt like I might get eaten by them in various wayster, but the time for that had note yet.

    At least, I should do some work for what I¡¯ve consumed.

    If the Snake Queen diligently puts in effort, more scraps will fall.

    Even if it¡¯s not just scraps, I couldn¡¯t bear to see the Snake Queen¡¯s side lose.

    ¡­Of course, I didn¡¯t have enough influence to sway the battle significantly.

    And I didn¡¯t like the King of Birds.

    I didn¡¯t like his im of dinosaurs being birds, and I didn¡¯t like him shooting destructive rays out of nowhere.

    I also didn¡¯t like how he cowardly tricked the **Cockatrice**.

    And this time, how he attacked with the **Megnia** was also uneptable.

    After being treated this way, I had to get some payback.

    ¡°The princess feels so relieved to have such a dependablepanion with her.¡±

    The Snake Queen tickled my scales.

    ¡°Hyiek!¡±

    **Shik Shik**, as if refusing to lose, bit my scales.

    ¡­No, I don¡¯t have that kind of preference.

    The Snake Queen, along with Shik Shik, continued to fumble with my scales and continued her words.

    ¡°To finish what I was saying, I think forming an alliance with the former King of Birds is the most important thing.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s words were right.

    Though the enemy of my enemy is my friend, nothing has been decided yet.

    ¡°If I mention it, he¡¯ll probably ept it willingly, but I should at least bring a gift.¡±

    A gift, huh.

    I looked at the Snake Queen with the eyes of a Guest.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    If you have more elixirs, give me one instead of a gift.

    That was the kind of shameless gaze I had.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not an elixir. No, it¡¯s not even something I have in my hands yet.¡±

    Oh, is that so?

    You should¡¯ve said so earlier.

    I¡¯m still curious, though.

    ¡­Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s something like cutting off my tail as a gift. I have an aversion to lizards.

    ¡°**Unicorn**.¡±

    At the Snake Queen¡¯s words, I briefly doubted my ears.

    ¡°A horned horse would make for a good gift.¡±

    ---

    ### *

    The buildings of the **Heavenly Horse Cult** were not very tall.

    It wasn¡¯t due to their beliefs or values, but rather it was an unavoidable consequence of the geographical characteristics.

    Since they were located at such a high altitude, known as the **Heavenly Mountains**, they couldn¡¯t build tall structures even if they wanted to.

    If the buildings were tall, they would draw the attention of other spirits and could be attacked unnecessarily.

    For these reasons, the buildings of the Heavenly Horse Cult were not tall.

    The tallest building was merely a modest two-story structure.

    It was called **ck Lotus Hall**, named after the title of the current cult leader.

    A melodious voice echoed through the ck Lotus Hall.

    ¡°Leader! May I ask a small favor from you?¡±

    The leader of the Heavenly Horse Cult, **Baek Yeon-young**, looked at the speaker with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Is it the priestess¡¯s request or the request of Seolhwa?¡±

    The speaker was the priestess of the Heavenly Horse Cult, **Baek Seolhwa**.

    ¡°It¡¯s both the priestess¡¯s and Seolhwa¡¯s request.¡±

    Baek Yeon-young nodded slightly.

    It was a gesture for her to continue speaking.

    ¡°I need some materials. Could you please gather them for me?¡±

    Though she was respectful, her demeanor was not as well-mannered as before.

    This was because the request was made by the priestess, who was also Baek Yeon-young¡¯s younger sister.

    ¡°What materials?¡±

    Baek Yeon-young replied in a dry tone.

    ¡°What materials do you think? Materials needed for the ritual. Since I can¡¯t even see the **Sukgung Temple** because of someone, I need to at least find the horn of a unicorn.¡±

    Seolhwa emphasized the Sukgung Temple as if to highlight its importance.

    The Sukgung Temple was one of the essential items for the Heavenly Horse Cult.

    It was the material needed for the priestess''s prophecy.

    However, these days, they couldn¡¯t even see regr lizards, let alone the Sukgung Temple.

    The reason was because of Yeon-young.

    Since returning from the **Silver Dragon Cave**, she had started what could be called a lizard conservation movement. Even while assigning tasks to roam around the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**, she personally told them not to touch any lizards.

    Especially, she even issuedmands not to attack any handsome lizards with scales mixed in turquoise and ck, even if they encountered them. While it couldn¡¯t be helped if they attacked, she preferred them to avoidbat whenever possible.

    The term ¡°handsome lizard¡± didn¡¯t make much sense, but the leader¡¯s entric behavior was nothing new.

    Seolhwa just epted it.

    The problem was that they couldn¡¯t procure lizards.

    Thus, they couldn¡¯t create the Sukgung Temple.

    ¡°Are you asking me to bring the horn of a unicorn?¡±

    The horn of a unicorn could have simr effects to that of the Sukgung Temple.

    In fact, it might even be superior to the Sukgung Temple.

    It was probably natural since capturing a unicorn was much more difficult than capturing a lizard.

    Seolhwa¡¯s suggestion was valid.

    She was respecting Baek Yeon-young¡¯s opinion while bringing a solution to the problem.

    ¡°Are you speaking to the leader of the Heavenly Horse Cult?¡±

    Of course, she could say that because she was the one who had asked the leader to go herself.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to toss your position aside and go wandering around soon? You¡¯ll probably be whining about wanting to see that handsome lizard.¡±

    ¡°White.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not a lizard, but white.¡±

    Goodness.

    Now she even gave it a name.

    Seolhwa was shocked.

    Later, she would probably say she personally taught martial arts to it too.

    That thought crossed her mind, but she shook her head, thinking it was too much.

    ¡°Uh, anyway, aren¡¯t you going to enter the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains** to meet White?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Now she seemed to be trying to get her head straight and properly fulfill her role as the leader!

    For that to be so touching, they knew each other too well.

    ¡°¡­Do you have something you¡¯re hiding?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    That sounded suspicious.

    Now that I think about it, she had been going back and forth to the annex quite a bittely.

    Moreover, she had a **Shredder Pack** set up.

    As if hiding someone.

    It didn¡¯t make sense that the legendary **Baek Yeon-young** was calmly staying here.

    ¡°And why are you asking me to do that? Isn¡¯t it a problem that can be solved by having someone else do it?¡±

    She also changed the subject, which was uncharacteristic of her.

    Though it was very suspicious, Seolhwa decided to focus on the present.

    ¡°No matter what, how could I move the precious followers of our cult at will?¡±

    Then, does that mean the leader is not precious?

    Baek Yeon-young swallowed the words she was about to say.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s true, but who else could find a unicorn but you?¡±

    Seolhwa¡¯s words were correct.

    Unicorns were ssified as a type of spirit.

    Unless someone like Baek Yeon-young, who

    roamed the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains** and was familiar with the terrain, or someone with particrly developed intuition, no one would be able to even find traces of a unicorn.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there one person?¡±

    Baek Yeon-young stared intently at Baek Seolhwa.

    ¡°¡­Leader, are you telling me to go there ande back?¡±

    A person with particrly developed intuition.

    If she were the priestess of the Heavenly Horse Cult, she could certainly find a unicorn.

    ¡°Is there any reason it can¡¯t be done?¡±

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a priestess of our cult. How could I enter a ce swarming with all kinds of spirits in the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**?¡±

    Sending a priestess to such a ce.

    Are you out of your mind?

    She was saying something ridiculous.

    ¡°Hmmm... Even if it¡¯s a spirit, they would be so frightened by the priestess¡¯s face that they would run away. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    That was like spitting while lying down.

    The faces of Yeon-young and Seolhwa were extremely simr.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. How could this frail bodye and go in the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**...¡±

    Baek Yeon-young looked at her with an expression of disbelief.

    The current leader of the Heavenly Horse Cult was Baek Yeon-young.

    Baek Seolhwa was her sister.

    Though she might not be able to do it, Baek Seolhwa¡¯s skills were not to be underestimated.

    Most spirits wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet her gaze.

    Yet, here she was whining like this.

    As Baek Yeon-young stared at her intently, Seolhwa¡¯s pale face gradually flushed red.

    She knew she was being shameful.

    ¡°No, still, how could the priestess leave her post?¡±

    She decided to act shamelessly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for the leader to leave her post.¡±

    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±

    Baek Seolhwa had never thought she would hear such words from Baek Yeon-young.

    ¡°What if someonees looking for me while I¡¯m away?¡±

    It was a pathetic excuse, but it had no effect.

    ¡°Who has the authority to call the priestess?¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Heavenly Horse Cult¡­?¡±

    ¡°And who else?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ No one else?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s all you needed to know.¡±

    There was no need for words since the other party was the leader.

    Baek Yeon-young¡¯s words were the doctrines of the Heavenly Horse Cult.

    At this point, there was no reason for the priestess not to go.

    However, there was a reason she was being so obstinate.

    To be precise, it was because Baek Yeon-young wanted her to go as well.

    It was very bothersome.

    ¡°¡­If you set your mind to it, it wouldn¡¯t take a day. Go out and enjoy some fresh air while you¡¯re at it, will you?¡±

    If Baek Yeon-young went, it wouldn¡¯t even take an hour to bring back the horn of a unicorn.

    But she decided to correct her sister''s habits.

    Though their faces were identical, their body shapes were different.

    Look at that huge bust.

    That must be a symbol ofziness.

    She wasn¡¯tzy, but she knew Seolhwa hated moving her body. That¡¯s why she believed her bust had grown sorge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assign a **Guardian Law** to you. You¡¯ll identify the unicorn¡¯s location, and the **Guardian Law** will hunt it down.¡±

    Stop making excuses and go climb a mountain for the first time in a while.

    That was the implication.

 Chapter 97

    **Unicorn.**

    A horned horse.

    **Unicorn!**

    Who wouldn¡¯t feel their heart race at the mere mention of that?

    Even though a massive creature resembling a leopard-patterned deer, over 2 meters long, roamed freely, the cold reality was that there were no horned horses.

    Mammalsy eggs, nurse their young, use poison, and have luminescent skin, but unicorns do not exist.

    Yet, this world is a romantic one where spirits and ancient beings coexist.

    It stands to reason that a horned horse does exist.

    ¡°The horn of a unicorn is a precious medicinal material. It¡¯s something the former King of Birds needs.¡±

    The fact that the horn is a valuable medicinal material leaves no doubt that the unicorn refers to the **one-horned horse**.

    After all, they called it a horned horse.

    The horn of a unicorn is said to possess miraculous effects.

    The Snake Queen said it wasn¡¯t an elixir, but if it was indeed the horn of a unicorn as I knew it, it would certainly be an itemparable to an elixir.

    ¡°Finding a unicorn isn¡¯t that difficult, yet oddly enough, other spirits can¡¯t even catch a glimpse of one.¡±

    Other spirits.

    Despite their appearance, it seemed she did interact with other spirits.

    Until now, the only side of the Snake Queen I had seen was her rolling around with Shik Shik in this temple.

    It seemed she had certain responsibilities as a queen.

    Well, I guess the Snake Queen must be living a busy life in ces I don¡¯t know about.

    She needs to keep an eye on the King of Birds, maintain friendly rtions with other spirits, and raise the princess well.

    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand why she lost her precious Shik Shik, but thinking about it this way, it makes sense.

    All the elixirs and miraculous items gathered here must have been collected meticulously by the Snake Queen.

    These could be gifts received from allies or items saved up to give as gifts.

    ¡­And she gave them all to me.

    It¡¯s impressive how the mother-daughter duo of the Snake Queen generously gives me so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s rtively easy to find one here, but others find it difficult. It would make for the best gift.¡±

    In essence, she was asking me to go catch a unicorn.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I raised one of my front legs.

    A physicalnguage anyone could understand.

    I have something to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Ssssh.

    The lower body of the coiled Snake Queen began to move slowly.

    Right now, I was like a mouse caught by a snake.

    But in essence, I was **Komodo**, the Snake Queen¡¯spanion.

    Feeling the cool body temperature of the Snake Queen, I confidently tapped my chest twice.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    Leave it to me.

    That was what I meant.

    This temple had quite a lot of elixirs and treasures.

    The original purpose was likely to give them to Shik Shik or to present them to other spirits to foster friendly rtions.

    And I had consumed all of that.

    In other words, the task of obtaining the unicorn¡¯s horn might be something I was inadvertently causing.

    Of course, it was undeniable that by consuming those elixirs, the battlefield tilted a bit in favor of the Snake Queen. But that didn¡¯t mean I had paid back for all the elixirs I consumed.

    I wasn¡¯t usually this kind of person, but still, I felt I should do some work for what I¡¯ve eaten.

    If I help the Snake Queen, there might be more scraps to fall.

    ¡°Hoh, you seem to have developed an interest in the unicorn.¡±

    And personally, I also wanted to see a unicorn at least once.

    How could I resist a horned horse?

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Having seen the dinosaurs I once longed for and the mythical spirits, now I had to see a horned horse as well.

    ¡°If you do that, it¡¯ll definitely make things easier for me. But I worry it might be too much of a burden for you.¡±

    Oh,e on.

    What burden?

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    The Snake Queen was a good boss.

    When you think about it, the only request she made of me was to capture the **Cockatrice**.

    No, it wasn¡¯t even about capturing it. Her request was to gather information on the Cockatrice.

    The task I was assigned was reconnaissance, but I fought it on my own ord.

    So, the Snake Queen¡¯s request could be considered very trivial.

    In contrast, what had I received?

    Various treasures, **Thousand-Year Flower Li**, **Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng**.

    Moreover, since the Snake Queen took me as herpanion, I received divinity and shared experience points.

    Because she introduced me to the **Little Dragon**, I was able to learn the miniature form.

    I had received so much.

    If I were the Snake Queen, I would have listed everything she had given me one by one and forced me to work for it. Even one elixir for one request would have been considered very generous.

    But she didn¡¯t do that.

    With such an attitude from her, how could I just stand by?

    Ssssh.

    The bodies of the Snake Queen and Shik Shik tightened around me.

    To an outsider, it might seem like a dangerous situation.

    However, I knew what these two were thinking.

    This was a form of affection.

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    Look at that.

    Shik Shik made a cute sound while rubbing her head against me.

    As she enveloped me with her cool body, the heavy energy pouch of the Snake Queen was resting atop my head.

    ¡°It seems you found a goodpanion.¡±

    Thank you, boss.

    ¡°Well, if you think of it as a wedding gift, there¡¯s no reason to refuse your goodwill.¡±

    Yeah.

    If I think of it as a wedding gift¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Wedding gift?

    ¡°Hyiek¡­¡±

    Shik Shik bent her tail into a heart shape.

    She shook her head shyly from side to side.

    That wasn¡¯t the meaning behind it, but if she was happy, then that was all that mattered.

    ¡°The unicorn is gentle, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous of a task.¡±

    Gentle, you say?

    That¡¯s a bit different from the unicorn I know.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I looked up.

    I could only see the heavy energy pouch.

    Yeah. Anyone would have to be gentle upon seeing this.

    If one saw the true form of the Snake Queen, they would inevitably be gentle in another way.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a bit cheeky, but I¡¯ll ask you to do this. Though unicorns are quite gentle, they sometimes charge at others with darkened horns. Since the purpose is the horn, there¡¯s no need to kill it, but if it attacks first, the story changes.¡±

    Unicorns are the guardians of purity.

    Their horns darken when they see someone who cannot maintain their purity.

    ¡°When that happens, don¡¯t hesitate to eliminate it. For that state, fleeing won¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    The Snake Queen gave me this advice.

    However, I didn¡¯t think I needed to worry about that.

    As a lizard only three months old, I could be considered purer than anyone.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    With a bnced diet and a healthy lifestyle.

    Is the unicorn going to follow me around entirely?

    That thought crossed my mind.

    Now, my mission was set.

    It was to find the unicorn and obtain its horn.

    From what the Snake Queen said, it seemed there was a way to cut the horn off or pluck it out on its own.

    As a pure lizard, simply approaching it would allow me to easily achieve the task.

    So, shall we set off soon?

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    ¡­But to set off, I feel like I need to be let go first.

    Ssssh.

    The grip of the Snake Queen and Shik Shik tightened.

    ¡°No matter what, would you really send away apanion who just returned?¡±

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    With Shik Shik licking her tongue and the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Help!

    ---

    The rewards from the Snake Queen and Shik Shik.

    In other words, I was only able to escape after the massage was over.

    Of course, just because the massage was over didn¡¯t mean I could leave immediately; a ritual of eating the food prepared by the Snake Queen and Shik Shik awaited me.

    This time, the food prepared was deer meat.

    I wondered how there could still be deer in this jungle where dinosaurs and spirits were rampaging, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.

    Once again, the Snake Queen and her daughter served me arge deer and a small deer.

    Worried that one might feel neglected if I ate one first, I forced both pieces of deer meat into my mouth at the same time.

    It was indeed avish treat, but somehow I felt a bit worn out.

    A **ck Dragon** loitering around the temple was startled to see my haggard face as I barely managed to escape.

    It was nice that they liked me, but sometimes it felt a bit excessive.

    Could it be that I felt this way because I had a human¡¯s values?

    For snakes, coiling around a lizard''s body and licking with their tongues might just be ordinary behavior.

    Thinking that way made me feel a bit more at ease.

    It was probably simr behavior to how spiders present their behinds to me.

    It might be difficult to understand with my own head, but from the perspective of the spiders, it wouldn¡¯t be strange.

    Or would it?

    Would it still seem strange from the spiders¡¯ perspective?

    I should ask our three spider sisters if they be beautiful **Arachne**ter.

    ¡­Speaking of which, I wonder if they¡¯re doing well?

    It seems to

    be taking longer than expected.

    Of course, I have things to do and can¡¯t rush to meet them, but **Baek Yeon-young** is different.

    If she sets her mind to it, she could catch my tail in no time.

    The fact that she hadn¡¯t shown herself yet means that the healing of **Neph Gyrasika** hasn¡¯t finished.

    I hope nothing unusual happened.

    Let¡¯s check in on that.

    __________________________

    **[Guest Church]**

    A religion on the level of the King Lizard.

    It is a faith based on Guest worship, serving **Komodo**.

    Memberse from various backgrounds and possess a strong sense of faith.

    **Rted beliefs:** [Guest Faith] [Snake Queen Faith] [Little Dragon Faith]

    **Members:**

    - First Disciple: [Atercopus lv29]

    - Second Disciple: [Ancormartus lv29]

    - Third Disciple: [Dang So-young]

    - Fourth Disciple: [Volphayton lv22]

    __________________________

    Though it was a shame I couldn¡¯t check on Neph, seeing that **Tus** and **Pus** were fine indicated that she was probably doing well.

    Look at that, already at level 29¡­

    Huh?

    What¡¯s with you guys?

    When did your levels rise so much?

    Did **Baek Yeon-young** feed you only good food?

    Your levels were rising at an rming rate.

    No, it was a pace that couldn¡¯t be exined by just good food.

    It felt like there was something filled with poison.

    Now that I think about it, the status window hadn¡¯t sent me messagestely.

    That might be evidence that **Tus** and **Pus** were highly focused.

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s a cause for celebration that they have developed strong motivation.

    When we meet again, will they have transformed into Arachne with a solid energy pouch?

    Now that I¡¯ve checked on the spiders, it¡¯s time to do my own work.

    Finding a unicorn was quite simple.

    Unicorns like pure beings.

    This means that simply walking around the habitat of the unicorn with a very pure **Komodo-Rania** should summon it.

    ¡­But it had no effect.

    Is it because I¡¯m a male?

    Still, it¡¯s too early to be discouraged.

    I still have a trump card left tied to my tail.

    Tied to my tail was a small vial, and inside it was the blood of the Snake Queen.

    The Snake Queen is Shik Shik¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t give birth to her.

    In other words, she can be considered a pure snake.

    If I sprinkle the blood of a pure maiden, it will undoubtedly appear, captivated.

    Swoosh!

    I sprinkled the blood of the Snake Queen.

    I could worry about what would happen if another beast caught wind of the scent, but who would dare rush over here after catching a whiff of the Snake Queen¡¯s blood?

    The only ones who wouldn¡¯t flee from this smell would be unicorns, driven mad by the scent of a pure maiden.

    **Thud thud!**

    Dust rose from a distance.

    As expected, the blood of the Snake Queen.

    Its effect was astounding.

    Just in case, I should pull back slightly.

    The legendary spirit, the unicorn, was rushing toward me, driven mad.

    My heart raced.

    I was finally going to see it.

    The horned horse.

    **Swish!**

    As the dust cleared, its figure was revealed.

    ¡¾smo Teryum LV40¡¿

    ¡°Nooooo! My unicorn!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Bing a priestess of the **Heavenly Horse Church** is not something one can simply wish for.

    **Baek Seolhwa** is the younger sister of the church leader. However, she couldn¡¯t attain that position merely through blood rtion.

    Yet, the reason she was able to ascend to the position of priestess was simple.

    She had the ability to do so.

    Her predictive powers were strong enough to be called prophecies.

    In particr, the prophetic dreams she experienced had never been wrong.

    Her sister, **Baek Yeon-young**, possessed some of that power as well.

    However, she focused on her innate martial strength and ascended to the position of church leader, while Baek Seolhwa focused on her abilities to be a priestess.

    Baek Seolhwa had many responsibilities within the Heavenly Horse Church.

    The most prominent of these was to tidy up the messes created by the wayward church leader.

    In truth, her resemnce to the leader yed a significant role, but aside from that, her most crucial duty was to use her prophetic abilities.

    The power of the priestess was used for the benefit of the Heavenly Horse Church.

    Most of that was spent on seeking the church¡¯s deity, **Heavenly Horse**.

    However, at some point, her powers began to weaken.

    The serious decline likely started about three months ago.

    Though she was still strong, her effectiveness had diminishedpared to before.

    In particr, acquiring information rted to the Heavenly Horse had be nearly impossible.

    The only information avable to the current Heavenly Horse Church was this:

    The Heavenly Horse is born in the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**.

    It was such an abstract piece of information.

    But to call it a prophecy felt odd, as the origin of the Heavenly Horse Church was the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**.

    Saying that the Heavenly Horse is born in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains might be a given.

    It was no different from saying that a **Demon King** is created in the **Four Great ns**.

    Her prophetic powers had weakened.

    Yet, oddly enough, aside from seeking the Heavenly Horse, her abilities functioned fully.

    Baek Seolhwa couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how she thought about it.

    Using the **Sugoongsa** and the **unicorn¡¯s horn** might also be futile.

    But she had to at least try.

    Thus, she ascended to the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains** and encountered the unicorn.

    Though she had prepared for battle with the unicorn, for some reason, it simply handed over its horn.

    Thanks to that, she aplished her mission without needing to call upon the **Zuo Ho Fa**, which she had hidden in the shadows.

    Though she felt a bit deted, there was nothing she could do about it.

    However, she wasn¡¯t the type to call back the unicorn that had willingly surrendered its horn just to fight again.

    The moment she saw the unicorn¡¯s horn, she realized it had nothing to do with her abilities.

    While her prophetic powers would likely be stronger, she instinctively knew they wouldn¡¯t help in finding the Heavenly Horse.

    Frustration washed over her.

    What could possibly be the problem?

    That was the thought in Baek Seolhwa¡¯s mind.

    And at that moment, she sensed a presence approaching.

    Something was rapidly moving through the underbrush.

    It was small.

    However, the energy contained within it was remarkable.

    At the very least, it was at the **peak level**.

    No, considering the energy that hadn¡¯t yet been digested, it could be close to **supreme level**.

    Though Baek Seolhwa didn¡¯t typically enjoy hunting, she wouldn¡¯t leave a spirit that charged at her alone.

    Before she was a priestess, she was a martial artist.

    It was a suitable opponent to alleviate her frustrations.

    The spirit that reached her location leaped forward at a high speed.

    However, to Baek Seolhwa¡¯s surprise, it was not the spirit she had envisioned.

    It was a small lizard.

    It didn¡¯t seem to harbor any malice.

    It simply climbed onto her finger.

    Baek Seolhwa observed the lizard closely.

    It had a strangely insignificant-looking face.

    Contrasting that, it possessed beautifully ck scales.

    The lizard focused solely on the finger before it.

    With a ¡°Waaah,¡± it attempted to chew on her finger.

    Could it be that this little creature ns to swallow her finger whole?

    Baek Seolhwa smiled faintly.

    She wanted to see how far that lizard would go, so she decided to let it be.

    At that moment, the lizard raised its head and locked eyes with her.

    As if realizing something was off, it jumped down to the ground.

    Baek Seolhwa understood that this lizard was not just any ordinary creature.

    It was the lizard that **Baek Yeon-young** had boasted about.

    To be honest, I still struggled to understand the term "handsome" when referring to a lizard.

    How handsome can a lizard really be?

    Of course, the glossy scales and the well-defined, agile face could remind one of a mythical dragon.

    But that¡¯s about it.

    Fundamentally, the term "handsome" doesn¡¯t apply to lizards.

    However, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at the lizard¡¯s face.

    Not as a martial artist Baek Seolhwa, but as the priestess of the Heavenly Horse Church.

    Her previously frustrated heart began to ease to some extent.

    When it came to finding the Heavenly Horse, this lizard would be far more effective than the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    Baek Seolhwa instinctively realized that.

    ---

    **White Hands:**

    A white hand with a flesh-like hue.

    The description of **Baek Yeon-young** would not be an exaggeration at all.@@novelbin@@

    Though her eyes were the same blue as **Yeon-young**, unlike her sister, there was nock of expression in them.

    There was a tiny dot beneath her eyes.

    Its position was the exact opposite of Baek Yeon-young¡¯s.

    To describe her face, I had topare it to Baek Yeon-young¡¯s.

    The most beautiful woman I had seen was **Baek Yeon-young**, and the one in front of me was her equal.

    Her figure was impressive.

    **Baek Yeon-young** wasn¡¯t small by any means.

    However, this woman was exceptionally grand.

    Moreover, it seemed like she was sweating on her chest, as she wore a garment that left that area exposed.

    Whoever designed that outfit knew what they were doing.

    The overall impression was like **Baek Yeon-young**.

    But the details were different.

    She even referred to me as a ¡°handsome lizard.¡±

    It was a long-awaited encounter with a sane person.

    ¡­I want to think so, but unfortunately, that¡¯s probably not a normal reaction.

    Only two people would use such words.

    Both of them were suspiciously odd, **Dang So-young** and **Baek Yeon-young**.

    Despite the simrities in appearance, it was evident that this woman had some sort of rtionship with **Baek Yeon-young**.

    One thing was certain.

    This woman showed no signs of malice toward me.

    This meansmunication might be possible.

    ¡°...Can I talk to a lizard?¡±

    Moreover, she seemed to possess a certain level ofmon sense.

    She¡¯s better than **Dang So-young**.

    ¡°I should just call you a lizard, right?¡±

    Though I thought that might not be quite right.

    Let¡¯s give an appropriate response.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    ¡°No? Should I call you **Hee**?¡±

    Hee.

    That was the name **Baek Yeon-young** had given me.

    Given that she knew that, she must be part of **Baek Yeon-young**¡¯s family.

    If we looked at her energy pouch, she was probably on the sister¡¯s side.

    The white **Baek Yeon-young** extended her finger toward me.

    I walked over to her finger, almost entranced.

    Although it was different from **Baek Yeon-young**, that finger also had a delightful texture.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    A person who allows me to touch her finger.

    You¡¯re a good person.

    I grabbed one of her fingers with both hands and put it in my mouth.

    There was a reason I focused on her finger.

    Nibbling on the finger was a sort of ritual.

    It was a sacred ritual to assess how much I had grown in my training aimed at **Baek Yeon-young**.

    Since this woman¡¯s finger also had a nice bnce of firmness and softness, it would make for a good training tool.

    **Gnaw, gnaw.**

    ¡°It¡¯s tougher than I expected.¡±

    The white **Baek Yeon-young** petted my dragon scales.

    Since she allowed me to use her finger, I would pass this stage.

    ¡°The belly feels soft.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Though it was a bit ufortable to touch my belly, I would let it slide.

    ¡°The tail is plump and looks quite¡­ no, beautiful.¡±

    Even my sleek tail received some praise.

    ¡°The ws are sharp, but the soles are surprisingly soft.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Stop it.

    At this rate, you might touch my **Reverse Scale**.

    Though I continued to nibble on her finger for quite a while, nothing changed.

    If I released my miniaturization, my teeth might sink in, but that would put me in danger.

    Right now, the reason she was being friendly was probably because she viewed me as just a small lizard.

    Given **Baek Yeon-young**¡¯s character, it was highly likely she introduced me simply as a little lizard.

    So far, things had gone pretty well.

    I didn

    ¡¯t know what this woman¡¯s true intentions were, but it seemed she was satisfied with touching my body.

    I, too, was using her finger as a kind of training.

    However, I couldn¡¯t just keep nibbling on this finger indefinitely.

    The reason I came here wasn¡¯t just to nibble on fingers.

    It was for the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    And to negotiate with the human who took that horn.

    Nibbling on her finger had been a misunderstanding, assuming she was **Baek Yeon-young**.

    ¡°The energy within her is also quite impressive. It¡¯s no mere boast.¡±

    In truth, one of the reasons I had kept nibbling on this finger was for more than just training.

    What kind of fool of a lizard would be so entranced by a finger to climb aboard and cling to it?

    I¡¯m an intelligent and clever lizard.

    The behavior that seemed foolish was intentional on my part.

    Another reason I continued to nibble on her finger.

    It was to gauge the strength of the white **Baek Yeon-young**.

    In fact, when I first bit down, I could tell she was strong.

    I assumed she was like **Baek Yeon-young**, and since my teeth didn¡¯t leave a mark, it was evident her durability was exceptional.

    I tried nipping at different angles to see if there was a weakness, but nothing changed.

    In other words, even if I threatened with my bites, it wouldn¡¯t mean a thing.

    The only option left for me was negotiation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to havee this far.¡±

    Fortunately, this woman seemed to harbor some affection for me.

    Given she¡¯s the younger sister of **Baek Yeon-young**, that might be expected.

    Riding this momentum, I should try to gain the unicorn¡¯s horn from her.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°The sound is interesting too.¡±

    She possesses somemon sense and seems to have some affection for me.

    ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d like to take you home and raise you.¡±

    Using the experiences I¡¯ve gained from interacting with humans several times, I decided to attempt a conversation.

    Even if verbalmunication failed, I could express myself sufficiently through gestures.

    First, I needed to escape from her grasp to be able to move.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Now, let me go.

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    Something felt off.

    The white **Baek Yeon-young** tightened her grip.

    It seemed like she intended not to let me escape.

    ¡°If it¡¯s this lizard, I think it could find the Heavenly Horse.¡±

    She muttered something iprehensible.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯d be just right to use it as a material for Sugoongsa.¡±

    ¡­Sugoongsa?

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    No way! Even though she resembles **Baek Yeon-young**, that¡¯s too much.

    How could her thought process be so simr?

    Luring me in with that soft, firm finger and then intending to hand me over as a material for Sugoongsa?

    She said she¡¯d raise me!

    She said she¡¯d raise me!

    ¡°Of course, it would be alright, right, **Hee**?¡±

    **Baek Yeon-young** said that normal people wouldn¡¯t talk to a lizard.

    I could understand why **Dang So-young** would speak to me.

    She was someone whomunicated with spirits from the start.

    She probably didn¡¯t realize that speaking to a lizard was an odd behavior.

    But what about this woman?

    She knew that talking to a lizard was strange.

    Yet, she still chose to speak to me with respect.

    **Woahhh!**

    The sirens in my mind, sensing danger, red.

    This is an emergency.

    She¡¯s weirder than **Dang So-young**!

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

 Chapter 100

    **Baek Seolhwa** was not the type to listen well to **Baek Yeon-young**.

    Like many other sisters, they didn''t have a particrly close rtionship.@@novelbin@@

    However, it was unthinkable for a priestess of the **Heavenly Horse Church** not to heed the church leader''s words.

    There was an order given not as Baek Yeon-young, but as the church leader.

    That was to leave the handsome lizard alone.

    Even though **Baek Yeon-young** was not present here, she couldn¡¯t ignore thatmand.

    **Zuo Ho Fa**, who had been assigned to protect **Baek Yeon-young**, was currently hiding in the shadows.

    If anything untoward were to happen, the church leader would be directly notified.

    Of course, even without that, it was unlikely that Baek Seolhwa, aware of her position as a priestess, would dare to disobey the leader¡¯smand.

    Despite that, she had mentioned the term **Sugoongsa**.

    That wasn¡¯t a thoughtless or simple remark.

    The reason she brought it up was to gauge the lizard right before her.

    Let¡¯s summarize the information **Baek Seolhwa** had gathered so far.

    First of all, the lizard enjoyed having its body touched.

    When she stroked its soft belly, it remained still, indicating it was different from other lizards.

    This lizard liked human touch.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary lizard.

    To begin with, it possessed a level of energy that was at least peak level¡ªno, it might even exceed that.

    This lizard didn¡¯t harbor any dislike for humans.

    In fact, it could be considered to have some degree of affection.

    Spirits, after all, are creatures that maymunicate but whose understanding of humans doesn¡¯t always align.

    Especially the spirits in the **Ten Thousand Great Mountains**.

    It was a ce where thousands upon thousands of spirits gathered.

    They coveted each other¡¯s energy and hunted one another.

    Naturally, that would lead to a more ferocious temperament.

    Of course, there were spirits that were not hostile toward humans, but they were extremely rare.

    Moreover, this lizard understood the term **Sugoongsa**.

    There are spirits that can speak humannguage.

    However, even for those spirits, it would be impossible to know a term that was exclusively used by humans unless taught by another human.

    And there was no human who would teach **Sugoongsa** to a lizard.

    No matter how much **Baek Yeon-young** cared for it, she wouldn¡¯t have exined the meaning of **Sugoongsa**.

    Yet, this lizard perfectly understood what **Sugoongsa** was.

    With its struggles, it was almost as if it was aware that the material for **Sugoongsa** was indeed the lizard.

    A lizard that was friendly to humans and possessed human knowledge.

    Moreover, it was a lizard that had been earmarked by the leader of the **Heavenly Horse Church**.

    **Baek Seolhwa** thought it necessary to learn more about this lizard.

    ---

    **Emergency.**

    I have gotten entangled with a mad person.

    After all, which sane being would mention **Sugoongsa** in front of a lizard?

    ¡­**Baek Yeon-young** did say it once.

    No, even **Baek Yeon-young** merely mentioned it in passing.

    This one, on the other hand, has specifically named it, uses honorifics, and engages in conversation.

    ¡°Should I feed you mercury and grind you up?¡±

    Is she saying this boldly?

    Should I unleash my **Gyaek Death Beam**?

    For now, running away is the priority.

    That was the dilemma I found myself in.

    ¡°Just kidding,¡± she said, slightly easing her grip.

    Thanks to that, I could breathe a little easier.

    I felt that if I exerted a bit of effort, I could escape, but now was not the time.

    The fact that she loosened her grip meant there was still room for conversation.

    Taking any rash action could add to my grievances.

    But she just called it a joke?

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    That¡¯s a scary way to joke.

    The likelihood of her lying is slim.

    She knows my name, **Hee**; how could she possibly think of making me into **Sugoongsa**?

    That name was given to me by **Baek Yeon-young** herself.

    If she touches me, my mentor will not stand idly by.

    But it¡¯s too early to rx.

    My long experience tells me that she is an opponent not to be underestimated.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s name is **Baek Seolhwa**. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, **Hee**.¡±

    **Baek Seolhwa** bowed gracefully, nearly catching my attention with her energy pouch.

    I almost lost focus on the danger at hand.

    Would she, having made the decision to do something so brazen, now try to make me into **Sugoongsa**?

    I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I tapped her wrist with my tail.

    Not just a tap.

    It was a clear signal.

    That meant I was pointing to something.

    My sharp ws were directed at the horn of the unicorn lying over there.

    Give that to me.

    It was a rather audacious posture for a lizard.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking for the unicorn¡¯s horn?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t just hand over the unicorn¡¯s horn¡­ Ah!¡±

    It seemed she suddenly had a good idea.

    Alright, think well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the unicorn¡¯s horn, but how about bing **Sugoongsa**?¡±

    You must be kidding me.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Why is the conversation flowing this way?

    ¡°If I give you the unicorn¡¯s horn, then it¡¯s inevitable¡­.¡±

    Baek Seolhwa continued to exin earnestly.

    She needed the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    Or, she needed to find a lizard to use as material for **Sugoongsa**.

    In this situation, she couldn¡¯t give me the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    If she had to yield, she would have to grind me up instead.

    ¡­If she grinds me up, what¡¯s the point of yielding?

    An ordinary lizard would not be able to escape from this situation.

    At best, it would return to **Baek Yeon-young** andment its failure with a sad **Gek**.

    But who am I?

    The master of the **Silver Dragon Cave**.

    The master of the depths of the marshes.

    The beloved of the spiders.

    The partner of the serpent queen.

    The partner of the serpent princess.

    ¡­There¡¯s a lot of weird stuff mixed in there.

    In any case, it means I¡¯m not an ordinary lizard.

    I know the best move to escape this situation.

    **Gyaek Ryu**, Strategy 1.

    **Severing the Tail**.

    ---

    **Baek Seolhwa** looked down at her hand.

    Therey only a single tail of the lizard.

    A long and plump tail.

    It was the tail that **Hee** had left behind.

    At first, she was horrified.

    Although she had severed it herself, she had essentially touched a lizard that the church leader had ordered not to.

    However, as time passed, she confirmed that the lizard¡¯s tail would regrow, and she felt relieved.

    It was an unexpected method.

    Of course, a single tail wouldn¡¯t suffice to make **Sugoongsa**.

    **Sugoongsa** was made by grinding up a lizard that had been administered a special potion.

    But she had given up the tail in exchange for the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    This tail was not an ordinary lizard¡¯s tail.

    It was a tail overflowing with energy that could be called sacred.

    It was undoubtedly worth several times more than the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    She watched as that small creature ran away, the unicorn¡¯s horn in its possession.

    Once it received the horn, it didn¡¯t look back and dashed away, which felt a bit disappointing, but she didn¡¯t let it show.

    It was a lizard that **Baek Yeon-young** had earmarked.

    She knew she would surely meet it again.

    ¡°...Thinking back, it¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    She had never encountered a spirit that couldpare to this one.

    Though hard to describe, it was indeed something special.

    Particrly, the matter concerning **Oxbone Honey** shattered hermon sense.

    The **Ten Thousand Great Mountains** housed a myriad of potent medicines and spirits, but **Oxbone Honey** was not something that could be found here. Any spirit would be unable to resist the allure of **Oxbone Honey**.

    Even an extraordinary spirit could lose their sanity upon tasting it for the first time.

    Yet, that lizard had restrained itself proudly.

    It didn¡¯t sway its tail or attempt to attack to snatch away the **Oxbone Honey**.

    That wasn¡¯t possible unless it had a kind of tolerance.

    That lizard likely didn¡¯t possess such a tolerance.

    Baek Seolhwa sighed.

    If she had known it would turn out like this, she would have just eaten it herself.

    With such thoughts, she nced down at her chest.

    Each time she indulged in sweet treats, a specific part of her grewrger, which was one of her concerns.

    That was precisely why she refrained from **Oxbone Honey**. Even a priestess like her could not casually indulge in such an expensive food.

    ¡­Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have one, given she had moved around for the first time in a while.

    With that wicked thought, **Baek Seolhwa**

    reached into her energy pouch.

    But the container that should have been there was nowhere to be found.

    No matter how much she searched, the result remained the same.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    She had just handed over the dumplings to that lizard.

    ¡°...No way.¡±

    Finally, it dawned on her.

    That lizard had run off immediately with her precious dumplings.

    If she had known, she would have kept it for herself.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 101

    ¡°Gek gek gek.¡±

    They say what goes aroundes around.

    Trying to use Komodo-Rania as a mere footstool? Absurd.

    For all appearances, I am still a divine beast.

    That certain freeloader, Dang So-Yeong, clings to their side¡ªan elite from one of the Five Great ns.

    And even that kind of person trusts Kaek.

    Even the spiders believe in him.

    The Serpent Queen''s daughter believes in him too.

    But to grind down such a precious lizard?

    This is only fair punishment.

    No, actually, I let them off easy for stealing the honey dumpling made from Okbong nectar.

    And besides, I even gave up my prized tail.

    It¡¯s the tail that Shikshik admires and TusTus quivers over.

    Even Baek Yeon-Yeong showed interest in it.

    Of course, it can grow back, and I can regrow it whenever I want, but it¡¯s rare enough that I haven¡¯t had to use it since I got this big.

    Now, all my missions areplete.

    Retrieve the horn of a unicorn?

    Done.

    Admire Baek Seol-Hwa¡¯s internal energy pouch?

    Done.

    Steal Okbong¡¯s honey?

    Done.

    All that¡¯s left is to stroll back with a light step.

    Tudadadada!

    ¡­What on earth?

    Scary.

    Kicking up an incredible amount of dust, Baek Seol-Hwa was racing around.

    Her speed and power were reminiscent of a unicorn.

    How could such strengthe from such a small frame?

    Is there actually a separate species called ¡°Baek Yeon-Yeong¡±?

    Roughly like a T-Rex.

    And Baek Seol-Hwa would be her subspecies.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin what I¡¯m seeing.

    An enraged rhino.

    No, look at her charging like a unicorn.

    My tail trembles on its own.

    One thing I¡¯ve learned here: Never judge anyone by their face.

    If she¡¯s going that wild over a single dumpling, maybe her personality isn¡¯t as nice as it looks.

    Sure, it¡¯s expensive, but one dumpling shouldn¡¯t be worth a whole house.

    Couldn¡¯t she just think of it as charity to a poor lizard?

    If I get caught, I¡¯m in big trouble.

    Which means that if I don¡¯t get caught, I¡¯m innocent.

    Who am I?

    The founder of the Kaek Arts.

    The master of So-Ryong Ascending Steps.

    ¡°Gek gek gek!¡±

    I leaped away, stepping swiftly on the dew-covered grass.

    ---

    Finally, I managed to shake off Baek Seol-Hwa.

    Applying my miniaturization was a stroke of genius.

    Using So-Ryong Ascending Steps with this small body not only prevented her from keeping up, but she couldn¡¯t even pinpoint my location.

    It might be tricky if we ever cross paths again, but what are the odds of meeting her again?

    I double-checked that no one was following me.

    Now it was safe.

    With excitement, I entered the temple.

    ¡°Princess, why do you keep doing this to me?¡±

    The Serpent Queen and Shikshik were bickering.

    Normally, they¡¯d sense my presence immediately, but today seemed different.

    Curious about what they were discussing in my absence, I decided to listen in, hiding myself.

    ¡°What¡­what did you say? A thief? How could you use such a cruel word?¡±

    Shikshik chirped, and the Serpent Queen seemed to understand every word.

    One day, I¡¯ll need to learn Shikshik¡¯snguage from her.

    I couldmunicate with Shikshik, but not with perfect uracy.

    ¡°We already agreed on this. When the princess bes queen, her partner will naturally be the princess¡¯s consort.¡±

    ¡°Hiiieek!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I made this decision lightly? Absolutely not. I had no choice but to make this choice.¡±

    She had no choice?

    Then cancel it.

    I barely stopped myself from letting out a disappointed ¡°gegegek¡± and kept listening.

    ¡°There are marks of various species on his body. It¡¯s clear this lizard has spent time with other species. He¡¯s just living up to his looks.¡±

    ¡­I may have hung out with spiders, but not in *that* way, you know?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m iming him first before another species does.¡±

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Curious to see how far the conversation would go, I stayed quiet.

    Just as the Queen started talking about certain techniques, her gaze fell on me.

    ¡°¡­How long have you been there?¡±

    From the start?

    ¡°Incredible. For me not to notice¡­ You¡¯ve truly grown.¡±

    Sure, I¡¯ve grown, but I was also engrossed in their amusing conversation.

    Perhaps my training in hiding my presence from Baek Seol-Hwa has paid off?

    In any case, it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    ¡°Piyaaaak!¡±

    Shikshik slithered over to me, eagerly nuzzling my head.

    Her tail was wagging, clearly delighted.

    ¡°¡­Peep?¡±

    She tilted her head, flicking her tongue.

    When snakes flick their tongues, they¡¯re picking up scents.

    Shikshik was sniffing me, just like a dog sniffing its owner returning home.

    It was a heartwarming sight.

    ¡°Piiiik¡­¡±

    Shikshik kept tilting her head.

    ¡°Ssssaaaak!¡±

    Suddenly, with a voice full of anger, she started licking me furiously.

    ¡°Gek gek!¡±

    Stop it!

    I¡¯m soaked!

    ¡°Piiiiek!¡±

    Could it be that she caught Baek Seol-Hwa¡¯s scent?

    As if determined to erase that smell, Shikshik kept flicking her tongue over me.

    Being the size of a Green Basilisk, I was soaked through like a stuffed toy dunked in a wash bucket.

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    Where is the dignity of a divine beast?

    Finally, dripping wet, I got her to stop.

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    Shikshik¡¯s triangr face softened into a round one again.

    She must be satisfied for now.

    Wait, what did I do wrong?

    I¡¯m a victim too.

    But there was no way Shikshik would understand my thoughts.

    I was the one wronged here.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned safely.¡±

    The Serpent Queen slithered over.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    ¡°So, how was the unicorn?¡±

    ¡°Gek gek gek gek gek!¡±

    I responded energetically.

    I exaggerated, saying I was nearly trampled to death by it.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s odd. It didn¡¯t act that way when I and the princess met it.¡±

    This is unfair.

    I¡¯m pure-hearted too.

    It must have reacted that way because I¡¯m male, right?

    Every lore says unicorns often dislike males.

    It couldn¡¯t have considered a three-month-old lizard impure.

    ¡°Youpleted the task sessfully. Thanks to you, things are much easier.¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±@@novelbin@@

    The Serpent Queen patted my head, looking pleased.

    But Komodo-Rania always delivers results beyond expectations.

    With a smug expression, I handed her the container from Seol-Hwa¡¯s internal energy pouch.

    ¡°Hm? What is this?¡±

    Setting down the unicorn¡¯s horn, the Serpent Queen epted the container.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Open it.

    ¡°This smell¡­ Could it be Okbong¡¯s honey?¡±

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Where on earth did you find this?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I let out a dignified sound.

    Oh, just picked it up on my way.

    ¡°¡­Are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I brought it to share, so go ahead.

    The Serpent Queen started stroking me again and opened the lid.

    ¡°Oho¡­ Okbong¡¯s honey. This is an unexpected find.¡±

    Taking out three dumplings, she handed one each to Shikshik and me.

    ¡°Hiiiiek¡­¡±

    Shikshik flicked her tongue, savoring the dumpling¡¯s aroma.

    ¡°Too much might be bad for you, but a moderate amount is better than any elixir.¡±

    Is it just me, or does this sound like a warning that eating too many sweets will rot your teeth?

    ¡°To think I¡¯m receiving something so precious when I¡¯ve done nothing in return.¡±

    Is it that big of a deal?

    Aren¡¯t you hyping me up a bit much?

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shikshik gazed at the dumpling with eager eyes.

    The Serpent Queen looked at me without a word.

    They probably wanted me to take the first bite.

    But I already ate one, so I faked a bite by opening my mouth and swallowing air.

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    Only then did Shikshikunch herself at the dumpling.

    After one taste, her expression shifted to one of disbelief.

    ¡°Hiiiiek!¡±

    Is it that tasty?

    With a happy face, she nibbled at it bit by bit.

    Seeing her joy made me feel unexpectedly proud.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    That sillyugh escaped her.

    ¡­Hehehe?

    Could Shikshikugh like that?

    I looked at Shikshik, who blinked back with wide eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t her sound.

    It wasn¡¯t me either.

    Then, who could make that sound¡­?

    Looking up, I saw the Serpent Queen with an expression I¡¯d never seen before.

    Her face melted into an ¡°hehehe¡± kind of look, ovee by the deliciousness of Okbong¡¯s honey.

    Though Shikshik and I stared nkly at her, she remained like that for quite a while, until she seemed to notice our gaze and looked down.

    Our eyes met, and she seemed to realize what kind of face she¡¯d been making.

    No, saying ¡°had been making¡± is incorrect.

    She hadn¡¯t erased that expression yet.

    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Her face showed the

    regret of someone who had made a mistake.

    Gone was her usual impassive face, and she looked almost like an ordinary girl.

    She struggled to wipe away the expression, but it lingered stubbornly.

    Her sharp eyes had softened long ago.

    Who could look at her now and call her the Serpent Queen?

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    The Serpent Queen tried hard to exin.

    Her face flushed as red as a carrot, yet her raised lips wouldn¡¯t fall.

    She coiled her snake body, trying to hide her face, but it was impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­what you think¡­¡±

    Usually, the Serpent Queen was as cold as winter.

    A face like Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s.

    One that seemed tock any feeling.

    Even her rare smiles were as elegant as frost on a tree.

    Okbong¡¯s honey melted her winter.

    Now, the Serpent Queen could only be described by one word: spring.

    Seeing her flustered was a refreshing shock.

    She was probably surprised too.

    That ¡°hehehe¡± wasn¡¯t her usual ¡°ohoho.¡±

    Shikshik and I exchanged nces.

    There was only one thing to do.

    ¡°Gehehe!¡±

    ¡°Piheek!¡±

    Kaek Arts, Style #2: Merciless Teasing.

 Chapter 102

    "Hehehe."

    Hehehe?

    That was augh I never imagined the Serpent Queen would make.

    And Shikshik was just as stunned as I was.

    So, I mean¡­

    ¡°Gehehe.¡±

    ¡°Hiiie.¡±

    This justified a bit of teasing.

    Honestly, there¡¯s always been a hint of fear toward the Serpent Queen.

    It¡¯s only natural¡ªshe¡¯s a mystical creature whose level I still can¡¯t gauge.

    Her first impression was enough to make anyone¡¯s knees go weak, so it¡¯s understandable.

    Of course, living close together, I¡¯d grown less afraid of her.

    She turned out to be gentler than I¡¯d expected, even generously sharing her precious elixirs with me.

    Her internal energy was extensive too.

    She even spent more time in her human form than her true form.

    Maybe it was morefortable, or maybe she did it to make Shikshik and me feel more at ease.

    Either way, it worked well for me.

    Yet, even in her human form, that serpentine air lingered.

    When she looked at me with those snake-like eyes, flicking her tongue, I knew what it felt like to be a mouse staring up at a giant serpent.

    But look at her now.

    Even the coward Dang So-Yeong would feel safe enough to squeeze her cheeks if she saw the Serpent Queen like this.

    Though, to be fair, there¡¯d probably be a Dang So-Yeong-shaped statue left in the temple if she tried.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was a misunderstanding?¡± the Serpent Queen muttered, her voice shaky.

    But she couldn¡¯t hide her round, softened eyes.

    Shikshik, as her daughter, shares some of her looks, but they¡¯re distinct in a way.

    While the Serpent Queen has a face that anyone would think belongs to a snake, even in her human form, Shikshik has a more rounded, puppy-like face that somehow suits a lizard.

    Yet that difference between them had nearly vanished.

    If anyone saw them together, no one would question that they were mother and daughter.

    Who could doubt she was Shikshik¡¯s mother?

    All soft and round.

    It makes me wonder if even a basilisk could have evolved from a ball python.

    ¡°Gehehe.¡±

    I mimicked the Serpent Queen¡¯sughter, letting my body sway.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shikshik wagged her tail, joining in.

    The Serpent Queen, clearly with no tolerance for teasing, flustered, lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Her ears had turned bright red.

    How can I resist when she looks like this?

    ¡°Enough,¡± she said, her voice weak.

    Teasing others is truly one of life¡¯s great joys.

    ¡°Gekhek!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiek¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Shikshik¡¯s voice changed.

    I turned to look at her, or rather, where she¡¯d been.

    Where did she go?

    Before I could make sense of what was happening, I was lifted into the air.

    The Serpent Queen had grabbed me by the scruff of my neck.

    ¡°Ge-geek!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Let me go!

    I opened my mouth wide, ready to nip at her fingers, but all my strength faded as she held me by the scruff.

    ¡°Hiiiek!¡±

    Quick-witted as ever, Shikshik was wriggling away to escape.

    Hey, my Shikshik¡­

    ¡°Stop wiggling.¡±

    The Serpent Queen gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Y-yes.

    I nodded vigorously.

    Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing.

    With a sigh, the Serpent Queen set me back on the ground.

    She then grabbed Shikshik¡¯s tail, dragging her back to us before speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°¡­I just wanted to show how dangerous Okbong¡¯s honey can be.¡±

    Shikshik and I exchanged a look.

    There¡¯s no way anyone would believe that.

    But if we objected, we¡¯d probably be turned to stone on the spot.

    ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t think I made that sound over something as trivial as a tasty dumpling?¡±

    Of course not.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s with that look?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with my face?

    ¡°Do you think that someone as esteemed as myself would let one honey dumpling sway me?¡±

    I mean, maybe not that much.

    ¡°Honestly, Okbong¡¯s honey doesn¡¯t affect me at all. As I said, it was just to demonstrate the potential effects.¡±

    Nodding along, I felt a mischievous urge spark up.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s gaze was almost back to normal.

    While she imed not to care for Okbong¡¯s honey, she¡¯d eaten one with much delight.

    Now, what if I offered her another?

    I had saved my share.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t need any more of Okbong¡¯s honey¡­¡±

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s eye twitched, catching sight of the dumpling in my tiny hand.

    ¡°Ahem! Hmph! Hurry up and eat it yourself.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Then I nudged the dumpling toward her.

    Want another?

    She nced at Shikshik, who was busy finishing her dumpling.

    Once at Shikshik.

    Once at the dumpling.

    Once at me.

    Then back at the dumpling.

    Gulp.

    ¡°¡­If you insist on not eating it, I suppose I could help you finish it.¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Oh, wee back, the one who¡¯s weak to Okbong¡¯s honey.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± she muttered, finally epting the dumpling I handed her.

    Nom.

    She bit into it.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s face melted with delight.

    The first time sheughed like that, I could¡¯ve chalked it up to an ident.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    That sillyugh escaped her lips once more as she covered her mouth, failing to hide her rxed expression.

    I could forgive the first time¡ªit¡¯s possible to lose control.

    But now, even after being on guard, she still let out a hehehe?

    Okbong¡¯s honey must be exceptionally dangerous.

    But no, that can¡¯t be true.

    Even Shikshik, who¡¯d squealed in surprise, didn¡¯t react as strongly as the Serpent Queen.

    She just really liked sweet treats.

    Watching the Serpent Queen giggle with a silly expression, I noticed a slight frown of concern creep into her gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go back to the way I was¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t say things that could be easily misunderstood.

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve missed out on half of my life.¡±

    ¡­And should she even use the term ¡®life¡¯?

    ---

    The Serpent Queen carefully stored the remaining dumplings.

    Judging by her wistful nces, she¡¯d likely sneak one out soon, but that was her choice.

    I didn¡¯t particrly need the dumplings.

    My status disy didn¡¯t even recognize them as elixirs, and I¡¯d found plenty in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair before.

    Besides, the Serpent Queen seemed to enjoy them so much that I was happy to let her keep them.

    The Serpent Queen has given me far more than I¡¯ve ever offered her.

    One could say she¡¯s a Basilisk who gives generously.

    Not that I did any of this with expectations, but if she offers more, I won¡¯t decline.

    Once she¡¯d stashed the honey dumplings, she lifted the unicorn horn she¡¯d set aside earlier.

    ¡°Yes. Now that we have the unicorn¡¯s horn, it¡¯s time to visit the previous King of Birds.¡±

    This was precisely why we needed the unicorn horn.

    To request an alliance with the former King of Birds.

    To go into further detail, the former King of Birds had been defeated by a face-winged bird.

    The unicorn¡¯s horn would help heal his wounds, making it easier to secure the alliance and bolster our strength by reviving the Argentalvis.

    ¡°Still, since he was once a king, the Queen herself should probably go.¡±

    Despite losing to the face-winged bird, he remains the former King of Birds.

    It¡¯d be best for her to go personally rather than sending some subordinate.

    ¡°Princess, prepare to leave.¡±

    It seemed she nned to bring Shikshik along.

    She probably couldn¡¯t leave Shikshik behind, and by bringing her, it¡¯d show how important this mission was.

    A sound decision.

    ¡°And you as well, consort.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    What?

    ¡°If, by chance, the King of Birds is killed, you¡¯ll be the one left in charge of the skies. It¡¯d be wise to leave a good impression.¡±

    In other words, she¡¯s helping me build some connections?

    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason to decline.

    If I¡¯ve gained this much from the Serpent Queen, who knows what I could gain from someone called a king?

    ¡°Gek gek!¡±

    I let out a sound of eager agreement.

    Oh, I¡¯m already drooling.

    ¡°Good decision. With you along, this should be over quickly.¡±

    The corners of the Serpent Queen¡¯s mouth lifted in a smile, closer to her usual ¡°ohoho¡± than the ¡°hehehe¡± from before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show them what I¡¯m holding.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fairly well-known that Gogaduri defected. Quite a few cowards assumed the bnce in the jungle had shifted.¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    ¡°But now, I have an ace stronger than Gogaduri. A creature powerful enough to punish traitors has joined me. The Serpent Queen stands strong. In fact, she¡¯s stronger than ever. It¡¯s time to let those fools know.¡±

    So, here¡¯s the point.

    Komodo-Rania was like a rising superstar.

    Most creatures probably didn¡¯t know of me yet.

    The Serpent Queen intended to announce the addition of a new mystical beast to her faction.

    Am I finally being recognized?

    Sure, I¡¯d seen monstrous creatures like

    Baek Yeon-Yeong early on, but in my own right, I¡¯m still a formidable beast.

    I have my own faithful following that few others can im.

    I possess an internal energy technique I developed myself.

    I wield both fire and ice, opposing attributes.

    I naturally have expertise with poisons.

    With dragon scales, my defense is unmatched among creatures my size.

    I can block attacks from enemies twice my weight with little trouble.

    Does this mean speed is my weakness?

    Not at all.

    So-Ryong Ascending Steps is one of my strongest techniques.

    My enemies must have cursed inwardly whenever they faced me.

    Dodge fire, and I hit them with ice; dodge ice, and I poison them.

    Get close, and they¡¯re struck by my deadly Palm of White Bone.

    Keep your distance, and I¡¯ll st you with Kaek Death Beam.

    ¡­Yeah, even I admit it¡¯s pretty merciless.

    But hey, what can they do?

    Come back after downing ten inner cores, a Thousand-Year Fiery Peach, a Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng Wine, some Clear Blue Dragon Elixir, and the Golden Spirit Fruit of Ten Thousand Years.

    ¡°Now then, consort.¡±

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s voice turned serious.

    Gone was her cheerful expression, reced with her usual regal tone.

    ¡°Prepare yourself for a bath.¡±

    What?

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    That¡¯s a strange conclusion.

 Chapter 104

    Shikshik¡¯s tail wagged rapidly.

    She was probably imagining a fun family outing.

    Did she think of me as her father?

    "Piiak!"

    ¡­Technically, I¡¯m her dad on paper, but given her personality, I doubt she sees me that way.

    More likely, she thinks of me as some kind of mate that her mom ¡°stole¡± from her.

    A rather absurd notion, but perhaps it¡¯s not so bad from a reptile¡¯s perspective.

    ¡­Is it really okay, though?

    Shikshik seemed thrilled, entirely unaware of theseplicated thoughts, excited simply because she was going outside.

    Understandable¡ªshe¡¯s usually stuck in that temple.

    ording to the Serpent Queen, thest time Shikshik escaped and found me, it was because she was tired of staying cooped up.

    How restless she must¡¯ve been to take that risk, especially given how easily she gets scared.

    I should suggest to the Serpent Queen that we raise Shikshik with a bit more freedom.

    I turned to nce at the Serpent Queen, then quickly looked away.

    ¡°Saaah!¡±

    She was currently in her Basilisk form.

    She wasn¡¯t roaring for any particr reason, just exercising her lungs. But it was terrifying.@@novelbin@@

    Look at the other animals¡ªthey were all trembling.

    Drip.

    Hiss¡­

    A few drops of her saliva hit the ground, burning little craters into the earth.

    She casually pushed through trees, shoving them aside with her massive body.

    When she¡¯s in her true form, she seems rougher than in her human form, as if her mind adapts to her body.

    It makes sense. Even if she can assume a human shape, she isn¡¯t human by nature.

    Unlike me.

    Look at me, maintaining my full human intellect even in a lizard¡¯s body.

    ¡°Piiik!¡±

    Ah, Shikshik.

    That little gem-studded stone around her scales looks adorable.

    entuating her already chubby tail like that¡­

    One day, I worry she¡¯ll grow up to be quite the femme fatale.

    Between Tus, Pus, and now Shikshik, all I can hope for is that they grow up well.

    If Neph reaches the peak of her evolution, I¡¯d be satisfied even with just that.

    Pus has the potential to be big and strong.

    And Tus¡ªsmall but with a slinky elegance like Neph.

    "...Gek!"

    Am I really maintaining my human mindset?

    It feels like I¡¯m slipping into a lizard¡¯s way of thinking.

    "Piiak!"

    Oblivious to my thoughts, Shikshik bounced with excitement.

    I should stop questioning the absurdity of a snake that hops.

    Her chubby tail muscles made such feats possible.

    She looked eager to climb onto my back, so I lowered myself to let her on.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Looking content, Shikshik settled herself near my neck.

    Since I was no longer in my miniaturized form, she could cling tightly for afortable ride.

    To be honest, I would¡¯ve preferred to stay miniaturized.

    I had this urge to wrap my tail around hers and climb onto the Serpent Queen¡¯s back for a free ride.

    It was convenient, and there¡¯s a certain romance to it.

    Riding a giant snake, no less.

    And not just any giant snake¡ªa mythical Basilisk.

    But the Serpent Queen didn¡¯t allow it.

    To be precise, she preferred I walk beside her in my full size rather than cling onto her.

    I couldn¡¯t quite understand her reasoning.

    And honestly, it¡¯s hard to wrap my head around her decision to abandon her human form in the first ce.

    The reason? The King of Birds.

    The Serpent Queen and the King of Birds are currently locked in a cold war.

    Though they haven¡¯t dered war on each other, the Serpent Queen has already decided to confront him.

    The King of Birds dared to target me, her dered consort.

    Their sh could happen at any time.

    If it were up to me, I¡¯d stay shrunken down.

    Traveling in her full Basilisk form, the Serpent Queen would be impossible to miss, making it clear she was on her way to the former King of Birds.

    But she knows the King of Birds better than anyone.

    Maybe she¡¯s trying to provoke him, to make him or his subordinates slip up.

    If he sends anyone to interfere, we¡¯ll be ready with the Serpent Queen, Argentavis, and myself for a swift attack.

    And if he sends mere underlings, it would just be a pointless sacrifice.

    With all that in mind, I could see the logic.

    "Saaaah!"

    ¡­You do have a n, right?

    I cautiously matched my steps to the Serpent Queen¡¯s, watching her moves closely.

    ¡°Gororong¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Shikshik was happily napping, snoring softly.

    It really did feel like we were a family outing.

    A furious, snake-like wife.

    A child who falls asleep first, even though she¡¯s the most excited.

    And a husband under his wife¡¯s thumb.

    Sometimes, this isn¡¯t so bad.

    The jungle¡¯s creatures were watching us as we passed by.

    Even the animals in the jungle would feel a sense of peace from seeing this tranquil scene, healing their wounded bodies and spirits.

    This was bound to earn me some divine merit, right?

    ---

    Thud.

    The ground trembled.

    Massive trees, failing their purpose, copsed in defeat.

    The sudden disaster sent animals fleeing in terror.

    "Saaaah!"

    All the creatures of the jungle had no choice but to pay homage to this being.

    Whether they were uninterested in territorial conflicts or resided within Kachalgatal¡¯s domain, all had to respect this presence.

    The one who transcended the limitations of snakes.

    A legendary creature of myth: the Basilisk.

    The ruler of the western jungle, also known as the Serpent Queen, had appeared.

    Her sheer size was overwhelming.

    Yet, the jungle¡¯s inhabitants seldom saw her.

    Most assumed she was hidden within her domain.

    Rumors abounded¡ªperhaps she was preparing for war with the King of Birds, or hiding to avoid him, or simply rearing a sessor within her temple.

    But here she was.

    ¡°Kaaak! It¡¯s the Queen! The Serpent Queen has appeared!¡±

    The parrots flew quickly, spreading the news.

    The Serpent Queen had emerged.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been such a shocking revtion, though.

    It was remarkable, yes, but not impossible.

    After all, it would have been more unusual if she had never emerged at all.

    ¡°Kaaak! The Serpent Queen is heeere!¡±

    The parrots circled the sky, squawking in astonishment at what they were witnessing.

    The Serpent Queen, once the lofty ruler who¡¯d refused Kachalgatal¡¯s proposal and established her own realm.

    Had she epted, the jungle would¡¯ve likely been ruled by a single faction.

    She¡¯d even turned down the offer from the King of Birds.

    Yet now, beside her, was another.

    A four-legged serpent.

    A creature known as Su-Gung, Seok-Chung, or Four-Legged Snake.

    In other words, a lizard.

    But he was more than an ordinary lizard.

    Though smaller than the Serpent Queen, his size was still intimidating.

    And his entire body was covered in sleek ck scales, like the hide of a mythical dragon, utterly pristine.

    A lizard, yet beautiful.

    A lizard, yet holy.

    It was hard to call him just a lizard.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    mes and frost flickered from the ck lizard¡¯s maw.

    Beautiful ck scales like those of a dragon, glistening.

    Huge teeth, with fire and ice swirling between them.

    More than any creature seen in the jungle, he looked like a dragon.

    As if his mere existence wasn¡¯t surprising enough, there was something even more astonishing.

    Around the ck lizard¡¯s neck hung an ornament.

    Clearly a mark of the Serpent Queen.

    She would never give such a token to another creature.

    She hadn¡¯t even granted it to the King of Birds.

    If anyone were to take it, they¡¯d have to defeat her and forcibly steal it.

    But this ck lizard hadn¡¯t fought the Serpent Queen.

    If they had, they wouldn¡¯t be walking side by side.

    So, what did this oddity mean?

    The Basilisk¡¯s tail gently brushed the ck lizard¡¯s.

    ¡°Kaaak!¡±

    The parrots, observing the scene, let out cries of shock.

    It dawned on them why this lizard bore the Serpent Queen¡¯s mark.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s consort.

    There was no other way to exin the affectionate flick of her tail.

    And upon closer inspection, there was a small snake curled around the ck lizard¡¯s neck.

    Its expression sullen, as if it had just woken up, it red at the Serpent Queen.

    That must be the Serpent Queen¡¯s heir.

    The Snake Princess, too, brushed the ck lizard with a loving tail flick.

    The atmosphere felt strange.

    ¡°Kaaak!¡±

    Parrots are known for their fussiness, but in this case, no one could me them.

    ¡°The ultimate charmer!¡±

    A legendary lizard that had won over both the Serpent Queen and her princess had been born.

    ¡°Kaaak!¡±

    Their words carried on the wind, spreading throughout the jungle.

    To thends ruled by the King of Birds, the Serpent Queen¡¯s realm, and even So-Ryong¡¯s domain.

    The Serpent Queen¡¯s consort had appeared.

    All in the jungle now knew.

    And that consort had also enchanted the Snake Princess.

    That fact, too, spread throughout the jungle, though few would believe it without seeing the spectacle themselves.

    ¡°This¡­ this shameless creature¡­¡±

    From afar, the unicorn, missing its horn, shed silent tears.

    That lizard, that shameless cad, had finally done it

    .

    He had stolen the hearts of two pure maidens.

    The unicorn regretted not dealing with that dastardly lizard when he had the chance, but it was toote now.

    And somehow, his precious horn had ended up in that lizard¡¯s possession.

    The horn he had gifted to a pure maiden now belonged to that lizard.

    In that short time, he had seduced her as well.

    ¡°One true love only¡­¡±

    Fat tears rolled down the unicorn¡¯s face.

    He cursed the lizard.

    But the ck lizard, scratching his head, simplyughed thoughtlessly.

    ¡°Gegegegek!¡±

 Chapter 106

    ¡¾Argentavis lv70 (-15)¡¿

    ---

    ¡¾Argentavis¡¿

    A massive bird of prey, around 3.5 meters in body length and with wings spanning over 6.5 meters. It primarily hunted small ground animals, but itsrge frame and sharp talons allowed it to make evenrger creatures its prey. Truly, the title "King of the Skies" suits this apex predator.

    ---

    The creature was sorge it was hard to believe it was a bird.

    The status window only provides a general idea of its typical size.

    Some creatures above a certain level are evenrger than what the status window suggests.

    It was massive enough to rival the Man-faced Bird.

    However, it seemed just a bit below the Snake Queen¡¯s level, allowing me to see its stats.

    Its level was a staggering 70¡ªthe highest level I¡¯d observed.

    Judging by the negative sign, it seemed weakened, likely from an injury.

    ¡°Keeaaah!¡±

    Argentavis, flying swiftly, stopped right in front of the Snake Queen.

    Buzz.

    Buzz.

    Hovering mid-air, Argentavis fixed a piercing gaze on the Snake Queen.

    The Snake Queen stared back, unwavering.

    It was a true standoff.

    sh!

    As light erupted from Argentavis¡¯s body, a mist surrounded the Snake Queen¡¯s form almost simultaneously.

    It had begun.

    Their showdown.

    The massive bodies shrank rapidly.

    A middle-aged man with brown hair, dressed sharply, appeared.

    His wings, instead of arms, revealed that he was indeed the bird king I¡¯d just seen.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to kill me, did you?¡±

    If the Snake Queen resembled a mythical Lamia, then Argentavis was more like a Harpy.

    Wait, shouldn''t Harpies be female?

    I swallowed my unspoken objection.

    The Snake Queen, too, had transformed into a human form at some point.

    ¡°Quite a dy in your hospitality.¡±

    She gave Argentavis a hard stare with her usual unexpressive face.

    Good thing we were on the same side¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d be left quaking in my scales with no choice.

    Argentavis sat on an outcropping of rock.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    He crossed his legs and let out a sigh, as if holding back words he wanted to say.

    ¡°You break in here, and now you talk about hospitality?¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to deceive? You already knew from the message.¡±

    ¡°I hear the Snake Queen is storming somewhere; who wouldn¡¯t prepare for that?¡±

    Despite his words, they didn¡¯t seem entirely hostile.

    They seemed able to hold a conversation, at least.

    ¡­Perhaps it was because the Snake Queen had dered her intentions with a devastating beam of light.

    It was Argentavis who withdrew first.

    ¡°How is Elder So-ryong doing?¡±

    They had some sort of connection.

    So the elder was more formidable than I¡¯d thought.

    ¡°Why you¡¯d ask me that is beyond me.¡±

    The Snake Queen said, ncing briefly in my direction.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s still alive. Quite tenacious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    An awkward air hung between them.

    This didn¡¯t seem like the time for me to interject.

    I decided to y with Shik-shik from a safe distance.

    ¡°I heard a rumor you¡¯ve found a partner.¡±

    Wait. Why was I getting dragged into this?

    The Snake Queen gave a light nod and, grabbing my tail, yanked me closer.

    ¡°Gaek¡­¡±

    Let go, please.

    I struggled, but her iron grip was unbreakable.

    Helplessly, I found myself with my head resting on the Snake Queen¡¯s knee like a pitiful little lizard.

    ¡°So you really did find a partner. I thought your temperament seemed to have softened.¡±

    Softened?

    That entire mountain range had just split in two!

    Perhaps it¡¯s ¡°soft¡± like a toxic substance?

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish, but I couldn¡¯t let them go.¡±

    The Snake Queen gently scratched between my eyes.

    My eyelids drooped.

    But I couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡ªnot with Shik-shik nibbling at my tail.

    ¡°Hiyek!¡±

    That hurt, Shik-shik.

    Argentavis watched my disgruntled self in silence before steering the conversation back.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te all this way just to unt your partner.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Did youe as the Snake Queen or as So-ryong¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°I came with my partner and sessor. Does that not rify it for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What business does the Snake Queen have in such a lowly ce?¡±

    So-ryong¡¯s daughter.

    I¡¯d suspected, but it confirmed that the old Compy was indeed the Snake Queen¡¯s father.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t her biological father.

    ¡°It¡¯s a proposal for an alliance.¡±

    ¡°An alliance?¡±

    ¡°Gechalgoatal has crossed the line.¡±

    Argentavis closed his eyes and nodded slowly.

    He had lost to the Man-faced Bird.

    Stripped of his title as the Bird King, he was forced to hide out here instead of roaming the vast jungles.

    To him, Gechalgoatal was someone he¡¯d seek revenge against.

    ¡°You n to take him down? I¡¯d heard rumors that the tide of battle had turned in your favor.¡±

    ¡°My partner has aplished a great feat.¡±

    ¡°I agree with going after him. However¡­¡±

    Argentavis touched his right shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown old. I wouldn¡¯t be much help.¡±

    It seemed his injury from losing to the Man-faced Bird had yet to heal.

    But we had anticipated that.

    The Snake Queen held out an object wedged between my scales with both hands.

    It was a massive horn, requiring both hands to hold it.

    I seized the chance to escape her knee.

    The Snake Queen grimaced slightly but handed the item to Argentavis without a word.

    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­!¡±

    Argentavis¡¯s wings quivered.

    The object she gave him was the horn of a unicorn.

    Whatever injury he¡¯d sustained, that horn would undoubtedly heal it.

    ¡°How¡­ How did you get this?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°My partner went through some hardship.¡±

    The Snake Queen and Argentavis began discussing their alliance in earnest.

    The avable forces, Gechalgoatal¡¯s power, and the time needed for the unicorn horn toplete its healing.

    Honestly, much of it went over my head.

    Being an adult discussion, I figured this was a good time for a good lizard to step away.

    I entertained myself with Shik-shik, waiting for their conversation to end.

    ¡°Tweet!¡±

    A small birdnded atop my head.

    It was a white, round little bird.

    ¡¾White-Headed Bushtit lv25¡¿

    Known as a ¡°Beopse,¡± this cute bird was adorable.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    How cute.

    It¡¯s on par with Shik-shik.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shik-shik made a slightly offended sound.

    No, it¡¯s not that one of you is better; you¡¯re both cute.

    The little bird perched atop my head right off the bat.

    Could this be what they call selection?

    A grin crept onto my face.

    ¡°Tweet!¡±

    Aw, so cute.

    I couldn¡¯t see it well from atop my head, but even its tiny, visible feet were adorable.

    ¡°Saak!¡±

    Shik-shik, seemingly upset, smacked the ground with his tail.

    Was it¡­ jealousy?

    With his triangr face, it seemed usible.

    It was a ¡°scowl¡± face.

    Having double the cuteness was doubly delightful.

    Grrr.

    Couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    I scooped up Shik-shik and Chirp together, hugging them both.

    No grand reason¡ªjust wanting to hold both cuties in one ce.

    ¡°Saaa!¡±

    Shik-shik opened his mouth wide as if waiting for this.

    Don¡¯t eat someone you just met, please.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Surprisingly, the bushtit opened its mouth wide too.

    Aren¡¯t you a bird?

    Even though Shik-shik looks dimwitted, he¡¯s still a snake.

    Maybe they¡¯re just too young to know better.

    I petted each of them in turn.

    Now, now, get along, you two.

    ¡°It seems it will take a bit longer than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Right. Not immediately. But I promise support as soon as my body recovers.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Right. Having aerial forces is crucial.¡±

    The Snake Queen and Argentavis¡¯s conversation was wrapping up.

    ¡°¡­What is your partner doing over there?¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    ¡°Gegek?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what ¡®gegek¡¯ is?¡±

    What does that even mean?

    Argentavis looked at the Snake Queen with an expression that said, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    That should be the normal reaction.

    ¡°¡­Grasping high ground. Deep.¡±

    Wait, he understood that?

    ¡°Gegeek.¡±

    The little bird slipped out of my grasp, showing interest in my teeth.

    A good eye.

    We looked like a crocodile and a plover.

    Sorry, but the Snake Queen cleaned me, so no debris there.

    Nheless, the bird kept peering at my teeth.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shik-shik, spurred bypetitive spirit, also lingered around my mouth.

    ¡°Our talk¡¯s nearly done. Since you brought your partner and sessor, I must show courtesy as well.¡±

    ¡°That was quick.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I could have prepared ahead of time. For all I knew, you might¡¯vee to kill me and take my core.¡±

    ¡°Empty words.¡±

    The Bird King pulled out a sk from between his feathers.

    ¡°This is nameless wine. Since we¡¯re formalizing an alliance, how about a toast?¡±

    Wine!

    Seems every powerful creature keeps a bottle of something.

    Guess they can brew it themselves if they can take human form.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink for your partner, and one for the sessor too.¡±

    The little bird and Shik-shik seemed to argue.

    Perhaps they were debating my teeth.

    Shik-shik and Chirp now tried to climb into my mouth.

    Their

    effort was endearing, so I just opened my mouth for them.

    I only hoped they wouldn¡¯t go for my uv.

    ¡°And to introduce my daughter as well.¡±

    ¡°A daughter? So you have a sessor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, I truly felt like I was part of a social gathering.

    If Argentavis¡¯s daughter could grow into the Bird Queen¡­

    The Snake Queen and Argentavis¡¯s sessors.

    And a lone lizard who appeared out of nowhere.

    It felt like a legendary gathering, like the Dragon and Phoenix Assembly.

    ¡°I raised my daughter in this ce, ensuring she was safe from harm.¡±

    I felt anticipation growing.

    Honestly, seeing Argentavis¡¯s human form had been a bit of a letdown.

    It was cool, but he¡¯s a Harpy.

    And Harpies should traditionally be female.

    If Argentavis had a daughter, I might finally get to see a female Harpy.

    ¡­Not that I¡¯m interested; it¡¯s purely intellectual curiosity.

    ¡°White feathers, a plump body¡­ Watching her always brings a smile.¡±

    White feathers.

    What might she look like?

    ¡°Every morning, she chirps away, andtely, I feel like that¡¯s all that keeps me going.¡±

    Oh, I¡¯d love to hear that myself.

    ¡°Tweet.¡±

    Hm?

    White feathers.

    A round body.

    A chirping sound.

    ¡­Could it be you?

    ¡°Hm. Odd. She should¡¯ve followed me here.¡±

    So, the rare daughter is in my mouth?

    I can¡¯t let him find out.

    If he does, my partnership here will be over.

    Not to mention, Shik-shik is here with me.

    ¡°Hmph. You couldn¡¯t even manage your sessor?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t expect any threat to her here.¡±

    ¡°Pour the wine. Look at my partner, practically drooling in anticipation.¡±

    No.

    That¡¯s not why I¡¯m drooling.

    ¡°Oh, drooling, indeed. And white feathers¡­.¡±

    Argentavis stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°¡­White feathers?¡±

    ¡°Tweet!¡±

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Even if bitten by a Tyrannosaurus, staying conscious would keep you alive.

    Let¡¯s stay positive.

    ¡°Gewehhek¡­¡±

    Three months is long enough for a lizard!

    <em>Report on Potential</em>

    The Mirror of Possibility within the Snake Queen¡¯s temple.

    Though shattered into pieces, the Snake Queen hadn¡¯t discarded the mirror.

    It still retained a faint trace of its power.

    However, it no longer served its original purpose.

    Naturally, this was expected given that the mirror was broken.

    Yet, it developed a new function unknown even to the Snake Queen.

    It now held the ability to reflect the potential of someone else, rather than the person reflected in it.

    For a brief moment, an image appeared in the mirror¡ªa glimpse of someone who had entered the vision of the one who broke it, the ck lizard.

 Chapter 107

    Wait, it¡¯s a Bushtit.

    A White-Headed Bushtit, to be exact.

    That cute, round, white bird¡­ is Argentavis¡¯s daughter?

    If it had been something like a White-Tailed Eagle, I could¡¯ve epted it.

    But this? No way.

    How could a massive bird of prey like him have a tiny, adorable Bushtit as his daughter?

    How was I supposed to know that?

    Chirp-Chirp and Shik-Shik slipped out of my mouth.

    I quickly curled my tail and hid behind the Snake Queen.

    Of course, with my current size beingrger than hers, I wasn¡¯t exactly concealed.

    ¡°Snake Queen, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Argentavis¡¯s face turned red with fury.

    Seems he was upset that some outsider lizard nearly gulped down his precious daughter in one bite.

    I was innocent.

    She was the one who started tapping at my teeth and came inside on her own.

    And I even let her out unharmed.

    But I couldn¡¯t protest.

    The alliance between the Snake Queen and Argentavis had just been formed.

    If I spoke up now, it might all fall apart.

    I lowered my gaze in an act of remorse.

    ¡°Gegeek¡­¡±

    Just as I was about to bow in apology, the Snake Queen grabbed my head firmly.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¯¡±

    She gave me a look.

    I couldn¡¯t read its exact meaning, but I understood one thing clearly.

    She didn¡¯t want me to bow.

    In hindsight, it made sense.

    This alliance was supposed to be one of equals.

    Actually, the Snake Queen held a slight advantage.

    Since I was her partner, if I bowed, it was as if the Snake Queen herself was bowing.

    Seeing that she had another solution in mind, I decided to hold off on apologizing for now.

    Argentavis raised an eyebrow at the Snake Queen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do I really have to say it? Your partnerid hands on my one and only precious daughter.¡±

    There was anger in his voice.

    It was understandable.

    From his perspective, it must¡¯ve looked like his daughter had nearly been swallowed whole by my jaws in the middle of our alliance discussion.

    Although, that wasn¡¯t exactly how it went down.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The Snake Queen chuckled, clearly amused, then looked at Argentavis with her usual emotionless gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the facts straight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Snake Queen pulled me close, catching me off guard.

    I was too stunned to respond to the sudden embrace.

    And besides, staying still might actually be more helpful right now.

    ¡°It was your daughter whoid hands on my one and only partner.¡±

    A warmth filled my chest.

    This warmth wasn¡¯t just because her core pouch was resting on top of my head.

    She was standing up for me even in this situation.

    I was touched.

    ¡­But wait, are we sure about this?

    It felt like her stance was about to escte this into a war.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Argentavis blinked in surprise.

    The Snake Queen continued, her expression unchanged.

    ¡°Are your ears blocked? Or perhaps your wound from Gechalgoatal hasn¡¯t healed yet?¡±

    I appreciated her support, but¡­

    Are we really doing this?

    I mean, we came here to forge an alliance!

    I went through so much trouble to find the unicorn¡¯s horn.

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret those words?¡±

    ¡°Regret? I regret even considering an alliance with someone whocks the basic decency to respect my partner.¡±

    *Boom!*

    The power of the Snake Queen and Argentavis collided.

    Even I could feel the pressure tingling through my body.

    While Argentavis¡¯s strength was probably inferior to the Snake Queen¡¯s, this wasn¡¯t just any ordinary space.

    It seemed to be a space advantageous for Argentavis, creating a bnced standoff.

    Could this actually turn into a full-blown fight?

    That wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    I spotted Shik-Shik and Chirp-Chirp, who had somehow gone from fighting to holding each other tightly.

    If anyone could stop this, it was those two.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shik-Shik seemed to understand and immediately sprang towards the Snake Queen.

    Chirp-Chirp, noticing the situation, flew straight to Argentavis.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    ¡°Sssak!¡±

    Chirp-Chirp pecked at Argentavis¡¯s cheek while Shik-Shik bit down on the Snake Queen¡¯s hand.

    They couldn¡¯t go full force with their children nearby.

    But neither could they back down.

    Both their prides were on the line.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    But there were things more important than pride.

    Chirp-Chirp and Shik-Shik seemed to be exining the earlier situation earnestly.

    Shik-Shik was surely adding a favorable spin in my defense.

    Now, it all depended on how that white bird exined things.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know why the bird hade into my mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d hidden anything¡ªwhy on earth had it climbed in?

    The real issue was that the bird happened to be Argentavis¡¯s daughter and that he¡¯d caught it in that moment.

    If the bird could exin well, this might all blow over.

    ¡°Gegeek¡­¡±

    I anxiously watched the situation unfold.

    *ng!*

    Almost simultaneously, both the Snake Queen and Argentavis retracted their power.

    To be precise, Argentavis withdrew first, followed immediately by the Snake Queen.

    ¡°What did your precious daughter say?¡±

    ¡°¡­She said the ck dragon did nothing wrong, that she entered his mouth out of curiosity.¡±

    The misunderstanding was cleared!

    ¡­Wait, ck dragon?

    I¡¯m a ck lizard, though.

    ¡°Did I not say? My partner would never do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize for that part.¡±

    Realizing it had been a misunderstanding, Argentavis bowed his head in apology.

    He apologized so quickly that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to let out a triumphant ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    He must¡¯ve momentarily lost his mind, thinking his daughter had been attacked.

    While Argentavis apologized to me, the Snake Queen questioned Chirp-Chirp.

    ¡°So, why did you go inside my partner¡¯s mouth?¡±

    The Bushtit averted its gaze.

    Argentavis answered for her.

    ¡°My daughter possesses a unique ability.¡±

    ¡°A unique ability?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the power to sense traces of dragons.¡±

    Dragon traces?

    What an impressive power.

    Shik-Shik also had a special ability¡ªa healing bite, though he didn¡¯t use it often.

    Guess they wouldn¡¯t be sessors without reason.

    Maybe they could give me something simr too.

    ¡°Gechalgoatal will surely be after her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in fact, I only fought him to protect my daughter.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason you¡¯re revealing this power now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t hide it any longer.¡±

    It looked like they were starting a difficult conversation that had nothing to do with me.

    Whatever it was, it was likely beyond my concern.

    ¡°My daughter detected traces of a dragon in that lizard.¡±

    Huh?

    Me?

    I may have been reborn as a lizard, but I hadn¡¯t exactly thought of myself as a dragon descendant.

    Then again, I did have Dragon Scales and Dragon Blood listed in my skills.

    So, technically, those could count as dragon traces.

    I also used skills like Dragon¡¯s w and Ancient Dragon Strike.

    Having these didn¡¯t exactly mean a lizard could be a dragon, though.

    Argentavis¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    His intense, predatory eyes locked onto me.

    It was the gaze of a raptor sizing up its prey.

    And those eyes were fixed on me.

    ¡°Dragon Scales¡­ and Dragon Blood¡­¡±

    Detecting Dragon Scales was something even a passing¡­ what¡¯s-it-called could do.

    But Dragon Blood was different.

    It was within my body.

    Without circting my inner energy, it looked like ordinary blood.

    ¡°Snake Queen, may I approach your partner?¡±

    The Snake Queen looked displeased but nodded reluctantly.

    She was likely curious too.

    It seemed the existence of dragons held special significance for these jungle creatures.

    But seeing me up close wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Sure, I had Dragon Scales.

    And Dragon Blood, too.

    But that was all.

    ¡°Snake Queen¡¯s partner, would you mind opening your mouth?¡±

    They really must be rted.

    Why does everyone want to inspect my mouth?

    ¡°Gegeek.¡±

    Still, I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Since the Snake Queen had allowed it, I guessed showing him my mouth was fine.

    Why are so many creatures so curious about my mouth?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong always tried to peek into it, and even¡­ what¡¯s-his-name asionally ended up with his head in my mouth.

    *Click.*

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be.¡±

    Argentavis¡¯s voice trembled.

    Why the ominous reaction?

    ¡°Dragon Scales and Dragon Blood¡­ and now, Dragon Fang?¡±

    A Dragon Fang refers to a dragon¡¯s tooth.

    ¡°Geek?¡±

    ¡­I don¡¯t have any skill like that?

    Could it be some hidden skill I wasn¡¯t aware of?

    Now that I think about it, I¡¯d never really used my teeth as a main weapon.

    Learning martial arts had made it unnecessary.@@novelbin@@

    But all the martial arts I¡¯d learned were human techniques.

    Even though I¡¯d adapted them somewhat, they didn¡¯t fully suit my lizard traits.

    Despite having incredibly sharp teeth, I only used them for finishing moves or eating.

    It seemed I¡¯d never really grasped the true power of my teeth.

    A Dragon Fang?

    ¡°A Dragon Fang? I understand Dragon Blood and Scales, but what¡¯s this about a Dragon Fang?¡±

    ¡°Well, it makes sense. As a partner, it¡¯s not easy to know everything.¡±

    *Crack.*

    The Snake Queen¡¯s brow twitched.

    The atmosphere was shifting to theplete opposite of earlier.

    Hey, let¡¯s not provoke him.

    Did you not notice

    how he just took a deep breath?

    He¡¯s about to shoot a beam from his mouth.

    ¡°Look closely at those teeth. Unlike other animals¡¯ teeth, they¡¯re uneven. It¡¯s a structure simr to a saw used by humans.¡±

    ¡°I know that much. Do you think I haven¡¯t been bitten by those teeth once or twice?¡±

    He¡¯s been bitten by me?

    I don¡¯t remember that.

    ¡­What did he do after giving me that wine?

    ¡°Those teeth carry a metallic essence. If that isn¡¯t a Dragon Fang, then what could it be?¡±

    Apparently, my teeth were saw-toothed.

    And they¡¯re infused with some ¡°metallic essence.¡±

    Argentavis was adamant it had to be a Dragon Fang.

    ¡­Look, Komodo dragons just naturally have saw-like teeth, you know?

    Believe it or not, their tooth surface is even coated with iron.

    Since I¡¯m an evolved Komodo dragon, this trait is probably even more prominent.

    So, you can¡¯t call my teeth Dragon Fangs.

    They¡¯re just regr old Komodo-rania teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s certain. This is a Dragon Fang.¡±

    No, it¡¯s not a Dragon Fang.

    ¡°Dragon Scales, Dragon Blood, and now Dragon Fang¡­ If this isn¡¯t a dragon, then what is?¡±

    Real dragons don¡¯t make that ¡°Gegeek¡± sound, you know?

    Snake Queen, could you maybe clear this up?

    Seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding here.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve discovered quite a bit. Yes, my partner is indeed worthy of being called a dragon.¡±

    The Snake Queen avoided my gaze.

    She said that, yet still felt guilty.

    It was clear she¡¯d said it just to one-up Argentavis.

    ¡°Gegegeek!¡±

    I¡¯m not a dragon.

    I¡¯m a lizard!

 Chapter 108

    I closed my open mouth.

    That¡¯s enough.

    ¡°Gegeek.¡±

    Though I¡¯d gotten used to showing the inside of my mouth, showing it to another male still felt a bit strange.

    Argentavis was still staring, looking astonished.

    His face was a mix of wonder, confusion, and perhaps anticipation¡ªaplex blend of emotions.

    He pped his massive wings.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t love that he was a male Harpy, but with wings thatrge, it was an impressive sight.

    ¡°I see¡­ To be honest, when I first saw you, I underestimated you somewhat. I thought you were just a big lizard who¡¯d gotten lucky with some faith.¡±

    Is it because he¡¯s a bird? His vision¡¯s incredibly sharp.

    And he¡¯s not entirely wrong; I really did just luck into some faith as a big lizard.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case. You¡¯d have to be this strong to take down Gechalgoatal.¡±

    Argentavis turned his gaze toward the Snake Queen.

    ¡°At first, I wondered if a queen would choose a mere lizard as her partner, simply based on appearances. I suppose I was mistaken about both you and your partner. I formally apologize.¡±

    The Snake Queen flinched slightly.

    Why is this bird so perceptive?

    Then again, he doesn¡¯t know the full story.

    The reason the Snake Queen chose me as her partner was because of Shik-Shik.

    Shik-Shik had be my follower.

    This meant he was receiving less support from the Snake Queen.

    She had a solution, though.

    By linking her faith with Gegeek and connecting it to me, she could support me indirectly, and it would benefit her daughter as well.

    That¡¯s my guess as to why she partnered with me.

    ¡­I mean, sure, I do know I¡¯m a bit of a handsome lizard.

    Well, maybe ¡°handsome¡± isn¡¯t the right word¡ª¡°impressive¡± suits me better.

    After all, I am a lizard with dragon scales.

    Shik-Shik likes my dragon scales a lot, too.

    But that¡¯s probably just a form of admiration.

    It¡¯s like people finding a huge dinosaur impressive.

    Some might even suggest putting it in a maid outfit, but that¡¯s a rare few.

    It¡¯s likely that the same feeling applies to spiders, snakes, and lizards around here.

    The Snake Queen is probably no different.

    She might like my dragon scales, but it wouldn¡¯t be in a romantic sense.

    Besides, we¡¯re different species.

    This partnership was probably more about practical benefits.

    A partnership on paper.

    The Snake Queen nced at me, as if to ask if I¡¯d ept the apology.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    Of course, I¡¯ll ept it.

    I mean, he¡¯s apologized twice now.

    That¡¯s top 1% behavior in the bird kingdom.

    He¡¯s on apletely different level from that Man-faced Bird.

    ¡°Fine. Since my partner has forgiven you, I¡¯ll let it slide this time. But my partner asks that you borate more on dragons.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say that?

    The Snake Queen avoided my gaze.

    Seems there¡¯s something she¡¯s curious about.

    As the former Bird King, Argentavis is likely older than the Snake Queen and would know more.

    And I could stand to learn more, too.

    ¡°What more can I say about dragons? They have antler-like horns, a long, snake-like body, fly through the sky, bring rain, and possess mystical powers. They¡¯re sacred creatures.¡±

    Argentavis nced at me.

    The dragon he described didn¡¯t resemble me at all.

    That was the Eastern dragon he was describing.

    ¡°That¡¯s the typical dragon most know about. But there¡¯s more than one kind of dragon. There are those with no mystical powers, but with sheer strength alone, they still deserve the title of dragon. They look like giant armored lizards with wings, soar through the skies, and breathe fire that can incinerate everything. That¡¯s also a dragon.¡±

    Now that surprised me.

    He was urately describing a Western dragon.

    As if he¡¯d seen one himself.

    ¡°But having dragon scales doesn¡¯t automatically make one a dragon. The same goes for dragon blood. This jungle is full of creatures with both.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long to realize what creatures he was talking about.

    There are dinosaurs in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    Plenty of them, in fact.

    Their skins and scales could technically be called dragon scales.

    And their blood might even be considered dragon blood.

    Of course,pared to a true dragon¡ªor even me¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t measure up.

    And I have not only dragon scales but reverse scales as well.

    ¡°But dragon fangs are different. Their teeth might be sharp, but theyck the metallic essence yours carry. So your partner, who possesses dragon fangs, is the closest thing to a true dragon.¡±

    Look, they¡¯re just Komodo dragon teeth, I swear.

    This misunderstanding keeps getting deeper.

    But when I think about it, there¡¯s no real reason to correct him.

    If he wants to treat me like a dragon, it¡¯s all the better for me.

    It¡¯ll even give me a bit of a morale boost.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s partner is actually a dragon!

    And that dragon¡¯s on our side.

    Even if I just sit here going ¡°gegeek,¡± it¡¯d make them feel secure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors, but it seems you were mostly right.¡±

    The audacious Snake Queen.

    If another creature saw this, they¡¯d admire her unwavering expression, thinking it lent credibility to her words.

    But having seen her goofy ¡°ehehe¡± face, I knew she was just putting on an act.

    Argentavis didn¡¯t seem to notice, eximing boldly.

    ¡°To stand beside one closest to a dragon! What is there left to fear?¡±

    The tense atmosphere from earlier melted away.

    Now that the mood was light, it was time to enjoy the wine Argentavis had brought.

    ¡°Though I have little to offer, drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    The feast began.

    ¡°Kekik!¡±

    Some pterosaurs, who appeared to be his subordinates, brought out food.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the warm food I¡¯d hoped for, but wild edibles they¡¯d gathered.

    There was meat, and surprisingly, a few mushrooms.

    And even some bird eggs.

    ¡­Are they really okay with serving eggs?

    Those must be unfertilized, right?

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    Shik-Shik wagged his tail and promptly bit into a small egg.

    He¡¯s a snake, so of course he¡¯d be drawn to eggs.

    After all, birds and snakes have that kind of rtionship.

    Thinking about it, this alliance must¡¯ve been quite an achievement.

    Shik-Shik and Chirp-Chirp, still young, enjoyed the food, while the Snake Queen, Argentavis, and I sipped on the wine in our cups.

    Not enough to get drunk, just enough to lift our spirits.

    A way to solidify our alliance even further.

    Shik-Shik demonstrated a neat trick of swallowing the egg yolk and spitting out the shell. As I watched, mesmerized, Argentavis approached me.

    ¡°You.¡±

    After calling me, Argentavis nced at the Snake Queen.

    She was busy devouring meat every time a pterosaur brought some over.

    With her massive form, she probably needed a lot of food.

    From the way she looked regretful when sharing food with me, she must¡¯ve been restraining herself for a while.

    ¡°Gegeek.¡±

    Once he saw the Snake Queen was focused on eating, Argentavis spoke quietly.

    ¡°Do you know the phrase ¡®a hero¡¯s penchant for beauty¡¯?¡±

    *Pfft.*

    I nearly spit out my drink.

    Of course, I know it.

    But why bring that up now?

    Argentavis nced at the chirping Bushtit.

    Then he looked back at me.

    Or rather, at my teeth.

    ¡°I apologize for earlier. I hope you understand the perspective of a father with a daughter.¡±

    Why bring up ¡®a hero¡¯s penchant for beauty¡¯ while looking at his daughter?

    Surely it doesn¡¯t mean what I think?

    ¡°Tweet¡­¡±

    Chirp-Chirp fluttered over and perched right in front of me.

    Round and fluffy, incredibly cute.

    But it didn¡¯t feel purely cute.

    I¡¯d picked up on Argentavis¡¯s sly intentions.

    ¡°If things go well, she¡¯ll seed me as the next ruler.¡±

    Chirp-Chirp lifted her tiny head with pride.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Not that lifting her tiny face made much difference.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very old yourself, so by the time the Snake Queen retires, you¡¯ll likely be the dominant one.¡±

    Uh, Shik-Shik is right here.

    And she¡¯s older than me.

    Chirp-Chirp¡¯s also older than me.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to redefine the rtionship between snakes and birds. My daughter and you will be at the heart of that.¡±

    So¡­ he just wants me to get along with Chirp-Chirp?

    I get it.

    Even though I won¡¯t stay in this jungle forever, as the Snake Queen¡¯s partner, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get along with his daughter.

    He sees me as a dragon¡¯s sessor or something, so I guess he wants to solidify the connection.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit opportunistic?

    He was ready to kill me earlier.

    Argentavis seemed to recognize this,ughing sheepishly.

    ¡°Haha. She¡¯s my daughter, but she¡¯s a charming one, isn¡¯t she? Why would a dragon limit himself to just one partner?¡±

    Argentavis whispered in a very small voice.

    I could hardly believe my ears.

    If the Snake Queen had heard him, there¡¯d be no alliance¡ªonly a devastating beam headed his way.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t heard, too busy enjoying her meat.

    So he¡¯s hinting¡­ that I should take his daughter?

    ¡°Tweet¡­¡±

    The Bushtit gave me a longing look.

    No matter how expressive it tried to be, it was still a Bushtit.

    We¡¯ve barely known

    each other an hour.

    I could somewhat understand the mindset of reptiles and arthropods after being around them.

    But birds¡­ Birds were a mystery to me.

    I knew they performed borate dances to court females.

    So, a female bird picks a mate based on his fancy disy.

    And in terms of ¡°impressive looks,¡± I, a dragon-looking creature, am apparently an ideal choice.

    ¡­I suddenly understand the bird mindset.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    Call it the curse of knowledge.

    I didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°As a father, I can¡¯t just hand over my young daughter. Especially while the war isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Then what are you trying to say?

    ¡°When my daughter ascends as queen, and you be a true dragon,e find me.¡±

    Opportunist.

    Argentavis is a massive opportunist.

    A bit loyal, maybe.

    ¡°Sssaaak!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Having sniffed something out, Shik-Shik dashed over, raising his triangr head.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    ¡°Shik-shik!¡±

    Shik-Shik and Chirp-Chirp started bickering naturally.

    I guess it¡¯s good the Snake Queen and Argentavis aren¡¯t fighting.

    But it seemed like they were both under some misconceptions.

    From Chirp-Chirp¡¯s perspective, Shik-Shik¡¯s the ¡°stone stuck in ce.¡±

    She probably thinks she has to push him out to take her spot.

    For Shik-Shik, he¡¯s already bitter about losing the partner spot to the Queen, and now here¡¯s this bird moving in.

    They each think they need to get rid of the other!

    But they¡¯ve got it all wrong.

    I hate to break it to them, but I like humans.

    Sure, you¡¯re cute for animals, but you¡¯re not humans.

    ¡­Now, if Shik-Shik turned into a curvy Lamia like the Snake Queen, or if Chirp-Chirp turned into a cute Harpy, I might reconsider.

    ¡°Peep?¡±

    ¡°Chirp?¡±

    Shik-Shik and Chirp-Chirp turned their heads at the same time.

    Did they somehow hear my thoughts?

    Shik-Shik might have, but the Bushtit? Doubt it.

    Not that it matters much.

    It¡¯s not like Chirp-Chirp and Shik-Shik are going to turn human overnight.

    Sure, the Mirror of Possibility showed Shik-Shik could be a beautiful Lamia like her mother, but that was just potential.

    Walking the path of a divine creature could take decades.

    In other words, I¡¯m safe for now.

    ¡°Peep.¡±

    ¡°Chirp.¡±

    Shik-Shik and Chirp-Chirp stopped fighting.

    Good, they¡¯ll be ruling this jungle together one day. They should get along.

    ¡°Peep.¡±

    ¡°Chirp-chirp.¡±

    ¡­Seems like they¡¯ve joined forces.

    I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s good to see them united on amon goal.

    ¡°Gegeek!¡±

    Time to stop worrying and enjoy the feast.

    After all, I¡¯d be on the move right after this celebration ended.

 Chapter 111

    ¡®What a cute little snake.¡¯

    ck hair and red eyes.@@novelbin@@

    It was the first time the Snake Queen had seen a human like this.

    ¡®Is that your sibling behind you? Oh, why are you puffing yourself up like that?¡¯

    ¡®What a strange cry. And your plump body is nothing like the snakes I''ve seen before.¡¯

    She spoke to the snake version of herself without any hesitation.

    ¡®Alright. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll stay here for a while. Hm? Ah, where¡¯s that little dragon gone off to? I brought some luggage, and it¡¯s heavy. He¡¯s probably carrying it.¡¯

    At first, the Snake Queen had been wary, standing guard alongside Kachgaatal.

    But as she spent time with the little dragon and that woman, her wariness gradually faded.

    ¡®A family? Well, I might look young, but I''m actually quite old. Hmm, maybe it¡¯s time to settle down and marry a decent man.¡¯

    ¡®Two children might be nice. A cute daughter who looks like me. What? She wouldn¡¯t be cute if she looked like me? Little brat, you''ve grown up too much, haven''t you?¡¯

    She taught the Snake Queen various things and asionally brought her human items.

    ¡®Here, try this. Hm? What is it, you ask? It¡¯s a dumpling made from the honey of the Jade Peak flower. Just eat it, will you?¡¯

    ¡®How is it? I knew you''d like it. This isn¡¯t just any honey from ordinary flowers.¡¯

    The Snake Queen received honey dumplings made from Jade Peak¡¯s honey as a treat.

    ¡®What kind of flowers are they, you ask? Hmm, should I tell you or not?¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. White Lotus. And Snow Blossom.¡¯

    ¡®What? Snow Blossom isn¡¯t a real flower?¡¯

    ¡®This is why I don¡¯t like snakes who are too perceptive.¡¯

    With lighthearted jokes, they grew closer and closer over time.

    ¡®These are my favorite flowers. The white lotus, and the snow flower that only blooms in the heart of winter.¡¯

    Red eyes.

    ck hair.

    She had incredible strength, but she never used it recklessly.

    The Snake Queen idolized her.

    The reason the Snake Queen took on a human form was due in part to her desire to resemble this woman.

    ¡®...Are you there?¡¯

    Just as their meeting was sudden, their parting came just as abruptly.

    ¡®...You are now the queen of this ce.¡¯

    The Snake Queen was a coward.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop the woman who was saying goodbye.

    The reason she epted the throne of queen was that she didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse.

    That was herst memory of the woman, and though much time had passed, it remained vividly clear.

    So, meeting her again came as a huge shock.

    The face, aside from the color of her hair and eyes, had no resemnce.

    And yet, why did she still think of her?

    Her body trembled.

    Her mind told her it wasn¡¯t possible, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen.

    It had to be a trap.

    Surely, it was a trap.

    But what if, by some miracle, it really was her?

    What if she could see the one she could call ¡°Mother¡± once more?

    The Snake Queen hesitated.

    She knew it was something she shouldn¡¯t do.

    But she believed this woman was the only one who could save her.

    ¡°Geh-geh!¡±

    A familiar cry echoed.

    The Snake Queen finally realized.

    The one who could save her wasn¡¯t someone from a dream.

    A blue beam of light burst forth from the ck lizard¡¯s mouth.

    *

    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±

    With a scream, the Nakhal Bird was thrown back.

    Immediately, I checked on the Snake Queen.

    Her expression still showed confusion.

    Recovering fully right now seemed difficult for her.

    ¡°Geh-geh!¡±

    If that was the case, then I needed to focus on the Nakhal Bird.

    It hadn¡¯t gone down with one blow.

    It was on the same level as the Argentavis.

    Now that I had turned its own strategy against it, I had to go in for the finishing blow.

    Swish!

    I immediately leaped to chase it down.

    ¡°You crazy lizard!¡±

    The enraged Nakhal Bird.

    Its body was bloodstained, but it still seemed fine.

    Yet, I could see the panic in its eyes.

    I was about tounch my Dragon¡¯s Breath at it.

    Crrrack!

    A pair of ck wings sprouted from the Nakhal Bird¡¯s shoulders.

    Swoosh!

    It used its wings to put distance between us.

    ¡°No sense of courtesy, huh?¡±

    Swoosh.

    At the same time, it shot ck feathers at me.

    Each feather was as tough and sharp as the scales on my body.

    Swish-swish-swish!

    However, those attacks never made it to my body.

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    The massive form of the Snake Queen blocked the attack.

    In that brief moment, she hade to her senses.

    The reason she was confused was likely because of the Nakhal Bird¡¯s face.

    It must have taken the form of a human she knew.

    In that state, the Nakhal Bird revealed its wings.

    She had no choice but to realize that this woman imitating a human form was actually a monstrous bird.

    ¡°What... why are you so fast? This should have taken longer...¡±

    The Nakhal Bird sounded bewildered.

    Its n was falling apart.

    ¡°Hissssss!¡±

    The Snake Queen let out a roar unlike anything I¡¯d ever heard before.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    Rumble.

    An immense force pressed down on the air.

    ¡°Ssssk.¡±

    The Snake Queen took a deep breath.

    She was about to unleash that devastating beam of destruction she had shown in the Argentavis¡¯s domain.

    No matter how strong the Nakhal Bird was, if it got hit by that, it would be obliterated without a trace.

    ¡°D-damn it!¡±

    It must have felt frustrated.

    Its carefullyid n was crumbling.

    A mere bird attacking a snake and a lizard in the night was pure arrogance.

    ¡°Get out here now, you stupid bastard!¡±

    With that desperate shout from the Nakhal Bird, a deafening explosion rang out.

    ¡°Woooo!¡±

    It was indeed a dark night.

    For an ordinary bird, moving around would be nearly impossible.

    But...

    Fwoosh!

    A huge me lit up the pitch-ck night.

    The fire, zing with destructive energy, was dangerous.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s attack and the Nakhal Bird¡¯s speed were nearly equal.

    But the Snake Queen wasn¡¯t alone here.

    I was here, and so was Shikshik.

    I could endure, but Shikshik definitely wouldn¡¯t survive that kind of impact.

    ¡°Geh-geh!¡±

    I raced toward Shikshik.

    ¡°Hiiik...¡±

    Shikshik was trembling with fear.

    I grabbed it close and curled up protectively around it.

    The sky turned crimson.

    It would hurt.

    It would hurt like hell.

    But I had no choice.

    I couldn¡¯t leave Shikshik on its own.

    Boom!

    A massive fireball struck the ground.

    ¡°I feel embarrassed, always receiving help...¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s voice was calm.

    My body was unscathed.

    The Snake Queen had shielded me with her own body.

    ¡°Hiiik!¡±

    ¡°Geh-geh!¡±

    Shikshik was wrapped in my arms, and I was wrapped by the Snake Queen.

    I had survived, thanks to her.

    I worried if the Snake Queen was alright after blocking such a ferocious attack, but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t seem too badly hurt.

    She had likely neutralized the attack with the technique she had been gathering.

    Slide...

    The Snake Queen uncoiled, setting me free.

    ¡°You have no shame, huh? You¡¯re fine even after taking that hit?¡±

    The Nakhal Bird shouted in disbelief.

    And beside it stood another massive bird.

    ¡¾Philbang Lv80¡¿

    Philbang.

    The single-legged crane, a subordinate of Kachgaatal, wielding fire.

    There was no way they would have sent just the Nakhal Bird.

    Even if the n seeded, it wouldn¡¯t have the firepower to kill the Snake Queen. Failing meant certain death.

    They needed extra force, and Philbang was the answer.

    If you thought they were the only ones, you¡¯d be mistaken.

    It¡¯s possible that reinforcements like the Biik Bird or even the Bird King himself could appear.

    But for now, only two birds were in sight.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to thin out their numbers now.¡±

    This was the perfect chance.

    The Snake Queen hid Shikshik inside her mouth.

    Since Philbang¡¯s attacks covered such a wide area, Shikshik could easily get caught up in it.

    The safest ce was the Snake Queen¡¯s mouth.

    Of course, with Shikshik inside, the Snake Queen couldn¡¯t use her destructive beam.

    But that wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    [Using ¡°Scale of Rage Lv1¡±]

    [Temporarily obtaining ¡°Kaek Death Beam Lv1¡±]

    Boom!

    I was beside the Snake Queen.

    Boom!

    The beam, imbued with the power of Kaek, pierced through the Nakhal Bird¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Kyaaa! You crazy lizard!¡±

    And the Snake Queen wasn¡¯t queen solely because of her destructive beam.

    Her eyes gleamed.

    Zap!

    Where her gaze fell, solid rock formed.

    Philbang and the Nakhal Bird hurriedly flew to avoid the petrifying gaze.

    Since the Cockatrice had betrayed them, they had some resistance.

    But true immunity was impossible.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s power was a serious threat to them.

    ¡°Philbang! Unleash a big one!¡±

    ¡°Woooo!¡±

    Whoosh.

    Boom!

    Philbang, soaring into the air, unleashed a massive me.

    It wasn¡¯t targeted at anyone specifically, so the firepower was dispersed.

    It was within my tolerance level.

    After all

    , I had a natural resistance to mes.

    Their aim was not so much to attack with fire but to obscure the petrifying gaze.

    Even a momentarypse in concentration would leave them open to the Snake Queen¡¯s brutal physical attack.

    The battle continued in the same pattern.

    The Nakhal Bird and Philbang attacked with fire and steel feathers, dodging the Snake Queen¡¯s eyes.

    That might not have been their full strength, but they hadn¡¯t managed to seriously harm the Snake Queen.

    At this rate, victory was assured for us.

    They couldn¡¯t keep dodging the Snake Queen¡¯s gaze forever.

    The best move for them would be to acknowledge their first n¡¯s failure and retreat.

    But they didn¡¯t.

    There was nock of opportunity to escape.

    Did they think they could win?

    They had that look in their eyes.

    A confident look.

    They were aiming for something.

    ¡°Woooh!¡±

    A fireball shot toward us, mixed with a hail of steel feathers.

    Then something was thrown in.

    I knew instinctively.

    That was their true aim.

    Woooong.

    My whole body screamed with warning.

    Danger detection and a sense of killing intent both told me this object was extremely dangerous.

    There was no way just the two of them could capture the Snake Queen.

    Yet they hadn¡¯t retreated and instead kept dragging out the fight because they trusted in that item.

    On the other hand, if I could neutralize that object, I could shatter their confidence.

    The mes and feathers obscured it, flying at an angle that kept it out of the Snake Queen¡¯s sight.

    I didn¡¯t have any techniques that could intercept it in the air.

    The techniques that would work took time to charge, so using them would be toote.

    The only option left was to leap forward and strike the object down myself.

    It was a logical decision.

    Even if I got hurt, I could recover as long as I leveled up.

    If that object harmed the Snake Queen, it would mean I¡¯d have to face both of these monstrous birds alone.

    Just one of them was stronger than me, so that would be impossible.

    My best move was to risk injury to ruin their n.

    ¡°Geh-geh!¡±

    I leaped forward at high speed.

    Just as I swung my w to strike the object thrown by the Nakhal Bird...

    Woong.

    The cloth covering the object unraveled.

    Revealing a small ck sk.

    ¡°Hah-hah!¡±

    The Nakhal Bird grinned a twisted grin.

    ¡°Did you think we were here to capture the Snake Queen?¡±

    Only then did I realize.

    The Snake Queen hadn¡¯t been their target.

    ¡°It would be easier if you just gave up.¡±

    The reason for sending two monstrous birds was to separate me from the Snake Queen.

    The Bird King was after my head.

    Shwoooosh!

    The sk began sucking me in.

    I understood instantly what was happening.

    In the blink of an eye, my surroundings changed.

    From theke where I had been fighting alongside the Snake Queen, I was transported to a ce filled with beasts intent on killing me.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Various beasts with bloodshot eyes radiated pure malice, making their hostility clear.

 Chapter 112

    Where is this ce?

    I remember my body being sucked into the sk the Nakhal Bird threw.

    So, is this the inside of the sk? Or have I simply been moved somewhere else?

    Right now, I couldn¡¯t be sure of anything.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    No, there was one thing I could infer.

    The countless eyes staring at me.

    If there were no way for me to escape, there would be no reason for these beasts to be here.

    They were gathered here to kill me.

    In other words, if I defeat them all, I should be able to leave this ce.

    Either I¡¯ll emerge from the sk, or I¡¯ll find my way back to where I was.

    ¡°Geh-geh¡­¡±

    Whatever the case, I have to face these creatures.

    ¡°Kreee!¡±

    Starting with the Terror Birds.

    ¡°Groaaar!¡±

    And even the Sabertooth Tigers.

    Their hostility toward me was palpable.

    This scene felt familiar, as if I¡¯d seen it before.

    Like when I fell into the Silver Dragon¡¯s Den, trying to escape the Piranha Caiman.

    Back then, a horde of insects had gathered.

    But these beasts were far stronger than those insects.

    Each one was at least as strong as a Terror Bird.

    Did they really set this borate trap just to capture a single lizard?

    Philbang and the Nakhal Bird were only distractions; this was the real n.

    It¡¯s possible that the Snake Queen, upon seeing me vanish, would be enraged and kill both of them on the spot.

    Even so, the Bird King was willing to take that risk to set this trap.

    Did he value me that highly?

    Should I be grateful?

    But there was one thing he didn¡¯t know.

    This type of tactic couldn¡¯t defeat me.

    By leveling up, I could recover from any state.

    In fact, these kinds of enemies were nothing more than walking experience points.

    ¡°Groaaar!¡±

    The lead Sabertooth Tiger let out a fierce roar and charged at me.

    Getting caught by those teeth wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    [Using ¡°Scale of Rage Lv1¡±]

    Time to fight efficiently.

    [Temporarily acquiring ¡°Toxic Cloud Lv1¡±]

    Although I could produce poison naturally, my skill level wasn¡¯t particrly high.

    This was where Scale of Rage came in.

    I¡¯d borrowed the Dilophosaurus¡¯s skill.

    Sssss.

    Hoooh!

    A massive cloud of poison poured out of my mouth.

    ording to my Wild Eye, these creatures had no resistance to petrification or poison.

    They weren¡¯t elite troops directly raised by the Bird King; they were more like mercenaries obtained through brainwashing.

    That didn¡¯t mean they were weak in battle, but theirck of resistance to poison was good news for me.

    The fact that poison worked on them gave me dozens of strategic options.

    ¡°Grroar¡­¡±

    The Sabertooth Tiger that had been charging at me hesitated.

    It had sensed the deadly poison.

    I didn¡¯t miss the chance and lunged at it.

    I struck the Sabertooth Tiger¡¯s head with my front w before it could react.

    Bam!

    ¡°Graaaah!¡±

    The Sabertooth Tiger let out a scream, blood spurting from its wound.

    It was thergest among them, so it wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    But it had suffered serious damage.

    I wanted to follow up with another attack, but I couldn¡¯t.

    This wasn¡¯t a one-on-one fight.

    As if waiting for this moment, beasts charged at me from all directions.

    Despite coughing up blood from the poison cloud, they still tried to attack me.

    Even if I broke through one side, I¡¯d be attacked from the other.

    Komodo.

    The creature¡¯s name meant something like ¡°ancient executioner.¡±

    The reason they emphasized its tail was simple.

    Buzz.@@novelbin@@

    Crash!

    The Komodo¡¯s tail was its deadliest weapon.

    The massive, four-meter-long tail whipped around like a club.

    I hadn¡¯t learned any formal techniques for using my tail as a weapon.

    But just swinging it was enough to cause incredible damage.

    Any creature hit by my tail had its head smashed or was sent flying several meters.

    ¡°Kee¡­ kee-kreee!¡±

    Though they were brainwashed by the Bird King, some couldn¡¯t ovee their instinctive fear.

    Some creatures screamed and tried to flee from the battlefield.

    And of course, they would.

    A seven-meter-long lizard breathing poison and ying everything in its path was a terrifying sight.

    The sharp scales along my tail were as good as a giant sword.

    sh!

    My front ws, razor-sharp, were no different.

    Smash!

    If a creature was hit directly, its head exploded; even a graze left a deep wound.

    And as soon as it was cut, the poison seeped into the wound.

    ¡°Grrkk¡­¡±

    The enemies foamed at the mouth and copsed.

    I cut them down mercilessly.

    I wanted to show my overwhelming strength and break their will to fight.

    And, of course, to level up by killing them.

    No matter how many enemies came, it didn¡¯t matter.

    As long as I leveled up, I¡¯d be in peak condition again.

    Yes, as long as I could level up.

    ...

    ¡­¡­

    I wasn¡¯t leveling up.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    One hour before the Komodo¡¯s assault.

    ¡°So, you want me and Philbang to act as a distraction for the Snake Queen?¡±

    The Nakhal Bird sounded incredulous.

    A mere distraction?

    As a high-level spirit beast, this wounded its pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to kill it for sure...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not like you. Isn¡¯t this too much of an investment?¡±

    ¡°Realistically... it won¡¯t be you who kills him¡­ which means your strength remains intact¡­¡±

    The Nakhal Bird and Philbang¡¯s task was simply to divert the Snake Queen¡¯s attention.

    There was no need to use excessive force, and if they were cautious, they wouldn¡¯t fall to her.

    Their power was to remain hidden while the Snake Queen¡¯spanion was killed.

    This was the Bird King¡¯s best judgment.

    A strategy that concealed his cards while weakening his opponent.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s enough to ensure the job gets done? I don¡¯t think so. Why don¡¯t we have Philbang take on the Snake Queen alone, and I handle the lizard?¡±

    ¡°Woo¡­¡±

    Philbang shot a re at the Nakhal Bird.

    Its suggestion was tantly self-serving.

    Philbang might have been the strongest in terms of raw power, but he couldn¡¯t hold off the Snake Queen for long.

    To endure, he needed the Nakhal Bird to destabilize her psychologically.

    If Philbang was left to face the Snake Queen alone, it would be like a death sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... worry¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯? Haven¡¯t you failed to kill him three times?¡±

    ¡°This time is... different¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve discovered his secrets¡­¡±

    Kachgaatal¡¯s massive wings red out.

    This operation involved sending all three of his high-ranking subordinates.

    Even if two were meant as distractions, it still meant his forces would be absent for a while.

    ¡°This is¡­ an unavoidable death¡­¡±

    For Kachgaatal, this moment would be his most vulnerable.

    ¡°He will be left helpless¡­ surrendering to his own weakness¡­¡±

    But some risks were necessary.

    To kill the detestablepanion of the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Once his life is snuffed out¡­ I will go to witness the Queen¡¯s expression¡­¡±

    The Bird King grinned a twisted, ugly smile.

    The Nakhal Bird shivered.

    It would never get used to that face.

    No wonder the Snake Queen had rejected him.

    Though the Nakhal Bird wanted to say this out loud, it barely managed to hold its tongue.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    I¡¯m not leveling up.

    I know that as I continue to evolve, leveling up bes harder.

    But I¡¯ve already taken down over a dozen beasts.

    At least one level should have increased.

    What on earth is going on?

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    A Terror Bird charged at me.

    I swung my front w immediately.

    However, this time, I held back just a little.

    Wham!

    My w connected with the Terror Bird''s head.

    Boom!

    In that moment, the Terror Bird¡¯s head exploded.

    Something feels off.

    That was certainly enough force to withstand at least one hit.

    I had controlled my strength.

    Yet its head still burst open.

    The Terror Bird¡¯s durability shouldn¡¯t be this low.

    Something was wrong.

    It was crucial to quickly understand what was causing this difort.

    Sssss.

    Hoooh.

    I filled the area with poison, turning it into a veritable swamp of venom.

    This was necessary to analyze the strange phenomenon urring now.

    The creatures kept rushing in endlessly.

    I tried to minimize the use of skills and engaged the beasts in hand-to-handbat.

    Crunch.

    Bang!

    I aimed to level up using the Predator effect, but that wasn¡¯t easy either.

    I couldn¡¯t even spare a moment to eat the corpses.

    When I finished a creature off with my sharp teeth, I could at least taste a bit.

    But I couldn¡¯t consume a sufficient amount of meat.

    Before I could chew a few times, the bodies were exploding.

    This was excessive.

    The iing enemies were bing increasingly bizarre.

    They crumbled from even the lightest blow.

    Boom!

    Even a Terror Bird that hadn¡¯t attacked me began to explode.

    To be precise, it was a Terror Bird that had been slowly sumbing to my poison.

    Only then did I realize the reason my level wasn¡¯t increasing.

    When they sustained a certain amount of damage, they would explode for some unknown reason.

    The ones that died this way didn¡¯t contribute to my experience points.

    ¡°Kee-kee-kee!¡±

    The Bird King had grasped my abilities.

    He probably hadn¡¯t noticed that I had a status window.

    What he understood was the rewards I gained after defeating enemies.

    It was all about leveling up.

    ¡°Craaak!¡±

    A multitude of beasts rushed in again.

    No matter how many there were, as long as there wasn¡¯t an exceptionally strong enemy, I believed they couldn¡¯t defeat me.

    But the situation changed rapidly.

    The enemies were endlessly flooding in, and I had no means to recover my health.

    I would die before I could kill any of them.

    The same was true for poison-based attacks.

    Once I sustained a certain amount of damage, my body would explode.

    The cause of death would be something other than me.

    To stop my leveling up.

    As I realized I could no longer recover, fatigue hit me hard.

    The number of beasts that had died from the poison reached thirty.

    What was despairing was that none of those beasts had been killed by me.

    There were simply more and more of them.

    Even if I miraculously took them all down, nothing would change.

    They would keeping until I died.

    ...

    ¡°Geh-geh.¡±

    Get a grip.

    I had definitely experienced this situation before.

    An endless tide of enemies.

    The situation was bing increasingly dire with time.

    Yes, it was when I encountered the Cordyceps in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Den.

    Remember how I handled that?

    I had found the main body and split it apart.

    Someone was definitely manipting this suspicious space.

    Boom!

    Strong power surged through my feet, shattering the ground.

    This created a brief opening.

    Sssss.

    I pulled on the energy deep within my dantian.

    The energy gathered in my eyes.

    I focused to activate my Wild Eye.

    At the peak of my energy, I could see things that had been invisible.

    A very faint thread.

    An intangible thread created from my energy.

    My mind raced.

    The despair I felt moments ago melted away.

    I had found my breakthrough.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I dashed forward at high speed.

    Toward the source of the thread.

    Swoosh!

    I shed through the enemies that rushed to block me.

    Boom!

    Their durability was exceedingly low.

    To avoid giving me experience points, they exploded after sustaining a certain amount of damage.

    My tail and hands.

    And my body, enhanced by my scales, became a weapon.

    I crushed every enemy that stood in my way, literally smashing through them.

    Bang-bang-bang!

    I could see it.

    The owner of this ce.

    The one whomanded these beasts.

    ¡¾Dimetrodon Lv55¡¿

    Dimetrodon.

    I instinctively knew.

    This one was the strongest here.

    Moreover, I could feel the energy radiating from it.

    It was different from ordinary beasts.

    Its appearance was also unlike any Dimetrodon I knew.

    One of its arms was deformed and unnaturally short.

    Additionally, it had a single eye.

    While it wasrger in size, it didn¡¯t seem suitable for battle.

    That¡¯s likely why it controlled the beasts from behind.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    It let out a low growl.

    Dimetrodon.

    A close rtive of the Spinosaurus.

    I will surely devour you.

    <ul>

    </ul>

 Chapter 113

    **Dimetrodon.**

    A massive pterosaur adorned with a crest on its back.

    The size of an ordinary Dimetrodon would be simr to mine.

    But the one before me was anything but ordinary.

    It should have been crawling on all fours, yet it was naturally lifting one leg.

    No, its entire body was unbnced.

    The lengths of its forelegs didn¡¯t match, and there was nothing in the space where one eye should have been.

    Yet its size wasrger than mine.

    Moreover, its level was no joke.

    It was higher than that of the Cockatrice and the Megatherium.

    Even in such a state, I couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate it.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    The Dimetrodon stared at me directly.

    It likely meant it had confidence in its raw strength.

    In any battle, this is when I needed to conserve my resources even more.

    I couldn¡¯t retreat, and I had no means to recover my health.

    In that regard, using the toxic strategy had proven to be quite effective.

    If I had carelessly unleashed something like the Kaek Death Beam, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to use my Dash.

    I rushed toward it at high speed.

    ¡°Graaaar!¡±

    It let out a roar as it swung its foreleg.

    Boom!

    Naturally, it dodged my attack by pulling back.

    My ws struck the ground, and in that moment, other beasts took the opportunity to attack.

    ¡°Grah!¡±

    The Terror Birds, Sabertooths, and even smaller Megatheriums.

    Dinosaurs about the size of Deinonychus.

    A multitude of enemies were targeting my openings.

    Just like the Cordyceps did before, this creature was also using its subordinates to ensure its safety.

    And that was a situation I had already ovee.

    My current body was as sharp as a de.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    With each swing of my tail, the encroaching beasts exploded.

    It was the result of my attack powerbined with the Dimetrodon¡¯s antics.

    Their blood sttered everywhere.

    My ck scales turned red.

    The beasts, desperate to catch me.

    And the Dimetrodon, narrowly evading my attack through their sacrifices.

    It ced both legs firmly on the ground.

    I activated my Dash.

    The wind surged around my body.

    Using the technique of Dragon¡¯s Leap, I leaped toward it.

    There was no way any beast could react to my suddenly increased speed.

    Though I had significantly increased in size due to my repeated evolution, my essence stilly in speed.

    As I extended my front w...

    Ka-crack!

    The Dimetrodon barely managed to block it with its foreleg.

    Its ws were tougher than I had expected.

    Indeed, it was an opponent that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated based on appearance alone.

    Ka-crack!

    Our ws shed in a contest of strength, but the Dimetrodon clearly had its limits.

    One of its arms was deformed and unnaturally short.

    Even if it could use Dragon¡¯s Breath, it could only do so with one hand.

    In contrast, I could use both hands.

    Swish.

    Ka-crack!

    I crossed both hands at a single point and pressed the attack.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Ka-crack-crack¡­

    There was no way it could catch my Dragon¡¯s Breath with one arm.

    Creeeeak...

    The Dimetrodon was pushed back helplessly by my power.

    The flow of battle felt quite favorable.

    After pressing the advantage like this, I could finish it off with a powerful technique¡­

    Swoosh.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, blood gushed from my body.

    The beasts that held my foot shouldn¡¯t have been able to deal this much damage.

    The Dimetrodon¡¯s left hand was upied, blocking my path.

    To attack me, it would have to use its abnormally short right arm.

    And that short arm shouldn¡¯t have been able to inflict this level of damage.

    Swish.

    I quickly retreated.

    If I didn¡¯t figure out the cause, I¡¯d be caught off guard again.

    ¡°Kee-kee-kee¡­¡±

    The Dimetrodon grinned wickedly.

    And my blood stained its crest.

    Only then did I realize.

    Its crest wasn¡¯t just decoration.

    It was a massive sword made of steel.

    It had swung the crest with its short arm.

    Thud.

    Drip.

    Drops of blood fell.

    The wound wasn¡¯t shallow.

    This one injury wouldn¡¯t be enough to put me in danger, but it had created a significant gap in my defenses.

    With that, the beasts that were simply charging at me could nownd effective hits.

    ¡°Kee-kee-kee!¡±

    Despite having injured me, the Dimetrodon didn¡¯t continue its assault.

    It simplymanded the beasts that were closing in.

    I needed to change my strategy.

    With a gap in my defenses, I could no longer afford to ignore their attacks.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Once again, a Terror Bird¡¯s body exploded.

    The fragments hit my wound.

    Ssss...

    I felt a jolt of pain strong enough to make me almost kneel.

    It wasn¡¯t like poison.

    I had the White Venom Resistance.

    Those shattered pieces were tearing into my wounds with incredible sharpness.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    The sudden pain made me falter.

    ¡°Grah!¡±

    The opponent seized the opportunity to strike.

    The Sabertooth¡¯s massive fangs targeted my leg.

    Even if I were unharmed, that would still pose a danger.

    I had to attack or dodge before itnded.

    But right now, I had no time to counterattack.

    Swish!

    I dodged to the side, but a Megatherium appeared as if it had been waiting for me.

    ¡°Graaaar!¡±

    Boom!

    It mmed me down with its powerful foreleg.

    Boom!

    The shock reverberated in my head.

    I clenched my teeth hard.

    If I set my mind to it, I could easily clear these beasts away.

    Using Scale of Rage or Dragon¡¯s Blood would do the trick.

    But that wouldn¡¯t be a fundamental solution.

    Killing these beasts wouldn¡¯t help me escape this ce.

    I needed to kill the Dimetrodon controlling them.

    Otherwise, no matter how many I killed, more would keeping.

    I¡¯d only be depleting my resources, and if that continued, I would ultimately lose.

    It was time to make a decisive move.

    There was no benefit in stalling.

    I gathered strength in my hind legs and protected my head with my foreleg.

    I took a step forward, enduring the Megatherium¡¯s onught.

    Boom!

    I absorbed the attack of a charging Terror Bird from the side and took another step.

    Ka-crack!

    A Sabertooth bit into my hind leg, but I ignored it and took another step.

    I weathered the attacks from the pack of Deinonychus as I moved forward.

    Blood dripped from my body.

    Bang!

    I was already in a favorable position.

    Still, the Dimetrodon remained watching from a distance.

    It was an enemy intelligent enough to hold its ground until it was certain of its victory.@@novelbin@@

    This was definitely not an easy opponent.

    I steadied my breath.

    [Using ¡°Scale of Rage Lv1.¡±]

    But even holding my ground was the wrong decision.

    The Dimetrodon stood there observing.

    I continued to move forward, enduring its attacks.

    [Temporarily acquiring ¡°Reverse Eruption Technique.¡±]

    Right now, I was on the verge of a breakthrough.

    A breakthrough meant that my dantian had opened.

    The difference between a top-tier skill and a breakthrough was literally like heaven and earth.

    The value of opening the dantian was significant.

    And for me, this opening held even greater meaning.

    The powers of numerous elixirs I hadn¡¯t been able to manage with a single dantian.

    Now, by operating two dantians, I could finally harness that power.

    Whirrrr.

    Thus, the energy I released was on a level that surpassed anything from before.

    Boom!

    The beasts attacking me were all forced to the ground.

    Even the Dimetrodon couldn¡¯t escape the effects of my Reverse Eruption Technique.

    Of course, maintaining this technique while moving was no easy feat for me either.

    But I could manage one attack at least.

    With a step.

    Thud.

    With a boom.

    With a step.

    Boom!

    Like the figure Baek Yeon-Yeong had shown me, just walking was enough to make the earth tremble.

    Now, the distance was sufficient.

    The ws of a dragon, imbued with strong energy, swung toward it.

    Boom!

    ¡°Graaah!¡±

    The Dimetrodon screamed as its body was crushed.

    This wasn¡¯t the end for me.

    Dragon¡¯s Breath, the technique of grabbing my opponent with ws like a dragon¡¯s.

    Crunch.

    I grabbed its left arm with my strong hand.

    Crack!

    My ws dug into its thick skin.

    ¡°Keee!¡±

    Now, all that was left was to pull.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    ¡°Graaah!¡±

    The Dimetrodon writhed in agony.

    The moment the effects of Reverse Eruption Technique faded, the other beasts rushed at me, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.

    The Dimetrodon, with one arm severed, was no longer my match.

    It would die on its own if I left it alone.

    Of course, I had no intention of just watching.

    Who knew what kind of tricks it might pull?

    I chased after the creature trying to roll away.

    Swish!

    ¡°Grah, graah!¡±

    It screamed as it fled.

    I swung my ws, aiming for a final strike.

    Swoosh!

    My swung w rebounded.

    ¡¾Dimetrodon Lv55¡¿

    What had blocked my attack was another Dimetrodon.

    Not one, but two.

    They hadn¡¯t charged in from the beginning, but now they had joined the fray?

    That didn¡¯t matter.

    This one was just

    as weak as the one-armed Dimetrodon.

    It had the same short arm and single eye.

    The only difference was that it was on the opposite side.

    If the original Dimetrodon had a deformed right arm, this one had a deformed left arm.

    It looked like a mirror image.

    Having one more wasn¡¯t surprising, but it wouldn¡¯t pose a major problem.

    ¡°Grah, graah!¡±

    The one-armed Dimetrodon extended its right arm.

    The newly appeared Dimetrodon extended its left arm.

    In that moment, their short arms connected.

    Smash!

    The Dimetrodons locked their arms together tightly.

    What on earth were they trying to do?

    The atmosphere felt ominous.

    After taking care of the Sabertooth blocking my way, I dashed toward them.

    Bang-bang!

    The Dimetrodon¡¯s sharp, steel-like crest moved.

    It fluttered like a butterfly.

    Swoosh.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    The crest was constantly moving.

    Since their bodies were connected, it looked like they had wings.

    No.

    They were literally wings.

    The Dimetrodon was flying.

    I couldn¡¯t process the situation immediately.

    It was such a shocking sight.

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    An unbelievable thing happened.

    The creature was no ordinary Dimetrodon.

    It was a spirit said to need a partner to fly.

    A Winged Bird.

    ¡°Craaak!¡±

    That was its true identity.

 Chapter 114

    For a moment, I was stunned by the shocking sight.

    I felt an incredibly powerful energy.

    Originally, Winged Birds are beings that are both one and two, and two and one.

    Now, they had beplete.

    ...I wasn¡¯t sure if I should still call it a Winged Bird.

    But since it was flying with wings, I suppose it qualified.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Despite its ridiculous appearance, it was a very dangerous opponent.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down.

    My situation wasn¡¯t all that good either.

    Whoosh.

    It soared into the air.

    Normally, birds that fly during the day do not have good night vision.

    That¡¯s why the Natchaljo probably traveled with Filbang, who could control fire.

    But this creature was fundamentally not a bird.

    Thus, the disadvantages of a dark environment didn¡¯t apply to it.

    Swoosh!

    I heard a thunderous sound as the air split.

    I quickly twisted my body to evade its attack.

    Swish!

    But I couldn¡¯tpletely dodge it.

    It had two crests.

    With a bizarre angle, it bent its body and ultimately seeded in slicing me.

    Boom!

    My scales were easily torn apart, and blood flowed between the gaps.

    Drip.

    Drop.

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    The Winged Bird let out an unpleasant roar.

    I hurriedly tightened my scales to staunch the bleeding.

    That creature was strong.

    Surprisingly so.

    Had I ever encountered an enemy that could so easily tear my scales?

    Had I ever faced an opponent faster than me?

    No matter the enemy, I had always managed to gain at least one advantage.

    Even against stronger foes, I had found a way to exploit that advantage and ultimately win.

    But this Winged Bird had strength that rendered all my experiences meaningless.

    It was superior to me in every aspect, and its unpredictability was another level above.

    Moreover, it was actively utilizing its subordinates.

    The beasts gathered around it in grotesque numbers.

    Those creatures would distract me and then swiftly strike me down with their rapid attacks.

    Gradually, my stamina would deplete like a gentle rain soaking through.

    Eventually, I would fall.

    I couldn¡¯t envision a way to defeat it.

    Ugh.

    I clenched my teeth.

    But I couldn¡¯t give up.

    I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t run away again.

    ...And it wasn¡¯t like I had the option to flee anyway.

    Stay calm.

    In situations like this, I needed to remainposed.

    I had to use the best moves avable to me.

    If even a single misstep urred, I would die.

    Swish!

    I quickly pulled my body back to create distance from the Winged Bird.

    However, I was now much closer to the encroaching beasts.

    ¡°Graaaar!¡±

    I let out a roar and plunged into the throng of beasts.

    Crash.

    Bam!

    Boom!

    I struck one beast¡¯s head with my foreleg and bit into another¡¯s neck.

    Swish!

    I swung my tail and split another opponent in two.

    The battlefield was like a hellscape.

    To replenish my stamina somehow, I bit down as fiercely as I could.

    Boom!

    Most of the enemies exploded, but I still managed to salvage something.

    Crunch.

    Crunch.

    I chewed on a piece of meat, not even knowing where it came from.

    I wouldn¡¯t level up from this.

    The effect of predation only kicked in when my belly was full.

    But I could at least replenish some health.

    I fought amidst the encircling enemies, keeping my eyes locked on the Winged Bird.

    Whoosh.

    It soared into the sky again.

    As I had anticipated, the Winged Bird aimed for me when I was preupied with fighting those beasts.

    It would likely try to slice me down with another lightning-fast strike.

    But I wouldn¡¯t fall for it a second time.

    Whoosh.

    I readied my legs.

    I had to react to the iing attack.

    Swoosh!

    It wasing.

    The speed was difficult to track with my eyes, but I knew an attack wasing.

    I had to use all the resources I had gathered in one go and end this in one strike.

    Swish!

    I stomped on a Terror Bird¡¯s head and leaped into the air.

    I aimed for a position where I could strike its head while avoiding the de-like crest.

    I spun my body and swung my tail wide.

    Swish!

    A whip-like tail swung at tremendous speed.

    No matter how powerful the Winged Bird was, it couldn¡¯t survive this attack.

    Boom!

    Blood sttered.

    Not from the Winged Bird, but from my own body.

    ¡°Grrr!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Gyaaa!¡±

    What on earth was happening?

    I had clearly dodged its attack.

    I widened my eyes and checked the Winged Bird¡¯s condition.

    It hadn¡¯t been hit by my attack.

    It had released its grip on my tail to evade my strike.

    And at the same time, it had passed by with its crest.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    I spat out blood.

    I was in disbelief at such a bizarre attack.

    It was unbelievable that the Dimetrodon could fly, and now it was attacking in this way.

    I couldn¡¯t afford toment my situation.

    Having been struck by its attack, I crashed to the ground, and the beasts immediately charged at me.

    ¡°Graaaar!¡±

    I frantically moved my body to fight back against them.

    I bit down on the enemies with wild ferocity, trying to consume as much heat energy as possible.

    Crunch.

    Swish!

    Boom!

    But the amount of blood I was losing was far greater.

    As the battle dragged on, my consciousness began to fade.

    I was so exhausted that I couldn¡¯t even use my Dash, the technique that consumed the least amount of resources.

    Thud.

    The impact of my body hitting the ground felt heavy.

    I could barely stand.

    My eyes were failing me.

    My bones had already been shattered, and even my ws had broken.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I had stepped right into a trap.

    They had sealed my level-up and pressured me into this corner.

    Sending just a Winged Bird would have made escaping difficult, but they hadid such an excessive trap.

    They must have wanted me dead.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Would I die so easily?

    ¡°Graaaar!¡±

    I swung my tail and let out the loudest roar I could muster.

    I couldn¡¯t die here.

    There were people waiting for me.

    If I died here, the Snake Queen would be in danger.

    The Elder Honhui would be in danger too.

    The previous Bird King and Jjakkie would surely be in danger.

    Ugh.

    I clenched my teeth hard.

    I couldn¡¯t die.

    That would bring shame to my mentor.

    Shikhikh would surely not want that.

    [The fourth divine being, ¡¾Volpython Lv25¡¿ does not wish for your death.]

    Dangsoyeong would not be able to return home.

    [The third divine being, ¡¾Dangsoyeong¡¿ is anxiously waiting, not knowing the reason why.]

    Tusk would grieve.

    [The second divine being, ¡¾Anthrartus Lv30¡¿ believes your defeat is uneptable.]

    Pus would not believe it.

    [The first divine being, ¡¾Atercopus Lv30¡¿ believes in your victory.]

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Messages I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time appeared.

    They were words sent from the beings who had merged into my Kaek.

    With the encouragement of my preciouspanions, I recovered all my strength.

    Such a miraculous event couldn¡¯t possibly happen.

    If there were such a thing, it would mean that divine beings truly existed.

    [Some of the experience points acquired by the divine beings will be shared with you.]

    ...Yes.

    Divine beasts could also be considered divine beings in a way.

    [Your level is rising.]

    [Your level is rising.]

    [Your level is rising.]

    [Your level is rising.]

    Boom!

    The beasts surrounding me all copsed at once.

    My mind cleared.

    All the umted fatigue melted away like snow.

    I was given another chance.

    A chance to kill these beasts and the Winged Bird and escape this ce.

    But even so, the situation remained desperate.

    Dozens of beasts.

    And a Winged Bird that moved as if it were one with another.

    My condition had returned to normal, but escaping thisbyrinth alone was nearly impossible.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    No.

    I can do this.

    [The goddess, ¡¾Neph Jurassica Lv30¡¿ smiles at you.]

    Neph, who showed me the same smile as before, now ced a hand on her chest, as if feeling my racing heartbeat.

    Of course, the Neph I was seeing now wasn¡¯t a physical entity.

    Like the Snake Queen before, she might be an illusion that could be called a manifestation.

    After all, she hadn¡¯t evolved into Arachnia yet.

    Even so, just knowing that someone was by my side brought mefort.

    The Neph I saw now wasn¡¯t alone.

    Tusk, Pus, Dangsoyeong, Shikhikh.

    They were all there with me.

    The foolish divine beings were worried about me, sending all their divine energy they had gathered to me.

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    The Winged Bird, taken aback by the sudden situation.

    The beasts itmanded quickly gathered in response to its call.

    There were so many that it felt like watching a swarm of ck ants.

    The beasts were rushing in, and standing against them were a spider and a lizard.

    The battlefield shifted once more.

    Neph Jurassica raised one hand and tapped me lightly.

    Even without words, I understood.

    ¡®Are you ready, Lizard?¡¯

    It was likely a clich¨¦ line.

    I raised one of my legs in response.

    There was only one thing I wanted to say.

    ¡®Of course, Spider.¡¯

 Chapter 115

    Natchaljo felt anxious.

    Her n had started to falter right from the beginning.

    Still, she managed to control the situation and sessfully iste her primary target, the lizard.

    Now, all that remained was for the Winged Bird to deal with the lizard.

    She would retrieve the dead lizard¡¯s corpse and present it to the Snake Queen.

    That was the purpose of this ambush.

    Yet, for some reason, the lizard¡¯s corpse had yet to appear.

    ¡°What a dimwitted little brat¡­¡±

    Natchaljo cursed as she narrowly avoided a multitude of attacks, including the petrifying gaze.

    She had repeatedly emphasized the importance of subduing it quickly.

    However, given the dy, it was clear that the Winged Bird was likely dawdling.

    Otherwise, there was no way it would take so long to deal with a lizard that was only at the level of a novice.

    At this rate, she would end up copsing first.

    The area around the vial was heavily protected by rock statues created through the power of the Snake Queen.

    There was no option to seize it and escape.

    If she left the vial behind, the Snake Queen would surely find a way to retrieve the lizard.

    In other words, she had to hold off the Snake Queen alongside Filbang until the Winged Bird finished its task.

    It was impossible to confront her with brute force.

    Unless the Winged Bird joined in to charge all at once, there was nothing the two of them could do against the Snake Queen, who had the petrifying gaze.

    Even with resistance, if she halted her movements for even a moment, her entire body would be shattered.

    If there was any chance to prate, it would have to be in the mental realm.

    If the lizard hadn¡¯tunched a surprise attack, Natchaljo¡¯s shapeshifting abilities might have provided some entertainment.

    So, Natchaljo changed her tactic.

    In other words, she decided to talk.

    To shake her opponent¡¯s psyche.

    ¡°Surprisingly calm, aren¡¯t we? Do you know what will happen to your partner?¡±

    Wham!

    Crash!

    The massive tail of the Basilisk swung around like a whip.

    Sweat poured from Natchaljo¡¯s body.

    Just a graze would be fatal.

    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s in that trap? The Winged Bird. That entric prepared a trap. Hundreds of beasts are probably tearing your partner apart!¡±

    Barely dodging the attacks, Natchaljo spoke urgently.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Whoosh.

    Filbang continuously shot fireballs to block the petrifying gaze.

    Natchaljo swallowed her saliva.

    After observing the Snake Queen¡¯s reaction, she had to decide on her next move.

    Given that her partner was on the brink of death, emotional turmoil was inevitable.

    ¡°How sad.¡±

    Was she actually getting through?

    Natchaljo felt a sense of triumph.

    ¡°How could I be so detestable that I can only watch?¡±

    She thought it might be an act, but the voice of the massive snake was undeniably sincere.

    Natchaljo had a keen ability to gauge her opponent¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t it? That lizard will keep calling for you.¡±

    Anger, resentment, guilt, and sadness.

    Her voice was tinged with these emotions.

    ¡°Oh, my beloved Snake Queen. Please save me. Until my dying moment, I will seek you.¡±

    After responding with exaggerated tones, she watched the Snake Queen¡¯s reaction.

    The Snake Queen shielded one of her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t bear to see any more.

    Blocking the petrifying gaze?

    Was she nning to surrender?

    No, the Snake Queen wouldn¡¯t be so easily defeated.

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    But it was somewhat true that her psyche had wavered.

    She had to shake her even more.

    ¡°Blood pouring from your wounds, those beautiful ck scales falling off, your neck flopping about, while the Winged Bird chews you up alive. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll be searching for me.¡±

    Using crude vocabry, Natchaljo provoked the Snake Queen.

    Once her psyche was shaken, it wouldn¡¯t be ineffective.

    ¡°My partner is looking for me¡­?¡±

    The Snake Queen lowered her head.

    Natchaljo internally cheered.

    Things were progressing too smoothly.

    Swoosh!

    Natchaljo¡¯s ck feathers flew toward the Snake Queen.

    In response, Filbang¡¯s massive fireball soared toward her, aiming to burn her body.

    Boom!

    The unexpected ambush on a shaken enemy was bound to be effective.@@novelbin@@

    Natchaljo thought so.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems my partner is a phnderer.¡±

    The massive body of the Basilisk moved grandly.

    Boom!

    The steel feathers easily bounced off.

    Filbang¡¯s mes were simrly ineffective.

    No, it didn¡¯t end there.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s body clearly moved significantly.

    She extinguished all the mes Filbang hadid on the ground.

    Natchaljo realized this when her eyes met the Snake Queen¡¯s.

    The fate of anyone who gazed into the Basilisk¡¯s eyes was all too clear.

    ¡°Are you really bringing three tributes? Isn¡¯t that rather unconscionable?¡±

    The Snake Queen murmured something iprehensible as she charged at Natchaljo.

    ---

    ***

    Neph Jurassica had many thoughts despite her fearsome appearance.

    The incessant whining of her spider sisters.

    The incessant crying of a human female.

    Since she was far from the lizard, she had to lead his divine beings.

    She felt a bit sad that the lizard she had just reunited with was leaving so soon, and she already missed him.

    However, she couldn¡¯t stand in his way.

    He was doing his best wherever he was, and she had to do her best in what she could do to uphold her duties as his wife.

    Thus, it was inevitable that her thoughts would multiply.

    However, having many thoughts didn¡¯t necessarily mean she was troubled.

    The lizard she loved was not something that could easily die.

    If she needed to worry, it would be about guarding her lower half.

    In that regard, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    The female of the Dang n, whom she could consider a rival, was manageable with just two small spiders.

    While she was a bit bothered by her spider sisters growing bigger, they didn¡¯tpare to her, who had once evolved into a form resembling a human.

    There was a beautiful woman with ck hair, but she was closer to being the lizard¡¯s teacher or even a parent than a rival.

    Since she might be a future mother-inw, Neph behaved very amiably.

    Though she still had yet to attain a fully human body, her only actions were weaving webs to depict him, and her mother-inw found those drawings quite pleasing.

    While passing the time like this, receiving treatment as the lowest in rank, Neph Jurassica awaited their reunion.

    However, a worry unexpectedly arose.

    It was due to the sudden appearance of two female snakes.

    Since she was apart from him, she found herself in a situation she couldn¡¯t do anything about.

    She desperately tried to convey her thoughts to him, but recently that had be difficult as well.

    Neph guessed that the mother snake had yed some sort of trick.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible, but conveying her thoughts to the lizard from this side had be immensely challenging.

    Though she couldn¡¯t initiate a conversation, she could easily know what the lizard was doing.

    It was quite a spectacle.

    He was ying around with the snake, apparentlycking confidence, dancing wildly with small lizards, and now he was even putting unfamiliar birds into his mouth.

    Neph was worried about how to guard his lower half.

    More than anything, what she disliked was the being called the Snake Queen.

    Why was it carrying such a useless mass of flesh attached to its chest?

    Neph recalled the time she had taken on a human form.

    It was somewhat disheartening to feel theparison.

    Though that lizard might have had a peculiar fondness for the grotesque mass, it likely didn¡¯t hold much significance.

    Neph recalled a proverb she had heard somewhere.

    Childhood friends always win.

    Whether that saying hade from the lizard¡¯s unconscious mind or from someone in the Dang n, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    While understanding its exact meaning was difficult, Neph liked that saying.

    After all, she would win.

    So she could easilyugh off whatever tricks the snakes pulled.

    When the being known as the Snake Queen proimed herself as his partner, her smile briefly vanished.

    Of course, it was likely an unterally dered statement from the other side, without her approval.

    But Neph couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Yet, she could somewhatprehend this much.

    It seemed she was treating her beloved quite well.

    It was a little frustrating, but she thought she was feeding him much better elixirs than the ones she had prepared.

    But wasn¡¯t licking his body with a tongue going too far?

    That was Neph Jurassica¡¯s thought.

    The Snake Queen had crossed a line.

    She had rolled around with a creature she hadn¡¯t even tasted yet!

    That was the very same little lizard she had seen for the first time, now grown small!

    Childhood friends always win.

    Neph had believed that saying, but with time, her anxiety naturally deepened.

    What if he truly got eaten?

    What if he disappeared again?

    What if he never returned?

    As time passed, she grew more mncholic.

    Could her childhood friend truly win?

    As her body drifted apart, would her heart drift away too?

    And thus, time continued to pass until this moment arrived.

    Her beloved was in peril.

    An unprecedented crisis.

    The proud Snake Queen couldn¡¯t save him.

    The only one who could save him was her, his childhood friend.

    The divine energy she had umted without waste.

    The power of a goddess.

    And the faithful followers who always believed in him.

    She sent the experience points she

    had gathered to him.

    She had seen that lizard¡¯s body recover as if reborn during battle.

    This time, she hoped to help him recover as well.

    She wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    The lizard had countless enemies.

    As a goddess of Kaekkaek, she had to protect his side.

    And.

    Childhood friends always win.

    Though she didn¡¯t possess such a capability in reality.

    To be precise, she didn¡¯t know how to use it.

    Yet, she could do it because the Snake Queen had lent her power.

    She had never met the being face to face nor exchanged words with it.

    There were more negative feelings than positive ones.

    But their intentions were aligned.

    An unprecedented situation where the goddess of one religion and the divine beast of another joined forces.

    At the center of it all was the lizard, who was writhing and crying out.

 Chapter 116

    This scene.

    It¡¯s all too familiar.

    A horde of beasts gathered like a swarm of ants.

    And then there¡¯s me and Nep Jurashika facing them.

    ¡°Kreeek.¡±

    Taking on ants is our specialty.

    I nted my feet on the ground and stood up.

    *[¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ is activated.]*

    My fully restored body.

    This means I can freely unleash techniques I hadn¡¯t been able to use in a while.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I should waste them carelessly.

    I¡¯ll need to use them as efficiently as possible to take down the Biyi Bird.

    *[¡¸Unleashing Overwhelming Strength¡¹ has been temporarily acquired.]*

    First, let¡¯s start by hunting ants.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    The overwhelming internal energy erupting from my core crushed the bodies of my enemies.

    Crash!

    Boom!

    The weaker ones couldn¡¯t handle it and burst just from being crushed by the energy alone.

    Since I¡¯ve already recovered, there¡¯s no need to hold back.

    Or is it that they can¡¯t help but burst for some reason?

    The Biyi Bird continued to observe from a distance, just like before.

    The only difference now is that before it was its choice, and now it has no other option.

    I took a step forward.

    Boom.

    Shhhkk!

    The aura of Unleashing Overwhelming Strengthbined with Kangryong¡¯s True Kick.

    Like a dragon slicing through the earth, enormous cracks formed.

    Crack, crack, crack.

    The earth split into dozens of veins.

    And it didn¡¯t end there.

    Hooo.

    Boom!

    An overwhelming force erupted from within the gaps in the earth.

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°Krahk!¡±

    Boom!

    The bodies of the enemies within the fissures burst without resistance.

    Boom!

    Terror Birds, Saber Tigers, Megatherium.

    All of them, without exception, exploded equally.

    Trying to prevent me from gaining experience only backfired for them.

    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to annihte them with this attack.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    The swarm of ants was wiped outpletely.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­¡±

    The Biyi Bird red at me with shocked eyes.

    It couldn¡¯t believe that all its numerous minions were gone.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    It let out a low growl.

    Now, things are even.

    I met eyes with Nep Jurashika, who was floating in the air.

    As always, Nep Jurashika smiled broadly.

    Even though it was only an apparition without substance, just having it by my side was reassuring.

    Fwoosh!

    I activated my sprint and charged towards the Biyi Bird at high speed.

    Its momentary shock from losing its minions was brief; it quickly readied itself for battle.

    Although it often used underhanded methods despite being a sacred beast, its strength was not to be underestimated.

    This creature almost pushed me to death.

    Commanding its minions was likely its way of draining my stamina to ensure a clear victory.

    When it had only one head, it just took the hits from me, but now that it has two, has its intelligence doubled?

    Vwoooom.

    The Biyi Bird pped its steel crests, soaring into the air.

    For me on the ground, attacking a foe in the sky is no easy task.

    But no matter what, the Biyi Bird is essentially two Dimetrodons.

    It¡¯s almost impossible for it to sustain flight for long in that manner.

    The Biyi Bird has a choice to make.

    If itnds, it will be vulnerable to my attacks, but if it stays airborne like this, it will strain its body.

    So it really has only one option.

    To attack first.

    Swoosh!

    With a sound that tore through the air, the Biyi Bird dove at me.

    Its steel crest turned into a sharp de.

    I¡¯ve seen this three times already.

    And now, I¡¯m fully recovered.

    I won¡¯t fall for it again.

    Crack.

    I put strength into my hind legs.

    After dodging its attack, I aimed to smash its head with the *Bone-Crushing w*.

    Swoosh!

    Here ites.

    The creature¡¯s de.

    sh!

    The Biyi Bird¡¯s wings didn¡¯t touch me.

    To be precise, it sensed my intent to kill and adjusted its trajectory.

    Thud!

    Naturally, the recoil sent the Biyi Bird crashing into arge tree.

    But it quickly shook it off and took a defensive stance again.

    Honestly, I was a bit surprised.

    Even though I¡¯d recovered, I had been utterly helpless against its aerial attacks before.

    One would typically assume I couldn¡¯t counter its attacks.

    Even if it thought I could counter, it¡¯s not easy for an opponent who¡¯s been dominating to back down.

    Most enemies I¡¯ve faced would have charged in recklessly.

    But this one was different¡ªit was perceptive enough to make a small sacrifice to avoid greater damage.

    If it had continued its charge, its head would have burst from my Bone-Crushing w.

    ¡°Grrk!¡±

    So, what choice will the Biyi Bird make now?

    Though I can deal it significant damage, its overall strength is probably still superior.

    But with all its minions dead, it wouldn¡¯t believe it could defeat me without suffering losses.

    Vwoom.

    Once again, the Biyi Bird soared into the air.

    Swoosh!

    Is it going for another charge?

    No, that¡¯s unlikely.

    Whirr.

    Whirr.

    I doubted my own eyes.

    The Biyi Bird was flying at a tremendous speed.

    From the beginning, its speed had been overwhelming, almost too fast to follow with my eyes.

    The only reason I could react to it was because I¡¯d learned its timing through repeated encounters.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    Now, its image left afterimages.

    If it just relied on speed, there was a high chance I¡¯d counter it.

    So it changed tactics.

    It blurred its position, making it impossible to track, thus avoiding counterattacks.

    This might reduce its attack power due to extra movements, but it could still inflict lethal damage on me.

    There appeared to be six Dimetrodons.

    Which means, the Biyi Bird now appeared as three.

    It was impossible to tell which was real.

    And since it¡¯s an afterimage rather than a duplicate, even using my *Wild Eyes* wouldn¡¯t help.

    Swoosh!

    There¡¯s only one thing I can rely on.

    A translucent finger pointed at one of the three afterimages.

    sh!

    Shhkt!

    Blood sttered.

    Blood flowed from my scales.

    The Biyi Bird was the same.

    ¡°Kraaaagh!¡±

    I struck its head with *Dragon¡¯s Talon*.

    The afterimages kept me from fully channeling my strength, but it wasn¡¯t a bad oue.

    One hit each¡ªfair enough.

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    The Biyi Bird shrieked in pain, but quickly rose back into the air.

    Whoosh!

    Its speed had increased further.

    At this rate, it would strain its own body.

    But it¡¯s less of a strain than getting hit by me.

    Five afterimages now.

    Much harder than before.

    Even if I attacked, I¡¯d likely miss.

    And since its attack power had risen, taking a hit from it now would put me at risk.

    But I¡¯m not backing down.

    I aimed at the target Nep indicated.

    Crack.

    Just as I ced strength in my forelimbs¡­

    Swoosh!

    A web shot out in an instant.

    It wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold a sacred beast like the Biyi Bird, but it managed to catch it off guard.

    ¡°Grrk!¡±

    As I charged toward it, I met Nep¡¯s eyes.

    Even though shecks a physical form, she pulled this off somehow.

    Then again, the Snake Queen showed something simr when she petrified the Cockatrice.

    I don¡¯t know the reason, but Nep seems to be in a situation simr to the Snake Queen at that time.

    The reason doesn¡¯t matter.

    What matters now is that the web dyed the Biyi Bird¡¯s movement, even if only for a moment.

    *[¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ is activated.]*

    *[¡¸Bone-Crushing w¡¹ has been temporarily acquired.]*

    This is the strongest close-range technique I can use.

    sh!

    I swung my five fingers at the creature¡¯s head.

    Crack!

    Despite my expectations, its head didn¡¯t burst.

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    It blocked my attack.

    To be precise, it crossed its steel crests to stop my wrist.

    Its senses were exceptional.

    Had it failed to block, its head would¡¯ve burst, and even blocking would have shattered its crest.

    It used the broader part of its crests to block my wrist instead of my fingers.@@novelbin@@

    Thud!

    ¡°Kraaaaagh!¡±

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean it took no damage.

    The Biyi Bird¡¯s right shoulder bore arge hole.

    A bit disappointing, but still a decent result.

    Crash!

    The Biyi Bird immediately swung its two crests wildly.

    Thud!

    I pulled back to avoid its counterattack.

    The situation was now in my favor.

    Its speed was still insane, but it wasn¡¯t fast enough to kill me in one blow.

    When its attack reached me, it naturally slowed down.

    So we ended up trading blows back and forth.

    Now that I¡¯d dealt a significant wound, its speed and strength would start to decline.

    If things kept going like this, I could win.

    Plus, I had Nep¡¯s assistance.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Just as I prepared my next attack, the Biyi Bird let out a shrill scream.

    Boom!

    As it pped its two crests, a massive storm surged forth.

    Whirr!

    Its internal energy surged unexpectedly.

    I¡¯ve seen this situation before.

    It¡¯s like when the Dilophosaurus used its innate Qi to gain overwhelming strength.

    The B

    iyi Bird was burning its innate Qi too.

    ¡°Kraaaagh!¡±

    Swoosh!

    I ducked instantly.

    Crack.

    St!

    I couldn¡¯t fully dodge the attack.

    Blood poured from my shoulder.

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s risking its future power, but it¡¯s be absurdly fast.

    Now, countering isn¡¯t even an option¡ªit¡¯s beyond my capability to retaliate.

    The Biyi Bird¡¯s steel crests had hardened even more.

    The tide had turned drastically.

    The Biyi Bird charged at me with wild abandon, and I instinctively focused on dodging.

    Relying purely on instinct meant that my injuries kept piling up.

    Drip.

    Despite my recent level-up, my body was wearing down at a rapid pace.

    Swoosh!

    Crack!

    There was only one way to win against it.

    I had to endure until itpletely burned through its innate Qi.

    I kept moving, drawing out more time.

    Thud!

    ¡°Gah¡­¡±

    Dark red blood spilled out of me again.

    Though I narrowly avoided fatal injuries, it was no easy task.

    ¡°Grrrrk!¡±

    Without giving me a moment to rest, the Biyi Birdunched another attack.

    sh!

    A deep gash opened on my right hind leg.

    I staggered, limping as I continued to flee.

    Swoosh!

    Once again, I threw myself to the side to dodge.

    But with all the umting wounds and the sheer amount of blood I had lost, my legs started to give out.

    In the end, I copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Kraaaagh!¡±

    The Biyi Bird swooped down towards me.

    If I took a direct hit, I¡¯d die instantly.

    My health was too low now.

    And in my current state, there was no way to avoid its attack.

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    If only my body condition had stayed stable.

    Before the creature even sensed that something was wrong, a change urred.

    Rustle!

    Nep¡¯s web, stretched between the trees, ensnared it.

    How many times had I taken hits to secretly set this up?

    From the moment it started burning its innate Qi, I¡¯d given up on a straightforward confrontation.

    To be precise, I had abandoned the idea of fighting on its strongest terms.

    There was no way I could beat a creature that was naturally faster than me in terms of speed.

    I knew Nep¡¯s webs alone wouldn¡¯t have much effect.

    But theyers uponyers of her webs were enough to throw the Biyi Bird off.

    Plus, I had been recovering with the experience Nep, my ever-dutifulpanion, had saved for me.

    The creature must feel aggrieved.

    It would have no idea when we set up this strategy.

    Nep and I understand each other without words.

    Our bond goes back to my days as a gecko lizard, so I can read her intentions with just a look.

    Thud!

    I dashed toward the creature.

    The stage was set for a close-range, one-on-one fight.

    Of course, now it had the upper hand, even in closebat.

    It was still burning its innate Qi.

    <em>[Your blood has gained intense heat.]</em>

    <em>[Your blood has gained intense cold.]</em>

    Fwoosh.

    A cold me.

    Contradictory energy engulfed my entire body.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    With a pained groan, the Biyi Bird recoiled from the sensation of our skins touching.

    But despite the pain, it immediately swung its crest toward me.

    Crack!

    The creature¡¯s attack struck my scales, tearing them from my body.

    Blood flowed freely from the wound.

    Fwoosh!

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    Thud!

    With my strengthened icy and fiery aura, I struck its head with the Dragon¡¯s Talon.

    Crack!

    Thud!

    Crunch!

    ng!

    As if following a silent agreement, we traded blows one after another.

    Each time itnded a hit, my fiery and icy aura surged more intensely.

    But the creature still showed no signs of falling.

    ¡°Krrr¡­ grrk¡­¡±

    The Biyi Bird likely wasn¡¯t questioning its victory.

    It had turned into a grueling, muddy battle, but it still had the upper hand.

    Given that it was burning its innate Qi, that was to be expected.

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    Well, I could do the same, in a way.

    Not with innate Qi, but with the pure experience saved up by my loyal followers.

    To be precise, the offerings my ever-diligent priestess had carefully saved.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­?¡±

    The Biyi Bird looked at me with disbelief.

    Seeing a lizard on the verge of death revive multiple times had left it with a fearful expression.

    Thud!

    Crack!

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    The Biyi Bird¡¯s face grew paler, as if it had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­ grrk¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Crack!

    Fwoosh¡­

    ¡°Kaah, grrrrr!¡±

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    Thud.

    Crunch!

    Snap!

    ¡°Gr¡­ gr¡­¡±

    The Biyi Bird¡¯s attacks grew weaker and weaker.

    Its stamina was draining fast, which was only natural.

    Meanwhile, my attacks kept growing stronger.

    I was continually healing and leveling up, each time getting slightly more powerful.

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    Thud.

    At this point, calling its movements ¡°attacks¡± was a stretch.

    Its gestures were almost meaningless.

    It had lost so much awareness that one of its heads wasn¡¯t even using its steel crest anymore.

    It was finally time to end this.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Kraaak, kraaaagh!¡±

    One of the heads let out a terrified scream, and the Biyi Bird split apart.

    A new tactic?

    It could have a hidden ace, so I backed off to observe.

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    One of the Dimetrodons, with a severed limb, swung its tail.

    Oddly enough, not at me but at the other Dimetrodon.

    ¡°Grrk? Grrrk!¡±

    In an act of desperation, it had abandoned its partner.

    But both were already injured.

    The fleeing Dimetrodon had its tail grabbed by the one it shoved away.

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    ¡°Kraaaak!¡±

    Just moments ago, they had clung to each other, but now they were shing at each other in a frenzy.

    <em>[¡¸Reverse Scale lv1¡¹ is activated.]</em>

    Though it was my enemy, watching this scene left me feeling strange.

    <em>[¡¸Bone-Crushing w¡¹ has been temporarily acquired.]</em>

    Thud!

    I struck down hard enough to shake the earth.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Their tenacity was remarkable; even as they drew theirst breaths, they kept fighting each other.

    ming each other until the very end¡­

    ¡­What¡¯s the point in ming anyone?

    I¡¯m your real opponent.

    Although, in a way, I could understand them.

    Facing an immortal enemy like me who resurrects endlessly, it¡¯s only natural to want to pin the me on something.

    I exchanged nces with Nep.

    ¡®I used up all the experience we saved.¡¯

    That was the expression on her face.

    ¡­If only the Biyi Bird hadn¡¯t turned on each other, they might have stood a chance.

    But without knowing that, it became their downfall.

    ¡°Kreeeeek!¡±

    Standing atop their bodies, I let out a mighty roar.

    With such a formidable foe defeated, a fitting reward awaited.

    Their inner cores for starters, and¡­

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    <em>[Your level has increased.]</em>

    ¡­

    This overwhelming flood of level-up messages!

 Chapter 117

    **[Komodo-Rania LV20]**

    HP: 5110/5110

    MP: 1630/1630

    As a basic rule, the more you evolve and level up, the more experience you need for each level.

    And yet, I¡¯d achieved the impressive feat of jumping straight to level 20.

    Of course, about half of that was thanks to the "savings" my followers diligently gathered for me over time. But the other half was a generous parting gift from the Biyi Bird.

    While there¡¯s still some way to go until my next evolution, this was a major leap forward.

    The Biyi Bird provided vastly more experience than beasts of the same level¡ªtruly worthy of being called a sacred beast.

    Considering that, the amount of experience locked away by the Kekec faith must be immense.

    Though Tus, Pus, and Shikshik leveled up significantly, they¡¯re still in a growth phase.

    Just like when I was a gecko lizard, every small achievement brought rapid level gains.

    In other words, the experience they gathered probably wasn¡¯t much in the grand scheme of things.

    Allbined, it might barely amount to one level for Komodo-Rania.

    ¡­Maybe Neph even invested andpounded the experience she collected?

    I¡¯ll think about thatter.

    Right now, my focus is on iming the rewards right in front of me.

    With the Biyi Bird defeated, I could probably escape this space soon. If I¡¯m forced out suddenly, I¡¯d have to leave behind this rare gift.

    At the very least, these two Biyi Bird roasts are mine to keep.

    I hungrily tore into the two Biyi Birds.

    Leveling up had fully restored my stats, but it didn¡¯t fill my stomach.

    Eating for energy is always essential.

    I devoured the Biyi Bird meat eagerly.

    Crunch.

    Munch.

    Gulp.

    The taste was straightforward, not unpleasant at all¡ªjust like chicken.

    Thanks to Firey¡¯s mes, it even had a pleasantly charred finish.

    Not bad, considering how grotesque it looked.

    After dealing with the Dimetrodon meat, I finally got what I had been waiting for.

    **[Biyi Bird¡¯s Inner Core]**

    **[Biyi Bird¡¯s Inner Core]**

    Yes, I had obtained the inner cores of the Biyi Birds.

    However, they looked a bit different from usual.

    The naming format of these cores wasn¡¯t like the others I¡¯d encountered.

    High-grade, mid-grade, low-grade.

    Every core I¡¯d seen so far had been ssified this way.

    Sometimes there was a word indicating the color of the core.

    Even with the sacred Cockatrice I¡¯d defeated, the naming was no different.

    The giant Imoogi captured by Baek Yeon-Yeong had a simr naming pattern.

    But these were unique.

    These inner cores were named after the Biyi Bird itself.

    And each head held one core.

    ¡°Kreeek!¡±

    The tougher the battle, the greater the reward.

    Just by looking at them, I could tell these cores were rare¡ªand I had two of them.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    I quickly tucked the cores securely into my scales.

    I didn¡¯t consume them immediately; I slid them into a spot where they¡¯d be easy to retrieve.

    Since their naming format was unlike any other core I¡¯d seen, eating them recklessly could have unexpected consequences.

    ¡­Though my body can usually handle anything, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    As I gnawed on the Biyi Bird¡¯s bones, I locked eyes with Neph Jurassica, who was watching me intently.

    ¡°Kreeek!¡±

    It¡¯s been a while, Spider.

    I definitely didn¡¯t forget about you just because I was distracted by food.

    Neph simply stared at me, lost in thought.

    Seeing her look at me like that felt a bit embarrassing.

    I pushed aside the Biyi Bird bones.

    Maybe she had something she wanted to say to me.

    Then Neph Jurassica suddenly extended her hand toward me.

    Her movements were gentle, almost as if she was trying to pat my head.

    I lowered my head slightly, responding to her gesture.

    Of course, since she was only a spirit, she couldn¡¯t actually touch me.

    ¡°Krek?¡±

    Yet, I somehow felt a faint warmth.

    She lingered there, delicately touching the Kekec hologram.

    I don¡¯t know how it works, but thanks to Neph Jurassica and thebined efforts of Kekec¡¯s followers, we managed to defeat the Biyi Bird.

    Especially Neph, who even gave direct assistance during the battle.

    How many times do I owe you my life by now?

    I bowed my head in gratitude.

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    Neph smiled faintly.

    Though her upper body appeared human, she didn¡¯t speak.

    Is it because she¡¯s a spirit that she can¡¯t talk?

    Probably not; the Snake Queen spoke fluently.

    ¡­Maybe she hasn¡¯t learned how to speak yet.

    That would make sense.

    Neph has lived her life as a spider, only recently grasping humanization.

    It¡¯s likely she hasn¡¯t had much contact with humans.

    Knowing spidernguage is one thing, but speaking humannguage fluently would be difficult.

    Considering she sees me as a lizard, she might even learn to chirp ¡°Krek¡± before she learns to speak human words.

    Who needs words, though?

    With other creatures¡ªno, with other arthropods¡ªwe spiders understand each other just by looking.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    Still, it would be nice to hear Neph¡¯s voice, even if it was just her usual chittering.

    I recalled the first time I met Neph.

    When I¡¯d climbed up a tree to escape the Oviraptor, she weed me with open arms.

    As a friendly neighbor, she even shared her food with me.

    Thinking back on those memories, I looked at Neph and noticed her smile had disappeared.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡­Did she catch onto the fact that I was embellishing my memories?

    No. Neph isn¡¯t the type to fuss over trivial things like that.

    There must be some other reason for her sudden mood change.

    Neph was staring intently at something.@@novelbin@@

    I swallowed nervously and followed her gaze.

    From the ground, her gaze traveled to my body.

    She was looking at my neck.

    Is there something on me?

    I lowered my head to check, but nothing seemed out of ce.

    The item from the Snake Queen was intact.

    ¡­

    It finally hit me.

    Neph Jurassica had seen it.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s token.

    In other words, she¡¯d realized I was now ¡°taken.¡±

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    I¡¯ll exin everything.

    Thud!

    Neph¡¯s third leg struck the ground hard.

    ¡­Aren¡¯t you a spirit?

    Why did that leave a dent in the ground?

    ¡°Kreeek¡­¡±

    It¡¯d be nice if she said something, but her silence made it even scarier.

    At least let out a chirp or two.

    Neph drew closer and lowered her head, mirroring the action I¡¯d just done.

    She looked down at her chest.

    Then raised her head again to nce at the token on my chest.

    Then, lowering her head, she looked at her own chest again.

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s face turned red.

    I couldn¡¯t tell exactly why, but something about her current state felt dangerous.

    ¡°¡­Y-you.¡±

    I doubted my ears.

    Neph, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word until now, had uttered something.

    The tone was hesitant, but there was intent behind it.

    It seemed she was indeed upset with me.

    But why would she be looking at her chest while being angry?

    Could she be asking for something simr?

    ¡°Krek-krek-krek.¡±

    Surely, she¡¯s notparing the Snake Queen¡¯s internal energy pouch to her own, right?

    Besides, Neph has never even seen the Snake Queen.

    ¡­Or has she?

    Despite the distance, my followers have asionally sensed what I was doing.

    And since Neph holds the title of priestess, she might be even more perceptive.

    Finally, I realized why Neph was pouting.

    She intended to scold the Kekec deity for being distracted by the energy pouch.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    No, this is a misunderstanding.

    Yes, I sometimes look at the Snake Queen¡¯s energy pouch absent-mindedly.

    But there¡¯s no hidden desire behind it.

    When you see something that big, your eyes just naturally go there.

    That¡¯s all it is.

    An unavoidable reaction.

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something I could say out loud.

    Though I kept my words to myself, it seemed Neph, as Kekec¡¯s priestess, sensed my thoughts.

    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, and her brows furrowed.

    Plop.

    Neph grabbed me with one hand.

    ¡­Even though I shouldn¡¯t be capturable, it felt like she had me firmly in her grip.

    Rustle.

    The fabric of her mysterious ck outfit began to disappear.

    ¡°Krek!¡±

    Startled, I let out a cry.

    I quickly raised my front paws to cover my eyes.

    But unfortunately, the gaps between my ws left an opening, forcing me to observe Neph closely through it.

    What I saw was just her face.

    Of course.

    She had a look that seemed to say, ¡°Did you really think¡­?¡±

    Through the gaps between my ws, Neph¡¯s pouting face was visible.

    Shnk!

    And at the same time, a web shot out.

    ¡­She aimed a web at me?

    Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she have an ¡°appetite¡± in her stats?

    ¡°Kreeek!¡±

    I yelped, but by then, the web had hit its mark.

    Its

    target: the Snake Queen¡¯s token on my chest.

    Neph¡¯s web wrapped around it like silk, adding a new decoration to the token.

    The upper part of the vanished outfit turned into ck dye, and her web became white dye.

    Ultimately, a new symbol appeared on the Snake Queen¡¯s token.

    A small ck lizard.

    Wrapped entirely in webs.

    Satisfied with her work, Neph nodded.

    It seemed to be her way of marking her territory.

    Knowing that the token benefits me, she allowed me to keep wearing it, but also made a im of her own.

    So that others would know I was not just the Snake Queen¡¯s partner, but also the holy beast of Kekec.

    She truly was a priestess.

    ¡­But why a lizard bound in webs?

    Not exactly a mighty look for a divine beast.

    Neph stared at me.

    Neph Jurassica looked like she was deep in thought.

    Did something else cross her mind?

    She was drooling slightly as she watched me.

    Is she hungry?

    ¡°¡­Krek?¡±

    Looking closely, I noticed a web under my leg.

    It was leftover from her artwork.

    But somehow, it managed to wrap around my leg in a binding way.

    ¡­Neph, don¡¯t tell me?

    ¡°Krek-krek!¡±

    Just as Neph lunged toward me, it happened.

    Schlik!

    My body began to be pulled upward, slowly, toward the ceiling.

    I instinctively realized what was happening.

    I was being transported out of this ce.

    Neph stomped her legs in mild frustration.

    And there she was, smiling brightly, Neph Jurassica.

    She must have known I was about to leave and decided to y a little prank.

    Perhaps it was also a small act of revenge for my fascination with the energy pouch.

    ¡­

    Or so I choose to believe.

    ¡°Kreeek!¡±

 Chapter 118

    **Swoosh.**

    *Pop.*

    With a cute little sound, I was able to pop out of the gourd.

    I¡¯d thought I¡¯d have to walk back, but thankfully, it brought me right back to where I had been.

    Still, I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down.

    While the Snake Queen would never lose, the enemy could easily take the gourd and run off. I might need to fight the moment I step out.

    ¡°Krek!¡±

    An enormous mountain loomed in front of me, blocking my view.

    "¡­Astounding," I muttered.

    The Snake Queen, as usual, stood there proudly with her impressive core pouch on full disy.

    And I realized I was nestled right up against her.

    "Krek-krek."

    This is a misunderstanding.

    I quickly rolled away to escape and stood up naturally to assess the situation.

    Since she was still in human form, it looked like she¡¯d already dealt with Pilbang and the Nagal Tzo.

    Seeing no corpses around suggested they might have fled.

    ¡­Judging by the stone wings lying around, though, it doesn¡¯t seem they made it out in one piece.

    Maybe they¡¯re inside the Snake Queen¡¯s belly by now.

    The Snake Queen simply stared at me.

    ¡°You defeated the Biyi Bird?¡±

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    I nodded slightly, and the Snake Queen¡¯s expression shifted.

    Of course, a kidnapped little lizard returning after taking down the Biyi Bird was bound to be surprising.

    What¡¯s more, I¡¯dpletely recovered thanks to leveling up, so I returned without a scratch.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± she said, closing her eyes.

    Then, as if dealing with a headache, she massaged her temples gently.

    ¡°Krek?¡±

    Was she hurt?

    I moved to support her with my tail out of concern, but she waved it off with a calm smile.

    ¡°No need. This isn¡¯t due to the battle.¡±

    Does she have anemia?

    She nced briefly at my now plump¡ªno,rger¡ªbelly, then said, ¡°It seems you consumed quite a bit of divine energy.¡±

    Kekec¡¯s faith is impressive, yes, but its followers aren¡¯t that numerous.

    It seems there¡¯s still a long way to go to match the powers Neph demonstrated.

    Even so, I¡¯m guessing her disy was only possible because of the Snake Queen¡¯s help.

    "Krek-krek."

    I bowed my head in gratitude, and the Snake Queen raised an eyebrow, much like Neph Jurassica would.

    ¡°What is it you¡¯re wearing around your neck?¡±

    What else would it be?

    The token you gave me¡­

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    I watched her carefully, wondering if this would be like adding another ring on top of an engagement ring.

    ¡°What an amusing design. I¡¯ll have to meet her in person one day.¡±

    Truly, the Snake Queen¡¯s generosity is as vast as her core pouch.

    It seemed she didn¡¯t mind much.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s best to keep it hidden,¡± she said, subtly flipping the ne around so the lizard image didn¡¯t show.

    ¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean she *does* mind?

    ¡°This oue is more than I expected. The henchmen of Ketsalgahautl all attacked together, yet you managed to take down the Biyi Bird. Just like during the battle with the Gadorisu¡­ it feels like I¡¯m always in your debt.¡±

    Oh, no, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m just helping you out.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    It¡¯s mutual. This has been a great experience for me, too.

    After all, facing off against two flying Dimetrodons pping their crests and soaring around together isn¡¯t something you experience every day.

    ¡°¡­That was what the Snake Queen had to say.¡±

    ¡°Krek?¡±

    Thud.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s hand grabbed the back of my neck.

    Even though I¡¯d leveled up and grownrger, for some reason, I felt weak in her grip.

    ¡°Kreeek¡­¡±

    Why is she doing this all of a sudden?

    Women¡¯s feelings are hard to understand sometimes.

    I looked up at her warily.

    ¡°And now I speak, not as the Snake Queen, but from another perspective.¡±

    There was a hint of anger in her tone, and I couldn¡¯t quite grasp why.

    After all, hadn¡¯t I fended off Ketsalgahautl¡¯s attack?

    I¡¯d even achieved the tremendous feat of hunting down the Biyi Bird.

    I¡¯m not one to brag, but isn¡¯t this something to be proud of?

    I let out a frustrated *krek*.

    ¡°Do you truly trust me that little?¡±

    I was at a loss for words.

    I knew exactly what she meant.

    ¡°Why would you do something you weren¡¯t asked to do?¡±

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    This trap wasn¡¯t meant for the Snake Queen in the first ce.

    In other words, the attack from Nagal Tzo was unlikely to harm her.

    I¡¯d thought I¡¯d risked my life to help her, but I was mistaken.

    ¡°You think I¡¯d fall to such a minor attack?¡±

    Why help if she hadn¡¯t asked for it?

    She might sound as if she¡¯d want to give me a smack on the head, but that wasn¡¯t her intention.

    ¡°If you had died, did you consider how those left behind would feel?¡±

    Those left behind.

    This wasn¡¯t only about the Snake Queen and Shikshik.

    She meant everyone I was connected to.

    If I threw my life away meaninglessly and died like that¡­

    ¡°They would refuse to believe it, shed tears, and then rage.¡±

    They would grieve, feel sorrow, and burn with anger all at once.

    ¡°Like children, they would cry all day, wasting away in meaningless despair.¡±

    They¡¯d lose their sense of purpose, wandering aimlessly.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s hand trembled slightly.

    Would my absence truly mean that much?

    Maybe I¡¯m overestimating myself.

    But I couldn¡¯t dismiss her words lightly.

    If I died, there were indeed those who would react that way.

    That¡¯s exactly what the Snake Queen was telling me.

    I am the pir of Kekec¡¯s faith.

    If I disappear, those tied to me would suffer.

    Their lives may well be intertwined with mine.

    In other words, she was telling me to cherish myself more.

    That¡¯s what she meant.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s face was calm and expressionless, but I knew she felt deeply.

    I¡¯d seen her smile warmly over a simple dumpling.

    This wasn¡¯t just the Snake Queen speaking; it was someone who carried memories of the past.

    Perhaps this was tied to her history.

    Ketsalgahautl had killed everyst disciple of Honhui, betraying them all.

    The bottled-up emotions she¡¯d felt then¡­ she was sharing them with me now.

    Her hand stopped trembling.

    ¡°Forgive me. I seem to have thrown a small fit.¡±

    Her voice carried a mix of emotions.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something to be upset about. I¡¯m sure you had your reasons.¡±

    A bit of anger at my reckless leap into danger.

    ¡°And your feat was so great that even repeated thanks wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Gratitude for my return after defeating the Biyi Bird.

    ¡°But next time, please think of those who would be left behind.¡±

    And the regret stirred up by memories of the past.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s all.¡±

    The torrent of her emotions concluded with those words.

    *Drip.*

    *Drip.*

    Warm droplets fell.

    Could it be¡­ was the Snake Queen crying?

    I quickly looked up to check.

    ¡°Peeek¡­¡±

    Staring at me with teary eyes was a cute little snake.

    Not the Snake Queen¡¯s tears¡ªShikshik¡¯s.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve caused such mischief, I suppose you should at least calm my daughter down,¡± said the Snake Queen yfully.

    It seemed she¡¯d already processed everything we¡¯d just discussed.

    Now, my only task was to soothe this round and adorable snake.

    ¡°Peeeeek¡­¡±

    Shikshik slid off the Snake Queen¡¯s shoulder and clung tightly to me, rubbing her face against me.

    ¡°Peeek¡­¡±

    It must have been a shock for Shikshik.

    Not only was the sudden attack terrifying, but she also saw me disappear into the gourd in an instant.

    And with the Snake Queen protecting her, the battle dragged on without her using her core abilities. She probably thought I¡¯d been captured because of her.

    ¡°Peeeeek¡­¡±

    Shikshik sobbed, clinging to my front leg.

    ¡­Can snakes even cry?

    Setting that thought aside, I focused on calming her down.

    ¡­But how?

    ¡°Peeeek¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve everforted a crying child, let alone a crying snake.

    Should I cut off a piece of my tail as a gesture?

    But considering howrge my tail is, she probably couldn¡¯t even swallow it in this state.

    ¡­Right.

    I pulled out an inner core I had tucked under my left arm.

    ¡°Hiss?¡±

    Shikshik tilted her head, curious.

    With trembling hands, I offered it to her.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    She sniffed at it¡ªwell, flicked her tongue to taste the air.

    Yes, smell it carefully.

    I¡¯m giving it to you out of generosity.

    After all the elixirs I¡¯ve received, giving one of the two inner cores isn¡¯t too much.

    ¡­And this victory is also due to the followers¡¯ dedication to leveling up.

    Think of it as an investment.

    Yes, an investment.

    Not a hint of regret.

    ¡°Hiss? Hiiiss?¡±

    Shikshik¡¯s eyes sparkled, as if wondering if this was truly meant for her.

    Her tail wagged furiously.

    Not a hint of regret, but I gritted my teeth as I nodded.

    ¡°Peeeeek!¡±

    Shikshik squealed with joy, rubbing her face against my chest.

    Though she didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in inner cores or elixirs, she seemed delighted just because it was from me.

    *Chomp!*

    ¡­I¡¯d barely let go, but she snatched it quickly. Guess she¡¯s not entirely without greed.

    Curling up tightly, Shikshik nestled the core against herself.

    Such a peculiar sight.

    Is it because she¡¯s a ball python? She looked almost mystical.

    For a moment, I even felt like shrinking down and crawling into that cozy spot myself.

    ¡°¡­Krek!¡±

    There I go with strange thoughts again.

    Could there be something wrong with my mental technique?

    Maybe I need to examine it more closely once I have time.

    I¡¯m fine, so it must be the technique that¡¯s wed.

    ¡°So you think you can fix everything with a gift, hmm? And to think my daughter forgives so easily. I wonder where she got that from.¡±

    The Snake Queen fixed me with a piercing look.

    It seemed everything had worked out.

    In the end, we¡¯d fended off the Biyi Bird without any major losses.

    The Snake Queen gave me a proper warning.

    I gained a sense of caution.

    And Shikshik, having stopped crying, could be stronger.

    No one suffered¡ªnot a single reptile lost anything.

    ¡°To be forgiven with a single gift from her partner. Hmm¡­¡±

    The Snake Queen mumbled to herself, almost as if talking to me.

    ¡°To be forgiven with a single gift personally given by her partner¡­¡±

    After all, it was the inner core of the Biyi Bird.

    And for Shikshik, her greatest wish is to be strong enough not to be a burden.

    ¡°For her to forgive her partner¡¯s shamelessness with just one gift, despite him leaving marks on the token I gave him¡­¡±

    ¡­Are you even breathing while you¡¯re saying all this?

    I nced at the Snake Queen.

    Her expression was the same as usual, yet there was something different.

    If I ever gain the skill *Divine Insight*, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d see ¡°expectation¡± written somewhere on her status.

    ¡°Kreek¡­?¡±

    I gave Shikshik a gift.

    But I hadn¡¯t given the Snake Queen anything.

    Was this her way of asking for one?

    Just in case, I offered her my remaining core.

    Feigning indifference, she nced at it, a hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±

    You asked for it, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡°Krek.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. While a Biyi Bird core is indeed valuable, it doesn¡¯t hold much significance for me.¡±

    ¡­What?

    Then why the silent pressure?

    The Snake Queen seemed unusually cheerful.

    ¡­Even though we¡¯ve known each other for a while, I still can¡¯t always understand her thoughts.

    Is it because she¡¯s a divine creature, or just because she¡¯s female?

    Understanding a woman¡¯s heart truly is a challenge.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    Slightly flustered, I realized the matter was truly settled.

    I¡¯d kept the core, calmed Shikshik, and left the Snake Queen seemingly satisfied.

    Now, we could either chase down the escaping birds or return to the temple for rest and recovery.

    Since she seems in no rush to pursue them, I guess we¡¯re heading back to the temple.

    Once Argentavis fully recovers, the Snake Queen¡¯s side will gain a significant advantage from having hunted down the Biyi Bird.

    So I should be able to absorb the Biyi Bird¡¯s core and strengthen myself while he¡¯s recuperating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assist with your core absorption.¡±

    ¡°Krek-krek!¡±

    I can trust the Snake Queen with this.

    ¡°In exchange, you¡¯ll give me another gift.¡±

    The Snake Queen left that cryptic remark hanging.

    Woooon.

    An rm sounded in my head.

    The core!@@novelbin@@

    Take the core instead!

    ¡°KEEEEEEEK!¡±

 Chapter 119

    Like a child being dragged to the dentist, I dug my feet into the ground in resistance, but it was a useless effort.

    With a swift pull, the Snake Queen lifted me up effortlessly, leaving me dangling from her hand.

    No matter how you look at it, I must weigh well over a ton by now.

    How on earth is she lifting me so easily?

    I squirmed and struggled to escape, but then she asked if I wanted to see what the inside of a basilisk¡¯s mouth looked like up close.

    Which meant¡­ if I kept resisting, she¡¯d throw me right in there.

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    I had no choice but to walk quietly.

    ¡­Come to think of it, it¡¯s probably time I changed the way I sound.

    I can¡¯t keep up this incessant *krek-krek*-ing forever.

    Didn¡¯t I break away from the *krek* sounds for a while when I was the Crocodile King Lizard?

    Maybe I can recall that memory.

    "Rooar!"

    ¡°Stick with what you know.¡±

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    I wore the expression of a sad lizard as I continued on with the Snake Queen to her temple.

    The journey to the Snake Queen¡¯s temple was without incident.

    No ambush from Ketsalgahautl¡¯s forces, and no attacks from wild animals.

    But then again, who would dare attack with the Snake Queen and her partner walking side by side?

    I nodded respectfully to the ck Drakes guarding the temple¡¯s entrance and entered the temple¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Hmm. I can only imagine Ketsalgahautl¡¯s reaction,¡± she mused.

    With a small smirk, I ced the items I¡¯d received from Argentavis and the inner core of the Biyi Bird near the nest and settled down.

    Today¡¯s events hadn¡¯t been our n, but the oue was favorable.

    Komodo-Rania had taken down the Biyi Bird.

    In terms of actualbat power, I was probably one, maybe even two levels below it.

    Its speed alone had been almost impossible to follow with my eyes.

    Ketsalgahautl must be livid.

    Seeing as he¡¯d gone so far as to deploy all three of his subordinates, it must have been a move he¡¯d been waiting to make.

    Though I escaped and spoiled his ns, he¡¯d even used a gourd with mystical powers.

    He had clearly anticipated my leveling up and tried to prevent it.

    From stronger divine beasts to a myriad of monsters, I was surrounded.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t get caught was, honestly, surprising.

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    Thanks to that, though, the King of Birds suffered substantial losses.

    ¡°The Biyi Bird is dead, and the Nagal Tzo lost a wing. It¡¯s a shame we didn¡¯t finish them offpletely, but this should still put them on the defensive.¡±

    That stone by theke¡­ was that the Nagal Tzo¡¯s wing?

    For a bird to lose a wing is a catastrophic injury.

    With only one wing, it won¡¯t be able to fly.

    After all, a bird¡¯s worth is in its ability to soar through the sky.

    ¡­though some species do exist that can¡¯t fly.

    Besides, the Nagal Tzo often used featherunching attacks.

    Its battle capability was significantly reduced.

    On their side now, they have the King of Birds, Pilbang, and an injured Nagal Tzo.

    Sure, there might be minions like the terror birds, but we have plenty of lower-ranking fighters too.

    It¡¯s safe to say the tide has turned in our favor with this ambush.

    We¡¯ve taken advantage of Ketsalgahautl¡¯s mistake.

    ¡­Though, why didn¡¯t he personally join in this ambush?

    If he knew our location, it would¡¯ve been more efficient to attack with four divine beasts instead of three.

    It¡¯s almost like watching a Demon Lord sending generals to power up a hero.

    ¡°As before, Ketsalgahautl won¡¯t be able to act rashly now.¡±

    The Snake Queen knows him better than anyone.

    If she says Ketsalgahautl won¡¯t move, then it¡¯s probably true.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we should let our guard down.

    ¡°For an all-out war, he¡¯ll need to make his own preparations. At the very least, he¡¯ll have to reattach the Nagal Tzo¡¯s wing and rally his forces.¡±

    How strategic of her.

    I wonder if she deliberately spared the Nagal Tzo.

    In war, a wounded enemy is often a bigger loss than a dead one.

    A dead soldier simply reduces numbers, but a wounded one needs someone to tend to them, reducing overall strength.

    That¡¯s exactly our situation now.

    With the Nagal Tzo needing to heal, the King of Birds can¡¯t make any bold moves.

    In the meantime, we can strengthen our forces.

    Until when?

    Until Argentavis fully recovers.

    Since we used a unicorn¡¯s horn, he should heal far quicker than the Nagal Tzo.

    The King of Birds and the Snake Queen both postponed the war to heal their wounded, but we¡¯ll gather our strength first.

    Between a Nagal Tzo that¡¯s half-healed and a fully-recovered Argentavis, it¡¯s obvious which would be more advantageous.

    ¡°Krekeek!¡±

    We didn¡¯t dwell long on strategies and ns.

    The Snake Queen thought it would be best to purify and absorb the Biyi Bird¡¯s core before we made any further moves.

    The reason she cut the conversation short was because there was another topic to address.

    ¡°Enough of that. Now, let¡¯s talk about the gift I mentioned earlier.¡±

    Great. She¡¯s like a full-on robber without a weapon.

    Did I even leave a gift with her?

    ¡°What¡¯s with that triangr look on your face?¡±

    ¡°Krek-krek.¡±

    I put on my best innocent eyes.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to ask for?¡±

    ¡°Krek?¡±

    I gave her my most naive expression.

    ¡°¡­This might hurt a little.¡±

    Huh?

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Why would it hurt?

    ¡°Close your eyes now.¡±

    Why would I close my eyes?

    Absolutely not.

    I made my defiance clear, but the result was already decided.

    ¡°Krek¡­¡±

    My eyes drooped shut.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she cooed.

    *Gulp.*

    What in the world is she nning?

    I may be in a lizard¡¯s body, but my mind is human.

    Meaning, I have a fair bit of intuition.

    Time to put my sharp mind to work.

    A gift, close my eyes, it might hurt a little.

    What could it be?

    I was still puzzling over it when¡­

    ¡°Stay still,¡± she said.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s hand stroked my head.

    A gift, close my eyes, it might hurt a little, and stay still.

    And she¡¯s rubbing my head?

    Even a fool could figure out what her intention was.

    Plus, at some point, her serpentine body began to coil around me.

    ¡°Krekeek!¡±

    She was fullymitted today.

    Determined to bring an end to me.

    ¡°Hmph. Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this?¡±

    No.

    I can¡¯t lose something so precious like this.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. Just rx.¡±

    The Snake Queen tightened her grip.

    ¡°Kreeeeeek!¡±

    And just like that, I felt a precious part of me slipping away.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll end with just once? We still have a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°Kreeek! Krekeeeek!¡±@@novelbin@@

    I resisted as best I could, but the Snake Queen ignored mepletely, gleefully plucking away at my precious things.

    ¡°Your scales are quite beautiful.¡±

    *Shlick!*

    No, my precious scales!

    And why is she pulling only from the top of my head?!

    ---

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±

    Tang Soyoung, a Second-ss Martial Artist, yawned.

    She stretched and looked at the table.

    That¡¯s where the spiders were.

    ¡°Keyooong¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiiik¡­¡±

    Usually, they¡¯d make those sounds and move about, but today was different.

    The two spiders were staring nkly into space.

    She couldn¡¯t tell what they were looking at, but she joined them, feeling oddlypelled by the thought of the lizard¡¯s face.

    Komodo.

    The tailed, ancient death.

    A divine beast and savior she met in the Ten Thousand Mountains.

    Thanks to him, someone from the Five Great Families was staying at the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s base.

    ¡­Not that she was sure if that was a good thing.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Tang Soyoung yawned again as she waved her arms randomly like the spiders.

    For some reason, she felt sleepy, as though her energy was being drained.

    ¡°Are you thinking of Senior Ko too?¡±

    ¡°Kiiing¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you even looking at? Let me see, too.¡±

    The spiders were definitely staring at something.

    They¡¯d often stare into space and make those noises.

    But Tang Soyoung could never figure out what they were seeing.

    Every time she asked, they just replied with a *kiik*.

    Maybe if she imitated them, she¡¯d see something.

    She waved her arms just like the spiders for a while.

    Several minutes passed, and her head started to droop.

    ¡°Rooar¡­¡±

    She was dozing off in her chair, nodding off as she slept.

    ¡°Kiiiiik!¡±

    ¡°Eek! What, what is it?¡±

    Startled, Tang Soyoung joined in their excitement without knowing why.

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡±

    ¡°Kioooong!¡±

    ¡°Waaaaa!¡±

    Tuss and Puss nced at her.

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me? Isn¡¯t this what we¡¯re supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Kiik.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Actually, this is a Tang Family training method. When faced with unexpected¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiiiigh.¡±

    Did one of them just sigh?

    Tang Soyoung brushed it off as her imagination.

    There¡¯s no way a spider would sigh.

    Especially not while looking at her

    .

    ¡°Why am I so tired, though? Is someone draining my inner energy?¡±

    Her guess was almost on the mark, though she dismissed it as a joke.

    ¡°Not like I¡¯m a Demon Sect priestess or anything¡­ Still, I feel so sleepy.¡±

    She started to nod off again, drooling as she fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°KIIIIIK!¡±

    ¡°Whaaa!¡±

    Tang Soyoung was startled awake once more.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The spider maiden, Neph Jurassica, had awakened.

    As the one responsible for tending to her, Tang Soyoung had no choice but to be on edge for every little reaction.

    Neph Jurassica joined Tuss and Puss in waving her hands.

    ¡°Keyooong.¡±

    ¡°Kieeeng.¡±

    ¡°Eeeiiing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sounds you¡¯re making?¡±

    Ignoring her, the spiders gazed intently into the void.

    Tang Soyoung couldn¡¯t see anything, but she joined them anyway.

    More time passed, and the hugging spiders started grinding their teeth.

    With their short legs, Tuss and Puss banged on the table.

    After exchanging a look, they climbed into Puss¡¯s webbed home.

    ¡°¡­Already? Training isn¡¯t over for the day.¡±

    ¡°Kiiik!¡±

    With a short leg, Puss mmed the door shut on his webbed home.

    Tang Soyoung found herself startled yet again.

    Their goal was to match Komodo¡¯s strength.

    They were training daily for that purpose alone.

    But now, it felt like they¡¯d seen something disturbing, maybe something that had angered them enough to abandon training and retreat.

    ¡°¡­What on earth did you see? Tell me!¡±

    She grumbled, but neither Tuss nor Puss answered her.

    ¡°What the¡ª¡±

    Tang Soyoung looked over at Neph Jurassica.

    Having grown up around all manner of bizarre creatures, she was usually fearless.

    But there was something about Neph Jurassica¡¯s face that could make even her uneasy.

    It wasn¡¯t so much that she was creepy, but her appearance suggested that at any moment, she¡¯d wrap Tang Soyoung in spider silk.

    ¡°Kieeik.¡±

    Seeing her approach meant she must have something to say.

    Tang Soyoung thought she was here to ask about metamorphosis.

    ¡°Is there something you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Kiiiiik!¡±

    It took some time, but Tang Soyoung eventually managed to understand the spider¡¯s intent.

    Thanks to her unique skills and her natural ability tomunicate with other species, she managed to grasp the gist of it.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re asking if you can enhance a particr area when you undergo metamorphosis?¡±

    ¡°Kiiik!¡±

    Metamorphosis.

    For someone like Tang Soyoung, still at a low level, it was a distant concept, but the metamorphosis of a divine creature was different.

    Their metamorphosis was an evolution of their entire being.

    Growing up in the Tang Family, she¡¯d witnessed this process countless times and could even facilitate it.

    That¡¯s why she was able to help train and heal Neph Jurassica.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I¡¯ve never seen a case where a divine beast transformed and then returned to its previous state, so I¡¯m not really sure.¡±

    Even for her, this was an extremely rare scenario.

    Neph Jurassica¡¯s form had partially turned human, only to revert after a forced regression to save her life.

    Now, if she underwent metamorphosis again, would she return to her previous form, or could she change into something else entirely?

    It was an intriguing thought.

    ¡°But theoretically, it should be possible.¡±

    Tang Soyoung smiled warmly.

    Surely, she was asking because she wanted to grow stronger for Ko Dae-hyup¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Kiiik!¡±

    Of course, that was just her own assumption.

    ¡°¡­Wait, your chest? You want to erge your chest?¡±

    What in the world was she saying?

    No matter how you looked at it, the creature before her was a spider.

    Even if a spider could metamorphose to have a human chest, wanting to increase the size of that¡­ fleshy part seemed¡­ strange.

    ¡°Well, I may be an expert, but the chest area isn¡¯t really¡­¡±

    Neph Jurassica lowered her head.

    Then, she looked up at Tang Soyoung¡¯s chest intently.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Then she lowered her head again.

    ¡°Keek.¡±

    You win.

    Tang Soyoung felt like she could hear those words.

    Though Neph had been cowed by the Snake Queen¡¯s overwhelming presence, she felt her spirits lift a bit, thanks to Tang Soyoung¡¯s sacrifice.

    ¡°Wait, was that¡­ Did you justugh?¡±

    ¡°Keekek.¡±

    Neph Jurassica mimicked my exasperated *krek*.

    ¡°¡­Sure, Ko Dae-hyup sometimes gives me a less-than-impressed look, but that¡¯s unrted!¡±

    She remembered that time in the Utahraptor¡¯s cave.

    Ko Dae-hyup had purred contentedly when he was with Baek Yeonyeong, yet he¡¯d often cast disappointed looks when he was next to her.

    Lost in thought, Tang Soyoung¡¯s expression shifted.

    She moved from the nostalgic look of a Tang Family girl reminiscing about her adventures with Ko Dae-hyup to the hardened resolve of a Tang Family warrior who had finally grasped his true nature.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what this was all about?¡±

    So that spider wanted arger chest, too.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a divine creature?¡±

    Tang Soyoung¡¯s illusions about Komodo shattered all at once.

    And from that day forward, the Tang Family added a new phrase to their teachings: *the bigger, the better.*

 Chapter 120

    I felt an emptiness inside.

    Something I took for granted was now gone, leaving a void so vast it was almost unbearable.

    It was as if there was arge hole drilled right through my head.

    When was thest time I felt such a sense of loss?

    "Kreekk¡­"

    I let out a sorrowful lizard cry.

    Smooth¡­ very smooth.

    "Kreeeekk¡­"

    Glossy and shiny.

    It was time to let go of the name Komodo.

    I was no longer Komodo, but Moomodo¡ª*the Bald Death*.

    Of course, a lizard doesn''t have hair to begin with.

    What I lost was my precious ck scales.

    The ones on the top of my head, to be exact, all plucked out.

    "Kek¡­"

    Perhaps this is the price for learning the Dragon w Hand technique from Shaolin. Now I had be a head-butting lizard.

    The Snake Queen, meanwhile, seemed delighted, admiring the scales she¡¯d pulled from my head.

    "Ufufu. These will be very useful."

    It was strange. She had pulled out so many scales, and yet not a single drop of blood fell.

    If there had been blood, I would have rolled on the ground, trying to earn her sympathy.

    ¡­But then again, sympathy from the vicious Snake Queen who took my scales and wasughing about it? It was never going to work.

    "Keeek-kek!"

    I let out an angry *keek* sound.

    If she needed scales, she could have plucked them from somewhere else!

    The ones on my tail would have grown back anyway; she could have just cut those.

    Granted, the tail scales are a bit weaker than others and are structured thinner at the end since they need to be detachable, but still¡­ Only taking the scales from my head felt unjust.

    She could''ve pulled a few from my chest, at least.

    "I¡¯ll treasure this gift from my partner for a lifetime."

    There was no wind in the temple, yet my head felt cold and exposed.

    "Kek¡­"

    With a triangr look of discontent, I turned my back to the Snake Queen.

    I went to a corner of the nest, curled up, and covered the top of my head with my tail.

    ¡°Shhh-shhh.¡±

    I heard a soft, slithering sound.

    Shixix was crawling toward me, making her usual soft hissing sounds.

    Normally, she would chirp fiercely to scold the Snake Queen for tormenting me. But today, she had remained silent.

    "Shix¡­"

    Creeping closer, I noticed a familiar ck scale wedged between Shixix¡¯s own scales.

    One of the small scales from my head.

    "¡­Shix."

    I see.

    She had taken a bribe from the Snake Queen to keep quiet.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    How could you do this, Shixix?

    Shixix seemed to know she¡¯d done something wrong, ncing nervously at me.

    But I didn¡¯t have the energy to scold her.

    She crept up to me, climbed my leg, and nestled around my neck.

    ¡°Peep?¡±

    She chirped in confusion, curious about something.

    Though I couldn¡¯t see her from my neck, I could feel her plump body stretching out.

    Like how cobras do.

    ¡°Hiek!¡±

    Shixix let out a horrified shriek.

    Atst, she had seen the truth of my dreadful state.

    Yes, Shixix.

    The Komodo you once knew is gone.

    Call me *the Head-Butting Lizard* now.

    After a long moment of stunned silence, Shixix crawled to the top of my head.

    "Hieeek¡­"

    She let out a distressed noise, unable to believe what she saw.

    Now you realize your mistake, don¡¯t you?

    This is the price you pay for being blinded by greed for a dragon scale, failing to stop the Snake Queen.

    The cool, fierce Komodo you admired no longer exists.

    Just Moomo, the bald lizard.

    ¡­Though, in time, the scales will regrow.

    Just leveling up should bring them back.

    But until then, I¡¯ll have to walk around as a bald lizard.

    "Hiek¡­"

    Perched on my smooth, shiny head, Shixix coiled herself up.

    Was she trying to y the role of my missing scales?

    How kind of her.

    You¡¯re forgiven, Shixix.

    *Lick.*

    A moist feeling brushed over my head.

    *Lick.*

    What are you doing?

    *Lick.*

    She was licking my bare head with her long tongue.

    Shixix licking me was nothing new, but it was the first time I¡¯d felt her tongue on my bare, scale-less head.

    *Liiiick.*

    The slow, deliberate pace was oddly distracting.

    Why was she licking my head as if something woulde out of it?

    "Peep¡­"

    Shixix nced at me, gauging my reaction.

    ¡­Come to think of it, Shixix¡¯s saliva has healing properties.

    When we first met, she bit me, which restored a bit of my HP.

    In other words, the reason she was licking my head was probably to help the lost scales grow back.

    *Lick.*

    Yes, keep going.

    ¡°My partner, your expression doesn¡¯t look pleased.¡±

    At some point, the Snake Queen hade to my side.

    Why would I look pleased?

    She pulled out my scales without a second thought.

    ¡°Do you know why I took your scales?¡±

    Good question.

    I¡¯m curious myself.

    While my scales are tough, they¡¯re nothingpared to the Snake Queen¡¯s.

    The feather attack from the Nagal Tzo¡­

    It was sharp and powerful enough to pierce through my scales.

    But the Snake Queen blocked that attack without a scratch.

    Granted, herrge size also yed a role, but her scales¡¯ fundamental durability was far superior.

    To her, my scales were probably no more than ornaments.

    I couldn¡¯t understand her reason for taking so many of them.

    Was she nning to make armor for Shixix?

    That wouldn¡¯t help her much, but it could be quite beneficial for Shixix.

    The scales were *dragon scales*, after all, so carrying them around might have a positive impact on Shixix.

    Like how a seahorse that clings to a dragon scale undergoes transformative evolution.

    I¡¯d be fine with my scales going to Shixix.

    But the Snake Queen had clearly said they were a gift for her.

    One of the Biyi Bird¡¯s inner cores was for Shixix.

    And my scales were for the Snake Queen.

    Which meant they weren¡¯t for Shixix, but for another purpose.

    "To be honest, I was originally nning to take one of your tails as a farewell gift.¡±

    ¡°Keek!¡±

    ¡°I needed your scales. But since you said you wouldn¡¯t leave, I chose other scales instead of your tail.¡±

    You could have just taken my tail, though.

    Isn¡¯t it toote to rent those scales now?

    ¡°I wanted your scales to catch Ketsalgahautl.¡±

    Using my scales to catch the King of Birds?

    Does Komodo-Rania, the one who ughtered countless birds, possess a power so formidable that it would even make the Bird King wary?

    I almost scared myself.

    "Hm¡­ I don¡¯t quite know what you¡¯re imagining, but perhaps I should show you directly."

    The Snake Queen took out the item she had received from Argentavis.

    I hadn¡¯t had the chance to examine it closely, as it was covered in cloth.

    Inside was a massive feather.

    It was rolled up tightly, so I¡¯d assumed it was one of Argentavis¡¯ feathers, but as she unfurled it, I realized it was no ordinary size.

    Its length couldn¡¯t be measured with just one or two Shixixes.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t.

    The feather, if anything, was nearly as long as my own body.

    ¡°This is a feather from a Golden Roc.¡±

    The Golden Roc.

    I¡¯d heard of it before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one myself. Among divine beasts, it¡¯s spoken of only in legends.¡±

    The Golden Roc¡¯s other name is Garuda.

    In certain traditions, it¡¯s even worshiped as a god.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even be certain it exists. This feather might not even be from a Golden Roc.¡±

    Whether it was or not didn¡¯t seem to matter.

    Having a feather of this size meant it came from something immensely powerful.

    But no matter how powerful the Golden Roc was, what could we possibly do with a single feather?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to forge it into a weapon.¡±

    Her answer was unexpected.

    Forging a weapon from that enormous feather?

    If the main ingredient was the Golden Roc¡¯s feather, the secondary material was my scales.

    ¡­Is that really okay?

    Am I really worthy to be part of this?

    Sure, I¡¯m a divine beast, but am I on par with a legendary bird?

    "Kek-kek."

    I don¡¯t know.

    The Snake Queen must have had a reason for choosing my scales.

    Surely, she didn¡¯t pluck my head just for the sake of it.

    But a weapon?

    Maybe it¡¯s symbolic.

    It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯ll wield it herself.

    ¡°The weapon I¡¯m making is a sword. A colossal sword, one that I can wield.¡±

    ¡°Keek?¡±

    What was she talking about?

    Was she saying she¡¯d personally wield this sword?

    ¡°Oh, did I forget to mention?¡±

    The Snake Queen picked up the massive feather from the ground.

    ¡°I was once a swordsman.¡±

    A swordsman?

    Did she really wield a sword with that body?

    Firing destructive beams from her mouth, poisoning and petrifying with her eyes, and swinging a sword on top of all that?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Besides, the feather was toorge to be wielded as a sword.

    The Snake Queen picked it up effortlessly, but swinging it was an entirely different matter

    .

    Unless she nned to reduce its size during the forging process, which would make more sense.

    ¡°Hm¡­ The size is a bitcking, but this will have to do.¡±

    What was that supposed to mean?

    Did she intend to wield something evenrger?

    No human form could manage a weapon of that size.

    While her power was overwhelming, the structure was impractical.

    Even if she could swing it, the efficiency would be poor.

    Unless it¡¯s her true form, wielding that size¡­.

    ¡­Wait a minute.

    Could it be?

    The Snake Queen lifted the feather slightly, then gripped its end with her tail.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll do as a dagger.¡±

    Then I realized what she meant by *swordsman*.

    She wasn¡¯t a *swordsman* in the human sense but a *sword-snake*.

    Our Snake Queen would unleash destructive beams from her mouth, spread poison and petrification from her eyes, crush enemies with her body, and wield a sword with her tail.

    ¡­

    I¡¯m lucky she¡¯s on my side. If she were my enemy, I¡¯d have flipped belly-up in submission right away.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that cute sound?¡±

    I opened my eyes as wide as possible.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly giving me those innocent eyes?¡±

    Quietly, she pulled out a few remaining dragon scales.

    ¡°Hiek¡­¡±

    The sound that came out wasn¡¯t from Shixix but from me, Komodo-Rania, the Snake Queen¡¯s mighty sword.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 121

    My precious scales and the feathers of the golden phoenix are set to be the weapons of the Snake Queen.

    The items I received from Argenta are now sorted out, and all that''s left is the elixir obtained from catching the phoenix.

    One is for Shweshwe, and the other is for me.

    Since this is the first time I''ve seen this kind of elixir, it will likely be more effective than any elixir I¡¯ve had before.

    However, just like with the Cockatrice''s elixir, I can''t swallow it immediately.

    I need to refine the elixir with the help of the Snake Queen.

    Of course, my body is a bit different from others, so I should be able to swallow it without much trouble.

    Additionally, I¡¯ve opened my dantian this time, so I have a bit more leeway.

    But there¡¯s really no rush to eat the phoenix¡¯s elixir.

    I can wait until I refine it with her power, and then consume it just before confronting the King of Birds.

    The Snake Queen slowly examined the two elixirs.

    *sh!*

    Her eyes sparkled.

    She must have used the power of her mystical vision.

    I don¡¯t know the exact principle, but she probably utilized the power of petrification.

    Turning the impure energy into stone entirely, perhaps.

    ¡­I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s even possible.

    Shweshwe was clinging tightly to my shoulder, his mouth gaping open.

    It seemed he wanted to eat that elixir.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be easy to refine the elixir immediately.

    It took some time when I dealt with the Cockatrice, and this elixir is of a higher grade than that.

    I felt bad for Shweshwe, but there was nothing to do but wait.

    *Gulp.*

    *Gulp?*

    Shweshwe seemed to be swallowing something.

    ¡°Gag!¡±

    *Swallow.*

    I quickly grabbed Shweshwe¡¯s tail and lifted him up.

    ¡°Peep?¡±

    Shweshwe dangled from my grip.

    After lifting his head, he had a puzzled expression as if to ask why.

    ¡°Gag!¡±

    This isn¡¯t the time for that!

    What if you swallow it right away?

    Spit it out.

    I gently shook his tail.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Wait, why didn¡¯t the Snake Queen stop him?

    ¡°Gag!¡±

    What if Shweshwe''s body explodes from this?

    I was about to put my fingers into Shweshwe¡¯s mouth to make him open up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. The refining is already finished.¡±

    ¡°Gak?¡±

    *Slither.*

    Shweshwe gently fell to the ground.

    ¡°Peep¡­¡±

    He looked disappointed.

    From his perspective, I had teased him by making him grab the elixir I offered as a gift.

    ¡°Gag¡­¡±

    Who would have thought it would be that quick?

    Shweshwe curled his body into a ball.

    I almost poked him to apologize but stopped immediately.

    I guessed the reason he assumed that position after eating the elixir.

    *Qi Gathering.*

    A snake without legs can¡¯t sit cross-legged.

    So he¡¯s curling his body like that to practice Qi Gathering.

    ¡­Does the Snake Queen do the same?

    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡°The princess won¡¯t instantly reach a higher realm just because she ate the elixir, either. It¡¯s better to think of it as stored energy in her body. The Qi Gathering she¡¯s doing right now is to prevent her inner energy from getting twisted.¡±

    Shweshwe is still a Ball Python.

    While pythons aren¡¯t particrly small snakes, they¡¯re a bit less intimidatingpared to the ferocious beasts I¡¯ve seen before.

    I¡¯ve also consumed many elixirs, but I can¡¯t use all that power yet.

    I naturally became able to handle the inner energy of the elixirs after evolving into a Komodo and then a Komodo-Rania.

    Shweshwe will be the same.

    The immediate effects may not be significant, but at the moment of evolution, the elixir he just consumed will explosively enhance his growth.

    Will he transform like the Snake Queen?

    Train hard and evolve quickly.

    By the way, the speed at which the elixirs are being refined is incredible.

    That means mine is ready as well.

    *Roar.*

    Then I can¡¯t just sit still.

    *Thud.*

    ¡°Your turn is stilling.¡±

    Instead of the phoenix¡¯s elixir, the Snake Queen¡¯s hand came toward my mouth.

    Still early, huh?

    ¡°The princess has a body structure simr to mine, so she can easily refine the elixir. However, your body structure is different from mine. Thus, it¡¯ll take more time to refine yourpanion¡¯s share.¡±

    Well, if it was going to happen that easily, I would have been fed it earlier.

    I felt a bit disappointed, but the elixir isn¡¯t going anywhere, so I can wait.

    *Gulp.*

    ¡­.

    I habitually chewed on what was in my mouth.

    That is, the Snake Queen¡¯s finger.

    The Snake Queen stared at me intensely.

    ¡°Gak¡­¡±

    *Oops.*

    ¡°Who taught you such a habit?¡±

    The Snake Queen looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    I quickly spat her finger out.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it properly. What¡¯s with your fingers?¡±

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, it seems I need more time to teach you a proper habit.¡±

    ¡­What does that even mean?

    The Snake Queen was saying something that made me feel like I shouldn¡¯t dig deeper.

    I quickly stepped back.

    ¡°Companion.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t shake off the Snake Queen.

    *Slither.*

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail tugged at my leg.

    What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?

    Of course, I did bite her finger, but that was an idental mistake.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to bite, you should bite the neck, not the finger.¡±

    The Snake Queen said somethingpletely out of the blue.

    It seemed she was under some misunderstanding.

    The reason I bit her finger was a habit formed because of Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    What the Snake Queen was implying seemed to be something akin to hunting.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, the princess is currently practicing Qi Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Gak¡­?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who bit me first.¡±

    Are you talking about hunting?

    ¡°Can I take that as you started it?¡±

    No way.

    That¡¯s not how it should be.

    I squeezed my eyes shut.

    ¡°¡­If I could, I¡¯d want to correct that habit, but it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no time for that.¡±

    ¡°Gak!¡±

    Fortunately, the Snake Queen can distinguish between public and private matters.

    I didn¡¯t know what she was nning to do, but it wasn¡¯t the right time for that.

    Saving a bit of time will be beneficial, whatever the reason.

    ¡°Once I start, I won¡¯t be able to move for over a month.¡±

    Huh?

    What exactly was she nning that made her say something like ¡°over a month¡±?

    That¡¯s almost a whole month.

    ¡°After catching the Great Arhat, I need to catch a day.¡±

    That was strange.

    I saw a withered lizard floating in the air.

    It¡¯s an image unrted to me, but somehow it felt unsettling.

    ¡­It¡¯s unrted, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the elixir. I¡¯ll refine it ording to the date.¡±

    In my eyes, I still saw the dry Komodo.

    ¡°To build stamina to endure a month¡­.¡±

    Increasing stamina, huh?

    That sounds good.

    Whatever it is, if it can help me endure for a month, there¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.

    Even if the dry Komodo-Rania spirit was shaking its head vigorously, I didn¡¯t care.

    What could possibly go wrong?

    It¡¯s something beneficial for my body.

    *

    I am currently on an important mission.

    I¡¯m heading out with Shweshwe.

    ¡°Shwesh¡­.¡±

    Shweshwe, coiled around my head, seemed displeased that I was out and about with my shiny bald head.

    I should have dried my hair earlier.

    But seeing him flicking his tail happily, he seems to be in a good mood.

    He¡¯s excited about the thought of going out just the two of us.

    However, Shweshwe, we¡¯re not just going out for fun.

    ¡°Shweshwe.¡±

    Soon, a full-scale battle with the King of Birds will begin.

    The Snake Queen had her tasks, and I had mine.

    Her tasks included refining the feathers of the golden phoenix, refining the elixir I would consume, and gathering the remaining troops.

    At first nce, it was no ordinary task.

    In contrast, I had very little to do.

    My only mission was to ensure Shweshwe¡¯s safe evacuation.

    And that safe ce was the territory of Old Kompi.

    For some reason, it seemed the Snake Queen couldn¡¯t enter the domain of the young dragon.

    I could move around just fine, and since I had some familiarity with Old Kompi, I could be considered the ideal candidate for this task.

    And I was also moving a stone tablet that I couldn¡¯t decipher.

    It was likely about alliances.

    Considering that I was leaving Shweshwe with Old Kompi, it might be that the young dragon would unexpectedly not participate.

    However, if the Great Arhat were to target Shweshwe, it would be troublesome in many ways.

    It would affect both me and the Snake Queen, and if Shweshwe was taken hostage, we wouldn¡¯t be able to attack.

    Therefore, using the young dragon, a high-level personnel, to protect Shweshwe seems like a reasonable choice.

    Of course, Shweshwe had no idea about this.

    Now that he had

    eaten the elixir, he seemed determined to participate in the battle while clinging to my shoulder.

    While Shweshwe¡¯s abilities shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, I couldn¡¯t bring him to the battlefield.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Shwooo!

    Seemingly filled with leftover energy from the elixir, Shweshwe shot rays into the air.

    I worried about what would happen if he got into trouble with other beasts, but given Shweshwe¡¯s inherently gentle nature, he wasn¡¯t targeting any living beings.

    Although asionally, he did make holes in some poor trees.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Shwooo!

    He seems quite excited.

    If I had to name two things Shweshwe loves, one would be going out, and the other would be me.

    Going out with me.

    Abination of his favorite things.

    I could understand why Shweshwe was so thrilled.

    ¡°Peep!¡±@@novelbin@@

    *Shwoom!*

    But let¡¯s keep it moderate now.

    So far, it¡¯s been fine, but someone might get hit.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    ¡°Peep.¡±

    Shweshwe nodded, as if he understood.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    *Shwoom!*

    Then he shot one more small ray.

    Given its diminutive scale, he probably thought that was thest one.

    It was like shaking off the remaining energy.

    This should be a suitable conclusion.

    Shweshwe used up his excess energy and didn¡¯t seem to cause any trouble around.

    ¡°Partially¡­.¡±

    I thought I heard someone sobbing far away, but it must have been my imagination.

    Thus, I walked with Shweshwe toward the territory of the young dragon.

    ¡°Gak!¡±

    As soon as we arrived at the entrance, I let out a *gak* sound.

    ¡°Gak-gak!¡±

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    Geckos sprang out and greeted me.

    Shaking their plump tails, they weed me.

    ¡°Gak.¡±

    Have you been well?

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    ¡°Gak-gak!¡±

    A gecko stretched out its short legs, showing off its curves.

    Some of them climbed onto my ws, rubbing their tails against me.

    This is a bit over the top for a wee.

    ¡°Zzss¡­¡±

    Shweshwe red at the geckos with his triangr face.

    Though they were gentle creatures and didn¡¯t need to be wary, it was understandable that Shweshwe would react this way since it was their first meeting.

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    ¡°Zzss¡­¡±

    The geckos also took on a defensive posture.

    But they only red at each other; nothing more happened.

    The geckos clung to my legs, while Shweshwe slithered near my neck.

    ¡°Gak.¡±

    I spoke to the geckos.

    Enough with the warm wee; could you call Old Kompi for me?

    That was the implication.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    I heard a familiar cry.

    Old Kompi was hopping toward me from a distance.

    Wow, even though I¡¯m happy, there¡¯s no need for such an exaggerated entrance.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    Good to see you, Old Man.

    I brought your granddaughter along.

    ¡°Gak.¡±

    Shweshwe, say hello.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Old Kompi¡¯s eyes widened.

    Is it the first time he¡¯s seeing my granddaughter?

    ¡°Grahhh¡­.¡±

    How happy could he be to let out a dragon¡¯s roar?

    ¡­Huh?

    Why did that old man¡¯s face suddenly turn triangr?

    ¡°Grahhh!¡±

    Old Kompi, unable to contain his anger.

    No, why is he getting mad?

    What did I do wrong?

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Grahhh!¡±

    Old Kompi came charging in like a madman.

    What¡¯s wrong with this old man?

    Did he eat something bad?

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    ¡°Grahhhh!¡±

    His cry sounded unusual.

    Though he¡¯s not exactly known for his temperament, I could consider him a bit of a quirky prankster.

    Perhaps his whacking my head with a stick was an expression of affection.

    But this time is different.

    *Kekek* has turned into *Grahhh*.

    Just as Old Kompi leaped, aiming to sink his sharp teeth into my snout, it happened.

    ¡°Saaaak!¡±

    He looked terrifying, like a demon incarnate.

    The usually gentle Shweshwe red at Old Kompi with a fierce expression.

    *Thud!*

    Old Kompinded clumsily.

    ¡°Ke, kek?¡±

    His cries turned soft again.

    ¡°Grahhh!¡±

    There are no parents who can outshine their children.

    And there certainly aren¡¯t any grandfathers who can outshine their granddaughters.

    Hey, how does it feel to be the one who hit me?

    He looked quite proud.

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    ¡°Grah¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing my cry, Old Kompi immediately wore a scary expression.

    ¡°Saaaak!¡±

    He was swiftly subdued by Shweshwe.

    ¡°Gak¡­¡±

    Old Kompi looked at me with an expression as if he had lost everything.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±@@novelbin@@

    I mean, you should¡¯ve behaved well in the first ce.

    I gently scratched the top of Shweshwe''s head.

    ¡°Gorong¡­¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Old Kompi screamed.

    Shweshwe red at him, and he immediately closed his mouth.

    ¡­He looked a bit pitiful.

    The standoff didn¡¯tst long.

    Old Kompi raised both hands and lowered his tail.

    ¡°Kek kek.¡±

    Just let me live.

    No, just keep Shweshwe calm.

    That¡¯s what he seemed to be saying.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Shweshwe returned to his round little face as if to say he never got angry.

    Old Kompi stared at the scene nkly, then thumped his tail on the ground once.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    ¡°Gak?¡±

    ¡°Kek kek.¡±

    Old Kompi pointed at himself and me.

    He also pointed at the lizards.

    As a lizard with good instincts, I knew what that meant.

    He was saying to reduce the number because he was too big and could identally step on the lizards.

    Old Kompi was dancing alone as he did before.

    Though his face wasn¡¯t dull, I now understood that this dance was a facade.

    I knew how much I suffered because of it.

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    Letting out a cry that revealed I knew the truth, Old Kompi drooped.

    *Shhh¡­*

    He stopped dancing and activated his shrink ability.

    ¡°Peep, peep?¡±

    My size kept decreasing until I became the same size as Old Kompi.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Suddenly, Shweshwe looked like he was about to squash me.

    Seeing his sparkling eyes, it seemed he was very interested in my smaller form.

    After all, he almost acted like he would swallow me when he saw this formst time.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Shweshwe swung his tail back and forth.

    It was cute, but we shouldn¡¯t be doing this here.

    ¡°Look at Old Kompi over there, bleeding from the mouth.¡±

    He was trembling in fear.

    Did Shweshwe notice that? His eyes turned sly.

    I wondered if they had met before.

    From what the Snake Queen said, it seemed they hadn¡¯t interacted for quite some time.

    ¡­Could it be that Shweshwe is older than I thought?

    ¡°Peep?¡±

    Hearing that peeping sound, it didn¡¯t seem likely.

    ¡°Kek kek!¡±

    Old Kompi turned away first.

    Since this is the boundary of his territory, he likely meant to invite us deeper in.

    ¡°Gak.¡±

    I walked along with Shweshwe, or more urately, I climbed onto Shweshwe¡¯s back.

    ¡°Peep, peep?¡±

    Shweshwe tilted his head.

    Riding a giant snake feels romantic, but the only giant snake around me is the Snake Queen.

    I couldn¡¯t ride her, so I took advantage of my smaller size and climbed onto Shweshwe.

    ¡°Keeeaah!¡±

    I felt as though I heard a scream echoing in my mind.

    ¡°Gak-gak-gak.¡±

    But whatever Old Kompi said, I was currently in Shweshwe¡¯s favor.

    I could only grit my teeth and endure.

    ¡°Geg-gag!¡±

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    Surprisingly, the geckos were helping me carry the stone tablet I brought.

    That must be quite heavy.

    You¡¯re definitely at a high level.

    ¡°Gak-gak!¡±

    And so we headed toward the center of the territory.

    *

    A small weing ceremony was held.

    The hero of the Young Dragon Vige, the return of Komodo-Rania.

    And on top of that, the Snake Princess was present.

    An unprecedented event unfolded, where the geckos gasped and the blue-tongued skinks knelt.

    Shweshwe and I enjoyed the wee ceremony.

    Shweshwe, who was initially disgusted by the geckos¡¯ dance, seemed to get caught up in it at some point.

    To be precise, he looked at me with a tail wagging, seemingly interested in the choreography where they bit the back of their necks.

    Whatever happens, I hope they all get along with the lizards.

    Old Kompi will take good care of them, but Shweshwe will be living here for a while.

    Though I said a while, it¡¯ll be at most a week.

    I have to bring him back right after defeating the King of Birds.

    ¡°Shweshwe.¡±

    ¡°Kek¡­¡±

    Old Kompi was still in a fluster.

    Shweshwe wasn¡¯t hissing, but he also didn¡¯t show any signs of affection.

    Still, as we reached the end of the weing ceremony, Old Kompi gathered his courage and patted Shweshwe¡¯s head a little.

    Of course, Shweshwe bit Old Kompi¡¯s head immediately after.

    ¡°Kek¡­¡±

    Even though he was drenched in saliva, Old Kompi seemed to feel good about getting a bit closer to his granddaughter.

    The weing ceremony ended, and the gathered lizards began to disperse one by one.

    ¡°Gorong¡­¡±

    After feasting on the meat offered here, Shweshwe fell asleep.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s still growing, but he was quite the sleepyhead.

    Well, he did eat a good elixir this time.

    It seems he¡¯s trying to grow taller.

    *Tap, tap.*

    A small campfire was lit next to the sleeping Shweshwe.

    ¡­How did that happen?

    Could it havee from Old Kompi¡¯s mouth?

    If that were the case, he should have done thatst time as well.

    Old Kompi gazed at Shweshwe with a content expression.

    Since we¡¯re all reptiles, we have sensitive bodies to temperature.

    Old Kompi probably lit the fire out of concern that his granddaughter might be ufortable.

    ¡°Gorong¡­¡±

    Shweshwe was sleeping with his snout upturned, snoring away.

    Yet he still stretched his tail, brushing against me.

    ¡°Kek¡­¡±

    Old Kompi sighed.

    At this point, he seemed to have given up somewhat.

    Time passed, and all the other lizards had gone to sleep.

    A few nocturnal ones were rolling around, ying, but only Old Kompi and I remained around Shweshwe.

    At this hour when everyone was asleep, Old Kompi brought over a bottle of liquor.

    When a daughter gets married, they bring out a special rice wine; should this be called the lesser version?

    Both Argenta and the Snake Queen had their own bottles of liquor.

    It seems that renowned beings all have a bottle of their own.

    I thought I might tie up Dansoyoungter and make her brew some.

    ¡­Would she mix poison into the alcohol?

    While I was lost in such futile thoughts, I sat down.

    Old Kompi brought some nuts and dried fruits to nibble on.

    In my original size, it would be a single bite¡¯s worth, but now I was in a shrunk state.

    There was enough for the two of us.

    *Crunch.*

    Old Kompi poured some liquor into my cup.

    *Glug.*

    I poured some liquor into Old Kompi¡¯s cup as well.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    Drink up.

    That¡¯s probably what he meant.

    I downed it in one go.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Bitter.

    It tasted like quite a strong liquor.

    As soon as the cup was emptied, it was refilled.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    Drink up.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    Hoo.

    It¡¯s bitter, but it goes down smoothly.

    And so we exchanged cups back and forth.

    Old Kompi wore a serious expression, unlike usual.

    Now it was time for the main topic.

    The Snake Queen and the King of Birds were about to sh.

    This would be a monumental event that could change the dynamics of the jungle in an instant.

    It would be the same for all other beings, but Old Kompi¡¯s mind would be even moreplicated.

    Those two were beings he raised like his own children.

    If it were a fight between a teenager and their parents, it might be brushed off, but now they were aiming for each other¡¯s throats.

    Old Kompi stared at Shweshwe for a long time.

    Then he looked at me for a few seconds.

    He tipped his cup again.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    ¡°Gak.¡±

    Old Kompi¡¯s expression was dark.

    I couldn¡¯t read the message the Snake Queen wrote.

    So, I had no way of knowing exactly what it said.

    The only thing I could be sure of was that Old Kompi was excluded from this battle.

    If he could conclude this matter himself, he wouldn¡¯t have that expression.

    Anxiety, worry, sadness, sorrow.

    Perhaps even anger.

    Or it might be the emotion of regret that bloomed on Old Kompi¡¯s face.

    Old Kompi, Hunwi, and the young dragon.

    The young dragon means small dragon.

    But being small doesn¡¯t mean being young.

    Old Kompi is neither human nor a mammal.

    Yet it was evident that he had aged significantly.

    There were no signs of wrinkles, nor was there any gray in his scales.

    I couldn¡¯t find any traces like missing teeth or intact ws.

    But I could tell he was exhausted.

    The Great Arhat killed all of the young dragon¡¯s disciples.

    His disciples were beings he could call family.

    The one who killed such precious beings was his own son.

    If I were in Old Kompi¡¯s ce, I would be filled with unbridled hatred and resentment toward the Great Arhat.

    But Old Kompi wasn¡¯t like that.

    He worried for the Snake Queen just as much as he worried for the King of Birds.

    It was ironic.

    He wouldn¡¯t have forgiven that sin.

    ¡­From the perspective of someone without children, it¡¯s hard toprehend the heart of a parent.

    There was only one thing I could do.

    *Glug.*

    I poured liquor into my empty cup.

    Old Kompi stared at me for quite a while.

    He lifted the liquor bottle and poured it into my cup.

    ¡°Kek.¡±

    We clinked our cups together.

    The cheap liquor with a murky color sloshed around.

    Since my cup was filled to the brim, the liquor spilled over and wet both our hands.

    But I didn¡¯t care and drank it all in one go.

    The taste of the liquor was still bitter.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be as bitter as Old Kompi¡¯s pte.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    Take care of my daughter.

    Was that what I heard, or was it just my imagination?

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, Old Kompi.

    I¡¯ll protect the Snake Queen, who is far stronger than me; that would be a silly thing to say.

    But at the very least, I could stay by her side.

    [The young dragon trusts you.]

    ¡­How embarrassing.

    Old Kompi finished the remaining liquor in his mouth.

    Then he handed me a small stone tablet.

    What it was, I couldn¡¯t tell, but it had a small mark and drawing on it.

    One hand pointed to the sky while the other pointed to the ground.

    Just from a nce, I could tell it had something to do with martial arts.

    Old Kompi, if you had this, you should have brought it out sooner.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Of course, even if I saw this, it wouldn¡¯t mean I could immediately learn martial arts.

    Without a master like Baek Yeon-Yeong, it would be hard to understand the principles even by looking at it.

    In fact, I couldn¡¯t discern what the lines excluding the drawings meant.

    But it wouldn¡¯t mean that the stone tablet would be of no help to me.

    All the countless marks I¡¯ve seen until now.

    And this unusual stone tablet that stood out clearly.

    All of these were gradually umting.

    They would be the nutrients that would exponentially grow me.

    [The young dragon wishes for your victory.]

    [You acquire the status: Blessing of the Young Dragon.]

    The stone tablet that Old Kompi brought was likely a martial art containing his essence.

    Though he didn¡¯t record it himself, he must have built up that immense power by looking at this.

    And now he passed that onto me.

    He wanted me to conclude the story between the Snake Queen and the Great Arhat instead of himself.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    But I¡¯m not that kind-hearted lizard who takes requests like that.

    I¡¯m just a clever lizard acting solely for my own gain.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    So, fighting the Great Arhat wasn¡¯t out of any request made to me.

    I was already nning to do that anyway; I was just being a bit dramatic.

    ¡°Gegak.¡±

    I locked eyes with Old Kompi.

    Gone was the dull expression of the old Kompi.

    He is the father of the Snake Queen and the grandfather of Shweshwe.

    And he¡¯s also a young dragon.

    He extended his hand toward me.

    I politely took his hand.

    The crackling campfire.

    The cheap liquor that tasted like it was hastily brewed.

    Two lizards shaking hands in that ce.

    It was quite an amusing sight.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be ridiculous.

    After pouring the liquor from the bottle into my cup, I drank it down.

    I felt a slight buzz.

    I looked again at the stone tablet handed to me by the young dragon.

    ¡­Wait.

    Why is the person in the drawing bald?

    ¡°Gegak?¡±

    So, it means he¡¯s bald.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    The young dragonughed, looking at my head.

    My shiny, scale-less head.

    ¡°Gegak!¡±

    ¡°Kekekekek!¡±

    No way. Did he bring this out just to mock me?

    Is he recognizing me while teaching me martial arts?

    ¡°Gegagagak!¡±

    Give me back my emotions!

 Chapter 123

    I spent the night next to Shweshwe.

    He burrowed into my embrace, making soft purring sounds.

    It tugged at my heart to leave him behind, even if just for a little while.

    Once I finish off the King of Birds, I¡¯ll bring him back right away.

    So, it¡¯s like leaving my daughter with my father-inw for a trip with my wife.

    ¡­It might seem a bit irresponsible, but my father-inw needs to spend time with his granddaughter too.

    I gently patted Shweshwe''s head.

    Daylight broke.

    Shweshwe wagged his tail, weing me.

    He seemed to be thinking about what fun we would have today.

    However, I couldn¡¯t y with him.

    It was time for me to go.

    Sorry, Shweshwe.

    ¡°¡­Peep.¡±

    I expected him to throw a fit, but he was surprisinglyposed.

    It seemed Shweshwe understood that I was going to engage in a major battle with the Snake Queen.

    And he probably realized he wouldn¡¯t be much help in this fight.

    Even on the way here, he had been his usual innocent self, so I thought he didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation.

    But he knew and just chose not to show it.

    That was his way of making our time together more meaningful, without needing tears.

    Pretending as if nothing was wrong.

    Acting the same as always.

    Just in case I might worry.

    ¡°Peep¡­.¡±

    Though he tried to act mature, his eyes became misty.

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    Finally unable to hold back, Shweshwe lunged at me.

    He wrapped his body around me, whining softly.

    Old Kompi tried to make silly sounds beside us, but there was no way he could win Shweshwe¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Peep¡­.¡±

    Shweshwe looked at me with a worried expression.

    For me to leave meant I would soon be fighting the King of Birds.

    He squirmed and suddenly shot a beam from his mouth.

    *Pshh!*

    It was a very thin ray.

    And the target of that ray was the ornament hanging from my neck.

    On the web was a drawing of a plump snake atop a lizard.

    ¡°Peep.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Finally calming down, Shweshwe stopped crying.

    He bit my foreleg gently.

    I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but it was likely telling me to be careful while I was gone.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    Stay safe, Shweshwe.

    I¡¯ll make sure to feed you plenty of fresh meat soon.

    ¡°Kek-kek.¡±

    Old man.

    Please take good care of Shweshwe.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    And don¡¯t worry too much.

    I¡¯ll protect the Snake Queen.

    *

    It would be best to maintain my smaller size.

    The moment I release my shrink ability, I would rebound to myrger size.

    But I couldn¡¯t keep walking around in such a tiny form all the time.

    I could fight even in this smaller body, but it would be less efficient.

    Thus, the best choice would be to maintain a size simr to that of a Komodo, not Komodo-Rania.

    While it wouldn¡¯t have the full effect of bing enormous, it would still be sufficient.

    And if I grew toorge to adapt, that would be troublesome in itself.

    *Roar¡­*

    The familiar sight of the sword dragons.

    They were sparring, swinging their tails at each other.

    I remembered the time I saw the One-Horned Dragon.

    Though I¡¯m not well-versed in swordy, I could tell there was some technique blended into their tail swings.

    They showed trajectories that wouldn¡¯te from regr tail swings, just like the simr ankylosaurus.

    Since there were as many as ten sword dragons, we¡¯d have the upper hand in groundbat.

    No way would a bird of fear stop the sword dragons.

    After briefly enjoying the sight of the sword dragons training, I entered the temple of the Snake Queen.

    I wondered if the queen was inside.

    As I flicked my tongue to smell, I caught the scent of the Snake Queen.

    Even though she¡¯s a reptile, there was a faint smell of milk.

    It was a scent I couldn¡¯t help but remember, even if I didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡­And personally, it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to forget.

    ¡°Hhh¡­¡±

    I could hear the Snake Queen¡¯s breathing.

    This time, it seemed she was in human form.

    *Hoo¡­*

    However, her breath sounded a bit odd.

    It seemed as though she was in pain.

    I was surprised by that strange sound, which was uncharacteristic of the Snake Queen, but I maintained myposure as I approached her.

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t noticed I was there.

    Herplexion didn¡¯t look good either.

    Her already pale face appeared even more so.

    Had something happened?

    She stared nkly into space with a haggard expression.

    Then she twisted her body.

    The Snake Queen staggered as if she were about to copse.

    ¡°Gak!¡±

    I quickly rushed to her and caught her with my body.

    ¡°¡­You returned earlier than I expected.¡±

    The Snake Queen spoke weakly.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve shown you a rather pathetic side.¡±

    Sweat was dripping down her forehead.

    Had she ever shown me such a state before?

    I still remembered her ruthlessly firing destructive beams.

    To see such a person like this was shocking.

    What on earth had happened?

    ¡°¡­I finished refining the elixir. I think I overexerted myself due to the tight schedule.¡±

    The small sphere she held out to me was the elixir of the phoenix.

    And the reason she was exhausted was likely due to this elixir.

    It seemed that refining it was much harder than I had anticipated.

    ¡°Why do you have that expression? I merely exerted myself a bit after using my powers for the first time in a while; I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look fine at all.

    She had almost copsed, after all.

    She was clearly overexerted.

    Not just a little, but quite a lot.

    Did she send me to the territory of the young dragon to avoid showing her weakened state?

    ¡°Just take a short break, and I¡¯ll be fine again soon, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    *Thump.*

    The Snake Queen¡¯s hand touched me.

    As if to tell me to swallow the elixir quickly.

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    How could I possibly eat this?

    I immediately closed my mouth and pushed her hand away.

    ¡°¡­Are you really giving this to me?¡±

    It was an elixir that could be considered optional.

    Even though the Snake Queen had exerted her energy, consuming this elixir would help her recover.

    No, it would grant her even greater power.

    ¡°How foolish. That is something that can¡¯t provide me with such great effects. And I¡¯ve already modified it for you, yet you want me to swallow it? Don¡¯t let my efforts go to waste.¡±

    She had a point.

    It would be the right choice for me to consume it.

    The Snake Queen wanted that as well.

    But I didn¡¯t want to do it.

    ¡°Gak-gak-gak.¡±

    What if we just share it?

    I would gain strength, and the Snake Queen would recover her energy too.

    ¡°Ugh, stop talking and swallow it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Gak!¡±

    The Snake Queen shoved the elixir into my mouth.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen anyone refuse an elixir offered to them.¡±

    Finally, Old Kompi looked relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough for you to give me what you worked hard to obtain. It¡¯s already too much for me to ept it from the princess. I¡¯ve also received a gift from you.¡±

    I swallowed the elixir the Snake Queen offered.

    Exactly half of it.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary elixir, so you should be able to immediately¡­¡±

    The fact that I swallowed half meant that half was still remaining.

    ¡°Ulp, ugh!¡±

    And that remaining half entered the Snake Queen¡¯s mouth.

    Old Kompi was taken aback by the sudden transfer of the elixir.

    He probably hadn¡¯t expected me to hand it to her in such a way.

    It was an exchange from mouth to mouth.

    Just hearing it sounds rather romantic.

    It gives off a vibe like that of young lovers.

    But the reality was somewhat different.

    Yes, it was indeed passed from mouth to mouth.

    But there was a bit of distance.

    It was as if I spat out half the elixir like a watermelon seed.

    And that half went directly into the Snake Queen''s mouth.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    It may not be hygienic, but how could I spit something out that was in my mouth?

    Those words didn¡¯t apply to me.

    After all, the Snake Queen and I were past that point.

    ¡­She had put me in her mouth before, so I owed her at least this much.

    ¡°What a foolish¡­.¡±

    Old Kompi gulped down the half of the elixir I shot out.

    Though he spoke those words, his expression didn¡¯t look that bad.

    At least herplexion returned to what I remembered.

    If she had used three units of power to refine the elixir, swallowing half would equate to regaining five units of power.

    I too had swallowed half the elixir, gaining five units of power.

    ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡±

    ¡°Gak-gak.¡±

    In a world where no one gets hurt, it¡¯spleted.

    ¡°You foolish child, what am I to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Gak?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. The reason I was staggering was that I secretly consumed some honey from the silk flower while you were away.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°I was dizzy from pondering whether to consume more or not. That was when you arrived.¡±

    Who would have guessed?

    He must be saying that so I wouldn¡¯t worry.

    ¡­But it does seem like

    something the Snake Queen would genuinely do.

    ¡°An ordinary elixir could be passed over easily. After all, you swallowed half, and I consumed the other half, so neither of us would suffer greatly.¡±

    ¡°Gegak.¡±

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t an ordinary elixir. Unless you consume aplete elixir, side effects are inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Gaaak!¡±

    What does that even mean?

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail tugged at me.

    Since I had just consumed the elixir, I felt energetic.

    ¡°What do you think the side effect will be?¡±

    *Thump.*

    In that moment, my heart began to pound wildly.

    I had merely swallowed half of the elixir, yet the sensation felt unusual.

    How could I experience such feelings after munching on all kinds of elixirs?

    ¡°First, you need to practice Qi Gathering to manage the elixir¡¯s power.¡±

    The energy of the elixir was thrashing about.

    I immediately assumed the lotus position.

    ¡°Rest assured. Even if I touch you, you won¡¯t fall into a trance.¡±

    The Snake Queen coiled around me.

    Though she said that, I couldn¡¯t immediately practice Qi Gathering.

    If I made a mistake while we were so closely entwined, it could lead to a serious incident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The side effect is merely experiencing each other¡¯s heart.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s hand caressed my back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll experience my heart, and I¡¯ll experience yours.¡±

    Her inner energy gradually flowed into my body.

    Only then could I finally practice Qi Gathering with peace of mind.

    In the first ce, being in contact like this was necessary to ovee the side effect.

    ¡°Did you close your eyes? Focus your mind. Soon, the heart will arise.¡±

    The side effects didn¡¯t seem to be that severe.

    Unless I consumed shattered elixirs, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take immediate action.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t about oveing the heart; it was about experiencing it.

    ¡­Wait a second.

    You¡¯re going to see my heart?

    The maid uniformed Spino¡­ the Snake Queen is going to see it?

 Chapter 124

    It has been three months since I was reborn as a lizard in a martial arts world.

    Or maybe it¡¯s been about four months now.

    In this short or long time, I have faced many crises.

    And now, the most dangerous moment of all has arrived.

    My heart.

    My sins.

    My secrets.

    And now the Snake Queen will see them?

    What I showed to Daengso-Yeong can be overlooked.

    Who would believe her words?

    That a beast, dressed in a ck-and-white outfit that harmonizes like it had never seen before, was sweeping the yard with a broom.

    But the Snake Queen is different.

    She is a being of power.

    Moreover, she is a being capable of human speech.

    If she interacts with other humans, forbidden knowledge could spread.

    And it could carry the wrongbel of Komodo-Rania¡¯s tastes.

    No, let¡¯s not get too worked up.

    There¡¯s no need for my heart to take the form of Maid Spino.

    Of course, every time I meet my heart, it takes that form, but the heart is, after all, the essence of my mind¡ªa shapeshifting being that approaches me in various forms.

    In other words, it could take on another appearance besides Maid Spino.

    Let¡¯s focus on something else for now.

    Thinking about this unnecessarily could make me see things that aren¡¯t there.

    ¡°Focus your mind.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s internal energy flowed into my body.

    I shook off distracting thoughts as she instructed.

    ¡°Slowly inhale and then exhale.¡±

    I inhaled and exhaled again.

    It was a dark space where I couldn¡¯t see a single inch ahead.

    But instinctively, I could sense argeke in this space.

    I saw my own heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s argeke. I¡¯lle back to examine thatter; first, there¡¯s something I need to see.¡±

    Immediately, my world flipped upside down.

    Before me was a small snake.

    It looked so much like Shweshwe that I could easily mistake it for him.

    With its round head, it was quite adorable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare so intently. That snake you see now is my past.¡±

    So, this is what the Snake Queen looked like.

    It seemed like it would make a peeping sound.

    ¡°The goal is not to ovee the heart but to experience it. You only need to watch my heart quietly.¡±

    The plump little snake wriggled around.

    Next to it was a slender snake.

    The next thing that caught my eye was a young Kompi.

    It was making funny sounds while caring for the Snake Queen.

    The Snake Queen chirped as she ate the food offered by the Kompi.

    Various species of lizards around them wore content smiles.

    No, to be precise, they wouldn¡¯t be lizards.

    They were all small-sized dinosaurs due to applying shrinkage.

    Though I couldn¡¯t tell their species because of their small size, I could sense unusual power.

    ¡°¡­The small snake beside me is the Great Arhat.¡±

    The Great Arhat.

    The figure I saw bore a grotesque resemnce to a human-faced creature that clumsily mimicked human features.

    In contrast, the one now visible before me was an ordinary snake.

    At first nce, it looked like a peaceful daily life.

    The Kompi had brought in the two siblings.

    And the uncles were looking at them with fondness.

    The Kompi taught them, and the Snake Queen and the Great Arhat grew robustly.

    Time passed quickly.

    Old Kompi vanished from the vision.

    A woman with a familiar face appeared.

    Her ck hair resembled a watercolor painting of a waterfall.@@novelbin@@

    Her skin was a near flesh tone of white.

    At a nce, she might seem sharp, but even her gaze was beautiful.

    She was the first human I met aftering here.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    ¡­No, it wasn¡¯t her.

    The woman before my eyes had red eyes.

    Just like the Naja.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t look exactly like the Naja either.

    Perhaps it was a blend of half Baek Yeon-Yeong and half the Naja.

    ¡°¡­I thought I had forgotten by now.¡±

    At first, there was vignce.

    ©¤ Oh my, what a cute little snake.

    Then came curiosity.

    ©¤ What¡¯s your name? Hmm, well, I haven¡¯t decided yet.

    And then, admiration.

    ©¤ You want to be like me? Haha, that¡¯s at least a hundred years early. What? How old am I, you ask?

    The Snake Queen¡¯s emotions shifted rapidly in her heart.

    That encounter must have been intense for her.

    ©¤ You want me to teach you martial arts? Well, I only know a few myself.

    ©¤ You have your protector, right? He must have some decent martial arts too. Oh, and I left something for him as well. Learn from him instead of me.

    ©¤ Oh dear. I lost. But I¡¯ll tell you just once, alright?

    The Snake Queen was begging for martial arts lessons.

    And behind her, the Great Arhat looked frightened.

    ©¤ Martial arts is about confidence, you know?

    ©¤ You don¡¯t need to bother with principles or phrases. ¡­Of course, if I said that outside, they¡¯de at me with foam at the mouth.

    ©¤ But what can they do if they charge? They¡¯ll all be defeated by me anyway.

    Perhaps that was an expression of overconfidence.

    But her words didn¡¯t feel like empty bravado.

    Even if it was merely a vision, I could feel her profound internal power.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Or rather, it might be the internal power of someone beyond her.

    ©¤ Just give a strong shout and think.

    ©¤ I¡¯m the head, I¡¯m the best.

    The Snake Queen pointed to the sky with one hand.

    ©¤ With that thought, stab! ¡­What? I can¡¯t exin worth a damn?

    That might be amon trait among those with great power.

    She was simr to Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    She couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what that means.¡±

    As the Snake Queen said, it¡¯s a terrible thing.

    ¡°To just shout and think that you¡¯re the greatest. ¡­After having seen her, how could I think like that?¡±

    It was only possible for that woman to think of herself as the strongest.

    The Snake Queen may have be very strongpared to her past, but she wouldn¡¯t think of herself as the strongest.

    After all, she had seen her master.

    ¡­But, is this my heart?

    No.

    This is her past.

    And this was what the Snake Queen wanted to show me.

    ¡°¡­I thought I had forgotten, but I was deceiving myself.¡±

    Time continued to pass.

    ¡°So, I tried not to face it.¡±

    Rising to the throne and fighting numerous beasts.

    Thus, the Snake Queen spent her days alone in the temple.

    ¡°¡­I thought I had already forgotten everything.¡±

    The Snake Queen avoided facing her heart.

    Although she was called a queen, her power wasn¡¯t that great.

    There were three beings on the side of the King of Birds.

    Including the Cockatrice, there were four.

    There could be even more than that.

    Meanwhile, the Snake Queen had no beings under hermand.

    Because of her past, she couldn¡¯t expand her forces.

    To be precise, she had refrained from forming a force due to the memories of all the young dragons being killed.

    The throne was not something she sought for herself.

    She ascended because her master hadmanded her to.

    After all, those were her master¡¯sst words.

    Though a force was formed by gathering those who disliked the King of Birds, that was all it was.

    The Snake Queen had little involvement with them, and they didn¡¯t serve her much either.

    There was only amon enemy.

    The Snake Queen said she hadn¡¯t ovee her heart.

    No, at least the Snake Queen I saw was trying hard to ovee her heart.

    During that time, she had contacted the young dragon, whom she hadn¡¯t met in a long time, and had allied with the former King of Birds. Though not many, she had also summoned all the sword dragons under hermand.

    She faced her past.

    If this isn¡¯t oveing her heart, then what is it?

    So please, don¡¯t show such a sad face.

    I¡¯ll take care of the Great Arhat.

    One-on-one would be impossible, but at least I can take on one wing.

    The corners of the Snake Queen¡¯s mouth lifted.

    ¡°¡­So this is what your voice sounds like.¡±

    My voice?

    What does that even mean?

    I hadn¡¯t said anything, and even if I did, it was just a ¡°gak-gak¡± sound.

    ¡°Ah, it sounds wonderful. If I can hear your voice, at least I won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sleep.¡±

    This ce is a shared vision between the Snake Queen and me.

    Just as I can peek into her heart, she can read my thoughts.

    ¡­Wait, I didn¡¯t think of anything strange, did I?

    ¡°Do you think I can read all your thoughts? If we were in union, maybe, but for now, all I hear are your thoughts as theye.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand that concept of union.

    ¡­And despite that, she seems to read my mind quite well.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s done. My heart is finished. What remains is your heart.¡±

    *Gulp.*

    I swallowed hard.

    I felt like I wanted to throw a tantrum.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    The side effects of the elixir wouldn¡¯t only apply to me.

    If I concealed my heart, the Snake Queen would suffer too.

    I squeezed my eyes shut.

    But even then, the vision wouldn¡¯t be obscured.

    What appeared was a vastke.

    It was my own world.

    Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    Just because it¡¯s called a heart doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t take on another

    form.

    ¡­Please.

    Before long, a ssh erupted.

    ©¤ Kraaah!

    Emerging from theke was¡­ as expected, that creature.

    ¡°¡­What in the world?¡±

    The Snake Queen gasped in shock.

    She covered her eyes with both hands.

    But her fingers were slightly parted.

    Should I consider it a small mercy? My heart made eye contact with the Snake Queen before diving back into theke.

    The real absurdity was that, despite being a heart, it was blushing.

    No way, does she think I have a preference for such things?

    Let¡¯s go!

    I like humans!

    What lizard in the world would like something like that!

    ©¤ Kraaaar¡­

    The Miss Heart poked her head out of theke.

    Get back before you shoot that hideous beam.

    ¡­And don¡¯t give me that pitiful look.

 Chapter 125

    The heart ended there.

    I could distinctly feel the essence of the Avian Spirit''s elixir settling in my dantian.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s an urate metaphor, but its energy felt like steel feathers.

    Hard as steel but light as feathers.

    While an ordinary elixir provides the internal energy it contains, this one is something different.

    Compared to the elixirs I''ve consumed before, it¡¯s closer to Seolsam or Hwa-ri.

    Let¡¯s set aside the matter of managing the energy for now.

    First, I need to exin myself to the Snake Queen, who is covering her eyes as if she has seen something she shouldn''t.

    ¡°Ggkk¡­.¡±

    Of course, I can¡¯t exin with just my stuttering sounds.

    But I should at least convey that I feel wronged, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Ggkk.¡±

    Not understanding, but misunderstanding, I guess.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­. I figured out that you have a peculiar fondness for this useless mass of fat, but your tastes are really unique.¡±

    ¡°Ggkk!¡±

    ¡­Did it show too much?

    But it really was beyond my control.

    How could I, having lived a life as a human, not react when seeing something so grand?

    From the Snake Queen¡¯s perspective, she might see that internal energy storage as a useless organ.

    After all, reptiles don¡¯t produce milk.

    ¡­But then, why is she taking on such a form?

    Could it be that I like it?

    That wouldn¡¯t be the reason.@@novelbin@@

    She took on that appearance even during our first meeting.

    The Snake Queen likely adopted that massive form because of her master.

    After all, she herself was no ordinary creature.

    ¡°Is that outfit so appealing?¡±

    ¡°Ggkk!¡±

    I shook my head vigorously.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any man who would dislike it.

    Still, the reason I didn¡¯t nod was because of that creature appearing in it.

    For some reason, the Snake Queen doesn¡¯t seem to see the clothes and the creature separately.

    Since my heart took that form, she probably thinks she should appear in a simr way.

    So, as a basilisk.

    ¡°Ggegegegekk!¡±

    I strongly oppose that.

    If there were a measure of mental strength, I would be at the very bottom.

    As I protested while stuttering.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you at all.¡±

    If I knew, I¡¯d be hurt!

    ¡°I do have a few outfits, but if that¡¯s the case, I should just leave it be.¡±

    Outfits?

    She had clothes?

    Let¡¯s describe the Snake Queen¡¯s appearance.

    I¡¯ll skip the detailed description of her face.

    If I had topare, I might say her face rivals that of Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    They really do look alike.

    But that¡¯s not the important part.

    First, the Snake Queen¡¯s lower body.

    When one thinks of a Lamia, they think of a particr appearance.

    When looking at the Snake Queen, the gaze naturally shifts to her upper body, so it doesn¡¯te to mind easily.

    And the upper body of the Snake Queen.

    Perhaps knowing she has a good figure, she dresses quite provocatively.

    No, it¡¯s more like her attire is a bit strange.

    She merely covers specific areas with unknown skin tissue.

    Of course, when going out, she might move in her basilisk form, and when she needs to show a human shape like an Argentavis, the covering ratio increases significantly.

    But fundamentally, she had lived a life far removed from what one would call clothing.

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that? Did you think there wouldn¡¯t be any clothes while I have alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Ggkk.¡±

    Then why didn¡¯t you wear clothes before?

    I gestured vigorously to convey my thoughts.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯smon to walk around in human form? Transforming into a human shape once a year can be considered a lot. How could I care about clothes? It¡¯s a very inefficient thing to do.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you walk around in human form all this time?

    Whether eating, sshing around in theke, or sleeping in the nest.

    I had seen her in basilisk form far less frequently.

    The Snake Queen must have had outfits, but since she didn¡¯t assume human form, they were probably left somewhere.

    Yet the Snake Queen I had seen had always been in human form.

    I stared intently at her.

    I flicked my tongue, taking in her scent.

    This aroma.

    And this taste.

    It tasted like a lie.

    I hadn¡¯t said anything, but it seemed the Snake Queen realized something as she slightly turned her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I only appeared like this because it was convenient for roaming the temple. I¡¯m not doing this because I think you like this appearance.¡±

    Of course not.

    ¡°Ggkk.¡±

    What expression am I making?

    ¡­Does she think that I find something strange about this?

    The Snake Queen avoided my gaze.

    That was a rather refreshing reaction.

    If only my heart were the same, I would enjoy that reaction more, but my scales would be in tatters.

    ¡°Alright. Ah, yes. Did the princess fare well?¡±

    The Snake Queen hastily changed the topic.

    I wanted to hear her say something like, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been appearing as you like,¡± but I decided to leave that enjoyment for my future self.

    It wouldn¡¯t do to keep teasing the Snake Queen, and I had to address the matter regarding Shweshwe too.

    Nodding my head as she intended.

    ¡°Ggkk.¡±

    ¡°Right. You wouldn¡¯t have cried in my absence, would you? You¡¯re such a brave child. You might be sad about not having your partner, though.¡±

    She might be sad for a moment, but it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    I think that by now, the lizards would be sorting out their hierarchy.

    They must have been ring at the lizard sticking to me with dissatisfaction.

    Did they already swallow him?

    ¡°¡­Is the young dragon doing well?¡±

    The Snake Queen made a face that seemed to express concern.

    She¡¯s worried about her father, she says.

    Why would she be shy and beat around the bush?

    ¡°Ggegekk.¡±

    I moved my body energetically to convey the state of the young dragon.

    It meant he was doing well.

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not too long until we meet again.¡±

    Her expression showed she was relieved.

    The Snake Queen shared a few more stories rted to the young dragon.

    Having shown me her past through the heart, she seemed to have no more distance between us.

    I replied appropriately to her words while stuttering.

    The conversation flowed and eventually got to the main point.

    Speaking of the main point, it was about the uing battle.

    ¡°¡­Yes. As you might have sensed, the young dragon will not participate in this battle.¡±

    Old Kompi is sitting this one out. Instead, he¡¯ll take on the role of protecting Shweshwe. From what the Snake Queen mentioned, Argentavis might also leave their young one with him.

    It could be seen as babysitting.

    ¡°Even though their power has significantly decreased, the absence of the young dragon is substantial. Therefore, your role has be important.¡±

    Ahem.

    I raised my head.

    Having consumed the Avian Spirit''s elixir, I could probably defeat the Basilisk alone!

    ¡°I must maximize your strength until the treatment of the former King of Birds isplete.¡±

    What she meant was clear.

    Training.

    And more training.

    Having eaten the Avian Spirit''s elixir, I must make this power fully mine.

    For the remaining time, I must train as if I were dead.

    It¡¯s a maximum of five days.

    The time for dawdling is over.

    ¡°Focus solely on your training.¡±

    The Snake Queen reminding me of this likely meant we should each do our best in our respective positions.

    I would cultivate my strength, and the Snake Queen would forge the weapons to defeat the King of Birds.

    She would also summon the remaining forces.

    Though it wouldn¡¯t be a long time, it would be hard to see the Snake Queen¡¯s face.

    Shweshwe is also in the young dragon¡¯s territory.

    That means I¡¯ll have to spend time alone in this vast temple.

    ¡­I¡¯ll likely be spending time alone for the first time in a long while.

    It might be a bit lonely, but it won¡¯t be a very long time.

    When sleeping, it might be a bit cold, and I¡¯ll have to eat alone, and make stuttering sounds by myself, but I can endure that.

    ¡­Shweshwe, I already miss you.

    The Snake Queen stared intently at me.

    ¡°My partner. Whose elixir did you consume?¡±

    Suddenly asking such a question, I wondered what her intention was.

    It¡¯s the Avian Spirit¡¯s.

    The expression on the Snake Queen¡¯s face was strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Avian Spirit¡¯s. You and I consumed it half each.¡±

    Her expression was like that of a nonchnt cat about to y a prank.

    As if she¡¯d suddenly leap up and attack me¡­

    Thud!

    The Snake Queen suddenly lunged at me.

    Crash!

    With that surprise attack, I toppled over, and the Snake Queen ended up pinning me down.

    What in the world is going on? I raised my head.

    ¡°Then if you¡¯re going to train, you should be in this position, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Thump.

    Thump.

    The sound of the Snake Queen¡¯s heartbeat resonated through my skin.

    Training?

    I could do it all day long.

    *

    Guuuu¡­.

    In the nest of the Great Arhat.

    The King of Birds looked down at the Naja and the Basilisk with cold eyes.

    ¡°Did you¡­ fail the mission?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    It was unfair.

    She had done her best.

    She was about to say that.

    Guuu¡­.

    A heavy internal energy pressed down on Naja and Basilisk.

    ¡°Gk-!¡±

    While Basilisk managed to hold on somehow, Naja couldn¡¯t withstand it and fell to her knees.

    Her wings had been clipped and her condition wasn¡¯t good, but the King of Birds¡¯ strength was much greater than Naja had anticipated.

    She felt the presence of a power surpassing the Snake Queen.

    ¡°D-did the Avian Spirit¡­ lose to him?¡±

    The Avian Spirit is a powerful entity.

    When seen alone, it¡¯s just a beast.

    But if two unite, they can exert a strength that surpasses Naja.

    It would make no sense for a mere lizard to defeat the Avian Spirit.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t even an ordinary battle.

    They had set up an borate n to deal with the abnormal capabilities of the creature.

    After isting the Snake Queen, the Avian Spirit would deal with it directly.

    They also sent many minions to wear down its stamina while suppressing its mysterious power.

    There should have been no variables.

    It was just a lizard that barely reached the first ss.

    Even if it had truly reached the peak of its power, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat the Avian Spirit.

    It had been a lizard that barely overcame the water dragon.

    How could it possibly defeat the Avian Spirit?

    Surely it must have lost.

    Was it possible that it grew under its own power?

    No. It wouldn¡¯t have won.

    It must have sustained until the Snake Queen released it, killing the Avian Spirit.

    Moreover, with the death of the previous King of Birds, the lizard would only continue to grow.

    Even as time passed, it would be increasingly dangerous for the King of Birds.

    ¡°Grrr¡­.¡±

    The King of Birds smirked.

    ¡°Then¡­ that would be more interesting.¡±

    When it first sprouted feathers, it had shown the same smile to the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Only then can I break your heart¡­¡±

    The King of Birds spread itsrge wings.

    Tsuaar¡­

    A nauseating ck mist seeped into the shoulders of Naja.

    ¡°G-gah¡­!¡±

    Naja let out a painful groan.

    Pah!

    Her broken wings were reformed anew.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±

    She panted heavily, checking her state.

    The wound she had suffered from the Snake Queen waspletely gone.

    Moreover, she felt a strength greater than before.

    ¡°If I can do this, then I can¡­!¡±

    Naja knew it was time to strike the Snake Queen.

    Not just that, but she could finally take revenge on the King of Birds.

    The King of Birds shook its head.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    The greed in the eyes of the King of Birds was palpable.

    ¡°Wait until shees to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 126

    **Training with the Snake Queen**

    After our bodies pressed closely together, an odd atmosphere lingered as we exchanged nces.

    If that¡¯s the case, I could do this all day.

    In reality, she ced her energy pouch on my soft belly and looked at me with that kind of expression.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    What do you mean, how do I feel? A bit embarrassed, I guess.

    The Snake Queen had a minor w with her lower body being that of a snake, but if you could overlook that, she was indeed a breathtaking beauty.

    Moreover, her energy pouch was quite substantial.

    For some reason, it seemed she didn¡¯t even bother to hide it while she was with me.

    ¡°Since we both consumed the inner pill of the Biikjo, our strengths should resonate to some degree.¡±

    The Biikjo is a creature that is one and the same yet also two.

    Thus, it¡¯s highly likely that its inner pill inherited its nature.

    To be precise, one of the two was swallowed by the Shweik, while the other was shared between us.

    While it would be more urate to say it resonates with the Shweik¡¯s, it also felt like the inner pill we both consumed resonated with each other.

    ¡°So, the more we act together, the more we can draw out that power. Training together would be the most efficient approach.¡±

    I kept talking, but being close to the Snake Queen was always weed.

    In fact, even without that excuse, I could easily live sticking to her.

    But now I had this excuse to cling even more.

    Since our skin was pressed together, it really felt like the power of the Biikjo was getting stronger.

    ¡°However, I am not currently in a position to devote all my time to you.¡±

    The Snake Queen was right.

    She had many things to do.

    It wasn¡¯t as if I could keep her here for too long just for training.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it short and impactful.¡±

    The smooth body of the Snake Queen gently caressed me.

    ¡­Smooth?

    No, the Snake Queen¡¯s body was always smooth.

    That wasn¡¯t the problem.

    What was concerning was that her tail, which was caressing me, was gettingrger.

    And her beautifully refined face was transforming into something quite terrifying.

    For some reason, every time we locked eyes, I felt like my body was turning to stone.

    ¡°Saahhh!¡±

    A basilisk was looking down at me.

    ¡°Ggegegegek!¡±

    What the hell! Why did she suddenly change into that form?

    If she didn¡¯t quickly return to her human form, I¡¯d confiscate Okbong¡¯s honey.

    ¡°Get into position.¡±

    The basilisk¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    Was I missing something?

    Let me think it over.

    Training, short and impactful, and the main body.

    Combining those, one conclusion emerged.

    ¡°I should see your skills.¡±

    She was suggesting a sparring match under the guise of training.

    But I wasn¡¯t the type to ept that so easily.

    Why would I spar with the Snake Queen?

    ¡°Ggegek?¡±

    I made an innocent lizard face,pletely oblivious.

    Gomodo had no idea!

    ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to die, just say so.¡±

    Why say it like that?

    I feel hurt.

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°Ggegegek!¡±

    I feel like I might die!

    ---

    The world is vast, and there are many strong beings.

    One arrogant lizard, believing it had reached the level of Gomodo-Rania, knelt down.

    The Snake Queen, still in her human form, continued to stroke me.

    Nadenade.

    But it hurt.

    It felt like the part she just stroked was turning to stone. Was it just my imagination?

    ¡°Ggeek!¡±

    ¡°Whew. Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    My body didn¡¯t really hurt that much.

    The Snake Queen wasn¡¯t trying to kill me.

    The pain was not in my body, but in my heart.

    Status screen!

    I still can¡¯t even see the Snake Queen¡¯s level!

    ¡°Ggeek¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember when I first saw you. Compared to then, your skills have grown remarkably. To have be this strong in such a short time is unprecedented.¡±

    ¡­Was I too shameless?@@novelbin@@

    It had only been about four months of lizard life.

    I don¡¯t know, butpared to the Snake Queen, who had likely lived for at least decades, if not hundreds of years, it might be rude to evenpare.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If this were a real battle, even if I won, my body wouldn¡¯t have been intact.¡±

    I might have lost a scale or two.

    She was overestimating me.

    This sparring match (one-sided beating) made it clear where I currently stood. I had aspirations to capture the Bird King, but realistically, that seemed difficult.

    At the very least, the Bird King would possess a strength equal to the Snake Queen.

    My role would be to assist her or counter the Filbang or Nazchal.

    ¡°The more amazing thing is that I can be even stronger here. And that before the war against the Gae-chalko-atak.¡±

    ¡°Ggeck!¡±

    Really?

    The Snake Queen gently stroked my wounds with her tail, analyzing the recent battle.

    My habits.

    And points for improvement.

    It was advice that would be blood and scales.

    Although it felt a bit disheartening to think of it as the cost of being beaten up to the point of losing scales, I still gained quite a bit.

    Even when I won battles before, it was just winning, as no one had ever given me feedback.

    Now, having been beaten up and with my nose rubbed in it, the Snake Queen allowed me to reflect on my weaknesses.

    She truly wasn¡¯t called a queen for nothing.

    Even with herrge and beautiful tail, she would have moments where she couldn¡¯t utilize it properly, or when she insisted on using her ws when she could use her teeth.

    Her advice hit like a hammer.

    I listened intently as she spoke, despite feeling a bit hurt from the Snake Queen''s feedback.

    Now that the whip had ended, it was time for the carrot.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    ¡°Ggegekk.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. There are many things to praise.¡±

    Open your mouth; praise ising in.

    ¡°The technique itself wasn¡¯t bad. Especially that blue ray that seemed to mimic my technique. The output is quite impressive.¡±

    Gae-gege-death beam.

    The original was the Snake Queen¡¯s destruction ray.

    I had stolen it with my reverse energy and improved it with faith, turning it into the Gae-gege-death beam.

    Its power was among the highest of the techniques I possessed.

    In close range, I had the Guum Baekgol Jo; at long range, I had the Gae-gege-death beam.

    Of course, one could argue that neither of them truly belonged to me.

    They were not techniques that were registered in my status screen, nor were they ones I could use just because I understood their intricacies and principles.

    Both required reverse energy to be used.

    Those without a status screen would surely feel indignant: How could a lizard use such techniques!?

    But what could I do about it?

    I was a lizard with a status screen.

    I had to utilize what I could to the fullest.

    ¡°Above all, the most impressive thing is the power you demonstrated. The strength to suppress enemies as if uprooting mountains. That¡¯s surely what you call the reverse energy explosion.¡±

    This too was a technique dependent on reverse energy.

    It could be said to be the very thing that kept me alive.

    If we were to liken it to a game, it would be a wide-area debuffbined with a personal buff.

    Versatile.

    Aside from the somewhat high MP consumption, it was a technique without drawbacks.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a bit envious.¡±

    The fact that the Snake Queen felt envy.

    Well, it was a technique used by Baek Yeon-Yeong, after all.

    It seemed to be quite a high-level technique.

    However, I didn¡¯t think it was something the Snake Queen should be saying.

    The Snake Queen was strong enough that she didn¡¯t need to use reverse energy explosion.

    Furthermore, the effect of suppressing enemies could easily be replicated by emitting her energy.

    As I tilted my head in confusion, the Snake Queen seemed to read my thoughts and borated.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a technique that can be mimicked just because one has a lot of energy. It requires an essential realization to use it. One must understand what one is, what kind of power one is using, and what one aims for.¡±

    Realization¡­!

    The Snake Queen was speaking something profound.

    Status screen click.

    Reverse energy click.

    What on earth am I, having used reverse energy explosion like this?

    I felt sorry for the Snake Queen.

    ¡­No, wait.

    Thinking it over, it seems I used reverse energy explosion before even using reverse energy.

    The first time I used reverse energy explosion was when I fought the Dilophosaurus that had be the Poison Dragon.

    Immediately after that battle, I evolved into Gomodo and gained reverse energy.

    That means I realized something without even being aware of it.

    However, the fact that it wasn¡¯t registered in my skill screen means I used it unconsciously.

    I felt like I was grasping a clue.

    Reverse energy explosion and Guum Baekgol Jo.

    Both techniques were used when I didn¡¯t have reverse energy.

    But now, that energy is absent.

    As the Snake Queen said, I had to delve into what realization meant.

    ¡°The techniques my master tried to teach me were the same. Without realization, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t even mimic them.¡±

    The techniques the Snake Queen¡¯s master taught her.

    I had

    seen them in her mind¡¯s eye.

    Give it a strong shout and Pabbat!

    Head honcho this, most excellent that.

    It was quite an obscure phrase.

    ¡°I believe that you might realize what those words mean. And if you gain my master¡¯s realization, you could be strong enough to reach me.¡±

    ¡°Ggegegek.¡±

    The words of the Snake Queen¡¯s master that I had seen in her mind.

    And her posture.

    She was clearly pointing one hand towards the sky.

    The bald man that Compi showed me in the stone tablet had the same pose.

    Was it a coincidence that they both did the same?

    ¡°You seem to be lost in thought. While I would love to be by your side if only my heart were willing, there¡¯s no more time left.¡±

    The Snake Queen smiled gently.

    She continued to stroke me and then headed toward the entrance of the temple.

    When I say entrance, I mean therge hole created from our sparring.

    She was going to do what she needed to do.

    She took the time to convey something to me.

    With the Snake Queen gone, I was left alone in this ce.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be idle.

    ¡°Ggegekk.¡±

    I surveyed my surroundings.

    There was definitely no one here, right?

    Not that anyone would be here, but it¡¯s just how lizard feelings work.

    Even knowing I was alone, I still felt the urge to check.

    ¡°Ggegekk.¡±

    Ggeoktae screen.

    ¡¾Gomodo-Rania LV20¡¿

    HP: 5110/5110

    MP: 1630/1630

    ¡¾Titles¡¿

    ¡¸Beloved by the Spider¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Silver Dragon Cave¡¹

    ¡¸Master of the Swamp (Lower)¡¹

    ¡¸Companion of the Snake Queen¡¹

    ¡¸Heir of the Small Dragon¡¹

    This incredible spec¡­

    What¡¯s that?

    There are two strange things attached.

    ¡¸Companion of the Snake Queen¡¹

    The Snake Queen has recognized you as herpanion. Beings with Snake Queen faith worship you.

    You have a strong resistance to poison and petrification.

    ¡¸Heir of the Small Dragon¡¹

    The Small Dragon has recognized you as a son-inw. Beings with Small Dragon faith worship you.

    You receive enhancements for ¡¸Small Dragon Ascension¡¹ and its derived techniques.

    What is this?

    Why did something like thise in without any warning?

    I just wanted to check my specs.

    It felt like the Snake Queen and Compi had stamped a seal on each of my cheeks.

    1++ Lizard vibes.

    ¡­Let¡¯s just move on for now.

    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking at right now.

    ---

    **Skills**

    ¡¸Dragon Roar¡¹¡¸Small Dragon Ascension¡¹¡¸Soju Cheon¡¹¡¸Baekdok Bulchim¡¹¡¸Gaegege Death Method¡¹¡¸Bokho Gong¡¹¡¸Koryong Gak¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon Scale LV10¡¹¡¸Reverse Energy LV1¡¹¡¸Poison Creation LV10¡¹¡¸Poison Gathering LV8¡¹¡¸Dragon Blood LV1¡¹¡­¡­.

    ---

    What I should be looking at are these skills.

    The training I had undergone until now was merely for the sake of bing stronger.

    Leveling up, eating inner pills to make that power my own.

    I thought that as long as I got stronger in some way, it was fine.

    Of course, that method wasn¡¯t bad.

    Raising my level, which only I could see, became a significant advantage.

    But now, even leveling up once felt like a chore.

    Even if I caught ten Horror Birds, it wouldn¡¯t make a dent.

    In this time-restricted situation, I needed to use a more efficient method.

    I crossed my legs and closed my eyes.

    I drew up my energy from deep within my dantian.

    Once again, my heart¡¯s eye became visible.

    There was no reason to face my spirit, so I could only see a calmke.

    The water in theke wasn¡¯t overflowing.

    It didn¡¯t mean that the water had decreased.

    The size of theke itself had grown.

    That must be my vessel.

    Sssssss.

    I inhaled deeply.

    Huuuuuu.

    I exhaled again.

    Through my conversation with the Snake Queen, I grasped a clue.

    A way for me to move forward.

    Training is essentially the process of gaining realization.

    Of course, it was highly unlikely that I would understand something in a sh that even the Snake Queen didn¡¯tprehend.

    But that was okay.

    The skill I possessed, reverse energy.

    I intended to delve into this.

    Why it hadn¡¯t leveled up despite being used countless times.

    The reason I could use Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s technique even without the reverse energy skill.

    I was determined to achieve at least one thing.

    If I couldn¡¯t achieve even a single thing?

    Then I¡¯ll just have to confront the great one that sleeps deep in myke.

    Grrr.

    Bubbles formed beneath theke.

    It felt like something was anticipating, but that couldn¡¯t be true.

    Whether I leveled up my reverse energy or gained realization.

    I would definitely achieve one of those two.

    Grrr¡­

    ¡­It feels like I¡¯m in a desperate situation.

    Eh, I don¡¯t know.

    There¡¯s no way I can fail.

 Chapter 127

    **Five Days Until the Argen Tavis is Healed**

    I have five days ahead of me.

    Training.

    And just training.

    It¡¯s the start of Gomodo''s training.

    **Training Day 1.**

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    I unleashed a fierce breath and began my meditation.

    I almost faced a horrifying sight.

    Just thinking about that terrifying scene could drop my mental fortitude.

    ¡°Cough¡­.¡±

    As expected, it wasn¡¯t an easy foe.

    But the sword was already drawn.

    Whether I was consumed by my spirit or gained realization, I had to sh something.

    Again!

    **Training Day 2.**

    Kraaaak!

    I saw it.

    Thatrge, red dragon, d in garments of ck and white, winking at me with one eye as it approached.

    Almighty T-Rex, protect me with your eternal light.

    Almighty T-Rex, protect me with your eternal light.

    Almighty T-Rex, protect me¡­

    Huff¡­

    Huff¡­

    ¡°Ggeek¡­¡±

    I barely pulled myself together.

    I wanted to run away.

    I didn¡¯t want to witness that sight again.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Again.

    **Training Day 3.**

    I decided to ignore it.

    The spirit was merely a manifestation of my mind.

    If I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, it had no reason toe out.

    Of course, I could tell that this spirit was quite different from a typical one.

    If I had only seen my spirit, I might have just epted it, but I had seen the Snake Queen''s spirit.

    It seemed to lurk, waiting for the opportunity to invade my mind, but did it think I would lose?

    I calmed my mind.

    Clear as a mirror.

    A clean mirror and still water.

    It represented an unwavering heart.

    Why am I training?

    To gain realization.

    Let¡¯s remember what the Snake Queen¡¯s master said.

    I am the chief.

    At least in my mind''s eye.

    I focused my spirit.

    Ggegegek!

    **Training Day 4.**

    To be honest, I still didn¡¯t understand.

    How could I grasp what the Snake Queen herself didn¡¯tprehend?

    So, I changed my thought process.

    I could use martial arts because my master taught me.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong. A human with power greater than any being I had encountered.

    I recalled her teachings.

    The phrases and secret techniques floating around were illusions, she said.

    No, they probably did serve their purpose.

    Just like Baek Yun spread the thirty-six swords of the world, it didn¡¯t make sense to say they were mere illusions.

    After all, Baek Yeon-Yeong was also searching for the phrases left behind by the Heavenly Demon.

    Then why did she say such things?

    Baek Yeon-Yeong had never read Guumjin-gyeong.

    Still, she showed me what Guum Baekgol Jo was.

    What she meant was that it¡¯s not what you see, but how you ept it that matters.

    Right.

    What the Snake Queen¡¯s master said and why she said it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if it did, I couldn¡¯t understand it now.

    So, there was only one thing left.

    To interpret those words subjectively.

    Just as Baek Yeon-Yeong did, I would carve my own path.

    **Training Day 5.**

    Gaining realization was still tough.

    If anyone could achieve realization in less than a week, all beings would hold their heads high iming to be spirits.

    But I wasn¡¯tpletely failing.

    [¡¸Reverse Energy LV1¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Reverse Energy LV2¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Reverse Energy LV3¡¹ has leveled up.]

    [¡¸Reverse Energy LV4¡¹ has leveled up.]

    **¡¸Reverse Energy LV5¡¹**

    I raised the level of Reverse Energy to 5.

    I struggled to circte my energy and gain realization, resulting in this.

    I had used Reverse Energy in almost every battle.

    This meant my proficiency was overflowing.

    Yet, the reason my level hadn¡¯t risen was due to something other than proficiency.

    As I worked to gain realization, it felt like the blocked channels in my body were cleared, and my Reverse Energy level surged.

    The fact that my main technique, Reverse Energy, had leveled up was a very good sign.

    Even when I copied skills using Reverse Energy, I had only brought them to level 1.

    Now that my level had increased, the levels of the copied skills had risen too.

    The efficiency of Reverse Energy had greatly improved.

    For martial arts techniques like Reverse Energy Explosion or Guum Baekgol Jo, which don¡¯t disy a level, there might not be significant changes.

    But the Gaegege Death Beam was definitely a skill with a level.

    And that was my main technique.

    With this much, I could deliver a fatal blow to the Bird King.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t achieve what I originally aimed for.

    I raised the level of Reverse Energy, but I still had no idea what had happened during the battle with the Dilophosaurus.

    In this time-pressured situation, it would be greedy to want to understand that too.

    This was already a decent achievement.

    You can¡¯t expect to be full after the first bite.

    And so, my training came to an end.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The Snake Queen woke me.

    I opened my eyes and replied.

    ¡°Ggek.¡±

    It was time.

    Even though I trained, I didn¡¯t spend the entire day meditating.

    Whenever the Snake Queen was at the temple, I spent time with her.

    Not idly chatting, but engaging in sparring matches akin to real battles.

    When she wasn¡¯t around, I sought realization through meditation.

    The Gomodo-Rania from five days ago and the Gomodo-Rania now were worlds apart.

    It was likeparing the movie version of Mosasaurus to the actual Mosasaurus.

    Imagine the shock of realizing that a creature that looked like it could swallow a Spinosaurus whole was only about 15 meters long.

    It was on par with the shock of discovering that a Velociraptor was only 50 cm tall.

    ¡­In any case, it was a significant change.

    Although the period was short, I had continuously sparred with the Snake Queen.

    We stepped out of the temple together.

    Like a ceremonial procession, numerous statues lined the way.

    These were things that the Snake Queen and I had moved one by onest night.

    Even though there was little time to train, I wondered why we had moved them.

    I would rece that question by looking ahead.

    ¡°Everyone is gathered.¡±

    Ten sharp-tailed dragon-like beasts.

    Dozens of massive snakes, including anacondas.

    There were also small yet venomous snakes present.

    This was the currently operational military force of the Snake Queen.

    Of course, this was not the end.

    ¡°Hooh, quite an borate preparation you have here.¡±

    A massive bird was admiring the statues.

    It was the former Bird King, Argen Tavis.

    He had recovered all his strength with the horn of the unicorn and was exuding even more power than when Ist saw him.

    He wasn¡¯t alone either.

    Numerous pterosaurs, including Pteranodon, were resting with their wings folded.

    The ground forces mobilized by the Snake Queen.

    The aerial forces mobilized by Argen Tavis.

    A basilisk and Argen Tavis, both strong enough to be called divine beasts.

    And then, Gomodo-Rania.

    This was a scale that truly fit the word ¡°war.¡±

    What kind of battles had I fought until now?

    One-on-one.

    Or a small number against many.

    That was the pattern.

    But now, a battle of many against many was about to unfold.

    Unless something extraordinary happened, this would be the final war of my lizard life.

    What kind of wealth or glory would I seek to involve myself in such arge-scale conflict?

    I would probably be searching for elixirs or inner pills, hanging out with spiders, and watching when I would turn back into a human.

    This battle wouldn¡¯t suit my temperament.

    Yet, I had be overly entangled in this jungle.

    It all began with Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s words.

    I hade to find the hidden elixirs in the jungle.

    Then the Bird King ambushed me.

    I met Shweik.

    I obtained inner pills and elixirs and met the Snake Queen again.

    What should have been a rtionship with no connection became overly sticky.

    I was thepanion of the Snake Queen and the son-inw of the Small Dragon.

    And I could call Shweik a divine beast.

    If they had an enemy, that enemy was also mine.

    Now it was time to put an end to it.

    Fog enveloped the entire form of the Snake Queen.@@novelbin@@

    Returning from her human appearance to her true form,

    a giant basilisk raised its head and howled at the sky.

    ¡°Saaah!¡±

    With her roar, the noisy jungle fell silent in an instant.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    Though in the form of a snake, she spoke human words.

    Not every beast here could understand humannguage.

    But they would surelyprehend what her will was.

    ¡°You all know what my purpose is.¡±

    ¡°Kraaw!¡±

    The dragon-like beasts responded to her words.

    Judging by their presence around the temple, they seemed to have a pretty amicable rtionship with the Snake Queen. Some actually believed in her faith.

    ¡°The Bird King, the Gae-chalko-atak. I aim to kill that beast.¡±

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    ¡°Grrrooo!¡±

    The forces of the Snake Queen and Argen Tavis were not the

    only ones gathered.

    Numerous beasts had converged in this ce, sensing an unusual flow.

    ¡°Staying in my territory means you know of that monster¡¯s ugly side. Yes. He is an exceedingly cruel being. Most of us here likely have memories of losing something precious to him.¡±

    ¡°Grah!¡±

    ¡°Kyek¡­¡±

    The statues we moved overnight.

    The numerous troops.

    The giant lizard, rumored to be thepanion of the queen.

    The hearts of the beasts, once mere spectators, began to stir.

    ¡°My partner killed the Biikjo.¡±

    As previously discussed, I lifted my head and maintained the most impressive expression I could muster.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s gaze focused on me.

    I wanted to squirm and scream right away, but I had to hold it in.

    ¡°The strength of that beast has weakened. The chances of victory have already tipped in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    The beasts began to think for themselves.

    Those who had been harmed by the Gae-chalko-atak started to gather behind the statues.

    The beasts trembling in fear also congregated in one ce.

    The beasts that had not been harmed or felt fear had no reason to join this battle.

    That would only mean shouldering unnecessary risks.

    But what if the Snake Queen overwhelmingly wins this battle?

    Under the justification of having helped her, they could scoop up the leftovers.

    ¡°Gggeek!¡±

    All the beasts that had gathered joined the ranks.

    The Snake Queen scanned the crowd.

    ¡°An unprecedented battle. No, a war is about to begin.¡±

    The initial forces gathered in a significant number.

    ¡°But that time will not be long.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail moved.

    In her tail, she gripped a beautiful great sword.

    ¡°I swear in the name of the Snake Queen. Today, the Bird King will die.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s speech concluded.

    ¡°Grrwooo!¡±

    The beasts cheered.

    ¡°Honestly, even I feel elevated.¡±

    Argen Tavis wore a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Grrrwooo!¡±

    ¡°Kyek!¡±

    ¡°Saah!¡±

    One by one, the beasts that could be called fierce roared loudly.

    Even I, a reptile, felt my heart race. How would the others feel?

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    ¡°Monogamous!¡±

    ¡­It seemed like someone was visibly angry, probably in rage against the Bird King.

    With countless forces gathered, we advanced toward their of the Gae-chalko-atak.

    The curtain was rising for war.

 Chapter 128

    **¡°My Companion. You haven¡¯t forgotten the n, have you?¡±**

    The Snake Queen spoke to me.

    **Battle.**

    In arge-scale battle like this, there are numerous variables.

    It¡¯s nearly impossible to proceed exactly as nned.

    But even so, we must adhere to the main thread of our strategy.

    If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll merely be a horde of rabble.

    ¡°Ggegek.¡±

    Our forces are superior.

    The forces of the Snake Queen and Argen Tavis.

    Moreover, the beasts that had maintained neutrality joined our side.

    If we can push forward using our numerical advantage, victory shoulde easily.

    Of course, that¡¯s assuming the enemy cooperates.

    The enemy isn¡¯t foolish; they¡¯ve likely arranged a way to make up for their inferior numbers.

    The Bird King possesses brainwashing abilities, so there¡¯s a chance our side could switch over to them.

    While I nned to push the enemy hard enough that they couldn¡¯t use their brainwashing the moment they revealed themselves, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    While our numbers favor us, that alone doesn¡¯t guarantee victory.

    This battle will be a decisive one.

    In other words, it¡¯s likely to be determined by the spirit-level beings.

    The Bird King, Filbang, and Nazchal.

    The Snake Queen, Argen Tavis, and Gomodo-Rania.

    While the enemy may have hidden forces, this is about all the openly revealed troops.

    I doubt the hastily gathered troops are stronger than those spirit-level beings.

    A 3-on-3 showdown.

    Whichever side wins this confrontation will win the war.

    Each will take one opponent and emerge victorious.

    ¡­That would be nice, but if either side loses, our ns will fall apart.

    One defeat could lead to the downfall of us all.

    The best approach is for Gomodo to tie up their forces and then attack the enemymander one by one with overwhelming strength.

    Of course, they won¡¯t just sit back and let that happen.

    So, what should I do?

    I¡¯ll quickly eliminate one enemy and join another.

    And, inyman¡¯s terms, we¡¯ll gang up on them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the Bird King, but he won¡¯t go down easily. If I could suppress him alone, the war would be over immediately.¡±

    The Bird King is not an easy opponent.

    I don¡¯t think the Snake Queen will lose, but the Gae-chalko-atak is equally formidable. So it¡¯s impossible for the Snake Queen to defeat him first and then help the rest.

    When facing the Bird King, the Snake Queen ns to conserve her strength.

    She will cautiously test the waters while enduring, then take down the enemymander with the support of our allies to eradicate the Bird King. That¡¯s the gist of this operation.

    ¡°Filbang won¡¯t be easy either. The former Bird King will take him on, but if Filbang is determined to evade, he won¡¯t be easily defeated. His attacks are so widespread that our side will suffer significant damage as well.¡±

    Filbang is in the second-inmand position.

    I could definitely tell through my wild instincts that he was at a higher level than Nazchal or Biikjo.

    He looked the part as well, clearly dering, ¡°I am the strongest.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for Nazchal. Since I¡¯ve already cut one of his wings, he won¡¯t be able to evade. This means that as soon as I find him, we can engage immediately.¡±

    One of Nazchal''s wings was indeed severed.

    Thus, he can be dealt with first.

    If Argen Tavis or the Snake Queen takes on Nazchal directly, it could end very quickly.

    This means I need to handle Filbang or the Bird King.

    I might be able to endure, but those are flying birds.

    They could disregard me, a ground-crawling lizard, and quickly rush to help Nazchal, which is why I have no choice but to deal with him.

    ¡°Your shoulders must feel heavy.¡±

    ¡°Ggekk.¡±

    I¡¯m fine.

    I¡¯m a lizard that took down a Biikjo; surely, I can¡¯t lose to a single injured bird.

    In fact, he doesn¡¯t seem particrlybat-oriented.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility the n could go awry, but that¡¯s better than having none at all. Even if we don¡¯t join forces, as long as we defeat the enemies assigned to us, we will naturally win the war.¡±

    Kugugugung.

    The ground shook.

    The sight of countless forces moving towards the Gae-chalko-atak''sir could be described as a spectacle.

    The jungle was a ce surrounded by giant trees.

    There would certainly be various difficulties in moving such arge force simultaneously.

    But the one leading the charge was none other than the Snake Queen.

    The moment the trees were touched, they fell helplessly.

    Kwaaaang!

    She cleared a path, and the beasts followed the basilisk.

    ¡°Caw! It¡¯s the Snake Queen!¡±

    ¡°War, definitely war! Caw!¡±

    Parrots pped around in a ruckus.

    Because we advanced so noisily, the beasts that had nothing to do with this affair had already fled long ago.

    Yet, there were still many beasts standing in our way.

    The forces of the Gae-chalko-atak.

    There were flightless birds, including Horror Birds, and creatures like Megatherium that I had faced in the Small Dragon¡¯s territory.

    I knew very well how strong they were.

    In a typical situation, it would take time to break through them.

    They were specialized in stalling with their tremendous stamina and solid bodies.

    But we had the Snake Queen on our side.

    ¡°Saah!¡±

    The Snake Queen roared loudly.

    Just her roar caused the leaves of all the trees to fall.

    The forces of the Gae-chalko-atak were startled by her roar.

    They moved quickly, scattering to avoid her attacks.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s true form is that of a basilisk.

    And that means that the moment they met her gaze, it was already toote.

    Szzzzzzz!

    The petrifying gaze.

    Every living creature that met the eyes of the Snake Queen turned to stone.

    ¡°¡­Gweong?¡±

    The sheer power of it caused even our side to hesitate momentarily.

    ¡°Kyeek!¡±

    Cheers erupted immediately after.

    Each of them was an elite force capable of countering dragon-like beings.

    With just a single nce, the Snake Queen had neutralized them, causing the rabble to cheer.

    ¡°The effect isn¡¯t quite satisfactory. After all, there are some immune to it.¡±

    Not quite satisfactory, huh?

    What does that make me?

    But as she said, there were indeed a few enemies resistant to petrification.

    After taking a Cockatrice with them, they likely built up their resistance to petrification through that ability.

    However, that wasn¡¯t a significant problem.

    ¡°Gwaah!¡±

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    The forces ready to face them were more than sufficient.

    ¡°Some¡­? One¡­ mate!¡±

    The one-horned beast, no longer merely called a unicorn, swept across the battlefield.

    ¡°Oh, a unicorn has joined us. ¡­From the looks of it, it seems they gave me the horn of that unicorn.¡±

    Argen Tavis said with interest.

    Despite being hornless, the overwhelming physical prowess radiating from its massive frame was more than enough to confront those creatures. Furthermore, enemies affected by petrification shattered upon simply colliding with it.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s wide-area attack.

    And the charge of the beasts, bolstered in morale.

    The tide of battle began to shift in our favor.

    But the enemy wouldn¡¯t simply sit back and watch.

    ¡°Uooooo!¡±

    Suddenly, the sky brightened immensely.

    It was a mass of mes that seemed to create another sun.

    Just as the Snake Queen had thinned our forces with her wide-area attack, the enemy was likely preparing to unleash a widespread attack to thin our ranks.

    Naturally, that me belonged to Filbang.

    ¡°If you hade from the start, we could have avoided unnecessary bloodshed. How wonderful would that have been?¡±

    Argen Tavis looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this side.¡±

    Before his words finished, Argen Tavis vanished.

    Szzzzzzzzzzzz!

    The sound of air being torn.

    Argen Tavis soared high into the sky, pping his enormous wings.

    Kwaagaagaagaag!

    A fierce wind imbued with the profound energy of Argen Tavis rushed forward.

    Szzzzzzzzzzzz!

    A massive mass of me fell to the ground.

    And it was enveloped by a whirlwind created by Argen Tavis.

    If you add wind to fire, it would surely growrger.

    I thought that, but soon realized that was unnecessary worry.

    Argen Tavis¡¯s whirlwindpletely engulfed Filbang¡¯s mass of mes, shooting up into the sky.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    The enormous mass of mes naturally vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Having received the horn of the unicorn, I suppose I must earn my keep.¡±

    ¡°Uooooo!¡±

    Argen Tavis quickly flew toward Filbang.

    I could leave it to him.

    Having regained strength from the unicorn''s horn, he wouldn¡¯t likely lose to Filbang.

    ¡°The cleanup is almost done. Now, we can clear this ce with the remaining forces, just as we discussed, let¡¯s scatter.¡±

    ¡°Ggekk!¡±

    I nodded.

    Leading about 20% of the total forces, we headed in different directions.

    The Snake Queen to face the Bird King, and I to confront Nazchal.

    Since Filbang had shown up, the enemies would undoubtedly emerge regardless of whether I stood still or not.

    If three of us faced one

    Filbang, he wouldn¡¯tst even a minute and would perish effortlessly.

    But if that happened, it would no longer be a one-on-one but a three-on-three.

    The Snake Queen insisted on avoiding such a scenario due to the Gae-chalko-atak¡¯s abilities.

    That¡¯s why she separated me and the Snake Queen.

    To guide the Bird King toward her and Nazchal toward me.

    Of course, it was also possible for the Bird King to appear on my side and Nazchal to appear on the Snake Queen¡¯s side.

    If that happened, it could turn out to be advantageous.

    As long as I could evade his attacks and buy time, the Snake Queen could join me after dealing with Nazchal.

    Now that the situation had developed this way, the enemy would have no choice but to act ording to our intentions.

    Just as I was processing the advancing forces, it happened.

    Szzzz!

    A sudden barrage of ck feathers flew in.

    Thud!

    I immediately swung my hand to swat it away.

    ¡°Ugh, it shouldn¡¯t have hit me if I just stood still.¡±

    As expected, Nazchal revealed himself.

    ¡°Just a greeting, just a greeting.¡±

    ¡­His arm should have definitely been severed.

    Something felt off.

    I sensed an alien energy.

    ¡°Ugh, that Biikjo is just wasting time. Everything ispletely tangled up now.¡±

    Nazchal wore an annoyed expression.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my own fault for dying at the hands of the Snake Queen.¡±

    What¡¯s with this guy?

    Does he not know that I killed the Biikjo?

    Could he really think that after they retreated, the Snake Queen came to rescue me?

    Did he think the Biikjo had died at the hands of the Snake Queen?

    ¡°You seem a bit smaller, don¡¯t you?¡±

    That¡¯s why he was standing there so nonchntly.

    I was currently in a state of shrinkage, having applied size reduction to my body.

    Despite having been hit by my Gaegege Death Beam, he appeared rtively unscathed.

    This means he didn¡¯t regard my shrunken form as a threat.

    For whatever reason, it seemed that his severed arm had reattached, and with it, his strength had increased.

    ¡°Fighting feels bothersome and¡­.¡±

    Just like a minion of the Bird King, he¡¯s still running his mouth.

    The appearance of that woman I saw in the Snake Queen¡¯s mind shed through my head.

    Once again, he had deliberatelye out looking like this.

    To provoke the Snake Queen.

    If I let him slip away here, the Snake Queen would see that form again.

    ---

    **[The status: Shrink is released.]**

    **Thud.**

    **[The effect of Shrink LV5 causes the status: Growth to be applied.]**

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    Nazchal hastily took his stance.

    **[Using Reverse Energy LV5.]**

    ¡°Wha¡ª? Why am I suddenly¡­!¡± @@novelbin@@

    Youck learning ability.

    No use in talking.

    Szzzzzzzzzzzz!

    The blue beam infused with the technique of the Gaegege pierced through Nazchal''s abdomen.

 Chapter 129

    **¡°Kyaaaak!¡±**

    Nazchal screamed.

    The power of Gaegege Death Beam LV5 was iparable to what it had been before.

    Moreover, I had dispelled the shrink status, applying the growth state as well.

    Naturally, my mouth had to berger, and the power of the Gaegege Death Beam would inevitably increase.

    Additionally, I had the advantage of a surprise attack.

    He had taken on a human form rather than that of a bird.

    In other words, I unleashed my strongest attack at the moment he was most vulnerable.

    Calcting with the keen intellect of a lizard, Nazchal should have been split into pieces by my recent attack.

    ¡°Again! Again! This crazy lizard!¡±

    But he was still standing.

    No, let me correct that. He wasn¡¯t unscathed.

    At the moment he was hit by the Gaegege Death Beam, arge hole had been pierced through his abdomen.

    Given the size of the beam, it was a small wound.

    But it was a lethal injury, one that could cost him his life at any moment.

    Yet, Nazchal did not die.

    The dark tissue that had been on his left arm.

    It surged from the hole and quickly regenerated.

    Nazchal did not possess such abilities.

    If he had, the Snake Queen would have told me about it.

    I had failed to finish him off with the Gaegege Death Beam.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean I would stop.

    Pababak!

    I lunged at him with speed.

    I jumped as if to soar into the sky, immediately swinging my arms.

    Whoooom.

    ¡°This crazy lizard!¡±

    I crossed the Dragon''s Shadow to maximize its power.

    With the size of my current Dragon''s Shadow, it could unleash power rivaling that of the Gaegege White Bone Technique.

    In other words, if Inded a hit, I could burst his head open.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Nazchal barely evaded my attack.

    My hands cut through the air, crashing into the ground.

    Szzzzzzzzzz!

    The ground trembled strongly enough to give the illusion that the heavens and earth were moving.

    Guuu¡­

    Having survived the Gaegege Death Beam and dodged the Dragon¡¯s Shadow.

    But I had no intention of stopping here.

    The moment I recognized that he had evaded my body, I spun rapidly.

    Szzzzzzzz!

    My tail whipped around like a whip.

    Bam!

    **Kwa-chik!**

    I struck Nazchal¡¯s left shoulder with precision.

    Morale surged.

    Using Reverse Energy, I sealed Nazchal¡¯s movements.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    He seemed dazed by the continuous barrage of attacks but was still attempting some kind of counterattack.

    In a hurry, he transformed his arm into a wing and shot a multitude of ck feathers at me.

    In a situation where I couldn¡¯t move, that was his best option.

    There was no way I could maintain Reverse Energy while dodging that attack.

    I focused my mind.

    Those feathers were dangerous.

    Some of them had enough force to pierce through my erged scales.

    I needed to block what I could and dodge what I couldn¡¯t.

    Thud!

    Bam!

    Crack!

    ¡°You crazy lizard!¡±

    Nazchal swung his left wing.

    It resembled a sword in motion.

    If that hit me, I would surely sustain significant injuries.

    **Dragon Scale Transformation.**

    Chachachack!

    I sacrificed the sharpness of my scales and increased their thickness.

    I took on a form resembling heavy armor.

    That was the optimal shape for withstanding his attack.

    I raised one arm to block his strike.

    Kwa-ggg!

    As soon as his attack was blocked, Nazchal immediately swung his opposite hand.

    Bam!

    However, he couldn¡¯t pierce through my scales, which were focused on defense.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re really tough!¡±

    Chachachack!

    A tremendous amount of feathers continued to rain down.

    I dodged what I could and blocked what I couldn¡¯t.

    Nazchal retreated while attacking.

    ¡°¡­Do you really not understand the situation? You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    He¡¯s tougher than I thought.

    ¡°And for the love of God, just listen to me! I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡±

    I aimed to fire another Gaegege Death Beam before he could talk any more.

    **Sssssss¡­**

    Zzzzzzzzzzzzz!

    The blue beam, filled with my energy, was shot forth.

    Nazchal hurriedly maneuvered his body, but he couldn¡¯t fully evade it.

    Chiik¡­

    His right wing literally evaporated.

    ¡°Kyaaaak! No, this bastard!¡±

    But even that was temporary.

    As if newly sprouting from the cut flesh, his pretty face transformed back into that of a giant bird.

    ¡°Ha. I was trying to go easy on you. Even if I can¡¯t beat you, I can still hold out until the Bird King wins!¡±

    **Thud!**

    The hundreds of feathers shot forth again.

    Thud!

    I defended while protecting my head from his attack.

    ¡°Yeah. You seem to prefer this form over being human, huh? Until the Snake Queen screams, I¡¯ll roll around with you!¡±

    Nazchal spoke those horrific words.

    I wanted to tear his beak apart, but I had no room to deal with him.

    I had to join the Snake Queen right away.

    However, I couldn¡¯t shake Nazchal off.

    Even if I tried to retreat, he wouldn¡¯t simply stand by.

    Even if the Snake Queen¡¯s subordinates blocked him, they wouldn¡¯t hold out for long.

    Even if I managed to miraculously shake him off, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.

    The front lines would crumble.

    Nazchal could assist Filbang, and together, Filbang and Nazchal could aid the Bird King again.

    I needed to kill him or at least immobilize him.

    If I went to assist the Snake Queen, the bnce would be disrupted, and if I faced him, the Snake Queen could end up in danger.

    ¡­If only someone could hold him back, even for a moment.

    I gritted my teeth.

    I couldn¡¯t look for support.

    We had no remaining variables.

    ¡°Some¡­?¡±

    **Some?**

    ¡°Monogamous!¡±

    A one-horned beast charged in wildly.

    No, it was now a creature I could call a unicorn.

    Kwaaaaang!

    There it was, a variable.

    I could acknowledge its power.

    After all, it had been able to hold its own against me.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough to match Nazchal.

    The unicorn was hornless.

    It likely knew that as well.

    Yet, it chose to ignore me and rush toward Nazchal.

    That meant it was willing to sacrifice itself for the victory of this war.

    It wasn¡¯t a good connection.

    It must have been a sacrifice because of the Snake Queen.

    ¡­Remember this, Unicorn.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kyaaaak! What the hell is this madman?!¡±

    ¡­What?

    The unicorn¡¯s form?

    ---

    **The unicorn worships pure maidens.**

    Pure, spirit, body.

    It distinguishes purity in a very stringent manner and pierces through aberrant beings with its singr horn, being a sort of divine beast.

    ¡­So the story goes, but the reality is a bit different.

    It doesn¡¯t show unconditional hatred toward those who aren¡¯t maidens.

    It believes in transcendent love.

    If it¡¯s love for a single target, the unicorn¡¯s horn would also be epted.

    What the unicorn raves about is not maidens, but pure love.

    In that sense, the ck lizard before me could be called an arch-enemy.

    While it may have seduced a pure maiden, the problem was that the target was not singr.

    The unicorn felt an ache from the horn that had been severed long ago.

    It cursed and resented the lizard.

    It followed the lizard with the ambition of someday avenging itself.

    Despite having a daughter, it held the Snake Queen as its pure maiden. @@novelbin@@

    And her daughter.

    She was an absolutely wless being guaranteed by the unicorn.

    Yet, these women were being stained by the color of the lizard.

    The unicorn wept, putting its front feet in its mouth.

    Though it looked happy now, as time passed, they would surely perish.

    Love, when it involves multiple subjects, can never be equitable.

    That was the unicorn¡¯s belief.

    Yet, for some reason, the more it dug into that lizard, the more its beliefs wavered.

    ¡°Some¡­ Monogamous?¡±

    The feeling that its skin was turning ck and two horns would sprout.

    But it couldn¡¯t forsake its lifelong belief.

    The unicorn had participated in this war to uphold its conviction.

    To execute the ck lizard, an arch-enemy, with its horn.

    ¡­Even though that horn had been severed long ago.

    The ck lizard was detestable.

    It hated that lizard for taking the pure maiden away.

    More than anything, it hated the thought

    of its kind, having fallen from a unicorn to a bicorn.

    If they were happy, shouldn¡¯t it be pure love?

    That¡¯s what it believed.

    ¡°Some¡­ Monogamous!¡±

    The unicorn howled in anguish.

    But a far more heinous opponent appeared before it.

    The vile stench of its horn root ached.

    The ck bird before it was a repulsive being.

    If it took the pure maiden, it should at least make her happy.

    The Nazchal who dered he would take the Snake Queen¡¯s husband.

    **Nai Dorare** (ÄÌ±I¹û?)

    Both the unicorn and the bicorn could not tolerate that.

    The unicorn bore the duty of eliminating all beings that threatened the pure maiden.

    There are no exceptions.

    The ck lizard before it was no different.

    It could not forgive him.

    But to protect the love of the pure maiden,

    It could set aside its beliefs for a moment.

    That was the true duty and right of the unicorn.

    The unicorn, having lost its horn, could no longer im to be a unicorn.

    But as long as it harbored the heart of a unicorn, it could still be called a unicorn.

 Chapter 130

    The unicorn had awakened as if it were the protagonist of some tale somewhere.

    A divine energy, resembling blue lightning, reced the horn that had been lost.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at its appearance, which was close to what I had envisioned for a unicorn.

    But now was not the time to be lost in admiration.

    ¡°**Nai Dorare...** Here Ie!¡±

    The enraged unicorn charged at Nazchal.

    ¡°**Kyaaaak! What is this horn...!**¡±

    Nazchal was in a panic.

    As the unicorn crashed into Nazchal, it winked at me.

    It was a signal, as if to say, ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    ¡°**Monogamous!**¡±

    Look at that condensed fury.

    It had enough strength to contend with Nazchal.

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    Nazchal shrieked, attempting to escape from the unicorn.

    Unlike me, who was distant from purity, that horn would be lethal.

    With the current unicorn, it could certainly handle Nazchal.

    What I needed to do was simple.

    Leave this to the unicorn and join the Snake Queen.

    **Pabababab!**

    **Kwaaaaaaang!**

    Finding the location of the Snake Queen wasn¡¯t difficult.

    A deafening roar shook the ground.

    And destructive beams tore through the sky.

    She was definitely over there.

    ¡°Block it! Block it!¡±

    But Nazchal and the other enemies wouldn¡¯t let me go.

    ¡°**Kiyik!**¡±

    The oing terror birds swarmed me.

    While they couldn¡¯t defeat me, they were trying to hold me back as much as possible.

    But I needed to consider our forces as well.

    ¡°**Saaak!**¡±

    A massive anaconda swiftly targeted a terror bird¡¯s neck.

    **Kwa-chik.**

    I wouldn¡¯t say its strength was overwhelming, but those snakes had their own weapons.

    **Kwadadadadak!**

    With immense muscles, the anaconda executed a constricting move.

    A terror bird that had tried to attack me immediately fell to the ground, and with a crisp sound, its vertebrae broke.

    **Crack.**

    With no time to express my gratitude, I dashed toward the Snake Queen.

    The enemies were doing everything they could to stop me.

    ¡°**Gwoorow!**¡±

    The sword dragon and Stegosaurus swept through the enemies with their tails.

    ¡°**Kyeek!**¡±

    The opponents aiming for me in the air were met by Pteranodons.

    We had plenty of help, but the resistance from the opponents was not trivial.

    They were doing everything they could to hold me back.

    I needed to shake them off to reach the Snake Queen.

    **Dragon Scale Transformation.**

    **Chachachak!**

    I suppressed my Dragon Scales to their utmost limit.

    At this moment, I was like a naked body.

    I immediatelyunched myself forward.

    **Kwaaaaaaang!**

    I crashed into the boulders nearby.

    Blood flowed from my entire body.

    ¡­This should be enough.

    An abrupt act of self-harm.

    And the blood that dripped down.

    I could see the enemies were startled.

    They must have thought I had lost my mind.

    Unfortunately, that was not the case.

    **Fwhirrrr.**

    Blue mes engulfed my body.

    Once more, **Dragon Scale Transformation.**

    **Chachachachak!**

    If they could hold me after all this, then so be it.

    ---

    The Snake Queen roared.

    Every time she moved, the entire jungle trembled.

    Her massive body, easily leaping over dozens of meters, was more than enough to burst through the approaching enemies with each movement.

    Merely moving her body could be called a cmity.

    The Snake Queen didn¡¯t settle for just that; she gave it her all.

    Her destruction beams shot with a time dy. Just when it seemed she had barely evaded one, she activated her petrifying gaze. If that was avoided, she would whip her tail with the giant sword coiled around it, literally turning the jungle to ashes.

    At first nce, one might think it was a waste of power.

    With the troops the Snake Queen brought along, the lowly enemies could be left to them.

    But the Snake Queen did not do that.

    She wouldn¡¯t be drained of energy so easily, and she knew that the Bird King would respond directly if she caused enough chaos.

    Though she might have no affection for her subordinates, she wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of their importance.

    The longer the intervention from the Bird King was dyed, the more meaningless it would be, as the forces would scatter.

    That¡¯s what the Snake Queen was conveying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, hurry up ande!¡±

    **Fwhirrrr!**

    A tremendous gust of wind erupted.

    As expected, the Bird King appeared.

    The Snake Queen immediately unleashed a destruction beam as soon as sheid eyes on him.

    **Zzzzzzzzzzz!**

    The destruction beam shot forth with the force to split the sky in half.

    The Bird King swiftly flew to evade her attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Snake Queen¡­¡±

    Then, with a rxed tone, the Bird King spoke.

    ¡°No, **Paksilisu-go** (±¬Ê§ëxÐè‘Ö).¡±

    He had lost the very act of leaving behind, so it was **sil**.

    And in fearing to wait, it was **gu**.

    That was not the name of the Snake Queen.

    It was the derogatory term assigned to her by the Bird King.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that with your filthy mouth.¡±

    **¡°Keh-heh! Your sharp temperament hasn¡¯t changed, I see¡­¡±**

    The Bird King chuckled sinisterly.

    The Snake Queen felt an instinctive sense of revulsion.

    ¡°Come down before I break your wings.¡±

    ¡°**Kuh-hah! Kuhahahah!**¡±

    The Bird Kingughed maniacally.

    Threatening an aerial being toe down to the ground?

    He was just like the Snake Queen remembered him.

    ¡°Willingly!¡±

    The Bird King drew closer to the ground.

    You might think it mad for a bird tond, but the Bird King couldn¡¯tunch an effective attack against the Snake Queen in the sky.

    To subdue her, he had no choice but toe down.

    And just as she said, the Snake Queen wasn¡¯t incapable of aerialbat.

    The Snake Queen lunged at him with a speed that belied her size.

    A snake soared through the sky.

    It was a situation where a sentence like that could exist.

    Overwhelming muscles that transcended the limits of species.

    She bent her tail like a spring and leaped from the ground.

    But the Snake Queen didn¡¯t stop there.

    **Zzzzzzzzz!**

    She unleashed a destruction beam from her mouth.

    The Snake Queen used it as propulsion.

    She twisted her body while using it, converting the power of the destruction beam entirely into speed.

    Since she turned her body, her tail naturally pointed forward.

    And attached to her tail was a massive sword honed from the feathers of the Golden Phoenix.

    **Swaaaaaa!**

    **Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!**

    It was a massive cut capable of slicing through dozens of trees at once.

    ¡°Starting off strong, huh? You must not have set this strategy.¡±

    The Bird King was unharmed.

    To be precise, he had evaded the Snake Queen¡¯s attack.

    The Snake Queen frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had moved faster than her attack.

    There was something she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Are you worried about the ck lizard that ims to be your mate?¡±

    The Snake Queen didn¡¯t answer.

    The only response she had for him was one.

    **Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!**

    Her destruction beam, capable of petrifying even spirits.

    But the Bird King had also used the same technique.

    **Zzzzzzzzzzz!**

    Their attacks shed and nullified each other.

    **Kwaaaaaang!**

    The aftermath of the battle shattered the surroundings to pieces.

    Any beasts with a sense must have fled long ago, and those that couldn¡¯t would melt away.

    **Kwaaaaaang!**

    **Kwa-chik!**

    The Snake Queen and the Bird King engaged in closebat.

    Whenever the Bird King tried to create distance, the Snake Queen would immediately pursue him, and that pattern continued.

    **Swaaaaa!**

    **Kwaaaaaaaang!**

    Their battle was a true standoff.

    They aimed to kill each other with their attacks, yet nonended.

    After exchanging about twenty blows, the Bird King spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite persistent!¡±

    **Zzzzzzzzz!**

    The Bird King withdrew quickly.

    ¡°You attack without giving me a chance to speak.¡±

    The Snake Queen knew well what the Bird King¡¯s abilities were.

    Just as she had petrification, he had the ability to brainwash.

    Of course, their abilities wouldn¡¯t work against each other.

    But the difference between their abilities not working and shaking one¡¯s psyche was a separate

    matter.

    In fact, she had almost broken down psychologically because of Nazchal, the lesser version of the Bird King.

    So she pushed hard before he could move his tongue.

    And she worried about her mate, who was fighting Nazchal.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to act now. @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    The moment the Bird King spoke those words, the melted corpses began to rise again.

    It was an impossible feat.

    The corpses strewn across the ground had melted to the point that their shapes were indistinguishable due to the recent battle.

    Strange, dark shadows intertwined with their bodies, forcibly lifting them up.

    It was a power that transcended logic.

    But that wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°**Cluck-cluck!** Come now, show them what you¡¯re made of¡­¡±

    Familiar figures emerged from the depths of the melted flesh.

    ¡°**Kyaaaaaak!**¡±

    Kyeongmyeongseong.

    Once a subordinate of the Snake Queen.

    Gogadorisu.

    Not just him.

    ¡°**Krrr!**¡±

    ¡°**Kwooo!**¡±

    The Nazchal.

    Clearly, they were beings she had in.

    Even giving the Bird King the ability to control the dead would not exin this.

    It was nonsensical.

    How could a being that hadpletely vanished without a trace be resurrected?

    Moreover, she sensed a power even stronger than she had known.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any essence left.

    ¡°Are you surprised? Hehehe¡­¡±

    The Bird King wore a satisfied smile.

    The Snake Queen focused her mind.

    Even if she faced an unexpected variable, it was something she could ovee.

    **Zzzzzzzzz!**

    Her petrifying gaze.

    Her ability, which could turn even spirits to stone.

    ¡°**Kyaaaaaak!**¡±

    ¡°**Krrr!**¡±

    But it didn¡¯t work.

    Not that they resisted the petrification, but it didn¡¯t connect at all.

    It was as if she had used her petrifying gaze on thin air.

    The Snake Queen didn¡¯t panic; she immediately modified her strategy.

    If petrification didn¡¯t work, so what?

    **Swaaaaa!**

    She spun her body and struck with her sword.

    **Kwaaaaaaang!**

    It was a massive blow capable of splitting a mountain in half.

    Even if they were spirits, they wouldn¡¯t survive this.

    ¡°**The Queen, struggle all you like¡­**¡±

    But Gogadorisu, who had been in, emerged from the Bird King¡¯s feet.

    The Snake Queen immediately realized.

    If she didn¡¯t kill the Bird King, it would all be meaningless.

    She had to endure minor injuries and prioritize the strike against his neck.

    She swung her sword made of the Golden Phoenix¡¯s feathers.

    Though only a portion, the essence of the Golden Phoenix resided within it.

    The power itself wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly strong.

    But it was a force that could be said to be antagonistic to the Bird King.

    Now was the time to use that power.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s scales turned a brilliant gold.

    ¡°**Ho-ho. It seems you¡¯ve finally realized¡­**¡±

    The Nazchal¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°But, Snake Queen. Will you take a look below?¡±

    There was no need to listen to that.

    Just like Nazchal had done, he must have aimed to disturb her psyche by showing her the figure of his master.

    It was an obvious trick.

    Bound by the phantoms of the past, she couldn¡¯t lose the precious being of the present.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­Now, you are the Queen.¡±

    A vivid voice rang in her ears.

    The Snake Queen didn¡¯t want to look down.

    But she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°**My favorite flower¡­**¡±

    A human figure cloaked in ck shadows.

    ¡°**Baeklyeon and Seolhwa¡­**¡±

    And the conversation from that day, known only to her.

    Why?

    How could you be here?

    The Snake Queen swallowed the words that were about to burst out of her mouth.

    How cruel this was.

    Why, of all times, did she have to appear now?

    **Kwaaaaaang!**

    An explosion erupted from the Snake Queen¡¯s mouth.

    She had used the destruction beam on herself.

    If she didn¡¯t do it this way, she felt she wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee this temptation.

    The phantom of the past.

    There was someone more precious than that now.

    ¡°**¡­Yes, that¡¯s it.**¡±

    The woman smiled lovingly.

    The face that had beamed with happiness while sharing honey from the jade peak.

    ¡­Was that really the phantom of the past?

    Would her master not be alive?

    Even knowing that it was a futile thought, the Snake Queen couldn¡¯t move easily.

    The ck liquid gradually engulfed the Snake Queen¡¯s heart.

    She couldn¡¯t resist.

    If only she hadn¡¯t spoken.

    If only she hadn¡¯t shown that smile.

    If that had been the case, she could have easily shaken it off.

    This was all a nightmare, wasn¡¯t it?

    When she woke up, wouldn¡¯t she return to being a small snake?

    The Snake Queen thought this while closing her eyes, unable to feel anything.

    ¡­

    **Zzzzzzzzzzzzz!**

    The blue beam swept over the Snake Queen¡¯s master.

    **Thump.**

    **Thump.**

    The Snake Queen¡¯s heart raced.

    That was probably the essence of the Nazchal she had shared.

    The blue beam.

    And the energy of the Nazchal began to resonate.

    The one who would save the Snake Queen from the nightmare was not the phantom of the past.

    ¡°**Gekekekek!**¡±

    Her mate had returned.

 Chapter 131

    "Why does our Snake Queen always end up getting attacked by mental powers?"

    Sensing the situation was turning sour, I fired the "Despicable Death Beam" right away. That should be fine, right?

    The person looked strikingly simr to Baek Yeon-Yeong. She even resembled the Snake Queen.

    ¡­Yes, it was the same woman I saw in the Snake Queen''s mentalndscape.

    Though I wasn¡¯t certain, my choice had to be the right one.

    "Graahh!"

    With a roar, I let out the fierce cry of a brave lizard.

    "This... this lowly lizard dares to...!"

    The voice of Ketchalgoatal hissed, thick with malice. It seemed his n was close to sess before my interference.

    "Gek."

    I sprinted towards the safest ce I could think of¡ªright by the Snake Queen.

    Honestly, my involvement in this battle was nonsense. I knew that both the Snake Queen and the Bird King were overwhelmingly strong. I couldn¡¯t even see their levels, which meant they were beyond me. And witnessing the sheer force of this sh, I could tell they were even stronger than I had imagined.

    The surroundings were utterly devastated. Enormous trees were reduced to stumps, and solid rock formations had crumbled away.

    It was a battle between mythical beings. And here I was, the other mythical beast, Komodo-Rania, caught in the middle. Perhaps this was what a shrimp feels like between whales.

    "Gegegek."

    At least one of those whales was on my side.

    "Companion," came the Snake Queen''s voice as she regained herposure.

    "You¡¯re safe."

    "Gek."

    "I was so worried, thinking something had happened to you."

    She gently brushed me with her tail.

    "Kyahhh!"

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s minions rushed towards us, their intent clear.

    Just as we braced to retaliate, the Snake Queen took a deep breath.

    And then¡ª

    Boom!

    An immense destructive beam fired out, the same technique I¡¯d seen her use in Argentavis¡¯ nest. This time, however, it wasn¡¯t a single st. She unleashed wave after wave of attacks.

    Kwak!

    The beam''s trajectory shifted as she moved her head, melting Ketchalgoatal¡¯s army upon contact. No, even before contact, they evaporated instantly.

    Not just the minions but even the elite units like Gogaduris and Biikjo dissolved upon contact. I had almost panicked when I saw those two alive; I¡¯d already dealt with them before, so how were they still here?

    Just facing those two alone was challenging enough¡ªcould I even assist the Snake Queen here?

    Kraaak!

    That worry was washed away by the Snake Queen¡¯s destructive beam, which turned the enemies into ck liquid.

    ck liquid¡ªan unsettling, shadowy substance, reminiscent of the strange powers I encountered with the Nachaljo. No matter how hard you hit them, they wouldn¡¯t die. It was a power that defied the naturalw of regeneration.

    Ketchalgoatal was the source of that power. No doubt he used it to resurrect the Biikjo and the Cockatrice as well. However, something about their regeneration seemed particrly sluggish.

    Perhaps it was a different kind of power from what I saw with the Nachaljo. Or maybe the Snake Queen¡¯s attack had been so lethal that it dyed their recovery. If the damage exceeded a certain threshold, they couldn¡¯t regenerate for a while.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s attack could kill them a hundred times over. Yet, even though they squirmed, they weren¡¯t entirely dead. However, they were effectively out of the battle for now.

    "The heart is not so easily trained," she said softly. "While the body grows strong, the mind has not kept pace."

    Despite her overwhelming power, her psyche had been shaken once again.

    "Gek."

    I brushed my tail lightly against hers. How could anyone, human or snake, be perfect? I could help whenever she needed it.

    "Yes. That¡¯s what apanion is for, after all."

    Vooom.

    A fierce gust of wind surged. The source was none other than the Bird King, Ketchalgoatal.

    "How is it that I can¡¯t handle a mere lizard¡­?"

    Frustration twisted his voice as he assumed an aggressive stance.

    "Companion."

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail touched my scales.

    "The Biik are two yet one, and one yet two."

    Woong.

    A surge of powerful energy pulsed. The Biikjo¡¯s core within me began to resonate wildly.

    "Are you ready?"

    I had trained countless times for this fight. Through meditations for insight and simtions with the Snake Queen, the snake and the lizard joined forces to face the Bird King.

    "Gek!"

    Before Ketchalgoatal could make his move, the Snake Queen lunged forward.

    Wham!

    With incredible momentum, the Basilisk charged at the Bird King. She had already used herrge-scale attack to disable the weaker enemies, including the Biikjo and Cockatrice, so this time, she opted for closebat.

    It was not to be underestimated. Even a single charge carried enough force to obliterate an opponent.

    The Bird King would be in for a rough time if he allowed himself to be caught by the Snake Queen.

    "Ugh!"

    Instead of engaging, the Bird King took flight, soaring high into the sky. But the Snake Queen¡¯s assault didn¡¯t stop there. At the tip of her tail, a massive sword glinted¡ªa swordrger than I was.

    Swooosh!

    The de was forged from the feathers of the Golden Phoenix.

    Yet Ketchalgoatal evaded her sword strikes with swift, agile movements.

    "Such brute force is... meaningless!"

    Indeed, closebat might not be effective. While the Snake Queen excelled in attack and defense, Ketchalgoatal specialized in speed and maneuverability. A powerful strike is pointless if it doesn¡¯t hit.

    But we weren¡¯t done yet.

    ¡¸Activating Dragon Scale Lv5¡¹

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail concealed yet another de¡ªKomodo-Rania, a legendary sword. It wasn¡¯t merely hidden; rather, it clung tightly to her tail, so Ketchalgoatal, focused on her primary sword strikes, failed to notice it.

    Just as he dodged one strike, I leapt into the air.

    The Bird King¡¯s face twisted as he saw the ck-scaled lizard soaring towards him.

    ¡¸Temporarily acquiring Bone-w of the ck Dragon¡¹

    There was no way he could have anticipated this.

    As I swung my w¡ª

    "Nice try."

    A dark beam shot out within a narrow range. Unlike a typical destructive beam, it required no prep time. Even if he couldn¡¯t predict it, he could still react. The Bird King sneered with satisfaction.

    I was in mid-air; there was no way to dodge.

    ¡¸Activating Dragon Scale Lv5¡¹

    ¡­if I were still my old self, that is.

    With my Dragon Scale at level five, I could now replicate previously unreachable skills. The technique I copied was that of the Compi Sage.

    Sky Dragon Ascending Step.

    To be precise, it was the move he used to dodge my attacks.

    ¡¸Temporarily acquiring Sky-Walking Step - Unleashed¡¹

    Sky-Walking Step¡ªan elite martial art allowing one to bend their body like a bow and defy physicalws. The Compi Sage had demonstrated it for me.

    Even though my Dragon Scale had leveled up, mimicking this technique still took a toll. The energy cost was enormous, surpassing even three uses of Bone-w of the ck Dragon. It wasn¡¯t efficient, nor was it easy to master.@@novelbin@@

    But it was worth it.

    Boom!

    I narrowly dodged an otherwise unavoidable attack.

    A perfect dodge opened a window for attack.

    Gritting my teeth, I channeled my peak inner energy.

    Lower energy center, middle energy center. The energy circted through my entire body and focused in my forelimb.

    Whoosh!

    Blue mes engulfed my blood-stained body.

    My most powerful strike.

    With five fingers, I aimed to pierce his head.

    Kraaack!

    Bone-w of the ck Dragon.

    "Khuaaak!"

    Ketchalgoatal spat blood as he plummeted to the ground.

    "Ssss!"

    The Snake Queen dove after him, angling her body to catch him as he fell.

    Even with the Bone-w, the damage would be minor. The gap between us was vast. But the psychological impact would be intense. He had underestimated me.

    Kra-boom!

    The Snake Queen¡¯s body m exploded against him.

    "Curse you! How dare you!"

    Here it was¡ªthe desperation phase.

    He unleashed a relentless barrage of beams.

    Pew-pew-pew!

    And that wasn¡¯t the end. He showered us with a multitude of attacks.

    Boom!

    I dodged alongside the Snake Queen, evading his assaults. Alone, I could never dodge his skills. But with her help, I could manage.

    "You¡­ will not¡­!"

    The Bird King¡¯s twisted face grew more grotesque. My attacks seemed to have had more effect than he anticipated.

    "Companion, it¡¯s time to end this."

    She was right. The Bird King was now attacking blindly, neglecting his defense. This was our chance.

    "Allow me to lead."

    Rumble.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s body shimmered with golden light, powered by the Golden Phoenix feather wrapped around her tail. The aura was the perfect counter to Ketchalgoatal¡¯s.

    Her overwhelming inner energy suppressed everything in the vicinity. It was a unique technique of hers, which she called *Celestial Serpent Ascending*.

    Not to be outdone,

    I unleashed my own skill.

    ¡¸Activating Dragon Scale Lv5¡¹

    ¡¸Temporarily acquiring Mountain-Breaking Overpower¡¹

    The Biikjo¡¯s core amplified both our powers. Resonating energiesbined two distinct techniques into one.

    *Celestial Mountain-Breaking Serpent Overpower.*

    It was the force that could uproot mountains and enshroud the world with the serpent''s energy.

    Swoooosh!

    The Snake Queen''s golden light converged into a single beam.

    And then¡ª

    Boom!

    A spiraling blue aura coiled around the golden beam.

    Kraaack!

    Ourbined attack pierced through Ketchalgoatal¡¯s head.

    Ka-boom!

    A massive shockwave followed.

    I nearly got flung away, but the Snake Queen¡¯s tail caught me.

    "Gek¡­."

    I had no strength left, not even to lift a finger. The ergement effect had worn off. I couldn¡¯t fight any longer.

    I hoped Ketchalgoatal was dead from that attack, but it seemed not¡ªthe level didn¡¯t increase. Perhaps the kill was credited to the Snake Queen, or maybe he still clung to life.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t be unharmed.

    As for the Snake Queen, she remained steady.

    Our victory was assured.

    The resonance with the Biikjo¡¯s core had allowed us to use more power than usual. Without it, my attacks wouldn¡¯t have had the same effect.

    "Gekgek."

    I looked up at the Snake Queen, silently urging her to finish it.

    "Companion."

    But she didn¡¯t continue her attack. Did she think this was enough?

    No, that wasn¡¯t like her.

    She trembled.

    "Flee. Flee immediately."

    Flee?

    The word caught me off guard.

    "Heh¡­ heh¡­"

    A voice emerged from the dust.

    "Snake Queen, you never fail to impress."

    It was Ketchalgoatal, speaking with rity I hadn¡¯t expected. He should have been gravely wounded by thatst attack. How was he speaking so fluently?

    Every instinct warned me to escape now. My body trembled, but I couldn¡¯t leave. The Snake Queen stood between me and him.

    "Run¡­ run now¡­."

    Despite her own fear, she urged me to retreat.

    But I couldn¡¯t just abandon her.

    Ssssh!

    Emerging from the mist, Ketchalgoatal¡¯s form changed. No longer a bizarre bird, he appeared human¡ªa mockery of humanity.

    Hundreds of eyes adorned grotesque tendrils. He seemed to wear a human face like a mask.

    Gone was the bird¡¯s body, reced by two arms and legs.

    "I had hoped to walk the dragon¡¯s path, but this isn¡¯t so bad."

    He looked somewhat human¡ªor rather, he was a creature pretending to be one.

    "How do I even thank you for guiding me on the path of rebirth?"

    The Bird King was a weak snake. How could such a snake wipe out the Snake Queen¡¯s family? How could he harm her mentor?

    Only now did everything make sense.

    **¡¾ Inmyeonjo - True Form of Tae-Sae ¡¿**

    The true mastermind behind his power¡ªa dark god, Tae-Sae.

 Chapter 132

    Baekwoon looked up at the sky in shock.

    "The sky¡­!"

    Just a moment ago, it had been broad daylight. But now? The sky was shrouded in an ominous, dark red mist. One of the peaks of the Ten Thousand Mountains was veiled by a ck curtain in the distance.

    "What on earth is going on¡­?" eximed Jangbong, equally stunned.

    They had barely made it out of the Ten Thousand Mountains alive, only to witness this bizarre phenomenon, the likes of which they had never seen before.

    A natural disaster? Or perhaps a bad omen?

    "It''s Tae-Sae," muttered Namgung-Yeon.

    Tae-Sae¡ªBaekwoon had heard the name a few times but couldn¡¯t quite recall the details.

    "Tae-Sae?" Baekwoon asked.

    "Let¡¯s keep moving while we talk."

    Following Namgung-Yeon¡¯s words, they quickened their pace. Even without an exnation, their instincts told them they needed to get as far from here as possible, and quickly.

    "You¡¯ve heard of the Thirty-Six Celestial Generals and the Seventy-Two Earthly Fiends?"

    The Thirty-Six Celestial Generals and Seventy-Two Earthly Fiends¡ªthirty-six stars bearing celestial names and seventy-two stars bearing earthly names. Together, they are known as the 108 ominous stars.

    "Of course. Celestial Killstar and Earthly Malstar. Among all the stars, the most famous one would be the Celestial Killstar," Baekwoon responded.

    "Right, Baekwoon. And opposing that Celestial Killstar is the Purple Mi Star."

    Baekwoon, having trained under Jongnam, was familiar with this story. It was strange for martial artists to discuss such matters. But with Jongnam being the birthce of Taoism, Baekwoon quickly understood Namgung-Yeon wasn¡¯t just testing his knowledge.

    "The Celestial Killstar and Purple Mi Star... They could be said to determine the fate of Murim."

    Those born under the influence of the Celestial Killstar would turn Murim into a sea of blood. And whenever the Celestial Killstar appeared, a person destined under the opposing Purple Mi Star would rise against it.

    Murim had always shifted ording to the iprehensible movements of celestial bodies.

    "Are you saying that phenomenon is rted to celestial bodies? Something simr to the Celestial and Purple Mi Stars?"

    "If only it were that simple. Tae-Sae is a star that opposes the Three Stars."

    The Three Stars¡ªone of the enormous stars representing the wood element in the yin-yang five elements. Essentially, Jupiter.

    "A star that opposes the Three Stars? Such a star couldn¡¯t possibly exist!"

    "It doesn¡¯t. Such a star isn¡¯t supposed to exist."

    "Then what is Tae-Sae?"

    "It doesn¡¯t exist, yet it exists."

    Namgung-Yeon spoke in a cryptic tone.

    "The star is buried in the earth. Does that make sense to you?"

    "¡­Buried in the earth?"

    "A false star, Tae-Sae. A star that isn¡¯t in the sky but is buried beneath the ground."

    "Tae-Sae Star Sovereign?"

    Jangbong interjected.

    "Hmm, more knowledgeable than I expected. The Five Great Sects and Nine Factions work hard to keep this information hidden."

    Namgung-Yeon turned with a smile.

    "...I heard it in passing, from a wandering rogue of the unorthodox sect."

    "There are some who call it the Tae-Sae Star Sovereign. But that¡¯s a misconception."

    Rumble¡­

    Dark clouds gathered in all directions.

    "An evil spirit, that¡¯s what it is. Calling it a god is a mistake. Maybe it was once, but now it can no longer be considered a god¡­ Even if a disaster deity is still technically a deity."

    "An evil spirit¡­."

    "It would be wise to get out of here quickly. Stay, and you won¡¯t fare well."

    Namgung-Yeon, who knew so much about information supposedly concealed by the Murim Alliance, remained calm. Baekwoon was tempted to question Namgung-Yeon¡¯s true identity, but this was hardly the time for jokes.

    Instead, he pressed his lips together and increased his pace. He had to escape that ominous energy as quickly as possible.

    ---

    I¡¯m facing an entity I cannot defeat.

    My instincts told me so. But escaping wasn¡¯t an option, either. It was an existence that wouldn¡¯t allow such things.

    I had nearly exhausted all my resources. In my current state, I wasn¡¯t much of abatant. All I could do was support the Snake Queen in whatever small way I could.

    "Grrr¡­."

    I puffed myself up and let out a fierce roar.

    Woong.

    The energy of the Biikjo core within me resonated once more.

    Just once.

    I had regained the strength for a single attack.

    "Oho¡­ You still refuse to surrender?"

    The Bird King¡¯s twisted smile grew wider.

    "Haha! How amusing!"

    Slowly, the Bird King approached.

    "Companion, when I give the signal¡­ you must flee."

    aash!

    The Snake Queen¡¯s form shifted, now appearing almost human, as if she wore armor crafted from my dragon scales. She positioned herself between me and the Bird King.

    "Snake Queen, this isn¡¯t your fight."

    Boom!

    The Snake Queen vanished, sent hurtling backward from a single blow. I couldn¡¯t even see the movement.

    Was it because she was in human form that she was so easily thrown? No, it wouldn¡¯t have made much difference even in her true form. With her massive body, she might have taken even more damage.

    "Well, I¡¯ll save the best forst. Shall we have a chat?"

    "Grraaargh¡­."

    The Snake Queen was sent far away. But that also meant she had the chance to escape from here.

    I knew what I had to do¡ªbuy her as much time as possible.

    "Graaaah!"

    With a roar, I charged at him.

    Sash!

    A ck-red tentacle shot up from the ground.

    Wham!

    The tentacle tossed my heavy body into the air.

    Then¡ª

    Boom! Boom! Boom!@@novelbin@@

    A series of devastating impacts smashed into me, mming me back to the ground.

    Sash!

    Barely given a moment to breathe, I was hurled into the air again.

    Crash!

    Crack!

    Sash!

    I ricocheted around like a ball trapped in a low-ceilinged room, my body bouncing helplessly.

    Kra-boom!

    When Ketchalgoatal finally finished his assault, I was left in tatters.

    "Geh¡­."

    I spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Grrr¡­."

    I forced myself to stand, though every bone felt shattered. Using my tail to support my body, I red at him. I needed to hold his attention. Only then could the Snake Queen survive.

    I would give my life for her. Not out of some grand sentiment. If she survived, my own chances of survival would increase.

    "Oh¡­ Such remarkable resilience."

    p.

    The Bird King apuded mockingly.

    "Shall we end the entertainment here?"

    Thud!

    A tentacle lifted me up.

    "Beast with dragon scales, I will offer you onest chance."

    ¡­Ast chance?

    Did that mean he¡¯d spare my life?

    "Swear your loyalty to me."

    What a ridiculous proposal. I wasn¡¯t even worthy of standing at his feet in my current state. He had no reason to offer me anything.

    He had another objective, clearly¡ªforcing the Snake Queen into submission. He could have delivered a more lethal blow earlier, yet he¡¯d only knocked her away.

    This creature didn¡¯t want her dead; he wanted her to willingly submit to him. Such twisted desire was all too clear.

    "Making you submit by force would be easy enough."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I was barely clinging to life as it was.

    "Look."

    A dark shadow engulfed my body.

    Swoosh!

    Hiss¡­.

    ck smoke rose from me as the pain vanished. My shattered bones mended, and my torn scales regrew.

    Ketchalgoatal had healed me, his enemy. He wanted to prove that my recovery was meaningless.

    "I am the destruction that will burn the world, and the immortality that will enrich it."

    To crush my spirit.

    "Wouldn¡¯t you want this power?"

    The Bird King¡¯s sinister voice continued.

    "You could be anything you imagine."

    Woosh!

    "Picture yourself soaring through the skies on massive wings."

    Gigantic wings grew from Ketchalgoatal¡¯s shoulders.

    "A dragon. You could be a true dragon."

    He gazed at me with his grotesque face.

    Pssht¡­.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, he seemed to lose interest in the idea of a dragon. The wings disappeared.

    "Or¡­ What about bing human?"

    He molded his tentacles into the shape of a human form.

    "Every spirit creature longs to be human. It¡¯s an instinctual desire. Take my hand, and I will give you a human body."

    Ketchalgoatal extended a pale, monstrous hand.

    If I took that hand, I could return to being human.

    Human limbs.

    A human voice.

    A human face.

    Though I hadn¡¯t shown it, I had missed those things deeply.

    But there was only one answer I could give.

    Thwack.

    I spat the blood in my mouth right into his face. Blue mes from my dragon blood sshed onto him, but he merely chuckled.

    "Oh¡­ Stubborn, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t dislike that about you."

    Smack.

    Ketchalgoatal pped me across the face.

    The impact nearly snapped my neck. I almost cked out.

    "But that¡¯s not what I want to see right now."

    Smack!

    "One defiant being is enough. Between the Queen and you, I don¡¯t need two. It¡¯s rather irritating."

    As he raised his hand to strike again¡ª

    Boom!

    An intense beam sted towards him. The Bird King¡¯s tentacles blocked the attack.

    "The Queen has returned."

    ¡­Didn¡¯t I tell her to flee? She never listens.

    "Then I¡¯ll take on the Queen while you think it over."

    p.

    The Bird King pped his hands.

    "That is, if you can escape at all."

    He grinned maliciously.

    At that moment, darkness swallowed my vision.

    ---

    What just happened?

    My head hurt.

    "Wake up!"

    Someone was shaking me roughly.

    ¡­Right. This was no time to be lying around.

    I opened my eyes urgently.

    Why was I lying here? I was¡­ doing something.

    ¡­What was it?

    "The sun is already high in the sky. Hurry and get up."

    "Mmm. I did move around quite a lot yesterday¡­."

    "S-Sis!"

    I turned to see two women looking at me.

    They were unfamiliar, but something about them felt familiar.

    ¡­What was going on? Why couldn¡¯t I remember?

    "Oh, you¡¯re awake."

    One of them confirmed I was up, then perched herself on the bed, subtly edging closer to me, watching my expression as if expecting me to remember something.

    What on earth was happening?

    I nced over at the other. She was staring at my lower half, drooling.

    This scene¡­ I¡¯d seen it somewhere before.

    Yes.

    These two must be¡­.

    "Tus, Pus?"

 Chapter 133

    Tus and Pus sat in front of me.

    The one pressing herself close to me was Pus, and the one with the enormous venom sacs would be Tus.

    Something felt off.

    There were too many strange things happening. The most perplexing was that human speech wasing out of my mouth.

    Even my body felt different. It was familiar yet foreign at the same time. And the bed I was lying on¡ªit wasn¡¯t thatrge, barely big enough for half of my usual form. But now, it amodated my entire body with room to spare.

    My body had shrunk¡ªto the size of a human.

    ¡­Yes.

    Right now, I possessed a human body, a human face, and a human voice.

    "Hey? What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed all of a sudden?" asked Pus.

    "No way!" Tus replied with augh. "I mean, who do you think made us into these bodies?"

    Both Tus and Pus were also in human form. And I, too, had a human body instead of my lizard form¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­What was I thinking about?

    "Really, is there something wrong?" Tus asked with a hint of worry.

    "Did I bite too hard yesterday?" she added, her face filled with concern.

    I only had one thing to say.

    "I¡¯m just happy to see you."

    "Oh,e on. You were clinging to us all yesterday!"

    Yes.

    Tus and Pus were always by my side. There was no reason for me to feel uneasy about that now.

    "Ohohoh. Good, good. Let''s finish up before Sis arrives¡­" said Pus with a mischievous grin.

    "Sis?"

    A sister?

    Did Pus even have someone she called "Sis"?

    The answer soon appeared.

    Creak.

    The wooden door swung open naturally.

    "Have you woken up, my lord?"

    A lovely woman, dressed like a noble¡¯s daughter, entered the room. Golden hair. Red eyes. Impable attire.

    It was an all-too-familiar face.

    "¡­Nep?"

    Nep Jurashica.

    With her appearance, Tus and Pus began ncing around nervously. Nep, it seemed, was the one they referred to as "Sis."

    Well, they did have a certain degree of respect for her before.

    "I could hardly restst night, but seeing my lord brings me boundless joy."

    Nep¡¯s formalnguage mixed with poetic phrases. Judging by the tone, she was happy to see me.

    "It¡¯s been a while."

    "I have awaited you every day, my lord, pining with yearning. I am overjoyed that our affections resonate with one another. I cannot contain my feelings any longer¡­"

    Despite her refined appearance, Nep¡¯s mouth began to drool as she spoke. The word ¡°hunger¡± crossed my mind.

    "S-Sis, you can¡¯t! We¡­ we have ns today, remember?" Pus interrupted.

    "Yes! We''ve all been looking forward to today, so you shouldn¡¯t jump ahead!" Tus added.

    Tus and Pus were thankfully protecting me from her advances. But what was so special about today?

    "Patience leads to sweetness¡­ My lord, please know how much I am restraining myself."

    The way her drool dripped gave me the impression she was, indeed, holding back.

    "¡­I understand."

    But something was wrong. My words felt stilted, as if I hadn¡¯t spoken in ages.

    "What¡­ day¡­?"

    Forming sentences was the best I could manage. Had I developed a speech impediment?

    No, I didn¡¯t remember anything like that. Perhaps my tongue was clumsy. Or maybe it was a more fundamental issue¡ªas if I¡¯d forgotten how to speak.

    Fortunately, they seemed to understand me well.

    "My lord, surely you haven''t forgotten?" Nep asked, sounding slightly hurt.

    "Oh, there¡¯s no way! We nned this for so long."

    "Yes! That¡¯s why we just had a little taste yesterday, remember?" Pus added with a teasing nce. "Just a taste, right, Sis?"

    I tried to act like I knew what they were talking about, but they saw right through me. Tus and Pus both gave me knowing looks.

    Nep, cing her hand over mine, leaned in closer.

    "Did we not agree to meet those with whom we once shared ties, my lord?"

    I remembered.

    How could I have forgotten? Today was the day to reunite with them.

    ---

    We set out for a ce that was all too familiar¡ªake, or perhaps a pond. No, calling it a swamp would be more urate. It was the ce where I had first met Tus and Pus.

    A spot brimming with old memories.

    And there, I saw familiar faces waiting.

    "Oh, there you are, brave Gao!" called a woman with brown hair, waving cheerfully.

    It was Dang So-Yeong. But her expression seemed strange¡ªless happy to see me and more relieved, as if she''d just escaped a dire situation.

    I soon found out why.

    "Is it fitting to make me wait?" came a voice, firm and stern.

    It was Baek Yeon-Yeong, waiting with a frown.

    Myte awakening had caused me to miss our meeting time, leaving Dang So-Yeong alone with Baek Yeon-Yeong. Given her unease around Baek Yeon-Yeong, it must have felt like sitting on pins and needles.

    We spread out a mat and enjoyed a lively conversation. We even yed in the crystal-clear waters, iparable to how it was before.

    Nep had prepared a lunch for us. When Dang So-Yeong grumbled that there was nothing but meat, Tus and Pus ¡°reprimanded¡± her. Baek Yeon-Yeong brought out jars of honey she imed were donated anonymously.

    Each person shared the food they''d brought, and memories of past events flowed freely.

    It was a happy moment.

    Time seemed to slip by unnoticed.

    "Remember that time we went fishing here?" Pus said, her cheeks flushed.

    "¡­Actually, I came prepared," she added with a sly grin.

    "Siiis!" Tus yfully nudged her.

    Fishing, huh? It reminded me of our first meeting. I remembered Tus using spider webs to catch piranhas¡­

    Spider webs? Piranhas?

    What kind of memory was that?

    Forget it. It probably wasn¡¯t important.

    I cast my line into theke, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward me, which felt a bit intense.

    The line remained still for a while, and the boredom crept in.

    "Sigh, this does bring back memories," Baek Yeon-Yeong remarked.

    "It was so challenging to teach you martial arts."

    I smiled slightly at her words, recalling when she first taught me. She¡¯d held my arms and tail, muttering unintelligible things about martial arts.

    ¡­Tail?

    "Oh, by the way, Gao¡­ would it be all right if I collected a few drops of venom before we part ways?" asked Dang So-Yeong.

    Venom?

    Did humans normally have venom?

    Something felt off.

    Ssh!

    Snap!

    Suddenly, there was a tug on the fishing line¡ªa massive one.

    Forget the stray thoughts; focus on the present.

    I gripped the fishing rod tightly.

    Crreeeak.

    But whatever was on the other end was impossibly heavy.

    Crack!

    The rod was close to breaking. If I wasn¡¯t careful, the fish might pull me in.

    "Is it heavy?"

    Right. Baek Yeon-Yeong could easily handle this¡­

    I shook my head.

    For some reason, I felt that I shouldn¡¯t rely on Baek Yeon-Yeong for this. I had to ovee this myself.

    Craack!

    I pulled with all my might.

    The rod finally snapped.

    "It must be a truly powerful creature."

    Thud!

    With the rod broken, I tumbled backward.

    "So I should¡­" Baek Yeon-Yeong began, but her words trailed off as she looked at my face.

    "Are you¡­ crying, now?" she asked.

    "Huh? Gao! What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?" Dang So-Yeong called out, worry on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t because I lost the fish.

    It was because, in the vastness of thiske, I recognized the presence of something immense.

    The being that had bitten my line¡ªI realized who it was.

    A giant crest.

    Red skin.

    Grotesque attire.

    It was a face I knew all too well.

    And at that moment, I also understood that all of this was an illusion.

    A daydream, a fabricated dream meant to make me submit.

    It was a painfully happy dream.

    Or perhaps, a possible future if I had epted his power.

    Realizing this on my own was nearly impossible. The longer I remained in this blissful vision, the weaker my resolve would be.

    It was a brutal illusion.

    But my heart was far more resilient than any illusion Ketchalgoatal could conjure.

    Yes.

    This was all an illusion.

    I needed to break free.

    ¡­But.

    It was so tempting.

    If I epted Ketchalgoatal¡¯s offer, I could live to see this future.

    If I removed my own desires and thought objectively¡­

    Even if I escaped now, could I defeat him?

    No.

    It was impossible.@@novelbin@@

    Should I stay in this illusion forever? Or ept Ketchalgoatal¡¯s offer and be his servant?

    It was a death sentence either way. Nothing I could do would challenge him. No matter how I gathered my strength, I couldn¡¯t win.

    Why not let myself die here¡­

    "You¡¯re not yourself," said Baek Yeon-Yeong in a cold tone.

    "You¡¯ve grown in size, but you''re weaker than a little lizard."

    I looked up at her, feeling a mix of frustration and anger.

    "Yeah, Gao, you¡¯re not like this," Dang So-Yeong added.

    ¡­

    "Who was it that saved me back then?" she asked quietly.

    "Even now, my sister and I still talk about that moment."

    ¡­

    Dang So-Yeong, Tus, and Pus all spoke up.

    The situation was different now. I couldn¡¯t win, no matter how hard I tried. Not even the Snake Queen could hold her ground against Ketchalgoatal. What could I possibly do?

    "Master."

    Nep Jurashica¡¯s hand tightened around mine.

    "Do you know why I came to adore you?"

    My first encounter with Nep hadn¡¯t been pleasant. To survive, I had to steal her food.

    "An army of ants came swarming in. I couldn¡¯t handle it alone."

    Nep misunderstood. I¡¯d led the ants to her nest on purpose.

    "Yes, I know. That tiny lizard lurking, plotting to steal my meal¡ªit was you who brought them."

    If she knew, then why?

    "You could have just run away, yet you came back to help."

    Nep smiled warmly.

    "When I was in danger, you shielded me with your body. You could have died. Had I not had my inner core, that little lizard would have certainly died."

    Nep¡¯s small hand gripped mine tightly.

    "I fell for you because of that."

    I¡¯d fled countless times in my life.

    "Follow your heart, Master."

    I gritted my teeth.

    An illusion. Or perhaps, an alternate future.

    A life where I was human, surrounded by those I cherished.

    Leaving them behind, I took a step forward.

    Creeak.

    I naturally released Nep¡¯s hand as my body reverted to its original form.

    ck scales.

    Sharp ws.

    A long tail.

    Yes.

    A human body wasn¡¯t for me.

    I kept walking, and a ck and red wall appeared before me.

    If I crossed this wall, I¡¯d escape this ce.

    ¡­Or, I could stay and live that beautiful future.

    A future as a human.

    ¡­

    It no longer mattered.

    "Slice."

    Swooosh!

    The wall blocking my way split in two.

    It was time to leave.

    No turning back.

    Gritting my teeth, I took another step forward.

    Craack!

    I broke free from the illusion.

    And then¡ª

    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you."

    Before me stood a woman with red eyes.

    A being possessed by Tae-Sae.

    I hade face-to-face with the Snake Queen¡¯s mentor.

 Chapter 134

    The woman with red eyes.

    She had been revived by Ketchalgoatal¡­ no, more urately, by Tae-Sae''s power.

    The Snake Queen knew nothing of such a resurrection ability, so it must be Tae-Sae''s doing, not Ketchalgoatal''s true power.

    *Grrrr¡­*

    A low growl rumbled from my throat.

    This sound alone dered the red-eyed woman before me as an enemy.

    Escaping the first illusion only led to yet another one. Only by shattering this too could I escape.

    ¡­

    But waiting? What did she mean by that?

    She didn¡¯t seem hostile towards me, either. If anything, her gaze held a warmth, more akin to affection. Her eyes looked like Baek Yeon-Yeong''s, yet they brimmed with a depth of emotion that Yeon-Yeong never expressed.

    "I''m a bit taken aback. You shot that beam right at my face!"

    The red-eyed womanughed yfully.

    "Did you really st me with such a dangerous move without a second thought? Unbelievable!"

    Though she said this, she seemed genuinely amused.

    "That child alone would never have broken free. I suppose that¡¯s what it means to have a partner to fill in where you fall short."

    What was the purpose of this illusion?

    She showed no hostility toward me and just kept talking on her own.

    Was she trying to buy time?

    "You''re eager to escape this ce, aren¡¯t you?" she asked, as if reading my mind.

    She quickly winked, or at least attempted to¡ªit looked like the awkward attempt of someone unused to winking.

    "Having a brief conversation won¡¯t hurt. After all, it¡¯s just a fleeting moment."

    I didn¡¯t answer. Communicating with some stranger in my hissing lizard sounds was near impossible, anyway.

    Instead, I gave her a slight nod.

    For some reason, it seemed this woman before me was not under Ketchalgoatal''s control.

    Which meant, potentially, she could help me.

    "Escaping that illusion by your own strength¡­ does that mean you¡¯re ready to oppose Tae-Sae?"

    Tae-Sae.

    My opponent wasn¡¯t just Ketchalgoatal.

    "Is that wise, taking on Tae-Sae on top of Ketchalgoatal, when even he alone would be overwhelming?"

    The evil deity behind him, Tae-Sae.

    I would have to face him, too.

    "You don¡¯t have a n, do you? Even before Ketchalgoatal''s transformation, he was already a formidable opponent. Now, strengthened by Tae-Sae¡¯s power, how can you possibly defeat him?"

    I had no response.

    She was hitting the nail on the head.

    I had no strategy, no n.

    All I had focused on was breaking free from the illusion and confronting him head-on.

    Even with everything I had, I doubted I could ovee him.

    Still, retreat wasn¡¯t an option. I¡¯d rather die with dignity than live in shame.

    "Those eyes of yours¡­ I can see why the rumors about your wild escapades might hold some truth."

    Was she making a joke in this situation?

    If she was just going to babble uselessly, maybe I should ignore her and focus on escaping this space.

    ¡­No, I needed her help more than anything.

    If this woman was indeed the Snake Queen¡¯s mentor and not a mere illusion, she could be a crucial asset.

    "I can¡¯t interfere directly, but giving you some information should be fine."

    Not allowed to interfere.

    Her words sounded strange.

    Wasn¡¯t she under Tae-Sae''s control?

    Just a puppet moving without free will.

    But what she was saying implied she had some degree of freedom.

    ¡­Could it be she hadn¡¯t been fully consumed by Tae-Sae?

    Then, who was it that I had attacked?

    My mind chased one thought after another, but this wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    The important thing was that this woman might offer me a clue on defeating Ketchalgoatal.

    "Because you¡¯re her partner," she said.

    I waited patiently for her to continue.

    Anything she said might be useful.

    "Ketchalgoatal was once a fragile creature."

    I had seen it in the Snake Queen¡¯s mind.

    A smaller, timid creaturepared to other snakes.

    That was Ketchalgoatal.

    "He still can¡¯t fully handle Tae-Sae¡¯s power."

    I didn¡¯t know much about Tae-Sae, but I knew he was an evil god. There was no way even a spiritual beast could wield his power without consequences.

    But¡­ this revtion did little to help me.

    It only made things feel more hopeless.

    If Ketchalgoatal was this powerful without fully epting Tae-Sae''s strength, how much stronger could he grow over time?

    "He¡¯s in a precarious state, like bncing on a tightrope."

    Precarious.

    Yet he still wielded enough strength to toy with me in this unstable state.

    "Just a little nudge, and he¡¯ll tip over on his own."

    Could it really be that simple?

    "Just one strike. All it takes is a single, decisive blow."

    That single blow had to be a critical hit, one that could actually harm him.

    If I couldn¡¯t even scratch the Snake Queen,nding a critical hit on the far stronger Ketchalgoatal seemed impossible.

    "Got it? I just gave you some huge insight."

    I didn¡¯t know. If anything, I felt even more uncertain.

    As things stood, I couldn¡¯t beat him.

    ¡­Or maybe there was still onest option.

    With a resigned sigh, I lowered myself.

    As humiliating as it was, I couldn¡¯t defeat Ketchalgoatal in my current state.

    But I couldn¡¯t submit to him either.

    So I had to find a way to win, no matter what.

    After a long pause, the red-eyed woman finally spoke.

    "What did you say your name was?"

    She didn¡¯t wait for my answer.

    "Right, Hei."

    The red-eyed woman already knew my name.

    But I¡¯d never told her.

    "Whoever named you sure did a poor job."

    Her voice softened as if lost in thought, her silence stretching on for what felt like eternity.

    If I had sweat nds, I¡¯d be drenched by now, sweating rivers.

    I wanted to stick my tongue out and cool down in the heat.

    But until the woman spoke again, I wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Yes, this was a form of ckmail.

    As the Snake Queen¡¯s partner, and since this woman clearly cared for the Queen, I could use that bond to my advantage.

    Give me the information I need.

    Without it, I won¡¯t be able to save the Queen.

    More time passed.

    Finally, she spoke.

    "Hei."

    Her voice broke the silence.

    "You want to know how to beat him, how to break through Tae-Sae¡¯s defenses. Isn¡¯t that what you want to ask?"

    One blow.

    To make it sessful, I¡¯d have to break through his defenses.

    But at my current level, even reaching him was impossible.

    Those tentacles, like shadows with countless eyes¡­

    Just one of those tendrils was beyond what I could handle.

    "Hei, I¡¯ve already told you everything you need to know, countless times."

    The red-eyed woman murmured cryptically, leaning in to whisper near my ear.

    ¡­That phrase I¡¯d heard so many times before.

    The same words she¡¯d used when teaching the Snake Queen.

    Something about raising one arm and focusing one¡¯s energy¡­

    I hadn¡¯t understood it then, and I didn¡¯t understand it now.

    What did it mean?

    Just like Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s exnations, it was utterly indecipherable.

    Boom.

    The space trembled violently.

    Instinctively, I knew what it meant.

    It was time to leave.

    But I still hadn¡¯t found my answer.

    All I had were her puzzling words.

    I made some sort of noise between a yell and a scream.

    Please, help me.

    I don¡¯t understand.

    "Hei."

    The red-eyed woman only smiled.

    "It¡¯s already within you."

    ---

    The sky was dark and red.

    Ketchalgoatal stood far in the distance.

    The Snake Queen had managed to rise, but she looked utterly exhausted.

    ¡­I hadn¡¯t reached any revtion.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d back down.

    "Oh?"

    Ketchalgoatal''s grotesque face turned toward me.

    "So, you broke free from the illusion."

    A sh of interest crossed his face.

    "Or¡­ are you finally ready to ept my offer?"

    I took a step forward.

    "¡­Judging by your spirit, it seems you haven¡¯t given in yet."

    Boom!

    Ketchalgoatal began to walk toward me as well.

    The difference was that every step he took left a massive crater in the ground.

    Meanwhile, my steps were feeble.

    This was the difference between us.

    "But since you didn¡¯te out right away, you must have enjoyed that sweet vision of the future I showed you."

    A grin twisted across his face.

    "That¡¯s right. What I showed you wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a future. If you follow me, that future can be yours!"

    Boom!

    "Be honest with your desires. What creature wouldn¡¯t want to be human? You could live as a person, not a beast."

    I nced aside.

    The Snake Queen, bleeding profusely, red at me with frustration.

    If I had snapped out of it, I should have run, not returned here.

    Her expression held resentment, despair, anger¡­ and faint affection.

    She hadn¡¯t abandoned me. I couldn¡¯t abandon her either.

    "So, mighty lizard with the scales of a dragon, this is your final chance. Make your choice."

    This truly was myst opportunity.

    He must have realized I couldn¡¯t be brainwashed into submission.

    So all that was

    left was to kill me before the Snake Queen¡¯s eyes.

    Step.@@novelbin@@

    "¡­Are you choosing to drink the poisoned wine?"

    It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t tempted by humanity.

    It would also be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.

    There was an easier path.

    If I submitted, I could live in peace.

    But that wasn¡¯t an option.

    I was the partner of the Snake Queen, who once lost everything and roared from the depths.

    I was Hei, Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s disciple, a humble lizard striving to reach greater heights.

    The lowest beast that aspired to climb to the top, bound by the promise of the Gecko.

    "Gaekka (Resolute Roar)."

    The lowest creature, crying out as it gazes upward.

    "Gaekka (Iron Grip)."

    The lowest creature, reaching to grasp what lies above.

    "Gaekka (Open Gateway)."

    The lowest creature, opening the door for others.

    Gaekka was the path I had walked.

    Submitting to another was a betrayal of all my bonds, a denial of myself.

    A swarm of ck and red tendrils hurtled toward me.

    ¡­

    Time seemed to slow, the world moving at a crawl.

    shes of memory passed before my eyes.

    As I embraced the path of the Gecko, things I hadn¡¯t seen became clear.

    One hand reached to the sky.

    The other to the earth.

    As she had instructed, I summoned energy from the deepest depths of my core.

    Finally, I understood.

    The red-eyed woman¡¯s teachings to the Snake Queen.

    The gift the Snake Queen had passed to me.

    The picture drawn by the Dragon-Scaled Snake.

    As she said, it was already within me.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A ray of light pierced the blood-red sky.

    The tendrils recoiled in pain, writhing in agony.

    Realizing something was wrong, Ketchalgoatal scrambled into motion.

    I no longer felt fear.

    I was the supreme being in the world.

    The most outstanding creature in existence.

    The being who would stand above all.

    *Tenjo Tenge Yuiga Dokuson*¡ªHeaven and Earth, I Alone Am Honored.

    This was my final life.

    I would leave no regrets.

 Chapter 135

    Time seems to stand still as everything falls silent.

    It feels like the blockages in my blood are breaking free.

    Right now, I feel like I can do anything.

    ¡°Stop your tricks¡­!¡±

    The tendrils paused under the deluge of light pouring from the sky.

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s sharp shout snapped them back to their purpose, and they resumed their attacks.

    Countless tendrils stretched toward me, each strong enough to toy with my life.

    Ketchalgoatal knew well enough not to approach me directly, instead opting to send his tendrils across the battlefield.

    These tendrils originated from Tae-Sae''s power.

    Even if I had gained enlightenment, I hadn''t surpassed Ketchalgoatal, who borrowed Tae-Sae''s strength.

    The gap between us was still as vast as the sky and the earth.

    Ketchalgoatal was undoubtedly aware of this.

    *Bam!*

    I struck the ground with rapid speed.

    I pierced through the encircling tendrils and reached Ketchalgoatal.

    With that one decisive swing,

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    *Bam!*

    Ketchalgoatal elerated further, dodging my attack with ease.

    The cost of failing tond my hit was a retaliation as sharp as a de.

    Tendrils shot toward me once again.

    *Grrr¡­*

    *Bam!*

    A tremendous number of tendrils overwhelmed me.

    In response, I raised my right hand.

    *Swish!*

    Like a snake, I twisted the trajectory of all iing attacks.

    *Boom!*

    I may have parried the tendril strikes, but Ketchalgoatal still remained.

    His twisted smile shone down on me.

    In response, I raised my left hand.

    That move had been shown to me when I faced the Snake Queen.

    Ketchalgoatal''s speed far surpassed my own now.

    Reacting to his attacks seemed almost impossible.

    I wouldn¡¯t react.

    I merely thrust forward, mimicking the movement of a hawk''s talon.

    *Swish!*

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    I struck where Ketchalgoatal would arrive.

    While I couldn¡¯t react, I could anticipate.

    Ketchalgoatal recoiled in shock and changed direction.

    His extraordinary reflexes allowed him to move just before my strikended.

    *Swish!*

    As I swung my tail for a follow-up attack, he hastily withdrew.

    ¡°Are you ying tricks on me?¡±

    Ketchalgoatal must have gauged my strength.

    If he were to carelessly approach me, he could suffer an unexpected blow.

    And this meant he would likely employ an entirely different attack than what he had shown thus far.

    *Whoosh¡­*

    A storm began to brew.

    Countless tendrils transformed into shadows of darkness.

    The power of Tae-Saebined with Ketchalgoatal¡¯s innate strength.

    This would be a powerful strike.

    *Grrr¡­*

    The speed of the attack appeared slow.

    No, it seemed slow.

    But once caught in that storm, my body would be torn apart.

    Yet there was no way to escape the tempest.

    The only option I had was to face it head-on.

    What I had learned was not just how to wield power.

    I could faintly recall the numerous murals I had seen.

    The phrases left by the First Heavenly Demon for future generations.

    I began to understand what they truly meant.

    I took a deep breath.

    In my left hand, I held the essence of the bird.

    In my right, the essence of the snake.

    *Swish!*

    Like a viper and a hawk fighting for their lives.

    The martial art inscribed by the First Heavenly Demon on the rock.

    *Eagle-Snake Life-and-Death Struggle (ú—ÉßÉúËÀ²«).*

    My heart pounded.

    All of my inner energy concentrated in my hands.

    *Boom!*

    *Crash!*

    I parried one strike and immediately blocked another.

    A flurry of dozens, perhaps hundreds of movements.

    *p!*

    *Bang!*

    The ck shadows of Tae-Sae relentlessly assaulted me, but I continuously repelled them with *Eagle-Snake Life-and-Death Struggle*.

    *Bang!*

    With my right hand, resembling a snake¡¯s head, I pierced through the storm.

    With my left, resembling the talons of a hawk, I repelled the shadow of Tae-Sae.

    *Whoosh!*

    The ck storm turned into a gentle breeze.

    ¡°So you were hiding your strength.¡±

    Ketchalgoatal halted his attacks and stepped back.

    He realized that while I was using *Eagle-Snake Life-and-Death Struggle*, he couldn¡¯t deal damage with that ck storm.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not it, are you drawing upon innate energy?¡±

    It was an absurd thought.

    The lizard that could barely cope with one tendril had just batted away hundreds of them.

    ¡°Such a pointless struggle, but how entertaining!¡±

    His previously confident demeanor faded.

    *Whoosh!*

    I hurriedly raised my hands to block his techniques.

    ¡°Too bad! How unfortunate!¡±

    *sh!*

    *Bang!*

    Despite using the essence of the snake and the hawk simultaneously, I was barely keeping up with his onught.

    I was farrger than him, yet he held all the advantages in speed and power. My massive size worked against me.

    ¡°You could have be a dragon, yet you wish to die by my hand!¡±

    *Whoosh!*

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s techniques pierced through my defenses.

    *Boom!*

    The cost of allowing an attack struck me hard, and I instantly coughed up blood.

    The umted fatigue exploded all at once.

    My bones shattered, and every muscle screamed in agony.

    I hadn¡¯t shared equal footing with him; I had only made it seem that way through sheer force of will.

    There was no time to even feel pain.

    Ketchalgoatal wasn¡¯t satisfied yet.

    His wicked energy began to manifest.

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s human form.

    Above him, the silhouette of a massive feathered serpent flickered.

    As blue mes surrounded my body, the ck shadow of Tae-Sae enveloped Ketchalgoatal.

    *Thud!*

    *Boom!*

    The technique meant to end my life approached.

    Though it felt slow, a certain death was approaching me.

    My vision blurred.

    I had gained enlightenment, yet it didn¡¯t erase the damage I had sustained.

    The strength I had regained through Ketchalgoatal¡¯s arrogance quickly dwindled.

    ¡°Snake Queen! Open your eyes wide and witness the end of your beloved lizard!¡±

    *Thud!*

    *Boom!*

    *Thud!*

    The increasingly elerated attacks of Ketchalgoatal.

    ¡°Watch closely how I bring down that arrogant beast!¡±

    Arrogance.

    The notion of *Tenjo Tenge Yuiga Dokuson* was an arrogant statement.

    It suggested embracing both heaven and earth.

    I squeezed out everyst bit of my strength and assumed that earlier stance.

    ¡°What a ridiculous posture!¡±

    Ketchalgoatal erupted intoughter.

    The death that loomed closer.

    One hand pointed to the sky.

    The other to the earth.

    *Thud!*

    *Boom!*

    No.

    I grasped the sky with one hand.

    I gripped the earth with the other.

    *Gankon Daenai (Ç¬À¤´óÅ²ÒÆ).*

    I would shift the heavens and the earth.

    The legendary martial art also known as the greatest technique in the martial world, said to have been left by the First Heavenly Demon.

    To simply describe *Gankon Daenai* is to grasp the fundamentals of power.

    It allows one to fully elevate their potential and change the direction of their strength freely, truly earning the title of divine martial art.

    But there was no way I could replicate that.

    *[Gankon Daenai] temporarily acquired.*

    What I could do was only reproduce a mere fraction of that power.

    *Whoosh!*

    ¡°That energy is that of a dragon¡­!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s speed intensified.

    He seemed to decide that rather than gather strength, he needed to reach me before I could harness mine.

    That was a wise decision.

    *Gankon Daenai* was a technique for elevating potential.

    All the elixirs I had consumed thus far resonated with my martial art.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d just sit idly by?¡±

    Ketchalgoatal¡¯s strike came hurtling toward me.

    *Boom!*

    A destructive force capable of annihting whatever it struck.

    My body, enveloped in the power of the dragon, was mercilessly torn apart.

    I couldn¡¯t dodge that attack.

    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±

    His strike effortlessly ignored my defenses.

    But that wasn¡¯t the result he wanted.

    *Cutting the Tail.*

    What was struck wasn¡¯t my main body, but the tail that I had severed.

    By cutting off my tail, I gained overwhelming speed.

    The cost of perfectly dodging was a de-like counterattack.

    I focused all my inner strength into my right hand.

    I needed the power of that single blow to pierce through his defenses.

    My previous attacks would not suffice.

    I had to take another route.

    There was only one path for me to walk.

    The path of the Gaekka.

    The path of the Gaekka meant that the being at the lowest point would grasp the heavens.

    Five fingers, imbued with the essence of the Gaekka, swung out.

    Not mimicking someone else¡¯s technique, nor learning it from anyone, but a martial art entirely my own.

    *Gaekka Shinjo (÷¿¦Éñ×¦).*

    *Whoosh!*

    *Boom!*

    A deafening roar echoed across the skies.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Ketchalgoatal spat out ck blood.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Gah, ah!¡±

    He howled in agony.

    Now was the time to finish him off,

    yet I had no remaining strength.

    What I could do was trust the words of the red-eyed woman.

    ¡°Do you intend to drink the poisoned wine?¡±

    To say that I was not tempted by humanity would be a lie.

    It would also be a lie to say that I was unafraid of death.

    There was an easier path.

    If I submitted, I could live in peace.

    But that wasn¡¯t an option.

    I was the partner of the Snake Queen, who had once lost everything and roared from the depths.

    I was Hei, Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s disciple, a humble lizard striving to reach greater heights.

    The lowest beast that aspired to climb to the top, bound by the promise of the Gecko.

    ¡°Gaekka (Resolute Roar).¡±

    The lowest creature, crying out as it gazes upward.

    ¡°Gaekka (Iron Grip).¡±

    The lowest creature, reaching to grasp what lies above.

    ¡°Gaekka (Open Gateway).¡±

    The lowest creature, opening the door for others.

    Gaekka was the path I had walked.

    Submitting to another was a betrayal of all my bonds, a denial of myself.

    The ck tendrils lunged toward me.

    ¡­

    Time seemed to stop as I felt an enormous surge of energy wash over me, an overwhelming rity.

    This was my moment.

    With renewed strength and purpose, I would fight.

    I would not yield.

 Chapter 136

    Gachal Goatal realized that his time was running out.

    The overwhelming power within him was spiraling out of control¡ªan unstoppable surge. There was no denying it.

    But why was it rampaging now?

    Had it abandoned him?

    Rather than indulging in such trivial thoughts, the King of Birds focused on something more productive.

    If he was going to go down, he wouldn¡¯t go alone.

    That was Gachal Goatal''s resolution.

    Yet, his body refused to follow his will, casting doubt on whether he could truly put an end to both the Snake Queen and that lizard.

    What¡¯s more, he could sense that Pillbang was being pushed back by the previous King of Birds.

    Meanwhile, Nachaljo was struggling against a divine spear thrust by the suddenly intervening unicorn.

    Moving was already difficult; if he dyed any longer, the others would join in, making it impossible to achieve his goal.

    Thus, he made his choice.

    The lizard and the Snake Queen.

    The former King of Birds and the unicorn.

    Not just them, but also the young dragons and the daughters of the tribe leaders in this jungle.

    He made a choice that would wipe out all of them at once.

    His n was to summon an overwhelming agent to destroy this ce.

    If he unleashed all of his rampaging power, he could call forth an existence stronger than himself.

    Of course, such a being was unlikely to obey hismand.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    Gachal Goatal''s objective was theplete annihtion of all beings.

    So if he could call forth a creature that would destroy everything without his control, that would be enough.

    He decided on his target.

    An entity within his detectable range.

    The strongest presence he could sense.

    One closest to the forces of darkness.

    With conviction, Gachal Goatal uttered his summoning chant.

    For he had found a being known as the Incarnation of Death, or perhaps even the Incarnation of Malice.

    Without hesitation, he summoned that entity.

    Even if he himself were to perish at its hands, he would have no regrets.

    The devastation of this ce was inevitable.

    After all, his life was already forfeit, so he yed his final hand with nothing left to lose.

    Atst, the entity appeared.

    A monstrous aura that even the heavens trembled before.

    Its killing intent was powerful enough to annihte not only the Ten Thousand Peaks but also the Central ins.

    Despite his fading life, Gachal Goatal kept his eyes wide open, eager to witness the lizard¡¯s end.

    But what was this?

    "Are you ready?"

    The killing intent was not directed at the lizard but at him, the King of Birds.

    ¡°¡­Incarnation of Malice. Death. What are you talking about?¡±

    He could understand if she aimed to kill him since he summoned her without permission, likely offending her.

    It was only natural that a being of her strength held the right to decide life or death.

    But why wasn¡¯t her killing intent directed at that lizard?

    If anything, she was caressing it with a gentle touch.

    "I summoned you! Destroy that lizard! This jungle! These Ten Thousand Peaks! Burn everything to the ground!"

    She stepped forward silently.

    ¡°You, you¡­!¡±

    The figure of a woman drew nearer.

    Finally, Gachal Goatal could see her face clearly.

    ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be!¡±

    He refused to believe what he saw.

    The figure before him was someone he had once killed with his own hands.

    Or, more urately, someone who had disappeared alongside the incarnate gods.

    She was the master of both himself and the Snake Queen.

    The face was unmistakable.

    The only difference was her eyes, now a cool blue, and her once warm expression now a chilling stare.

    ¡°¡­Your arm seems broken.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong raised her palm slowly.

    With a flick of her wrist, space itself warped.

    ¡°This, this is impossible!¡±

    A tremendous shock reverberated through the heavens.

    Her target was the one remaining arm of Gachal Goatal.

    With a deafening snap, his arm twisted hundreds, thousands of times.

    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±

    Gachal Goatal spat out dark blood repeatedly.

    ¡°It seems you can hardly see anymore.¡±

    His vision darkened entirely.

    ¡°Huaaah!¡±

    An overwhelming strength that he dared not resist.

    Gachal Goatal desperately wished this was all a nightmare.

    ¡°The tail of wisdom was mercilessly severed.¡±

    With a flick, she tore into him.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°And you dared mar that beautiful face.¡±

    Another flick.

    Boom!

    Hey copsed on the ground, barely able to draw breath.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong raised her hand to deliver the final blow.

    ¡°N-no¡­ aaaargh!¡±

    Evil responds to malice.

    The swirling energy within him began to gather once more.

    ¡°Keh-hah!¡±

    Blood-red tendrils sprouted from his severed limbs.

    ¡°Power of Tasei! Yes, I understand!¡±

    The King of Birds gained strength beyond anything he had before.

    The figure before him was formidable, but in the end, she was human.

    Empowered by the full might of Tasei, he was certain he could defeat her.

    With a shiver, he extended thousands of tendrils.

    ¡°I shall tear out that woman¡¯s innards and offer them to you!¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong quickly retreated.

    ¡°Kehahahaha! You have brought me to this state; I will repay this gift with death!¡±

    The number of tendrils grew, and a thousand eyes glittered, aiming for her neck.

    ¡°Keh! Like a mere insect! Where has that intimidating presence gone?¡±

    Shhhaaa!

    ¡°Khehe¡­ good, very good! Take this!¡±

    All tendrils merged into one.

    A thousand eyes focused on a single strike.

    A rednce of pure destruction hurtled toward Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong raised one hand and lowered the other.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out.¡±

    Gachal Goatal felt an intense sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Even drunk on his newfound power, he understood the meaning of her movement.

    Heaven-Earth Shift.

    A supreme technique that couldmand the flow of power.

    As fluid as the wind, Baek Yeon-Yeong transformed into water.

    The tendrils wrapped around her hand, circling once.

    ¡°This, this is!¡±

    With overwhelming speed and violence, everything reversed back toward Gachal Goatal.

    Splurt!

    Finally, Gachal Goatal understood why she had avoided his attacks.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was weaker.

    ¡°A lowly monster dared touch my beloved disciple.¡±

    She had waited until he drew out all of Tasei¡¯s energy to strike his core.

    The woman before him wasn¡¯t even looking at him.

    ¡°Even you¡­ even you don¡¯t see me!¡±

    Gachal Goatal roared in agony.

    shes of his past life rushed through his mind.

    His childhood was not a happy one.

    Together with the Snake Queen¡­

    Splurt!

    ¡°I have no interest in your miserable life.¡±

    Without a nce, Baek Yeon-Yeong turned away.

    The energy of Tasei dispersed.

    The impact had been severe, but it was not yet enough.

    Stronger.

    So strong that he would never even think to linger on the Ten Thousand Peaks again.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong gathered her energy.

    Huoseong, Tasei.

    Huoseong was a star that did not exist.

    To strike Tasei, she needed it to be bound to someone.

    With Gachal Goatal dead, she could no longer attack Tasei directly.

    ¡°An evil god should not be so cowardly.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong drew her inner energy from her core.

    Her power was leagues beyond Gachal Goatal¡¯s.

    She focused it into a single point.

    A dark golden glow emerged from her body.

    Her next action was simple.

    She raised her foot and brought it down.

    The moment her foot touched the ground.

    Crack!

    The heavens roared, and the earth wept.

    Her overwhelming energy shook the entire Ten Thousand Peaks.

    A single step powerful enough to annihte the remnants of Tasei¡¯s power.

    **¡­**@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Gehk¡­¡±

    I struggled to stay conscious, unwilling to miss this rare chance to witness Baek Yeon-Yeong in action.

    I needed to remember every one of her movements.

    But as time passed, my energy drained.

    No, my body was shrinking.

    It wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯d triggered a shrinking ability by ident.

    Was this a side effect of having used too much power?

    The battle was over.

    Gachal Goatal had met his end by Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s hand.

    With a single step, she had reshaped the heavens and earth.

    I didn¡¯t know why she used such a grand technique in the end.

    There must be a reason beyond my understanding.

    I could hold on no longer.

    My eyes began to close.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A warm energy enveloped me.

    ¡°¡­Huiya.¡±

    A familiar voice echoed in my ears.

    ¡°Are my fingers that tasty?¡±

    And then, a familiar taste¡­

    Wait?

    Was I biting Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s fingers?

    That exins why I didn¡¯t want to let go.

    ¡°Geh¡­¡±

    I was grateful, but I had no strength left.

    Master, could you please handle the cleanup?

    I made a weak, exhausted sound to convey my plea.

    ¡°Geeehk¡­¡±

    I even wiggled my short, half-grown tail, as if to ask her to also take care of the Snake Queen.

    ¡­Whether she understood me or not, at least she wouldn¡¯t treat someone who resembled her harshly.

    It was done.

    I had finished everything I needed to do.

    The fatigue overwhelmed me.

    I drifted into unconsciousness in Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s embrace.

    ¡­

    ¡°Huiya.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you truly unconscious?¡±

    I crawled

    toward the warmth.

    ¡°Why do you keep snuggling closer?¡±

    I didn¡¯t really know, but this felt nice.

    Soft andforting.

    I felt at peace.

    ¡°¡­My disciple, yet so openly indulgent.¡±

    ¡°When you wake, I¡¯ll have to teach you directly.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Gachal Goatal¡¯s memories shed by in an instant.

    Usually, the final moments allow a person time to reflect, don¡¯t they?

    But the creature before him allowed him not even a fleeting instant for that.

    He couldn¡¯t even recall the cherished memories he¡¯d had with the Snake Queen.

    The only thing left in his mind was a recent encounter.

    He had met a human.

    A man from the Namgung family.

    ---

    "Did you say you¡¯re looking for a spirit friendly toward humans?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    A human who had ventured into the Ten Thousand Peaks.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly shabby, nor did he look impressive.

    He appeared to be an average human¡ªsomeone you¡¯d find anywhere.

    The aura of inner strength he exuded, at best, didn¡¯t surpass the peak level.

    His eyes were so small it was hard to tell whether they were open or closed, reinforcing his image as an unremarkable human.

    But something felt off.

    He couldn¡¯t exin it, yet there was a certain abnormality about him.

    The face was unfamiliar, but there was a sense of familiarity about him.

    Perhaps it was just his imagination.

    Still, it couldn¡¯t hurt to talk.

    If the human was hiding something sinister, he could always turn him into a meal.

    Surprisingly, their conversation flowed smoothly, and eventually, Gachal Goatal gained information about spirits friendly to humans.

    Friendly to humans, he thought, with a twisted smile.

    "A friendly spirit is right here, don¡¯t you think? The King of Birds is friendly to humans."

    His counterpart was a member of the Namgung family.

    Though Gachal Goatal didn¡¯t know much about the Central ins, his master had mentioned the outside world a few times.

    The Namgung family name held value.

    Gachal Goatal¡¯s ambition extended beyond merely conquering this jungle.

    He intended to take the Snake Queen, seize control of the entire mountain range, and then set his sights on the vast Central ins.

    "A good joke. You¡¯ve got plenty of followers already."

    Using this human¡ªthat was Gachal Goatal''s n.

    Hypnotizing him would be ideal, but it wasn¡¯t easy to hypnotize a human.

    And if he tried to hypnotize someone hiding something unknown, there was a risk of bacsh.

    The man before him wasn¡¯t intimidated in the slightest and seemed intent on negotiating.

    Such confidence suggested he had something solid backing him.

    "Heh. Bold human. I¡¯ll take a look, though I doubt there are many spirits friendly to humans."

    "That¡¯s alright. We just need to narrow it down gradually."

    "Fine. There¡¯s the unicorn. If one could be considered friendly, it would be that creature¡­ though capturing it would be no easy feat."

    The unicorn.

    Gachal Goatal himself had tried several times to catch it.

    But he couldn¡¯t even observe it, much less capture it.

    "The unicorn, you say. It¡¯s interesting, but it¡¯s not the one."

    "Not the one?"

    "The one I seek is a creature that cane closest to being a dragon."

    The King of Birds¡¯ brows twitched.

    A dragon.

    The mythical beast revered by all creatures in this jungle.

    Of course, there were many creatures here that could be called draconic in appearance.

    But they only resembled dragons; they could not truly be called dragons.

    "Closer to a dragon? Are you saying that in front of the King of Birds?"

    A low rumble echoed.

    The King of Birds didn¡¯t hide his displeasure.

    He was the one closest to a dragon.

    After him, there was only the Snake Queen.

    Who dared surpass him?

    "Calm yourself. I¡¯m not insulting you. This is the prophecy."

    "Prophecy?"

    An intriguing word.

    "Yes. The prophecy states that a powerful, mystic creature will be born in the Ten Thousand Peaks."

    A mystic and powerful creature.

    The King of Birdsughed heartily at that.

    "Haha! That must be referring to me!"

    He was closest to a dragon, so naturally, the prophecy referred to him.

    "Perhaps so, but there could be more than one creature in the prophecy."

    "Oh, so you¡¯re looking for another one?"

    Gachal Goatal¡¯s mind raced.

    Another spirit that could be a dragon.

    If what this man said was true, it was like acquiring a precious treasure.

    "So you¡¯re telling me to capture it. That may be difficult."

    "It doesn¡¯t need to be captured."

    "Can I kill it, then? If so, there¡¯s no need to bother capturing it."

    "That¡¯s fine. If it dies, it simply means it was only that powerful. In that case, you would indeed be the one the prophecy spoke of."

    Gachal Goatal red his wings.

    There was no harm in this arrangement.

    If he did encounter a creature close to a dragon, he could simply kill it and consume it whole.

    Even the Namgung man would acknowledge that Gachal Goatal was the true creature of prophecy.

    The man could be spouting nonsense.

    After all, prophecies were often interpreted however the listener wanted.

    But that was fine.

    Even pretending to search would be enough to exploit the man.

    And if no creature appeared, that would only prove he was the prophesied being.

    A spirit friendly to humans.

    A creature closest to a dragon.

    A spark of genuine curiosity red within him.

    If there truly was a creature closest to a dragon, he¡¯d know it the moment he saw it.

    And if he killed it, he might reach the power of a dragon himself.

    He epted the man¡¯s deal.

    In exchange, he gained information¡ªdetails about the world even his long-lived self hadn¡¯t known.

    Using that knowledge, he crafted a n to subdue the Snake Queenpletely while waiting for the creature closest to a dragon to appear.

    But he had gained little.

    The most he¡¯d found was a lizard with dragon scales, which were asmon as weeds here.

    Nothing remotely threatening.

    The King of Birds settled into his nest to conserve energy.

    Having gained what he wanted from the man, there was no need to continue the search actively.

    Unless the creature appeared before him, he wouldn¡¯t waste any more thought on it.

    That was Gachal Goatal''s reasoning.

    ---

    Tasei had gone out of control, and he hadn¡¯t even managed to kill a single lizard.

    As his final me of life flickered, he saw it.

    The lizard he had tried to kill, crawling into the embrace of a human.

    What a ridiculous sight.

    Lizards don¡¯t drink milk.

    Yet even in an unconscious state, it sought out such closeness.

    Only then did he understand.

    What it meant for a spirit to be close to humans, and what it meant for a creature to be closest to a dragon.

    In that fleeting moment, Gachal Goatal recognized the source of the power.

    The truth he had tried so hard to deny.

    He was not a dragon.

    The dragon was that dark-scaled lizard.

    The pitiful lizard nestled against a human¡¯s chest was the one closest to a dragon.

    It was absurd, yet he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    If he had killed the lizard when they first met, would things have turned out differently?

    If he hadn¡¯t left it to his subordinates but had taken action himself, would the result have changed?

    Though it hade before him many times, Gachal Goatal had missed every opportunity.

    The King of Birds, who regretted to the very end, closed his eyes forever.

    ---

    I couldn¡¯t open my eyes.

    All I could do was search for the mostfortable spot I could find.

    ¡°¡­Do you like it that much?¡±

    Soft.

    Cushiony.

    I found the perfect position.

    One hand held something soft, while the other clutched something plush.

    Squishy.

    It felt great.

    It was like slipping under a warm nket preheated by an electric mat on a winter¡¯s night.

    My body and mind rxed.

    No matter how much I moved, everything just jiggled without resistance.

    "Gehk."

    Whenever I nibbled, something squished between my teeth.

    This was nice. Very nice.

    But there was one drawback.

    It was a bit too warm.

    Not that I disliked it, but maybe I should go out for a breath of fresh air.

    I wobbled and exited the cozy space.

    Before I could go back, I found another equally alluring spot.

    ¡°Heheh, I knew you¡¯d like it.¡±

    Slip.

    This ce was wonderful too.

    Soft.

    Smooth.

    The only difference was that it was cool to the touch.

    Perfect for cooling my heated body.

    I licked and rolled around, drooling on it, before moving out again.

    Something else was calling me.

    It wasn¡¯t too big.

    If what I¡¯d been on before was a bed, this was like a pillow.

    "Chirp¡­."

    It was like a luxurious down pillow.

    Soft, warm, and with a gentle breeze pping from the wings, keeping the temperature just right.

    And it tasted good too.

    Not bad at all.

    Shrrp.

    I left the pillow behind.

    There were plenty of beds and pillows waiting for me.

    I should try them all, one by one.

    Slip.

    "Shush-shush¡­."

    A sleek, silky sensation wrapped around my entire body.

    This wasn¡¯t a bed or a pillow.

    Right.

    This was a nket.

    It felt simr to the second bed, but cooler.

    Though I didn¡¯t sense anythingrge, the texture didn¡¯t lose out in the least.

    It even felt as if a damp, slick sensation was stroking me.

    Somehow, it felt like my body was recovering.

    But there was one critical w¡ªit was a bit hard to breathe.

    For now, I¡¯d leave it and try the next one.

    Thunk.

    Oh.

    I liked this one.

    I could call this one my bamboo wife.

    It was roughly my size and pleasantly cool.

    The smooth

    texture was quite appealing too.

    It even had a massage feature, gently kneading my head¡­.

    "Gehhh¡­"

    A familiar sound reached my ears.

    When I opened my eyes slightly, a triangr face was ring at me.

    "Gek-gekkkk!"

    ¡­It was Old Man Kompy.

    "Gehhh!"

    Oh, geez. That startled me.

    What was he doing here?

    The elder red at me as if he wouldn¡¯t forgive me.

    ¡­@@novelbin@@

    Did I just hug him?

    Then, what about the beds, the pillows, the nkets?

    "Shush-shush¡­."

    There was Hissy, flicking her tongue.

    "Chirp!"

    And Chirpy, pping his wings.

    Both looked damp, covered in what seemed like someone¡¯s drool.

    ¡­

    Was it me?

    Had I been cuddling them all along?

    Then the bed?

    "My dear, have youe to your senses?"

    The Snake Queen, with a slight smile.

    Her attire was as striking as ever, though I was now somewhat ustomed to it.

    The problemy with the blue-eyed woman sitting beside her.

    My master, Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Her appearance was different from usual¡ªsomehow more¡­ intense.

    Her disheveled appearance.

    Drool-covered all over, and her clothes were loosened.

    ¡­

    "You¡¯ve left your clothes all untied. I don¡¯t understand your intentions¡­ And why are you covered in drool?"

    ¡­Was that me?

    "Whenever I tried to fix you, you¡¯d bite my fingers like mad."

    I don¡¯t remember any of this.

    "It seems I¡¯ll need to teach you the basics all over again."

    This is so unfair.

    ¡°Huiya, are you prepared?¡±

    They say medicines await a lizard¡¯s spirit in the afterlife.

    I sincerely hope that story is true¡­.

    "Ge-ge-gekk!"

 Chapter 138

    Before the lizard regained full consciousness¡­

    ¡°How strange. You look remarkably simr to me,¡± murmured Baek Yeon-Yeong, gazing at the Snake Queen.

    The resemnce was uncanny. With her face alone, she could easily deceive her followers without needing a stand-in. Though, of course, the lower half would make that impossible.

    The Snake Queen also studied Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s face.

    The likeness was undeniable.

    It wasn¡¯t herself that she saw reflected, but the woman she had once longed to resemble.

    Aside from the color of her eyes and her more varied expressions, they could have been identical.

    The Snake Queen wanted to ask her many things.

    But for now, she suppressed her personal feelings.

    Instead, she told Baek Yeon-Yeong what had transpired.

    The Snake Queen spoke respectfully to her.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong said that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but the Snake Queen couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was as if her mentor was standing right before her.

    ¡°Hm¡­ so it¡¯s the power of Tasei. There are quite a few troubling aspects to this.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon Sect did not interfere with the natural order of the Ten Thousand Peaks.

    This was a principle Baek Yeon-Yeong had established.

    There were exceptions, but it was rare for them to directly kill a significant spirit like this.

    But she had been forced to act.

    Was it because her disciple had been ruthlessly beaten?

    Not entirely. While she was a bit angry, she still respected nature and the wild.

    She would have saved him but wouldn¡¯t have killed the enemy.

    At most, she would have given him a few knocks and left it at that.

    But the involvement of Tasei had changed everything.

    If left unchecked, Tasei¡¯s presence would turn the Ten Thousand Peaks into a literal demonic wastnd.

    Though she had dealt with Gachal Goatal, fragments of his influence might still persist.

    While she had done her best to strike a decisive blow, total annihtion was impossible.

    ¡°Well, at least it won¡¯t rear its head for a while.¡±

    The Snake Queen and Baek Yeon-Yeong established an agreement.

    A mutual alliance.

    It was a connection they could rely on to suppress any future threats quickly.

    The Snake Queen would receive Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s protection, while Baek Yeon-Yeong would be able to preemptively eliminate potential dangers.

    Though she was no match for Baek Yeon-Yeong, the Snake Queen was still a formidable force.

    In times of need, she would serve as a valuable ally.

    With Tasei¡¯s influence hanging over the skies, it was only a matter of time before others bearing the name of the Martial Alliance came poking around.

    And with that, the matter between the Queen and the Sect Leader was concluded.

    But the story of the Basilisk and Baek Yeon-Yeong had yet to end.

    ¡°Is there something more you wish to say? Focus on recovering,¡± Baek Yeon-Yeong said.

    ¡°¡­Might I ask your name, benefactor?¡±

    Benefactor.

    She had indeed saved both her life and her mate¡¯s by defeating Gachal Goatal.

    But there was another reason the Snake Queen called her a benefactor.

    The face she was seeing was no illusion.@@novelbin@@

    It was a real person.

    Her mate¡¯s mentor, the one he had summoned.

    There was no mistaking it; she looked exactly like her mentor.

    And so, she asked her name, seeking confirmation for her suspicions.

    ¡°Formality isn¡¯t something I care for, but you may know me as Baek Yeon-Yeong.¡±

    *Yeon-Yeong (ÉÓ°).*

    Her pale skin and delicate face were indeed befitting of the name ¡°Yeon¡± (lotus).

    Her inky ck hair, like an ink-drawn waterfall,plemented ¡°Yeong¡± (shadow).

    The white lotus and its shadow.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Drip.

    A tear trickled from the Snake Queen¡¯s eye.

    She felt relief seeing that her mate was safe.

    Her heart ached, recalling how he hade running to rescue her.

    Her heart had torn seeing him suffer so brutally.

    And a thrill surged through her, knowing he had ultimately struck down Gachal Goatal.

    Even so, she had held back her tears.

    She couldn¡¯t show weakness before her mate.

    Her mate was still sound asleep, as if in a deep slumber.

    Drip.

    So, perhaps now it was okay to shed these tears.

    Drip.

    ¡°Do you¡­ remember your mother?¡±

    A white lotus. The flower her mentor had loved most.

    ¡°I do not,¡± Baek Yeon-Yeong replied.

    She had no idea who the Snake Queen was.

    ¡°I came into this world as an orphan with only a sibling. I never knew what it was to have parents.¡±

    The Snake Queen understood why her mentor had left them.

    No, perhaps ¡°left¡± wasn¡¯t the right word.

    She had entrusted them to another¡¯s care to face Tasei and the evil gods.

    But she had been unable to return, leaving Baek Yeon-Yeong to believe she had been abandoned.

    ¡°Do you resent your parents?¡± the Snake Queen asked, her voice tight with sorrow.

    In her heart, she wanted to clear up all misunderstandings.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    She had been the one unable to hold on as her mentor left.

    ¡°Resent?¡± Baek Yeon-Yeong closed her eyes.

    She thought of her childhood.

    She had no teachings, no possessions.

    It had been a life of pure survival.

    ¡°It¡¯s been buried for so long I hardly think of it.¡±

    The Snake Queen felt a pang of relief at her words.

    And yet, guilt swallowed her whole.

    Her relief felt ugly, a dreadful stain on her soul.

    She had to tell her the truth.

    ¡°In fact¡­!¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Just then, a lizard slipped in between them.

    It looked from Baek Yeon-Yeong to the Snake Queen, positioning itself with its head toward Baek Yeon-Yeong and its tail toward the Snake Queen.

    The Snake Queen calmed her heart.

    There was no urgent reason to tell her right now.

    What she believed might not be the truth, after all.

    It was best to wait and find a better moment.

    ¡­Once again, this lizard had saved her.

    The Snake Queen gently stroked the lizard¡¯s tail, which rested against her chest.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t used to be this affectionate.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong muttered as she stroked the purring lizard¡¯s chin.

    The Snake Queen averted her gaze.

    Perhaps she was partly responsible for the lizard¡¯s attachment to her chest.

    ---

    One can survive a T-Rex bite if they¡¯re conscious.

    But if Baek Yeon-Yeong bites, survival isn¡¯t guaranteed¡ªeven if you¡¯re awake.

    My master had been incredibly harsh to this little lizard.

    She patted my tiny paws, flipped me over to rub my belly.

    She even¡ªno, I won¡¯t mention that.

    It¡¯s an utter disgrace to lizards everywhere.

    It¡¯s the same as being chewed up and spat out by the Snake Queen.

    No, it was probably worse.

    As if her teasing wasn¡¯t enough, Yeon-Yeong-saurus had then thrown me to those hungry little monsters.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±

    ¡°Peep!¡±

    iming that I had been the one to start it, theyunched a full-blown physical assault.

    Chirpy pecked at me in excitement.

    Hissy sniffled and drooled all over me.

    ¡°Gehk¡­¡±

    My body had shrunk quite a bit, so I was soon drenched.

    It made sense, considering I¡¯d grown small enough that Hissy could swallow me whole if she wanted.

    Still, I didn¡¯t mind too much.

    They were just ying around, showing their affection in their own way.

    But Old Man Kompy was a different story.

    Look at that triangr face.

    Pure hostility.

    There was no way he was just ying.

    I should be d he wasn¡¯t using his ultimate move, the Dragon¡¯s Heavenly Assault.

    Hmm¡­ but why was he so angry?

    Was it just because I hugged him?

    I was half-asleep; he should understand that.

    Maybe¡­

    Was he holding it against me for my lothario ways?

    ¡­It sort of made sense, but I had an excuse.

    When a lizard¡¯s barely conscious, it¡¯s instinctive to go to the safest ce.

    Yep, that¡¯s all there is to it.

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    ¡°Keeeekk!¡±

    Old Man Kompy¡¯s face just grew longer, unimpressed by my excuses.

    Ugh, so fierce.

    But at least I have my loyal Hissy on my side.

    ¡°Ssssssaaa!¡±

    Shaped like an isosceles triangle, Hissy fiercely bit down on Old Man Kompy.

    ¡°Kyaaa¡­¡±

    The granddaughter always wins against the grandfather.

    Though it was humiliating, I didn¡¯t mind the attention.

    The fact that they were all here meant my rtionship with the Snake Queen had improved.

    A father and daughter who once avoided each other were now reunited.

    Even Argentarvis watched from afar, looking at me with pity.

    The former King of Birds¡ªor rather, the future King of Birds, as he would now be called.

    This meant he had defeated Pillbang in battle.

    ¡°Only ooooneeee woooomaaaaan!¡± I heard someone wailing in the distance, but I chose to ignore it.

    One thing was clear from all this.

    We had won.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing like that?¡±

    Nothing, Master.

    Please, hit me more!

    Though I had saved the world and returned, no one would remember it.

    But I smiled, feeling like a high schooler in a Japanese drama who¡¯d just gained a

    newfound appreciation for daily life.

    ¡°Partner¡­ have you been hit on the head?¡± the Snake Queen asked, using ¡°partner¡± instead of ¡°mate.¡±

    She nced cautiously at Baek Yeon-Yeong, seemingly a bit embarrassed to call me her mate outright.

    It was amusing to see the Snake Queen being so cautious.

    No wonder¡ªshe had witnessed Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s power.

    And it wasn¡¯t just because of her strength.

    There¡¯s a saying that a master is like a parent.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong was essentially a mother-inw to the Snake Queen.

    ¡­This lineage felt increasingly tangled.

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    And with that, the chaotic lizard antics finally came to an end.

    ¡°Cheep-cheep!¡±

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Though Hissy and Chirpy clung to me, it was time to let go.

    ¡°Princess, release him now. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    I had something important to do first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the results of the war.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gek!¡±

    The war ended in victory.

    Every lizard would know that much.

    Yet my heart pounded with excitement.

    Victory always brings rewards.

    Something sweet awaited.

    I had been the war¡¯s second-ranking hero, so I had a right to expect something good.

    ¡°We dealt with Gachal Goatal and Nachaljo. Unfortunately, Pillbang escaped.¡±

    Pillbang escaped?

    So that¡¯s why Argentarvis was all the way over there.

    At least we prevented him from joining.

    That¡¯s a win in my book.

    But since that ck-scaled lizard stole the spotlight, I couldn¡¯t count on much of a reward.

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that greedy look?¡±

    Greedy? This is the face of rightful anticipation.

    ¡°A mysterious spirit left Nachaljo¡¯s inner core here.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    It had to be the unicorn.

    He sacrificed that precious inner core for me!

    ¡°I would have given it to you, but that¡¯s no longer possible.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    What did she mean by that?

    My snout grew longer in disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes? If you don¡¯t believe me, try touching it.¡±

    The Snake Queen held out the core.

    A dark sphere with a faint blue aura.

    [Nachaljo¡¯s Inner Core]

    An inner core of the same high quality as the Biikjo¡¯s core.

    Gulp.

    I swallowed my saliva and reached out with my tiny hand.

    Zzzap!

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    With a sharp sting, the core jumped out of my grip.

    It nearly fell, but the Snake Queen quickly caught it.

    ¡°Do you understand now? The unicorn¡¯s energy makes it ipatible with you.¡±

    That made no sense to me.

    Why would the unicorn¡¯s energy make it ipatible with me?

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    If anything, it should be a perfect match.

    This was unfair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. That¡¯s not the only core we obtained.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    The Snake Queen was right.

    In truth, Nachaljo¡¯s core was just an appetizer.

    The main dish, the Biikjo¡¯s core, was still waiting.

    ¡°Huiya. Come here.¡±

    Master waved me over.

    I rushed to her side immediately.

    ¡°Gek-gek!¡±

    Forget the unicorn-tainted core¡ªthe Biikjo¡¯s core is what I need!

    ¡°Do you remember what I said in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Lair?¡±

    Of course.

    She had said it after we took down the Hydra.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown enough. It¡¯s time I gave you the Odusa¡¯s core.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t forgotten that bonus.

    ¡°The Biikjo¡¯s core is yours as well.¡±

    ¡°Gekgekgek!¡±

    As expected of Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    So generous!

    Nothing like the unicorn who tainted his core with drool.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t give them to you just yet. Not the Odusa¡¯s, nor the Biikjo¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t in its best state, is it?¡±

    That made sense.

    No matter how resilient I was, consuming a core in this weakened condition would be dangerous.

    ¡°First, restore your size. Then we¡¯ll check your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    Although leveling up could restore my body, it wasn¡¯t an easy task in my current state.

    If Master could capture a few beasts alive, it would be possible, but knowing her, she wouldn¡¯t.

    So, I¡¯d need to rely on natural healing.

    With her knowledge of spirits, perhaps Baek Yeon-Yeong could help with my recovery.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I tried to dispel my miniaturization.

    ¡­

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Why was my vision still the same?

    ¡°What are you doing? I told you to restore your size so I could examine your wounds.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gek.¡±

    Wait a second.

    ¡­

    This can¡¯t be happening.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that lost expression?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t release my miniaturization.

    Or rather, it wasn¡¯t technically miniaturization.

    My body had shrunk not because of an ability but as a side effect of overusing my power.

    ¡°Geeeeek!¡±

 Chapter 140

    I¡¯m realizing again just how strong my master is.

    The overwhelming power emanating from her skill is unmistakable.

    No, it¡¯s clear even without using any techniques; she is undeniably powerful.

    Just watching her casually glide through the air, I can tell she is on apletely different level from others.

    She isn¡¯t moving too quickly, but it¡¯s as if there are no obstacles in her path; she flies effortlessly through the air.

    The only reason she has slowed down is out of consideration for me.

    If Baek Yeon-young were to run at full speed, I would be like a lost lizard.

    It would be fortunate if I merely fell; there¡¯s a chance I might face a technique that could sever my head.

    Thinking about it makes me a little scared.

    I need to grab onto something.

    ¡°...Heeya. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    I don¡¯t know anything, Great Aunt.

    I¡¯m just holding onto the hem of her clothes.

    ¡°Alright. Just hold on.¡±

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    My generous master, Baek Yeon-young, allowed me to settle in morefortably.

    With that little bit of extra freedom, I decided to think things through in her warm embrace.

    When I have time like this, I should observe.

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    **Kkae-tae-chang.**

    ¡¾Gomodo-Rania LV20¡¿

    HP: 1110/5110

    MP: 230/1630

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t level up from this battle.

    Baek Yeon-young dealt the finishing blow to Gechal-goatal, not me.

    If I had even a little strength left, I would have bitten Gechal-goatal''s weakened body to finish him off.

    It¡¯s a pity.

    If I had eaten even his corpse, my level would have increased tremendously. But that wasn¡¯t an option either.

    The reason is simple: eating meat consumed by the power of Taese would likely have terrible consequences.

    Thus, the corpse didn¡¯t go into anyone¡¯s stomach and was neatly incinerated by Baek Yeon-young¡¯s Sammae-jinhwa.

    The inner core was recovered by her.

    Isn¡¯t there anything I gained from this war?

    One could think that, but there were plenty of gains.

    _________________________

    ¡¾Skills¡¿

    ¡¸Eungsa-saengsabak¡¹¡¸Yongjo-su¡¹¡¸Soryong-deungcheonbo¡¹¡¸Soju-cheon¡¹¡¸Baekdok-bulchim¡¹¡¸Gaegeoksimbup¡¹¡¸Byeokho-gong¡¹¡¸Goryong-gak¡¹

    ¡¸Yongrin LV10¡¹¡¸Yeokrin LV5¡¹¡¸Poison Generation LV10¡¹¡¸Poison Gathering LV8¡¹ ¡¸Yonghyeol LV1¡¹¡­¡­

    _________________________

    Looking at my skill list.

    How was I able to deal a significant blow to Gechal-goatal in this battle?@@novelbin@@

    Heaven and Earth, I realized what the red-eyed woman''s words meant when she attempted to teach the Snake Queen.

    It wasn¡¯t about skills or martial arts.

    It was simply enlightenment.

    Once I grasped that one thing, I began to understand how to utilize my inner power.

    Realization often leads to further realizations.

    I vaguely became aware of the martial arts left behind by the first Heavenly Demon etched on the walls.

    ¡¸Eungsa-saengsabak¡¹

    This martial art was created by observing the battle between the snake and the hawk.

    Raise the right hand like the head of a snake, and the left hand takes the form of the hawk''s ws, while unfolding the golden energyw.

    It consists of a total of 72 basic techniques, characterized by versatile attacks and defenses.

    **Eungsa-saengsabak.**

    **Yongjo-su** involves swinging broadly before tearing apart the enemy; this technique allows the user to execute both attack and defense movements with both hands.

    I could use Yongjo-su for a decisive strike.

    For countering an opponent¡¯s attack, I¡¯d use Eungsa-saengsabak.

    I should be able to use them ording to the situation.

    With an additional hand attack technique, I can now employ a variety of strategies.

    This isn¡¯t the end of the martial arts recorded by the Heavenly Demon.

    From what I''ve seen, there are many more techniques left.

    The one I¡¯ve acquired this time is just one.

    As I train further, I will surely understand the remaining passages.

    So is this the end of what I¡¯ve gained this time?

    Not at all.

    I acquired something I never dared to hope for.

    **Geongon-daenai.**

    It is a powerful martial art that moves heaven and earth.

    Even someone unfamiliar with martial arts like me understands its might.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t officially registered in my skill list; I was only able to use it briefly because I understood the essence of Heaven and Earth, the words of the red-eyed woman.

    It was a technique I could use only once due to a convergence of coincidences.

    However, that moment has now be a thing of the past.

    I witnessed Baek Yeon-young¡¯spleted **Geongon-daenai.**

    Even seeing her martial arts, it is impossible for me to replicate it using **Yeokrin.**

    I must have some degree of understanding of the principles.

    However, I used an iplete **Geongon-daenai** once.

    This means I can reproduce that technique if I use **Yeokrin.**

    While I won¡¯t reach the level of controlling the direction of power like Baek Yeon-young, it would still be sufficient to amplify my potential in a moment.

    If I can replicate **Geongon-daenai,** I can use **Gaegeok-sinbup.**

    I must go through this process to use it, but its power is guaranteed.

    Gechal-goatal, who was engulfed by the power of Taese, was seen spitting blood.

    Of course, the problem is that using it even once would leave me out cold.

    Still, having an ace up my sleeve isn¡¯t a bad thing.

    With continuous training, I might be able to use it again.

    ¡°I have much to teach you. Once you recover, I will personally pass on various skills.¡±

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    Baek Yeon-young¡¯s teachings.

    Honestly, I know she¡¯s not very good at teaching, but maybe I can understand it now, given my current state.

    ¡°Not just martial arts, but also that bad habit of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Gegekk?¡±

    What does that mean?

    Well, she probably means my habit of using power, right?

    If that¡¯s the case, I can understand.

    It¡¯s getting a bit chilly, considering I¡¯m just sticking my head out.

    I should go back in.

    Soft and squishy.

    * * *

    We arrived at the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    I want to describe this grand spectacle, but I can¡¯t.

    ording to my master, there¡¯s no need to hide my body, but there¡¯s no benefit in being too obvious.

    In other words, it was the same as saying to delve deeper into her embrace, and a well-behaved disciple wouldn¡¯t go against their master¡¯s words.

    Unfortunately, that means I couldn¡¯t absorb the scenery of the Heavenly Demon Cult with my eyes.

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    Of course, I¡¯m always seeing something equally breathtaking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Baek Yeon-young grabbed my tail and lifted me up.

    ¡°Gegekk.¡±

    I expressed my reluctance to part with the softness.

    Now that I had a little more time, thinking of the familiar faces I would see made my heart race.

    I wonder if they¡¯ve been eating properly without me?

    Baek Yeon-young released my tail, and Inded immediately.

    It was quite a spacious room.

    The furniture scattered around wasn¡¯t overly extravagant, but it certainly wasn¡¯t old.

    Sweet and bitter smells mingled in the air.

    It was probably the scent of medicines used to treat Neph Jurashica.

    My nose tingled.

    **Dang So-young.**

    You must have had a hard time too.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t eat anymore¡­¡±

    I heard someone mumbling in their sleep.

    Could that voice be **Dang** what¡¯s-her-name?

    I nced at the bed, and something was stirring in there.

    ¡°Lord Daehyeok¡­ Bring the Windy¡­¡±

    Ah,e on.

    What a charmed life.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone was about to die outside, I¡¯d almost envy her.

    *Thud!*

    I smacked the butt of **Dang So-young.**

    ¡°¡­Eung? Hmmm¡­. Lord Daehyeok¡¯s scales¡­ If I take them¡­ I¡¯ll be rich¡­¡±

    Yeah, go on. Sleep.

    **Dang So-young** was sleeping soundly, rolling over with a small chest rising and falling.

    It looked like she was having a good dream.

    ¡°Keyeek?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone froze.

    Slender legs.

    Tiger-like patterns.

    And a captivating¡­ no, fearsome red gaze.

    It was **Neph Jurashica.**

    ¡°Gegekk!¡±

    It seemed her body had mostly recovered.

    ¡°Keye.¡±

    Neph gracefully bowed.

    ¡°Keye¡­¡±

    **Dang So-young** and I exchanged incredulous nces as we witnessed her action.

    We were lucky to be safe, and she was not merciful towards those who mistreated me.

    ¡°Keyeek!¡±

    Neph charged towards me.

    **Dang So-young** and **Dang So-young** were in the same boat.

    ¡°Gegegekk!¡±

    Wait!

    I¡¯ll exin everything!

    ¡°Keyeek!¡±

    No, don¡¯t go there!

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 141

    Twenty-four legs ruthlessly ravaged my body.

    ¡°Gegeck¡­ Gegeck!¡±

    I was entangled in spider silk.

    Only then did I realize the meaning of that statue.

    That was a rehearsal.

    A grand strategy to wee the returning Gomodo.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    I am the divine beast, and you are the divine beings.

    I let out the majestic cry of a divine beast, but they didn¡¯t even pretend to listen.

    I pushed with all my strength, but they took what they wanted.

    Tus took my tail.

    Pus took my hand and put it on her butt.

    And Neph¡­

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    It tickles!

    Neph Jurashica continued to push through my defenses without tiring.

    ¡°Keyeek!¡±

    The majesty of the divine beast had long disappeared.

    The divine maiden was leading the shameless actions.

    Who would think of me as a divine beast?

    I was just a little lizard.

    Just a small lizard being ravaged by spiders.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    I cried out in an attempt to lower the spiders¡¯ attack power by one rank, but the effect was minimal.

    Is there no one to save me?

    In this state, I¡¯m at the mercy of the spiders¡­

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ¡°Geck!¡±

    It felt like my faith in Baek Yeon-young was surging.

    With just one word from Baek Yeon-young, the spiders began to retreat politely.

    Tus bit through the web, and Pus helped me up.

    ¡°Keyeeng.¡±

    Neph bowed politely to Baek Yeon-young.

    ¡­Was it just my imagination that it reminded me of a daughter-inw looking at her mother-inw?

    You¡¯re not this well-behaved.

    And why did Baek Yeon-young only speak now?

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I would have been eaten in many ways.

    ¡°That fellow should havee to his senses by now.¡±

    What does that mean?

    What did I do wrong?

    ¡°Geek¡­¡±

    I made a displeased sound.

    ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯te to your senses. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Gegegeck! Gegeck!¡±

    Cancel, cancel!

    I¡¯m awake now.

    Baek Yeon-young lightly nodded, and the spiders maintained their polite demeanor as they withdrew.

    ¡°Gegegeck¡­¡±

    It¡¯s frustrating.

    If only my body was intact, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such humiliation.

    I need to return to my original body as soon as possible.

    To do that, I need the help of the skilled healer, Dang So-young.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    And Dang So-young is over there on that bed¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    I tightly closed my eyes.

    Because I saw what Dang So-young had done.

    If I dared to predict, it seemed Dang So-young wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Dangata even after Neph¡¯s treatment was over.

    She would either work here for the rest of her life or be buried quietly in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    ¡­So, she should have been a little more careful.

    *

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Oh, Great Master¡­. The poison pouch¡­¡±

    Dang So-young was tossing and turning on the bed, mumbling in her sleep.

    She had only just fallen asleep due to the noise of the spiders chattering at night.

    In fact, it was partly because she had joined in their gossip.

    Though they didn¡¯t speak the samenguage, their intentions were understood.

    Moreover, these increasingly intelligent spidersmunicated by drawing pictures with their webs.

    As she slept, Dang So-young began to smell a familiar scent.

    It was a scent that reminded her of something.

    The smell of the marsnds.

    Heavy and thick.

    She decided to get up to find the source of that smell but chose to go back to sleep.

    It was hard to shake off the tiredness.

    Furthermore, being able to eat delicious food and snuggle up warmly made it even harder for Dang So-young to resist.

    ¡°¡­Get up.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Someone was waking her up.

    Thinking that the spiders were waking her up to torment her, Dang So-young iled her hands about.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡±

    I¡¯m getting up, but I want to sleep a bit more.

    With that thought in mind, Dang So-young continued to wave her hands, and something soft caught her grasp.

    Squishy.

    Soft.

    It felt nice.

    It was something that didn¡¯t seem to belong to her.

    ¡°I was wondering who she resembled.¡±

    Hee.

    It was a nostalgic name.

    The name of the ck lizard that Dang So-young called Great Master.

    At the same time, a question arose.

    No matter how much it was her, she couldn¡¯t hear the spiders¡¯ voices.

    So what on earth was that sound she just heard?

    Besides, the texture she was touching could never havee from a spider.

    Dang So-young gently opened her eyes.

    What she saw was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Dang So-young jumped in surprise.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    Baek Yeon-young remained silent, but Dang So-young started to stammer excuses.

    ¡°I-I am guilty of death¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep.¡±

    Dang So-young was touched by the generous heart that was as vast as a mana pocket.

    Having spent enough time here, she realized that the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult wasn¡¯t as scary as she thought.

    But still, she couldn¡¯t shake off the fear engraved in her body.

    Moreover, even if Baek Yeon-young wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Heavenly Demon Cult, touching someone¡¯s chest, especially that of a master, was a huge breach of etiquette. It was a situation where it would be understandable to receive any punishment.

    Dang So-young trembled as she answered.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±

    Just when she thought it would pass, the lizard that had climbed onto Baek Yeon-young''s shoulder red at Dang So-young with its triangr face.

    p!

    Though Baek Yeon-young forgave her, the lizard seemed to hold a grudge, flicking Dang So-young''s wrist with its tail.

    ¡°Ugh? W-What is this little¡­?¡±

    Baek Yeon-young smiled slightly at the lizard.

    ¡°Take a look at its condition.¡±

    Only then did Dang So-young realize why Baek Yeon-young hade to find her.

    That lizard wasn¡¯t an ordinary lizard.

    It must be in some trouble.

    Even though she was a food guest, Baek Yeon-young was telling her, who could act as a healer, to take care of it.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Dang So-young moved busily.

    Baek Yeon-young watched her with a nk expression, then set the lizard down on the floor.

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please take care!¡±

    With a voice firmly disciplined, Dang So-young answered and bowed her head until it touched her knees.

    Baek Yeon-young couldn¡¯t fully understand the meaning of that action, but she thought it was just a formality.

    Thus, Baek Yeon-young left the building.

    Dang So-young¡¯s busy movements came to a halt.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Was it a dream¡­?¡±

    As soon as she disappeared, Dang So-young jumped back onto the bed.

    Considering she was still alive after acting like that toward the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, it must have surely been a dream.

    Therefore, she stretched out on the bed to catch up on her insufficient sleep.

    But there was one being confirming all this was reality.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    It was the ck lizard that was croaking.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Only then did Dang So-young remember her duty.

    Surprisingly, what she had done was indeed reality, and Baek Yeon-young had generously overlooked it.

    So what should she do?

    Her only course of action was to do her best in the task she was entrusted with.

    Dang So-young reached out to the ck lizard.

    It was a lizard she had never seen before, but it felt familiar.

    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    As she felt a spirit-like aura, she chose to slowly get closer to the lizard.

    ¡°Gegeck.¡±

    Understanding her intention, the lizard climbed up her hand obediently.

    ¡°Hehe. You look so cute.¡±

    It was always a pleasure to observe spirits.

    Moreover, seeing such a cute spirit was something that could never get old.

    Dang So-young examined the ck lizard.

    Its scales were firm, but its belly was soft and incredibly addictive.

    Moreover, the way its tiny feet wiggled was delightful.

    It was clear that its character was quite gentle, as it didn¡¯t bite no matter how much she touched it.

    ¡°If only the lizard I knew was this well-behaved¡­¡±

    For some reason, Gomodo didn¡¯t seem to like being held.

    One of Dang So-young¡¯s wishes was to touch that Gomodo freely.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    The lizard''s face began to elongate.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Dang So-young observed the ck lizard once again.

    It felt somehow familiar.

    With sorrowful blue eyes.

    A handsome face that suited a lizard.

    Dragon-like scales.

    It was a face she recognized.

    ¡°¡­G-Great Master?¡±

    ¡°Gegeck!¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Dang So-young dropped the lizard she was holding.

    Gomodonded naturally on the ground.

    ¡°Is that really you, Great Master?¡±

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    It¡¯s certain.

    The lizard that makes that sound can only be Gomodo,

    as far as Dang So-young knew.

    ¡°Why have you gotten so small?¡±

    The Gomodo she remembered was so huge that it could carry her around.

    But now, what¡¯s the deal?

    Isn¡¯t it about the same size as the shedding on the spiders¡¯ altar?

    ¡°Oh my, that shed was really the Great Master¡¯s shed¡­¡±

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    The ck lizard seemed to urge her to get on with her tasks.

    The small size was probably a temporary phenomenon.

    That¡¯s why it had asked her to take a look.

    In other words, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see such a tiny Gomodo again if she didn¡¯t act now.

    Dang So-young¡¯s sharp mind began to race.

    ¡°¡­Geck?¡±

    Gomodo stretched out its arms and went on guard.

    Dang So-young¡¯s expression was unusual.

    It was the kind of expression a cat makes before ying a prank.

    Moreover, she waved her hands mischievously.

    Gomodo realized Dang So-young''s intention.

    She intended to touch him all over in his shrunken form.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Nothing strayed from her expectations.

    Dang So-young thought she could handle Gomodo as he was now.

    She would satisfy her desires while also collecting scales that she could fall into.

    Ambition colored her face.

    But there was one misconception Dang So-young had.

    Paat!

    ¡°Huh? Where are you going¡­?¡±

    The ck lizard was the heir of the little dragon.

    Patbat!

    ¡°Kyah, kyah!¡±

    Even with its small body, it had the strength to take down a considerable beast.

    ¡°G-Great Master!¡±

    Gomodo-Rania.

    ¡°Just kidding!¡±

    Little Dragon Rising Kick.

    ¡°Kyah! Why¡­ even though you¡¯ve gotten smaller¡­!¡±

    Swaak!

    ¡°It feels like¡­ there¡¯s emotion in that tail¡­¡±

    The frustration from being attacked by the spiders gathered in Gomodo¡¯s long tail.

    Gomodo¡¯s tail aimed at Dang So-young, filled with ambition.

    Bang!

    Thus, Dang So-young''s small rebellion filled with ambition came to an end.

 Chapter 143

    ¡°Geekeek¡­¡±

    Sluuuuuurp.

    My short body stretches long.

    ¡°Hehe. This is unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°Keyoong!¡±

    Dang So-young, who promised to take care of me, was fiddling with my body alongside the spiders.

    It was clear she was fulfilling her own desires, but for now, I would endure it.

    After everything was over, I could just put that dumpling head in my mouth.

    ¡°¡­I feel like it¡¯s going to get damp and dark. Is that just my imagination?¡±

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    It¡¯s already toote, Dang Whatever.

    Still, watching her do it might earn her some forgiveness, so she should do her best.

    With a serious expression, Dang So-young examined me.

    She gently stroked my scales and then ced her hand on my belly.

    ¡°Gegeck!¡±

    Thud.

    ¡°Kyah! That hurts!¡±

    She was attempting to explore my precious parts. Endure the trial of biting.

    Dang So-young, in her own way, endured my bites.

    Of course, she whimpered and cried out that it hurt.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve figured out the cause!¡±

    She stopped chewing.

    As expected of the genius of the Dang family, Dang So-young.

    I believed in your potential.

    ¡°The side effects of bringing my mana to its limit have urred!¡±

    Dang Whatever, looking down at me with a triumphant expression.

    Nyang nyang.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    I knew that, Baek Yeon-young knew that, and even the spiders knew that.

    ¡°¡­But it doesn¡¯t stop there; I¡¯ve also figured out the solution!¡±

    As expected of Dang So-young.

    I never doubted you for a moment.

    I patiently waited for her to finish speaking.

    Waiting this long was fine.

    Our Dang So-young is a precious talent who knows how to revert my body.

    ¡°All you have to do is eat well and rest well.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    Nom nom nom.

    ¡°Kyah! Really, I¡¯m serious!¡±

    To offer such a thing as a solution.

    Waaah.

    ¡°Kyah! It hurts! I¡¯m bleeding!¡±

    The true divine beast was disappointed in the Dang family.

    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re stealing the open portal to the heavens.

    ¡°I-I feel like my heart hurts more than my finger?¡±

    I didn¡¯t like the mana pocket either.

    ¡°At this level, it¡¯s still¡­! Huh? What was I trying to exin?¡±

    Dang So-young was mumbling to herself.

    In fact, shouldn¡¯t we fix Dang So-young¡¯s head before my body?

    ¡°What¡¯s that expression? I became like this because of the Great Master!¡±

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    p.

    ¡°Ugh! Why are you hitting my butt!¡±

    ¡°Keyoong!¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry! Kyah!¡±

    *

    One of the buildings of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Cheonryongchae, was noisier than usual.

    ¡°The sky has turned dark. What on earth is happening!¡±

    The sudden arrival of darkness.

    Even the elders who had experienced numerous hardships had never encountered such a phenomenon before.

    If it were an event simr to the moon covering the sun, one could understand it.

    Though the exact cause was unknown, such things had happened before.

    But this time was different.

    Something ck and foggy obscured the sun.

    Moreover, those clouds were dotted with red, grotesque eyes.

    In this unprecedented situation, all the elders holding positions within the Cheonryongchae gathered.

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s still disappearing quickly.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a temporary phenomenon, shouldn¡¯t we dispatch an investigation team immediately?¡±

    ¡°The headmaster has sealed the entrance to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. What are we to do?¡±

    ¡°This situation is different!¡±

    Amotion broke out.

    The elders were all distinguished martial artists.

    They possessed overwhelming strength capable of representing their respective families.

    They were a deterrent force preventing the Murim Alliance from recklessly overstepping into the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    With such martial artists gathered in one ce, conflicts of opinion were bound to arise.

    Baek Seolhwa, the goddess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was disturbed by the elders causing a ruckus while she was present.

    It was because of the expression on Baek Yeon-young¡¯s face, who was looking down at them with an interesting demeanor.

    ¡°Stop it. The headmaster is waiting.¡±

    Baek Seolhwa intervened, unable to bear it any longer.

    ¡°The headmaster? Huh, huh!¡±

    How could a senior elder not know that the headmaster was present here?

    The answer was simple.

    Baek Yeon-young had always been this way.

    Even when the Phoenix rampaged, or when the eight-headed snake devoured a mountain.

    Whenever a serious matter arose and the elders gathered for a meeting, she never showed her face.

    The meetings of the Heavenly Demon Cult had devolved into elders exchanging opinions,ter reporting directly to the headmaster.

    It was an abnormal structure, yet no one dared to voiceints.

    Baek Yeon-young was the head of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    When the elders were in a fluster, formting countermeasures, Baek Yeon-young had acted alone.

    It was she who had subdued the phoenix, and she who had removed the mountain from atop the snake.

    Most of what the elders concluded in their meetings often turned out to be useless.

    By the time they reported to her, all incidents had usually been resolved.

    It wasn¡¯t that the elders were slow or ipetent.

    It was simply that Baek Yeon-young was too strong and too fast.

    Thus, this time, too, they thought Baek Yeon-young wouldn¡¯t attend.

    The elders were merely discussing the ck energy and preparing to report to her.

    However, Baek Yeon-young had been waiting for them from the beginning.

    Moreover, she had intentionally hidden her energy, so it was no wonder the elders didn¡¯t notice her presence.

    ¡°The supreme one of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡­!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    With a single word, Baek Yeon-young dismissed the elders who were trying to maintain decorum.

    ¡°Maintaining decorum is sufficient once a day.¡±

    Baek Yeon-young, who had been watching from the second floor, descended to the first floor.

    An unprecedented event had unfolded.

    Baek Yeon-young spoke to the elders about the current incident.

    Although she had a habit of not exining things properly, the elders had known her for a long time.

    Any elder who didn¡¯t understand her words would no longer be an elder.

    Thus, they understood her well enough.

    The force that hadpelled the head of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Baek Yeon-young, to summon the elders.

    The owner of that force was Tae Se.

    A wicked god trying to dominate spirits and spread his evil.

    They realized the fact that he hade.

    ¡°Tae Se¡­¡±

    The elders murmured the name of Tae Se.

    As a group that revered the Heavenly Demon, they couldn¡¯t help but know of his existence.

    ¡°Headmaster. So, what should we do now regarding Tae Se¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve dealt with him, so there¡¯s no need to worry for a while.¡±

    She had dealt with Tae Se.

    Seeing the sky brighten confirmed that her words were true.

    Still, she participated in the meeting.

    That meant there was another reason for her presence.

    ¡°However, this incident has given the Murim Alliance justification.¡±

    The cause of the inexplicable events that had urred in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    ¡°The wicked Demon Cult is scheming something. That¡¯s what they¡¯ll say.¡±

    Even if they knew what the truth was, they wouldn¡¯t care.

    What they needed was justification.

    ¡°The righteous Murim Alliance will gather to prevent the wicked Demon Cult¡¯s schemes.¡±

    Their target was the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    To be precise, they aimed for the spirits within the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    Although they tried to keep it hidden, it was information that was bound to spread.

    Baek Yeon-young hadn¡¯t killed those who entered the Ten Thousand Great Mountains because she understood the need for powerful martial artists targeting the Ten Thousand Great Mountains from the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°I may have exaggerated a bit, but they¡¯ll undoubtedly try toy im to our Ten Thousand Great Mountains by any means necessary.¡±

    The elders didn¡¯t want the Murim Alliance to move.

    If they joined forces, Baek Yeon-young would be in trouble too.

    Yet they wouldn¡¯t join forces.

    Their purpose wasn¡¯t the eradication of the wicked Demon Cult but rather obtaining precious inner elixirs.

    It was clear that they would try to take the biggest advantage while shifting responsibility onto each other.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I have to say to you all.¡±

    But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    ¡°All elders, prepare for the invasion of the Murim Alliance.¡±

    The hearts of the elders raced at high speed.

    Baek Yeon-young was different from previous headmasters.

    She had risen to the position of headmaster without any background, and unlike other headmasters, she didn¡¯t seek to advance into the Central ins.

    Her job was to manage the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, and her belief was to ensure the believers of the Heavenly Demon Cult didn¡¯t starve.

    She focused more on internal affairs than war.

    The elders had some dissatisfaction with her actions, but they too were followers of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Since it was an action consistent with doctrine, they had no choice but toply with her wishes, even if they were unhappy.

    Now Baek Yeon-young had issued orders to prepare for an invasion.

    At first nce, it could seem like something that should be said.

    However, the elders took it differently.

    Preparing for an invasion meant they should be ready to advance into the Central ins at any moment.

    She had finally made

    a decisive resolution.

    The elders realized why Baek Yeon-young had attended this meeting.

    This too was a justification.

    If the Murim Alliance truly attacked first, it would be akin to her deration that she would immediately advance into the Central ins.

    Of course, the elders didn¡¯t exclude the possibility that they had jumped to conclusions.

    Perhaps she was just saying they should prepare for an invasion because the enemy was attacking.

    Such remarks might have been uttered.

    ¡°And the most important thing remains.¡±

    Gulp.

    The elders swallowed hard.

    The headmaster¡¯s words wouldplete that statement.

    They could take preemptive strikes in the chaotic situation.

    They could use deception to trap the Murim Alliance.

    Any method would be eptable.

    If it was amand from the headmaster, they were prepared to devote their lives to carve a path to the Central ins.

    Just a little hint would suffice.

    They needed to show a bit of the headmaster¡¯s will to invade the Murim Alliance.

    However, Baek Yeon-young¡¯s next words were not what the elders had anticipated.

    ¡°Does anyone know of a dish that would please Seok-cheok?¡±

    The headmaster, who had previously disyed an imposing demeanor, was now smiling softly.

    Looking at her little ring finger.

    A small circr mark blushing crimson.

    As if resembling a ring, she muttered to herself.

    ¡°I feel like I need to feed him something since he¡¯s too thin.¡±

    Even though the meeting had concluded, the elders couldn¡¯t easily leave their seats.

    It was because they found it difficult to understand the headmaster¡¯s words.

    Surely, there must be some meaning they didn¡¯t know.

    Surely, she wasn¡¯t calling them together just because she was curious about what food a lizard likes.

    Raising a beloved lizard could be possible.

    In fact, various spirits lived within the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    However, to prioritize the food for a lizard over the remnants of Tae Se or the invasion of the Murim Alliance.@@novelbin@@

    Even if they assumed the headmaster was considering her stature and strength, they couldn¡¯t help but think those two were not that important.

    Then naturally, the reason for attending the meeting would be to ask about the lizard¡¯s food.

    That couldn¡¯t be true.

    Baek Yeon-young, the head of the Heavenly Demon Cult, couldn¡¯t possibly be that trivial.

    ¡°Seok-cheok¡­¡±

    The elders constantly murmured that word.

    They believed there must be another meaning behind the headmaster¡¯s words.

 Chapter 144

    "Geck geck."

    Iy there quietly with my mouth wide open.

    "Keyoong!"

    The spiders busily brought me snacks.

    Although I didn¡¯t particrly like it, I epted the food from Dang So-young¡¯s arms.@@novelbin@@

    "Hehe."

    Dang So-young, who had been whining a moment ago, was now smiling happily because I was sitting still.

    I¡¯m only here to maintain my body temperature; that¡¯s all.

    "If the Great Master doesn¡¯t mind, anytime¡­"

    "Geck."

    That¡¯s a bit much.

    It¡¯s too hard.

    "It¡¯s not hard at all! I¡¯m doing my best! ¡­Why am I even exining myself?"

    Dang What¡¯s-her-name, who seemed to be spacing out.

    After giving her some alone time, I put the food the spiders brought into my mouth.

    "Gegeck."

    It was dried meat seasoned with spices.

    The vor was intense and stimting, but I actually liked it.

    The only seasoning I¡¯d had sinceing here was the salt Dang So-young sprinkled on meat.

    The forgotten skill, Gourmet, was about to activate.

    Waaah.

    "Keyoong!"

    As I devoured the food, the spiders waved their legs joyfully.

    "Geck geck."

    So, you guys were eating this kind of food behind my back, huh?

    "Keyeong¡­"

    Tus and Pus nced at me, clearly worried.

    No wonder their levels have been rising so fast.

    "Keyoong¡­"

    While I was savoring the salty jerky, the door suddenly creaked open.

    "Kyah!"

    Dang So-young let out a shriek.

    The one who entered, of course, was my master, Baek Yeon-young.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Th-that¡­ well¡­"

    Dang So-young couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment.

    The scene was indeed strange: Dang So-young was holding a lizard in her arms, and the spiders were taking turns feeding it.

    It was undoubtedly an odd sight, and fortunately, Dang So-young was aware of it.

    "Is this the treatment?"

    "Ah, yes! This is the treatment!"

    Baek Yeon-young stared nkly at her.

    "I-I mean¡­ eating well and resting¡­ is the treatment¡­"

    Dang So-young replied in a small, meek voice.

    "So, eating well is the treatment¡­"

    Thank you for everything, Dang What¡¯s-her-name.

    But since Master is merciful, you¡¯ll probably keep your head.

    "It¡¯s just as well."

    Luckily, it seemed my master wasn¡¯t in a bloodthirsty mood today.

    "Seong-hee,e here."

    Baek Yeon-young held out her hand to me.

    Scurrying over, I settledfortably.

    "¡­I didn¡¯t call you to sit there."

    She said that but didn¡¯t push me away.

    "W-why is she smiling like that¡­?"

    A bright face, you say.

    It¡¯s just because the lighting is bright here.

    Dang So-young and the spiders looked at their own chests, then nced at Baek Yeon-young.

    "Keyoong¡­"

    The spiders, gripped by an unexinable sense of defeat.

    "Today, I¡¯ll be taking care of Seong-hee."

    Baek Yeon-young¡¯s deration.

    No one dared object.

    "Keyoong!"

    "Keyeeng!"

    The spiders bowed their heads as if to say, of course.

    Dang So-young just stared nkly at Baek Yeon-young¡¯s mana pouch.

    "B-but he bit my hand so hard¡­"

    "Geck geck."

    Dang So-young.

    I didn¡¯t want to bite you, either.

    But pain is necessary for growth.

    "Gegeck."

    I shared a rather profound saying, unsure if she¡¯d understand it.

    "Why do you keep burrowing in?"

    Finally, I felt like I was back home.

    Baek Yeon-young started walking to another building.

    The loyal disciple, clinging to her master, had no choice but to burrow in deeper to avoid being seen by others.

    After some time, we arrived at another building.

    "You can get down now."

    "Gegegeck."

    A splendid room appeared before us.

    The only difference from the previous room was that the furniture looked a bit older.

    The overall atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad.

    Even my aesthetic sense approved with a nod.

    From my guess, this seemed to be Baek Yeon-young¡¯s bedroom.

    The bed over there and the scent of Baek Yeon-young wafting from various ces.

    "Right. I see you licking your tongue; you must be hungry."

    "Geck?"

    I was only licking my tongue to smell, but I didn¡¯t bother to correct her.

    I was breathing in my master¡¯s scent in this room.

    I couldn¡¯t respond in a way that sounded perverse.

    Not that my words would reach her anyway.

    "Geck geck."

    Since I was genuinely hungry, I nodded.

    Given my usual size, it would take a significant amount of food to make me full.

    "Seong-hee."

    "Geck."

    "Do you know what I¡¯ve prepared?"

    Oh! Master prepared food!

    What kind of food could it be?

    Maybe Dongpo pork?

    Dumplings would be nice.

    Even in noodles would be satisfying.

    Whatever it was, it would be human-made food.

    Gulp.

    I could feel myself salivating.

    "You¡¯re that excited?"

    Baek Yeon-young took something out of the drawer.

    "I heard this is a lizard¡¯s favorite food."

    Any food would be fine.

    What did Baek Yeon-young choose?

    [Deathworm lv1]

    "¡­Geck?"

    I looked up at Baek Yeon-young.

    "Is it that good?"

    You want me to eat that?

    It says Deathworm.

    Sure, it¡¯s a low level and looks young, but it¡¯s still bigger than me.

    I red at the Deathworm.

    "Keyeeek!"

    My whole body shivered.

    I clung tightly to Baek Yeon-young¡¯s leg.

    "Gegegeck!"

    What is that thing?

    It¡¯s wriggling all over the ce.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    It has teeth, too.

    "Keyaak!"

    "Seong-hee, why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    How am I supposed to eat that?

    "Gegeek! Geck!"

    Sure, I¡¯d win if I fought it in a life-or-death battle.

    But eat it?

    I may be a lizard, but I¡¯m not fond of bugs.

    And above all, it¡¯s just too gross.

    I clung tightly to Baek Yeon-young¡¯s leg.

    "Hmm, Seol-hwa said you¡¯d like it."

    Seol-hwa?

    Baek Seol-hwa?

    "Gegegeck!"

    So, you¡¯re avenging the honey incident.

    "That¡¯s strange. Ah, maybe it¡¯s because of the lighting? I heard lizards eat better in the dark."

    "Gegegeeeek!"

    Don¡¯t turn off the lights!

    Don¡¯t leave me alone with that Super Great Giant Mealworm!

    The skies over the Ten Thousand Mountains turned ck.

    The Central ins are vast, but rumors have wings.

    In an instant, word spread.

    By the time Jang Bong and Baek Woon arrived at their destination, the events had already be the talk of the region.

    The rumors of ominous signs in the Ten Thousand Mountains were well-known.

    Some even seemed to know about the spirit, Gomodo.

    "¡­Jang Bong, how is it that people already know about Gomodo?"

    Baek Woon red at Jang Bong.

    Only he and Jang Bong knew about Gomodo.

    Namgoong Yeon¡¯s absence was suspicious, but even he shouldn¡¯t know about Gomodo.

    If he did and was behind the rumors, it meant he got the information from Baek Woon or Jang Bong.

    "It wasn¡¯t me!"

    Jang Bong waved his hands in denial.

    Sure, he was a ruffian, but he would never stab his benefactor in the back.

    Baek Woon decided to believe him.

    The rumors had already spread, and doubting Jang Bong served no purpose.

    "This situation isn¡¯t ideal. I tried to keep it quiet, but it¡¯s no use."

    So, Baek Woon changed his n.

    "Go to the marketce and spread the word about Gomodo."

    "What do you mean?"

    "News about Gomodo has spread. Surely some will covet that mysterious spirit."

    Only a select few knew about spirits like Gomodo.

    But with the information now public, anyone could set their sights on the Ten Thousand Mountains.

    "If we emphasize its benevolence, it¡¯ll take away their justification."

    Justification.

    It was what the righteous factions valued most.

    Even if they gathered forces to march on the Ten Thousand Mountains, they couldn¡¯t harm a benevolent spirit like Gomodo.

    "Ah, you truly are wise, Baek Woon!"

    Jang Bong marveled at Baek Woon¡¯s n.

    "I¡¯ll do what I can, and you do what you must."

    Baek Woon didn¡¯t care for the spirit.

    But a life-saving debt was a life-saving debt.

    "Revenge should be sharp as a de, while gratitude as boundless as the sea."

    A phrase Baek Woon had read in a book and liked.

    And so, Baek Woon and Jang Bong worked in their own ways to spread the word about Gomodo.

    But despite their efforts, there were always those who would covet Gomodo.

    The number of sightings of spirits had recently surged.

    To be precise, recent observations of spirits had skyrocketed.

    Many major factions had secretly been raising spirits as secret weapons.

    The Shaolin Temple was no exception, despite its devotion to the teachings of Buddha.

    "Summon the Arhats."

    Arhats.

    Also called Luohans, they were what made the Shaolin the most respected in the martial world.

    Among the eighteen Luohans, there was one particrly unusual being.

    A colossal creature that could shatter massive stone mountains.

    The term ¡°Taishan Beidou¡± (Ì©É½±±¶·), meaning the pinnacle of martial arts,es from ¡°dou,¡± which signifies "leader," perfectly suited to describe this beast¡¯s imposing, oval-shaped head.

    Baekgigae (ÅÄ­^æz)

    Named for its habit of crashing into opponents with its armor-covered head, akin to a jeweled battering ram.

    ¡°Krwoooar!¡±

    The head monk of the Shaolin Temple believed that Baekgigae alone would be enough to bring down Gomodo.

    Interest in Gomodo and other spirits wasn''t limited to the Central ins.

    There was also the distantnd of Nanman.

    The Nanman Beast Pce, an organization based in the dense jungle filled with countless wild animals.

    ¡°Khahaha! So Gomodo is real, after all!¡±

    The Pce Lord of Nanman Beast Pceughed heartily.

    Beside him was a gray dragon so massive it could be mistaken for a mountain.

    ¡°Great Warrior Gi, it¡¯s Gomodo. Interested?¡±

    The Pce Lord addressed the beast with honorifics.

    And no one dared question it.

    ¡°Fenfen Baeu¡­ (‘Š^°Í‘n)¡­¡±

    Gi Kano (¼ºÔXÅ­).

    An honored spirit of equal rank to the Pce Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce.

    ¡°Gargekke (¿ÉÀï¸û¿Í)!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, no need to use a bull-killing sword on a chicken hunt, hahahaha!¡±

    Some factions seemed to be waiting for Gomodo to grow further.

    Others remained hidden, their motives veiled in mystery.

    ¡°¡­Lord Cult Leader.¡±

    Ake filled with blood.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Within theke appeared a red dragon.

    Blood from countless spirits¡¯ bodies flowed into theke.

    Theke brimmed with spirit blood.

    They didn¡¯t even take the spirit cores, hunting purely for blood and madness.

    ¡°All in honor of the Blood Demon¡¯s will.¡±

    They, too, had recognized the existence of Gomodo.

    Beyond them, countless spirits and organizations turned their gaze upon Gomodo.

    Some revered Gomodo as an object of worship.

    Some sought to seize Gomodo¡¯s core.

    Some, driven by the desire to fight a powerful spirit.

    And some, to prove who the true dragon was.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes, for their own reasons, were now on Gomodo.

 Chapter 145

    I had just endured a humiliating time.

    The esteemed spirit of Gaekgak Cult had been forced to roll over and act adorable¡ªa disgraceful ordeal. Thankfully, no followers were there to witness it.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not very hungry.¡±

    Baek Yeonyeong must have realized from my desperate gestures that I absolutely loathed that giant worm. Though she seemed to misinterpret it as me not being hungry rather than disliking the worm, it didn¡¯t matter as long as she kept that hideous creature away from me.

    ¡°If you feel like eating itter, just give me a sign.¡±

    ¡°Kiaaaak!¡±

    The Death Worm clutched in Baek Yeonyeong''s hand disappeared into a wooden drawer.

    Why on earth would she keep that thing in her room?

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Now that the horrid creature was gone, I felt much more at ease. It was just my master and me in this space.

    Why had Baek Yeonyeong brought me here? Was it really just to offer me that worm as food? I¡¯d already been fine munching on the snacks I¡¯d received from Dang Soyoung.

    Baek Yeonyeong began stroking my body. Although I wasn¡¯t thrilled, I didn¡¯t have much choice in my current tiny lizard form. So, I did what little lizards do best.

    ¡°Gekegek.¡±

    I started nibbling on her fingers.

    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d like it if you grew a bit faster.¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I agreed. There were things I wanted to do, like bite into Dang Soyoung¡¯s dumpling-styled hair.

    ¡°The cores of the Odoosa and the Inmyeonjo have been prepared, but I can¡¯t give them to you in this state.¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    The core of the Odoosa.@@novelbin@@

    And the core of the Inmyeonjo.

    The Inmyeonjo¡¯s core would be tough to handle straight away since it emitted that strange dark aura. The Odoosa core, however, was different; it was a high-grade core even back when I was the Green Basilisk, so it should be safe.

    Wait, what would happen if I consumed the Odoosa¡¯s core?

    Would I grow a few more heads?

    ¡°Gek...¡±

    That thought didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    Or maybe it would look cool?

    It might look impressive, but it would likely be highly inconvenient for me if my body was out of sync.

    I¡¯d just have to make the right choice in my evolution.

    ¡°Well, it does seem like you¡¯ve grown a bit since earlier. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    Had I grown? Baek Yeonyeong, who¡¯d been carrying me around, would know best. If she said so, it must be true.

    Maybe my body would return to its original form sooner than I thought, provided I kept up a steady diet.

    Growing quickly and nning for the next evolution phase was essential. Although my level hadn¡¯t increased, I could instinctively feel that I was close to the threshold of evolution.

    What would the next stage of Gomo-do Rania be?

    If my growth proceeded as nned, I¡¯d be able to consume the cores of the Biikjo, Odoosa, and Inmyeonjo¡ªthree mythical creatures.

    The ¡°Rania¡± in ¡°Gomo-do Rania¡± was derived from Megnia, thergest lizard that ever existed in Earth''s history. It was the ultimate destination on the path of lizards.

    To reach a level equal to or beyond that, I¡¯d likely have to evolve into a legendary smander or even transform into a dinosaur.

    Given the Gaekgak faith, my evolution would likely follow the Gomo-do-XXX path¡ªmaybe something like Gomo-do T-Rex.

    Or, as the Inmyeonjo had repeatedly mentioned, perhaps I could be a dragon.

    With dragon scales, dragon blood, and my teeth that Argenta Avis imed were dragon fangs¡­

    I¡¯d probably be something like a lizard with 1% dragon essence.

    If I continued evolving and consuming cores, perhaps dragon-rted options would appear. Though, it would likely be a wyvern rather than a full-fledged dragon.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Dragon Gate, Hee?¡±

    Baek Yeonyeong mentioned dragons, almost as if she had read my thoughts.

    ¡°There are rumors of a gate near the Yellow River in Luoyang known as the Dragon Gate.¡±

    Dragon Gate¡ªa well-known tale.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that if a carp passes through that gate, it can be a dragon.¡±

    Much like how a carp bes a dragon, ascending through the Dragon Gate symbolizes sudden sess and advancement.

    Baek Yeonyeong didn¡¯t talk about random topics. Her mention of the Dragon Gate suggested there was more to it than mere rumor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t vouch for the Dragon Gate over there, but there is a simr ce here in Simman Dae Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a legend that says an ancient spirit managed to be a dragon by passing through it.¡±

    A dragon¡­

    Wasn¡¯t that the same thing that Arrogant Koatal was so obsessed with?

    ¡°Though it¡¯s likely not the type of dragon you¡¯re familiar with. It resembles the oriental dragons in appearance,cks a yeouiju, and has wings¡ªa unique form.¡±

    It didn¡¯t sound like an Eastern dragon. Based on her description, it seemed closer to a Western-style dragon.

    But that was still something.

    And as a lizard, I already looked more like a Western dragon than an Eastern one.

    Dragons might not hold the same mystique as oriental dragons, but they were still a step up from mere lizards.

    ¡°The creature left Simman Dae Mountain, but¡­¡±

    Baek Yeonyeong exined the Dragon Gate to me¡ªa mountain peak that powerful spirits climb in search of enlightenment. Some parts were barren rock, others volcanic with eruptingva, some were adorned with beautiful flowers, and others were nketed in white snow.

    ¡­Was Simman Dae Mountain really that vast?

    Couldva and snow even coexist?

    The thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it. Baek Yeonyeong had no reason to deceive me.

    ¡°You have more than enough qualifications to go there¡ªprovided your body fully recovers.¡±

    It seemed Baek Yeonyeong intended to send me to the Dragon Gate.

    With my current strength, I could already intimidate most animals. If the Neph¡¯s forest was the tutorial, the swamp the beginner¡¯s zone, and the jungle the intermediate zone, then the Dragon Gate would be the advanced zone.

    It was the perfect ce for me now.

    ¡°Keep that in mind and focus on recovering. ¡­And if you ever crave that worm, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    No way, not that thing.

    Baek Yeonyeong sighed, as if epting my refusal.

    ¡°In that case, at least get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Now, that was my specialty.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Baek Yeonyeong tapped her bedding.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    So¡­ she wanted me to sleep there?

    ¡°Are you worried that it¡¯s improper for a disciple to sleep on their master¡¯s bedding?¡±

    Not at all.

    I quickly wriggled my way under the nkets.

    The soft, cozy feel of the bedding¡­

    As a lizard, it was the first time I¡¯d felt anything thisfortable.

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Offering me such a prime spot¡ªtruly befitting of Baek Yeonyeong.

    But as I was thinking that, Baek Yeonyeong climbed under the covers as well.

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    ¡°Just stay still.¡±

    Then she held me in her hand.

    ¡°I heard you need to stay warm, correct?¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    What exactly did Baek Yeonyeong think I was?

    She fussed over my food and sleeping arrangements as if she genuinely believed I was a lizard.

    ¡°A master and disciple sleeping together¡­ It might raise eyebrows if word got out.¡±

    But this ¡°lizard¡± was someone she conversed with and taught martial arts.

    Perhaps she viewed me as a disciple rather than merely a lizard.

    ¡°Just joking.¡±

    One might dismiss her as odd like Dang Soyoung, but she was different.

    Dang Soyoung had grown upmunicating with animals and spirits, and she would likely talk to any animal or spirit, even an ordinary unicorn on the street.

    But Baek Yeonyeong was different.

    While she treated me kindly, she showed no mercy to other creatures.

    She killed the Odoosa, the Inmyeonjo, bashed dinosaurs, and plucked feathers off helpless Utahraptors.

    ¡°I rarely get a proper night¡¯s sleep anyway. Just think of this as me keeping youpany until you fall asleep.¡±

    Why did she treat me so specially?

    Maybe it was because I was meditating when we first met?

    It¡¯s unlikely she hadn¡¯t seen other spirits meditating, given how many she¡¯d encountered.

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Baek Yeonyeong¡¯s fingers gently scratched me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a beetle for you tomorrow.¡±

    A beetle?

    Like, a stag beetle?

    ¡°Gekegek!¡±

    No, I hate bugs!

    *

    With soft, gentle breaths, Baek Yeon-young slept soundly.

    She imed it was hard for her to sleep properly, yet here she was, fast asleep.

    The thought of getting back at her for trying to feed me bugs crossed my mind, but in this tiny body, there wasn¡¯t much I could do. At best, I could just il around awkwardly.

    Instead of indulging in such pointless revenge, it was better to focus on something productive. Carefully, I slipped out of Baek Yeon-young¡¯s embrace.

    If I stayed here, tomorrow morning would bring me another round of that ¡°super bug mix¡± for breakfast.

    The early bird might get the worm, but thete lizard doesn¡¯t have to eat it.

    Under the cover of darkness, I crept out on my own to search for food.

    Surprisingly, not even someone as skilled as Baek Yeon-young woke up. Turns out, she really does sleep well.

    It waste at night. With a small body and dark scales, I was practically invisible.

    Once I slipped out of the room, I knew exactly where I was heading: straight to where Tang So-young kept her stash of snacks.

    Moving stealthily, I set off.

    ¡°¡­Is that¡­ Seokcheok?¡±

    I was caught.

    I¡¯d barely taken a step when a woman¡¯s voice stopped me dead in my tracks. She looked at me with intense suspicion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a normal lizard.¡±

    Luckily, the woman beside her seemed to brush it off as nothing.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I mean, seeing a lizard out here wasn¡¯t exactly strange.

    ¡°Wait, is that lizard¡­ standing on two legs?¡±

    I¡¯d been discovered.

    Zoom!

    ¡°Ahhh! The lizard¡¯s running!¡±

    Utilizing the agility of the Dragon Rising Step technique, I dashed off at full speed.

    ¡°Geh-ek¡­¡±

    I managed to shake them off.

    Now, I could finally catch my breath.

    ¡°¡­Seokcheok?¡±

    Zoom!

    ¡°L-look! It¡¯s the lizard again!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s using Light Body Technique! It¡¯s leaping through the air!¡±

    I tried to escape, but people seemed to be everywhere, constantly crossing my path.

    Why are there so many people here?

    And why are they all so interested in me?

 Chapter 147

    Baek Seol-hwa gave a brief exnation of Baek Yeon-young¡¯s condition.

    She noted that it had been a long time since she¡¯d seen her sleep so peacefully, as Baek Yeon-young typically relied on breathing techniques instead of actual sleep to recover. It seemed that with me nearby, she was able to rest morefortably, and Seol-hwa asked me to continue helping her sleep in this way.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t ask for free. She promised that if I could help Baek Yeon-young sleep soundly, she¡¯d make a special meat dish for me the next day.

    The thought of drool-worthy, cooked meat¡ªnot just raw meat¡ªwas enough to make my mouth water. Though I was still unsure if cooked meat would suit my lizard pte better than raw meat, I couldn¡¯t resist the memory of the delicious roasted meat I¡¯d shared with Tang So-young in the swamps.

    And if Seol-hwa was the one cooking¡­ her culinary skills couldn¡¯t be ordinary. With her love for sweet treats and a bit of extra¡­ "padding" in certain areas, I felt certain she knew her way around food.

    Seol-hwa left the room quietly, reminding me once more to keep watch over Baek Yeon-young¡¯s sleep. Though she worried that her chatter might wake her, Baek Yeon-young slept soundly, her breath soft and even.

    If only my status screen could work a bit harder¡ªmaybe I¡¯d get a quest for this.

    **Protect Baek Yeon-young¡¯s Sleep.**

    **Reward: A delicious meal from Seol-hwa.**

    An easy quest, if you ask me. All I had to do was sit quietly in Baek Yeon-young¡¯s hand and do nothing.

    But I am the sacred beast of the *Gaegeuk Sect*, the mighty *Gomodo-Rania*! Sitting still is against my nature. I¡¯d rather live as a hungry lizard than as a contented pig.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    With Baek Yeon-young sleeping so deeply, it meant I could move around freely. This was a rare opportunity that I had to make the most of. Who knows, I might even earn a title or achievement.

    I had earned *Loved by Spiders*, so why not something here too? Maybe if I bit her finger, I¡¯d get something like *Fearless One*.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I slipped out of her hand. I worried a bit that she might stir, but the skin contact seemed enough to keep her resting peacefully. Standing on my tiny feet, I gazed at her face. They say everyone looks like an angel when they sleep. Even the fierce Baek Yeon-young looked slightly¡­ cute.

    This woman, who had defeated an entire faction in a single strike, was now lying here,pletely vulnerable.

    ¡°Gek gek gek,¡± I chuckled, approaching her face with a mischievous grin.

    To mess with someone while they¡¯re sleeping is a beastly act¡ªbut I¡¯m a lizard, so it¡¯s only natural.

    I reached up and squished her cheek.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    It was both soft and firm¡ªa strangely addictive texture. I pulled her cheek this way and that, yfully tugging at her ink-ck hair. Even I had to admit it was a little too much, teasing my defenseless master like this. But if I wanted titles and achievements, risky ventures like these were the way to go.

    I kneaded her cheeks with both hands, wondering why she constantly poked and prodded me. Now I understood¡ªit was oddly satisfying.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    I froze, still holding onto her cheeks, and slowly lifted my head.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Baek Yeon-young¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on me.

    ¡°G-gegek!¡±

    ---

    A limp lizard hung in her grasp.

    ¡°Ge-eeng¡­¡±

    Baek Yeon-young had woken up and promptly dealt with me. Though she didn¡¯t put me in her mouth, she¡¯d thoroughly had her way with my small body.

    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it? I actually fell asleep.¡±

    She petted my head lightly, but it didn¡¯t do much to improve my mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, Hui, you seem to have grown a bit.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    I looked down at myself. I did feel a bit bigger, but it wasn¡¯t enough to be visibly noticeable.

    Baek Yeon-young grabbed me by the scruff and ced me in my usual spot.

    ¡­How could this be?

    ¡°Look. You¡¯re definitely bigger, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I was feeling cramped.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    If I get any bigger, I won¡¯t fit here anymore!

    A rather silly thought, but I quickly shook it off. I should be d to regain my full size, not disappointed.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but I suppose I just need to repeat what we did tonight.¡±

    Repeat tonight¡¯s events?

    ¡°Come visit my room every night from now on.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that¡­ a little dangerous?

    But I couldn¡¯t refuse. I had to fulfill my promise to Seol-hwa for the food, and for my master¡¯s restful sleep, I¡¯d sacrifice myself.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    What a noble lizard I am. I could practically hear the unicorns cheering in admiration.

    ---

    Life in the *Cheonma Divine Cult* continued in this way. In the mornings, I¡¯d head over to Tang So-young for treatment.

    ¡°Ke-eeng!¡±

    Every time the spiders saw me, they looked as though they didn¡¯t know what to do with themselves. I tried to ignore it as best as I could.

    With strings of drool dripping, Tus, Pus, and Neph Jurassic would hover close by, their spinnerets working overtime. What were they even trying to achieve?

    ¡°Kyoong¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what are they doing so early in the day?¡± Tang So-young muttered, blushing as she nced between me and the spiders.

    What indeed.

    After the treatment, despite myck of enthusiasm, I had to endure another new ¡°therapy¡± she had devised.

    With a dark grin, Tang So-young grasped my arm while the spiders clung to my legs, stretching and pulling my body as if trying to force an increase in size.

    And oddly enough, it seemed to be working. I had noticeably grown in size.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Once my stretching session was done, I¡¯d sneak into Seol-hwa¡¯s room in the afternoon.

    ¡°Gek gek gek.¡±

    Silly humans.

    Snickering to myself, I¡¯d swipe one of her dumplings each day. Seol-hwa would serve the promised meal, but she would shoot me disapproving looks the entire time.

    Eventually, she begged me to be satisfied with dried persimmons instead of her dumplings. But I¡¯m a dragon at heart¡ªnaturally, I took both.

    She probably would have grabbed me by the tail and spun me around, if not for the importance of Baek Yeon-young¡¯s sleep. Seeing how she quietly brought out the food each time, she must have decided it was best not to make a fuss.

    I¡¯d eat my fill of the braised pork, sometimes even snatching a massive dumpling.

    ¡°You perverted little lizard!¡± she¡¯d yell, eventually chasing me out of her room, where I¡¯d then wander around the cult grounds.

    While the thought of getting caught crossed my mind, I¡¯d already been spotted on the very first day. And with my size increasing, it was now even harder to avoid detection. Since hiding was out of the question, I decided to carry myself with pride.

    ¡°Sek, Sekchuk¡­!¡±

    The humans who used to chase me had changed tactics.

    ¡°Good lizard. Here, want some of this?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    They¡¯d offer me food as tribute. They must have realized that catching a lizard as fast as me, with the *Sorong*¡¯s agility, was impossible.

    asionally, a master would try to approach, but they¡¯d disappear as soon as I noticed them. High-level martial artists didn¡¯t see the need to go out of their way to catch a single lizard.

    ¡°Careful! Last time, the elders tried to catch Sekchuk and ended up passing out.¡±

    ¡°What? That lizard¡¯s that powerful?¡±

    ¡°No, the sect leader knocked them out.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The disciples would exchange baffled nces, not understanding the odd situation.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    Gradually, I became a recognized creature within the cult¡ªa bit like a campus cat that everyone knows.

    The ck lizard that grewrger each day.

    The *Ten Thousand Mountains* might be home to many spiritual beasts, but I¡¯m sure none of them had ever seen a creature quite like me.

    ¡°Look at that! The lizard¡¯s walking on two legs!¡±

    ¡°They say when it rains, it leaps across raindrops!¡±

    ¡°It even shoots beams from its mouth sometimes!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s apparently adies¡¯ lizard!¡±

    I¡¯d even gathered some admirers.

    Could I end up recruiting some of the cult¡¯s disciples to my side at this rate?

    Well, probably not. Even if Baek Yeon-young favored me, she wasn¡¯t exactly the cult leader. And if the true cult leader caught wind of this, I¡¯d be chopped up before I knew it.

    Tang So-young had warned me that the cult leader was vicious enough to grind up a lizard like me for a snack.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    In the mornings, snacks from Tang So-young and the spiders.

    At lunch, a meal and dumpling from Seol-hwa.

    And snacks from the cult disciples in between.

    Eating like this every

    day, I continued to grow exponentially. I¡¯d grown so much that Baek Yeon-young could barely wrap her arms around me to sleep.

    ¡°Gek ek¡­ gek gek!¡±

    While the idea of being cuddled by her was heartwarming, the reality was less so¡ªit felt more like sleeping with a balloon. If she had a nightmare, I¡¯d pop for sure.

    Adjusting her nket with my tail, I positioned everything just right to make sure she slept asfortably as possible.

    And so I evolved from a hungry lizard to a well-fed one, growing bigger each day.

    Growing up in the wild made regaining my size faster than I¡¯d expected.

    Eventually, even fierce creatures like the *Death Worm* found their way into my mouth. Once small, they now felt like mere chunks of meat as I continued to gain levels and increase my size.

    I had finally grown sorge that I needed to shrink down just to fit into Baek Yeon-young¡¯s room.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite big, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    She stroked me gently before falling asleep, marveling at my size.

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±@@novelbin@@

    To think I get to share a bed with a beauty like Baek Yeon-young¡ªhow lucky. Then again, one wrong move and I might end up as dried lizard jerky.

    Perhaps because I¡¯d grown, she no longer let me rest in her energy pocket, so Iy stiffly, resigned to the role of her ¡°bamboo wife.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, I think it¡¯s time you received the *Odusa¡¯s* core,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Finally¡­!

    The core of the *Odusa*, which was more or less a hydra. Truly a formidable beast.

    Receiving its core was the final step. It was time for me to evolve into a three-headed lizard, the ultimate *King Gomodo*.

    ¡°Hui, have you heard of the *Market Fist Technique*?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, just a random thought.¡±

    Stop with the cryptic words and hand over the core!

 Chapter 148

    Together with Baek Yeon-young, I was led to a new ce.

    We arrived in a dark underground chamber, more urately described as a vast cavern. Scattered throughout were circr stones, likely *wall-stones* used for training by the *Cheonma Divine Cult*. Judging by the solitude, it was probably her private training space, or she¡¯d cleared everyone out for this session.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±

    Baek Yeon-young produced a core¡ªa white core that looked slightly different from thest one I¡¯d seen.

    **[Core of Odusa]**

    Not only had its shape changed, but the name was different as well. Last time, it had beenbeled a ¡°supreme core,¡± but now it was named the ¡°Core of Odusa,¡± suggesting it had been refined or enhanced by Baek Yeon-young, much like the *Serpent Queen* had modified the *Phoenix core*.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Despite being a lizard with limited greed, I couldn¡¯t help but drool as I stared at it.

    ¡°I thought it would take at least three years to be ready for this. But here we are.¡±

    When I first met Baek Yeon-young, I was just a tiny lizard,cking both power and the decency to ask for something so precious. But she¡¯d waited, and I¡¯d finally grown enough to deserve it. While she could have sold the core for an astronomical sum, she was instead giving it to me.

    Ordinarily, I¡¯d pretend to refuse once or twice to be polite. But I¡¯m a greedy lizard at heart, so I immediately opened my mouth wide.

    ¡°I¡¯d give you the *Core of the Phoenix* too, but that one needs further purification.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Most cores could be swallowed without much issue, thanks to my previous experience, but the *Phoenix core* was different. With traces of *Taese* lingering in the Phoenix¡¯s body, the core could be tainted by that energy. Eating it could result in some bizarre mutation, like tentacles recing my limbs.

    Baek Yeon-young offered a few words of exnation before handing over the core.

    ¡°This is no ordinary core. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I had a rough idea, thanks to my *wild instinct*.

    ¡°The creature that produced this was an *Imoogi* that evolved into Odusa.¡±

    An *Imoogi*. This creature had been a massive titanoboarger than any real snake, hence worthy of the title. An *Imoogi* is a snake that, after much training, is on the verge of bing a dragon. If it manages to create a *yeouiju* (a dragon¡¯s orb), it can ascend as a true dragon. So, in a way, an *Imoogi* is part dragon.

    Of course, if I said this in front of an actual dragon, I¡¯d probably get fried by lightning. Still, I¡¯d estimate an *Imoogi* has around a 2% dragon content.

    This particr *Imoogi* had given up on the dragon¡¯s path, evolving instead into a five-headed serpent to survive. It was much like the Phoenix, which had evolved for survival rather than ascension.

    The *Serpent Queen*, Odusa, and the Phoenix¡ªthey all shared amon trait. Each had aimed for dragonhood in some way. In fact, the Basilisk species of the *Serpent Queen* was listed as a form of proto-dragon:

    **[Basilisk]**

    *A mythological giant serpent often ssified as a type of dragon. Its left eye holds a deadly venom, and its right eye possesses petrifying power. Known as the apex predator with unlimited growth potential.*

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a full dragon¡ªprobably just 10% dragon, while Odusa might be about 3%.

    ¡°If you consume Odusa¡¯s core, you¡¯ll grow closer to being a dragon,¡± Baek Yeon-young said. As a lizard, I already had some dragon-like traits: scales, blood, and sharp teeth.

    Though I didn¡¯t expect to be a dragon outright, I figured this might advance me from ¡°lizard with dragon essence¡± to something like ¡°lizard with dragon extract.¡± Maybe I¡¯d evolve into a *Giant Green Basilisk*, simr to the Serpent Queen.

    Baek Yeon-young reassured me, ¡°Since it¡¯s a lower-tier dragon species, you won¡¯t be a dragon instantly. But it¡¯s better than not eating it at all.¡±

    I snapped my jaws, signaling for her to give it to me.

    ¡°It should suit you quite well.¡±

    She ced the core in my mouth, and I swallowed it with a gulp.

    ¡°Sit in meditation.¡±

    A core of this caliber wasn¡¯t something that could simply be digested. I needed to circte my energy to handle its power properly, organizing the myriad forces within me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assist with the flow of your qi, so rx and release your energy,¡± she said.

    Interference during meditation could be dangerous, but Baek Yeon-young was skilled enough to mitigate such risks.

    ¡­At least, I hoped so.

    Let¡¯s trust Baek Yeon-young. After all, she¡¯d already handled me mid-meditation once before.

    I began to meditate as she sat behind me, pressing both hands to my back.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Despite my scales, I felt a faint, ticklish sensation.

    ¡°Focus.¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I closed my eyes and circted my inner energy.

    ¡°Feel the energy within you.¡±

    The energy of the core, she meant.

    ¡°Among the elemental energies¡ªyin, yang, wood, fire, earth, metal, and water¡ªwhat do you sense?¡±

    I focused, knowing that the unique properties of the core would likely influence my next evolution.

    ¡°You should direct that energy towards¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off.

    Baek Yeon-young¡¯s qi began flowing into my body, as if searching every corner. After a while, she spoke, sounding baffled.

    ¡°Hui, what on earth did you do?¡±

    ¡­Huh?

    ---

    A precious core, no ordinary core at that¡ªyet, I felt no effect. Despite consuming it, I sensed none of the elemental energies she¡¯d described.

    Had it not been for my *wild instinct* confirming the core¡¯s authenticity, I might have suspected a scam. And Baek Yeon-young would never trick me like that.

    Baek Yeon-young wedged her hands under my armpits and lifted me.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Gek ek¡­¡±

    How rude. It felt like I was baring my soul¡­ which, in a sense, I was.

    Following her instruction, I opened wide.

    Baek Yeon-young leaned in to inspect my mouth. I briefly considered closing it to see her reaction but quickly remembered who I was dealing with. If it had been Tang So-young, she¡¯d probably have screamed about the damp darkness inside, but Baek Yeon-young wasn¡¯t like that.

    Besides, I¡¯d probably break my teeth if I tried.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I swallowed nervously as she looked around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it. The core¡¯s energy vanished in an instant.¡±

    The core¡¯s energy had disappeared!@@novelbin@@

    What did that mean? Had it gone down the wrong pipe?

    ¡°Though you¡¯ve digested it, why can¡¯t you sense the energy?¡±

    She mused, lost in thought. That¡¯s great, but could we continue this conversation *outside* of my mouth?

    After an agonizing stretch of time, she finally withdrew her head.

    ¡°Hui.¡±

    ¡°Gek gek.¡±

    I put on a sorrowful expression. I¡¯d devoured the core Baek Yeon-young had given me, only for it to disappear. Though it wasn¡¯t my fault, I tried to look as pitiable as possible. Maybe she¡¯d take pity and offer me another core.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions¡ªthis is only my hypothesis,¡± she said, her tone intrigued.

    ¡°I believe the energy from Odusa¡¯s core was fully absorbed by you and converted into potential.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    What did she mean? Shouldn¡¯t I feel that energy circting within me?

    ¡°It¡¯s been transformed intotent power,¡± she exined.

    She went on to rify that, typically, only about 30% of the energy from a core would dissipate like this, but for it to vanish entirely was unprecedented.

    To summarize, normally, I would have retained the core¡¯s energy within me, as I had with Hwari and Seolsam. But Odusa¡¯s energy hadpletely disappeared, absorbed astent power.

    ¡°So you may not feel any immediate changes, but in the long run, this is advantageous. And you¡¯re on the brink of rebirth, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Since my battle with the Phoenix, I hadn¡¯t evolved, as I hadn¡¯t reached the necessary level. But with this boost in potential, it was now only a matter of reaching the next level before I could unlock a highly promising evolution path.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Could this be the path to bing an actual dragon? A *ck dragon*, perhaps?

    ¡°Hui, do you remember the *Dragon Gate* within the *Ten Thousand Mountains*?¡±

    The *Dragon Gate*. Baek Yeon-young had once mentioned it to me. It was a location marked by four peaks, where an actual creature had evolved into a dragon.

    ¡°With your current potential, if you were to endure the Dragon Gate¡¯s trial, I can¡¯t even imagine what you might be.¡±

    Countless battles, innumerable elixirs, and the core of Odusa¡ªall had merged within me astent power. If I could survive the Dragon Gate¡¯s trial¡­

    ¡°Gek gek gek gek!¡±

    Master, please keep this from that unknown cult leader. He might try to recruit me as the cult¡¯s sacred beast!

    Visions of a glorious future filled my

    mind. A life where the Serpent Queen, *Ssss*, *Chirp*, Tus, Pus, and Neph Jurassic all admired me¡­

    Why was everyone just admiring me, though?

    ¡°Are you that happy?¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Right now, I felt like sprinting toward the Dragon Gate.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll adjust my ns to send you there soon.¡±

    Master truly understands me.

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    Seize the opportunity while it¡¯s there.

    ¡°Take your stance.¡±

    ¡­Wait, what?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gek ek¡­?¡±

    Now that I think about it, we¡¯re deep underground. There¡¯s no one around. The area is vast. And, judging by the number of wall-stones here, soundproof.

    "Let¡¯s see just how strong you¡¯ve be.¡±

    Baek Yeon-young rolled up her sleeves.

    Only now did I understand the emotions felt by every *Gomodo* opponent I¡¯d faced.

    ¡°Gek gek gek gek gek!¡±

    Someone, save me!

 Chapter 149

    ¡°Geh¡­ gegek¡­¡±

    A limp lizardy sprawled on the ground.

    After an intense training session with Baek Yeon-young, I was stretched out, utterly exhausted. Sure, it was a privilege to train with someone as skilled as her, but there¡¯s a difference between training and¡­ whatever that was. She¡¯s undoubtedly a master, with no one yet able to rival her. But being a master doesn¡¯t automatically mean being good at teaching.

    I knew this better than anyone.

    Back when I was weaker, she would moderate her strength, letting me train by just tossing me around. But now? I¡¯d grown significantly, with dragon-like scales as proof of my resilience. In her eyes, I¡¯d gone from ¡°precious little pet¡± to ¡°personal punching bag.¡±

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t just tormenting me for fun¡ªthere was wisdom in her brutal training.

    ¡°Your inner power may be at the pinnacle,¡± she observed, ¡°but there¡¯s still something missing.¡±

    As expected, I¡¯d finally reached the peak level, something I¡¯d suspected since opening my middle dantian. It gave me a substantial boost in strength, and as I panted for breath, I listened carefully.

    ¡°Levels are not as cleanly divided as people think,¡± she exined. ¡°Especially the way people refer to third-rate, second-rate, and first-rate martial artists. Those terms weren¡¯t initially about levels. Yet nowadays, people even use bizarre terms like ¡®seasoned third-rate¡¯ or ¡®beginner second-rate.¡¯¡±

    ¡­Seasoned third-rate? I tried not tough.

    Baek Yeon-young continued, ¡°But the peak level does have distinct markers, such as the opening of the middle dantian and the ability to wield *ki des*.¡±

    ¡­Ki des!

    It finally hit me what she was trying to teach me.

    ¡°If you concentrate your inner energy, you can infuse it into a weapon or even your fists,¡± she exined, picking up a branch from the ground.

    A dark energy flowed over the branch, its surface now gleaming with a ck aura.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a de, it¡¯s a *sword ki*; if it¡¯s a fist, it¡¯s a *fist ki*,¡± she said calmly. Given her power, she could probably turn a whole tree into a giant sword aura if she wanted to, but this demonstration was about control.

    ¡°Just opening the middle dantian doesn¡¯t suddenly make you much stronger,¡± she said, ¡°unless, of course, you¡¯re the type to consume rare elixirs and cores.¡±

    ¡°Gegek¡­¡±

    I looked around guiltily. After all, my explosive growth had been thanks to the elixirs and cores from Cheonma Divine Cult and the Serpent Queen¡¯s gifts. But most martial artists don¡¯t experience such dramatic increases from just opening the middle dantian.

    ¡°But ki des are different,¡± she said. ¡°With them, you can cut through what¡¯s otherwise uncuttable. That¡¯s why the term ¡®pinnacle¡¯ is fitting.¡±

    She demonstrated with a flick of her wrist.

    *Crack!*

    The branch, infused with ki, sliced a deep groove into the wall.

    ¡°This is sword ki.¡±

    She¡¯d just cleaved solid stone with a branch. While it was impressive, I knew Baek Yeon-young could do that even without ki. The only difference was that without the ki, the branch would have snapped.

    ¡°If you surround your entire body with ki, it bes a shield,¡± she exined, her ck aura spreading to cover her from head to toe, like an ethereal armor.

    It was amazing¡ªalmost like armor itself.

    Surrounding your whole body with ki was challenging, so most martial artists focused their ki on a weapon, making it easier and more efficient. It also exined why many top martial artists carry weapons.

    But Baek Yeon-young didn¡¯t wield any weapons, meaning she had transcended the limitations of most. Whether she chose to use a weapon or not, she was unparalleled.

    ¡°So, to use ki des, a weapon is usually the first step,¡± she said.

    That might exin why the Serpent Queen wielded a sword. Covering her massive body with ki would be far less efficient than focusing it on a de.

    Should I, too, use a sword? Perhaps bite onto a sword, like I did in my battle with Dilophosaurus?

    ¡°Hui, what are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Gegek?¡±

    ¡°You already have ten swords.¡±

    She gestured at my ws. Each hand bore five razor-sharp talons. If I could concentrate my ki into them, I could unleash techniques like *Dragon w Hand*, *Life-Death Seizing w*, *Nine Yin Bone w*, and *Gek Spirit w* with far more potency.

    ¡°Understood?¡±

    ¡°Gegek!¡±

    For once, Baek Yeon-young¡¯s exnations were straightforward. I¡¯d absorbed it all.

    ¡°Good. Are you ready?¡±

    Of course, Master Baek.

    ¡­Wait, ready for what?

    ¡°Take your stance, Hui.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Ge-e-e-ek¡­ gek gek¡­¡±

    A lizard with a sorrowful looky sprawled again.

    After being thoroughly pummeled, I now served as Baek Yeon-young¡¯s ¡°sword.¡± My whole body was wrapped in ki, as I had be her makeshift weapon.

    Fortunately, Baek Yeon-young seemed to hold an important role in the Cheonma Divine Cult and couldn¡¯t spend every day training me, so the first session eventually ended.

    Baek Yeon-young left the training room, but I remained, gnawing pathetically on a tasteless wall-stone, trying to hold back tears. It was in that moment that I heard the door creak open, followed by a familiar voice.

    ¡°Goodness, it¡¯s so far down here.¡±

    My disciple.

    The pride of the Tang n.

    The kind-hearted Tang So-young.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I scampered over to her in joy.

    ¡°Ack! Why are you so huge now?¡±

    Oh, right¡ªTang So-young hadn¡¯t seen my full-grown *Komodo-Rania* form.

    ¡°Kiii!¡±

    ¡°Kiek!¡±

    The spiders on her shoulder shrieked with excitement, their reactions as enthusiastic as mine.

    ¡°Calm down, everyone! You¡¯ll all catch up to him in size eventually¡­ or we could always work on one specific part¡­¡±

    *Thump!*

    I gave her a yful smack on the head with my tail.

    ¡°Ouch! I was joking, I swear! Anyway, I brought this for you.¡± She gestured to arge box she was dragging.

    ¡°Master told me to bring you something delicious. I figured you must be sick of wall-stones by now.¡±

    Master sent me food?

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d grown this big, I¡¯d have brought more.¡±

    Sweet, thoughtful So-young.

    I patted her head with my tail as gently as I could.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Ack! Hey, no need to get so mad!¡± she cried as Tus and Pus began lightly smacking her back and forth with their front legs.

    Leaving the four of them to work things out, I opened the box she¡¯d brought. Inside was a beautifully prepared dish, resembling a hearty stew. Saliva pooled in my mouth.

    I¡¯d almost convinced myself that the nd taste of wall-stones was eptable, but my carnivorous instincts had clearly missed real meat.

    The only problem?

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    My recent training with Baek Yeon-young had left me barely able to move. My front limbs and jaw felt heavy and unresponsive¡ªno surprise, given how hard I¡¯d strained them to use ki des.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Hero Go, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Kiiing!¡±

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    The Tang n¡¯s spider trio all looked at me with concern, while Tus and Pus raised their front legs, seemingly angry on my behalf.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I let out a mournful cry, exining that Baek Yeon-young had left me in this state.

    Immediately, Tus and Pus, who had been upset, sat back down with no furtherints.

    ¡­Traitors.

    ¡°Kieee!¡±

    Neph Jurassic approached and nudged my paw gently, as if chiding me, though it was likely just my imagination.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why she sent me down here¡­ Well, no choice then. I¡¯ll have to feed you myself!¡±

    Tang So-young, you truly are a treasure.

    Not because you brought me food, but¡­ okay, maybe a little because of that.

    Tang So-young and the spiders sat beside me, tearing pieces of meat and feeding me one bite at a time.

    *Gulp.*@@novelbin@@

    Ah, this was food.

    The taste was exquisite. Even my inner gourmand was fully satisfied.

    As I savored the meat in this reprieve from harsh training, I noticed something odd about Pus.

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    She looked slimmer. Her usually plump abdomen seemed smaller.

    ¡°Gekgek?¡±

    I gestured with my tail, signaling to Tang So-young and asking what had happened.

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ We needed some spider silk.¡±

    ¡°Kiiing!¡±

    Pus nodded in agreement.

    Spider silk? Come to think of it, Neph¡¯s abdomen also seemed slightly smaller. They must have willingly provided it, given their calm demeanor, but why did they need silk?

    ¡°They¡¯re using it to make clothes.¡±

    Clothes?

    Their silk was certainly high-quality, being strong as steel and smooth as silk.

    But why make clothes all of a sudden?

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y dumb. You know¡ªthe ck and white ones that blend so perfectly.¡±

    Wait¡­ what was she talking about?

    ¡°M¨¦i¨¨rh¨°u?¡± (*÷È¶þÍ·*, a two-headed mythical beast in legend)

    Something was going horribly wrong.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been calling it that because it

    ¡¯s a beautiful outfit in ck and white, with a veil over the head.¡±

    When did I ever mention that outfit to anyone? I¡¯d shown it once to the Serpent Queen in my mental vision, but¡­

    ¡°I figured you could have just asked me directly! But fine, I put in a good word for you.¡±

    One who knew everything about me¡­ right here.

    ¡°Oh, the red dragon and the one with the long ws were amazing¡­ Huh? Hero Go, why is your face looking so sharp?¡±

    In one swift movement, I wrapped Tang So-young in my tail and lifted her off the ground.

    ¡°Ack! I get it! I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!¡±

    Toote!

    What on earth had she been telling people?

    And why were they even making that absurd outfit?

    Was this weird trend about to sweep through the martial arts world?

    ¡°Um¡­ my master asked for something tailored to your size, so¡­¡±

    I gently set her down.

    Grinning.

    You should¡¯ve started with that.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so smug?¡±

    If a human was going to wear it, I¡¯d happily let it slide.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry. I told them everything I remembered!¡±

    I had some reservations, but if it was for Master, I could live with it.

    As long as it was a human wearing it.

    ¡°Although I still don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re making clothes for a¡­ rather chunky lizard?¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s for a human, right?

 Chapter 151

    I was almost overwhelmed by the shocking sight before me, but then I felt a sense of self-loathing for thinking that the scene was somehow okay.

    ¡°Shirrik¡­.¡±

    No, when I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t exactly a shameful feeling, was it?

    Our Shikshik was too cute to be outdone by any snake.

    After all, snakes are inherently cute creatures.

    With their round mouths and sparkling eyes.

    Shikshik was particrly adorable among those snakes.

    Dressing it up was also quite fun.

    I often put clothes on other animals too.

    So, there was no reason not to dress a snake.

    Of course, it might seem a bit excessive.

    But looking at Shikshik¡¯s long body made me feel like I was entering an abyss.

    I quickly shifted my gaze toward the Serpent Queen.

    ¡°Uhuhuh. You certainly seem to like this outfit.¡±

    ¡°Geck¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to adapt to the texture, but this outfit, mixed in ck and white, is truly lovely.¡±

    The Serpent Queen seemed pleased with the maid outfit, brushing her hand over the fabric.

    The outfit was quite revealing at the chest, exposing her magnificent energy.

    It felt dangerous to stare at it for too long.

    I turned my gaze away.

    ¡°Shirrik¡­.¡±

    This won¡¯t do!

    ¡°Uhuh, where are your eyes wandering?¡±

    ¡°Geck¡­.¡±

    How could this be?

    What have I unleashed into this world?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the temple for now.¡±

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not someone who enjoys wearing clothes, so I feel a bit embarrassed.¡±

    If she was embarrassed, she could take it off.

    No, isn¡¯t it more embarrassing to walk around in her original outfit?

    ¡­Though I¡¯m not sure if we can really call it an outfit.

    A snake must have its own values.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    I was led inside the temple by her hand and Shikshik¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Uhuhuh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shikshik¡­.¡±

    The sounds of the two snake womenughing were somewhat intimidating, but I figured it was nothing to worry about.

    *

    The Serpent Queen and Shikshik prepared a delicious feast.

    The food I had eaten within the Celestial Demon Cult was certainly tasty, but the portions were too small.

    In contrast, the food prepared by the Serpent Queen and Shikshik was on a different scale, featuring not just arge native chicken but a whole giant horror bird roasted whole.

    ¡°Geck geck geck!¡±

    Of course, the seasoning might have been a bitcking, but who cared about that?

    What mattered was that I could eat a lot.

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Gate refers to a ce where one undergoes trials to be a dragon.¡±

    As the Serpent Queen stuffed meat into my mouth, she shared information about the Dragon¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°Even non-spirits, beasts have a desire to be dragons. As a result, beasts that are unaware of the Dragon¡¯s Gate are often drawn to its power.¡±

    It seemed that the spirits and beasts of this Ten Thousand Great Mountains viewed the dragon as a sort of goal.

    If the martial artist¡¯s goal is the transformation into the Huajing or Xiangjing, then the corresponding entity would be the dragon.

    ¡°To gain that power, monsters have been born that lose their reason and y other beasts.¡±

    ¡°Geck¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal for a beast to kill another beast.

    After all, I hunted the beasts I encountered for food.

    But spirits or beasts of a certain level contained inner energy within them.

    In other words, the monsters that linger near the Dragon¡¯s Gate had been continually absorbing that inner energy.

    ¡°Because of those monsters, the trials have be nearly meaningless.¡±

    To ascend the Dragon¡¯s Gate and be a dragon.

    But those monsters, blinded by that power, blocked the Dragon¡¯s Gate, preventing anyone from reaching it.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that even those powerful monsters have not undergone trials.¡±

    That was indeed peculiar.

    Surely they were drawn to the power granted by the Dragon¡¯s Gate, so why hadn¡¯t they challenged the trials?

    ¡°As time went on, those monsters came to be known as guardians.¡±

    Guardians.

    I was beginning to grasp what I needed to do.

    ¡°They dwell on the slopes of each peak, stopping anyone who wishes to undertake the trials of the Dragon¡¯s Gate. To put it urately, the trials have been reced by those monsters.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you defeat a guardian, it means you can walk the path of a dragon. In fact, there¡¯s an entity that has defeated a guardian and evolved into a red dragon.¡±

    A red dragon!

    My heart raced at the mere thought.

    ¡°Well, judging by the fact that it transformed into a dragon with wings, it¡¯s not a true dragon in the truest sense. But it is true that defeating the guardians allows you to enter the next stage.¡±

    It seemed that the evolution was not into an Eastern dragon but rather into a Western dragon, a dragon of sorts.

    And here, dragons seemed to be of a different caliber than dragons.

    ¡°Of course, if it had undergone the trials as a dragon, it could have be a true dragon. But that creature did not.¡±

    It seemed the trials of a dragon were incredibly difficult.

    Considering it had be a dragon yet hadn¡¯t challenged the trials.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason for that. For now, you must defeat the guardian to ess those trials. And by defeating the guardian, you may be the form you desire.¡±

    The Serpent Queen was right.

    As long as I could defeat that guardian, I would be able to aim for the next evolution.

    ¡°With your current abilities¡­ you may be a being greater than me.¡±

    The Serpent Queen said as she stroked my tail.

    A being greater than the Serpent Queen.

    I was already looking forward to it.

    ¡°The shattering of the mirror of possibilities makes sense now.¡±

    Speaking of which, I had indeed shattered a mirror before.

    ¡°Geck geck¡­.¡±

    I subtly nced around.

    ¡°Uhuhuh¡­. To be captured down there¡­¡±

    The Serpent Queen muttered something iprehensible.

    She continued to feed me.

    ¡°Anyway, you should spend the night here and prepare to head to the Dragon¡¯s Gate tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    Since time was ambiguous, spending the night in the temple didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    I also needed to spend time with the Serpent Queen and Shikshik, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    ¡°Though I cannot apany you to the Dragon¡¯s Gate, there should be someone at the entrance who knows my token. Go and hear the rest of the exnation from them, then decide which peak you will ascend.¡±

    I nced at the Serpent Queen¡¯s token.

    It had changed quite a bit from its initial form; I wondered if I would recognize it.

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    Shikshik seemed determined not to lose and continued to feed me.

    ¡°He may be an unfortunate one, but since he lives close to the Dragon¡¯s Gate, he knows a lot.¡±

    But who could this unfortunate one be that the Serpent Queen mentioned?

    It sounded like a spirit, but¡­

    Considering he hadn¡¯t participated in thest war, maybe he wasn¡¯t so friendly after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s eat quickly before the food gets cold.¡±

    ¡°Geck!¡±

    For now, I focused on the food in front of me.

    After stuffing myself with meat for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯ve filled you up sufficiently. I¡¯ve prepared something you might enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    The Serpent Queen seemed to disappear for a moment, only to return with another spread.

    It didn¡¯t haverge chunks of meat.

    Instead, several fish wereid out.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Uhuhuh. Though they aren¡¯t veryrge, they should be quite beneficial.¡±

    Could it be fish like Hwari?

    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like that.

    It looked like an ordinary fish¡­

    Wait, isn¡¯t this an eel?

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    After Shikshik diligently applied some seasoning, she ced the eel in my mouth.

    ¡°Good, eat plenty.¡±

    Where did she get the eel from?

    ¡°By the way, do you happen to be a vegetarian?¡±

    Vegetarian?

    I do like meat, but a little bit of vegetables would be wee too.

    I nodded slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    The Serpent Queen pped her hands.

    ¡°Now, here are some vegetables and fruits that go well with meat.¡±

    She offered me some vegetables and fruits.

    They looked somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Waan.

    Thud.

    ¡°How does it taste? Is it good?¡±

    This is chive, isn¡¯t it?

    It definitely pairs well with meat.

    ¡°Now, eat this too.¡±

    ¡°Shikshik!¡±

    Then Shikshik and the Serpent Queen took turns feeding me the fruit next to the vegetables.

    It seemed to be some sweet and sour berries.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating well. Here, have a drink of this liquor.¡±

    Liquor!

    I couldn¡¯t resist that.

    As I felt a nice buzz and the fruit¡¯s freshness, it seemed to contain the berries I had eaten earlier.

    I continued to eat the food that Shikshik and the Serpent Queen handed me.

    ¡°Geck¡­¡±

    My head was starting to spin.

    Even with my resistance to poison, I was getting drunk.

    Thud.

    I copsed in a corner of the temple.

    Sleep was overwhelming me.

    It felt as if my body was turning to stone, but it must be due to the alcohol.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­. I won¡¯t wake up for a while now.¡±

    Huh?

    Something was approaching me.

    Smooth.

    Soft.

    Smooth.

    Plushy.

    What on earth is this sensation?

    It felt like I was cradled in the Serpent Queen¡¯s embrace.

    ¡­But why do I feel it twice?

    It felt

    as if there were two Serpent Queens.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll be quick¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯ll go first¡­!¡±

    I heard an unfamiliar voice.

    It was simr to the Serpent Queen¡¯s but slightly higher in pitch.

    If Shikshik could talk, she might make such a sound.

    ¡­Though I figured it was still far from being human.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s unlikely you can maintain that form for long¡­¡±

    At that moment, as I slightly opened my eyes in confusion, I was greeted with a startling sight.

    Kwadduk!

    Two snakes wrapped around my body.

    ¡°Geck¡­ Geck!¡±

    Let go of me!

    Let go of me, you snakes!

    *

    Hah!

    I think I just had a dream after a long time.

    It felt like I was dreaming of being devoured by two snakes.

    I must be losing it, falling asleep like that.

    Maybe I¡¯m stillcking in training.

    Just as I was about to stretch.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re awake already.¡±

    ¡°Piyak¡­¡±

    The Serpent Queen rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Shiririk¡­.¡±

    Shikshik wrapped around my body with her tail.

    ¡°¡­Geck?¡±

    Today, the scales of the mother and daughter snakes were especially shiny.

    The Serpent Queen was coiling her tail around my torso, and Shikshik had coiled her tail around my foreleg.

    What on earth did you two do?

    I touched my cheek with my hand.

    Strangely, even though I hadn¡¯t shrunk, my cheeks felt slim.

    ¡°Gegegeck?¡±

    ¡°Uhuhuh. Why are you so worried?¡±

    I immediately understood.

    Just likest time, it seemed they had put some inner energy into my mouth while I was asleep.

    ¡­If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t my body feel a bit better?

    My body felt strangely stiff.

    Meanwhile, they seemed to be glowing.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    In the end, they went ahead and did it.

    They really did it!

    Taking advantage of my ignorance as a pure little lizard¡­!

    ¡°Ge-e-eck¡­.¡±

    No, I still don¡¯t know.

    Their gazes seemed a bit suspicious, but they weren¡¯t the kind of beings who would take advantage of me after getting me drunk.

    I made a sound demanding an exnation.

    ¡°Uhuhuh. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, would I take advantage of someone sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Geck!¡±

    Right?

    I was mistaken, right?

    They just wrapped their tails around me and slept together, right?

    Phew, I almost lost my title as a pure little lizard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much; we only wrapped our tails around each other.¡±

    Does that sound like they only held hands while sleeping?

    Is it just my imagination?

    There really could be people who only sleep holding hands, so I shouldn¡¯t doubt it further.

    ¡°One princess, one for me. Even so, one remains.¡±

    Huh?

    I nced at my tail.

    No matter how I looked at it, my tail was just one.

    ¡°Uhuhuh.¡±

    ¡°Piyap piyap.¡±

    ¡­What on earth did you two sleep with?

 Chapter 152

    I intended to leave right away, but that wasn''t possible.

    I had been afflicted with an invisible status ailment.

    The status window didn¡¯t reveal anything, but I felt strangely weakened.

    If I had to name it, perhaps something like "Energy Drain" or "Debilitation."

    Something along those lines.

    Shikshik and the Serpent Queen pped their hands in delight.

    ¡­Though I still couldn¡¯t quite understand how Shikshik made the sound of pping, I believed she must have used her tail.

    So, I decided to stay a few more days in the Serpent Queen¡¯s temple.

    The trials of the Dragon¡¯s Gate wouldn¡¯t conclude that quickly, and it would be better to see their faces a bit more.

    After all, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to admire this smooth texture and the soft inner energy pockets for a while.

    And since I was here, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to understand how the jungle operated.

    Currently, this jungle was ruled by the Serpent Queen and Argenta-bis, who had regained her throne.

    Both nned to step down once their heirs came of age.

    Moreover, all those heirs had some kind of rtionship with me.

    Shikshik had a lot to say, and it seemed that the little birds liked me for reasons I didn¡¯t know.

    In other words, if I spent an appropriate amount of time here, this jungle could be mine.

    ¡°Geck geck geck.¡±

    The ruler of the jungle, Kompi-Rania.

    In fact, it was already partially mine.

    Both the Serpent Queen and Argenta-bis held a favorable view of me.

    And it seemed that the small creatures living alongside them thought well of me too.

    ¡°Kiaaaak!¡±

    A triangr-faced creature red at me.

    It seemed Kompi had somewhat restored his rtionship with the Serpent Queen since thest war.

    So, he asionally visited the temple.

    He brought gifts, like a bundle resembling a beehive, tucked under his tiny arms.

    Of course, he dropped that gift on the ground as soon as he saw me.

    ¡°Keheh!¡±

    He seemed enraged at the sight of me nestled in the Serpent Queen and Shikshik''s embrace, but I felt wronged.

    I hadn¡¯t done anything; the snake women were the ones who wrapped themselves around me.

    ¡°Sahhh!¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t worry too much because of Shikshik¡¯s pointy face entering puberty.

    ¡°Keheh¡­.¡±

    The old man stomped his feet in frustration, but what could he do?

    No parent can win against their children, and no grandfather can win against his granddaughter.

    It would be easier for the old man to ept that.

    I wouldn¡¯t let a drop of water touch his tail, so he didn¡¯t need to worry.

    I swallowed such a joke internally, but it seemed the old man noticed my wicked thoughts and fidgeted his triangr face.

    Though this time, the Serpent Queen punished him.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Keheh¡­.¡±

    With the old man¡¯s invasion thwarted, I spent my time leisurely.

    I enjoyed the rice cakes from Okbong, as well as the food prepared by the Serpent Queen.

    I stuffed myself like a bear preparing for winter.

    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t gain any weight.

    As time passed, I felt myself growing thinner.

    Despite eating an enormous amount, I couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening.

    In contrast, the scales of Shikshik and the Serpent Queen glistened more and more each day.

    ¡°Uhuhuh.¡±

    ¡°Bbeang bbeang bbeang.¡±

    The snake mother and daughter duo smiled knowingly whenever they looked at me.

    You two know my age, right?

    I hadn¡¯t kept track of the days precisely, but it seemed roughly six months had passed.

    ¡­Perhaps they thought that was enough time for me to have matured?

    I looked fully grown in size, but¡­

    ¡°Piyak¡­.¡±

    I felt a nagging sense that I shouldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    At my current age, I was approaching a threshold that would trigger some change concerning those snake women.

    In other words, spending time here would lead to a lifting of the snake women¡¯s restrictions.

    I could easily imagine a future where I would end up as a withered, roasted lizard.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    So, on the seventh day, I decided it was time to leave this ce.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Shikshik¡­.¡±

    Perhaps I had stayed longer than initially nned, but their faces looked as if they bore the inscription of satisfaction.

    ¡°Just as we talked, you need to show the token to that fellow.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    I nodded lightly.

    As much as she wanted to help me directly, the Serpent Queen couldn¡¯t be away for long. She needed to assist Shikshik in her training and manage the jungle.

    ¡­Though I felt like I had done nothing butze around here for a week since my arrival, I trusted that she had been working while I slept.

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    Shikshik naturally wrapped her body around my leg.

    Even in her adolescence, it seemed she couldn¡¯t suppress her instincts.

    That was likely a message wishing me a safe journey.

    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    Just as I was about to leave the Serpent Queen¡¯s temple.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Oh, I forgot something.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    I looked at the Serpent Queen with eager eyes.

    Our Serpent Queen always gave good gifts.

    Whether it was elixirs or inner energy.

    It seemed she was going to give me something simr this time.

    ¡°It might be hard to recognize at a nce since the token has changed so much.¡±

    I examined my ne.

    It indeed looked quite different from its initial form.

    If that were the case, was she giving me a new token?

    Then I could foresee various problems arising.

    The moment I got discovered by the spiders, I felt like I would be entangled in their webs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not saying I will change the token.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    The Serpent Queen answered as if she had read my thoughts.

    ¡°Surely you have memories associated with it, so how could I change it recklessly?¡±

    I appreciated her understanding.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s fine to make a new engraving.¡±

    Why did everyone feel the need to leave their marks?

    Since it was originally the Serpent Queen¡¯s, she was free to engrave whatever she liked.

    I stood still, waiting for her to leave a mark on the ne.

    The Serpent Queen approached with a slight smile.

    Just when she seemed about to touch the ne.

    Peck.

    Her soft lips touched my cheek.

    I was dumbfounded, unsure of what was happening when Shikshik screamed.

    ¡°Piyaaaak!¡±

    Furious, Shikshik bit the Serpent Queen¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Uhuhuh.¡±

    The Serpent Queen managed to deal with her daughter while looking straight into my eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, your scales are warm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Geck.¡±

    The spot where her lips had touched felt heated.

    It must have been due to the unexpected attack and the heat from the fire energy concentrated there.

    ¡°If the owner finds out, he will be very angry.¡±

    The Serpent Queenughed as if it amused her.

    ¡°But it was a situation where I couldn¡¯t avoid going first. You think the same, right?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond.

    I was too busy trying to hide my flushing face.

    It was strange.

    Naturally, I had often cuddled into the pouch I called my inner energy, yet I had never felt this way before. Why did I feel so hot from her recent actions?

    ¡°Hehe. What a lovely name.¡±

    The Serpent Queen stroked my cheek with her hand.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you my name.¡±

    Name?

    Right, she hadn¡¯t been called the Serpent Queen since the moment she was born.

    It was only natural that she had a name.

    ¡°Pashil.¡±

    Pashil.

    ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±

    So, that was the name of the Serpent Queen.

    ¡°Remember it. The name of the one who stole your cheek.¡±

    ¡­.

    Could you please turn on your turn signal beforeing in?

    ¡°Gegeck¡­¡±

    After a proper reply, I turned away.

    ¡°Piyaaaak!¡±

    Shikshik quickly climbed up my body and licked the spot where the Serpent Queen¡¯s lips had touched.

    ¡°Piyaak!¡±

    Shikshik wrapped around my neck tightly.

    ¡­She was gripping a bit too hard.

    ¡°Geck¡­¡±

    Just before I fell over in disbelief, I managed to escape Shikshik¡¯s grasp thanks to the Serpent Queen¡¯s help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted ande back safely.¡±

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a warning to be careful but a reminder not to get distracted¡ªtruly typical of the snake mother and daughter.

    I left the Serpent Queen¡¯s temple, feeling their send-off behind me.

    I passed by familiar statues.

    There was one statue that looked particrly familiar.

    It was arge lizard-shaped statue.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that me?

    Why is my shed skin over there?

    The shed skin had petrified and turned into a statue.

    The problem was that the statue had bite marks on it.

    If it were from Shikshik, I could brush it off as a casual thing.

    After all, she was at the age where she¡¯d be biting everything.

    But the bite marks were toorge to belong to Shikshik.

    If anything, it looked more like the bite of a Basilisk.

    ¡­Huh?

    I had no idea what had been practiced, but it seemed best not to dwell on it any longer.

    If I were caught looking at that statue, I felt like I would be locked in the temple for a

    month.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    I quickly ran away.

    *

    To cool my hot cheeks, I had to run quickly.

    The road to the Dragon¡¯s Gate was long, but it wasn¡¯t treacherous.

    With the Serpent Queen¡¯s token, most beasts wouldn¡¯t dare attack me.

    Of course, even without the token, there were few brave enough to assault a lizard nearly 10 meters long.

    Besides, I sometimes walked on two legs or demonstrated strange behavior by bouncing with my tail like a spring, so even confident creatures would likely pass me by.

    After traveling for a while.

    Though I had set out during the day, night was beginning to fall.

    The darkness posed no problem.

    I possessed night vision and could also navigate using my unique sense of smell as a lizard.

    I flicked my tongue out, maximizing my olfactory senses.

    ¡°Shirrik¡­.¡±

    I felt like I was going in the right direction, but when would I reach it?

    The surrounding scenery had definitely changed.

    The enormous trees of the jungle had disappeared, and I could see some tall mountain peaks in the distance.

    Since the Dragon¡¯s Gate was said to be a type of peak, the gate must be over there somewhere.

    However, the issue was that I didn¡¯t know which peak was the Dragon¡¯s Gate.

    In other words, it was crucial to meet that unfortunate fellow the Serpent Queen mentioned.

    As I got closer to the Dragon¡¯s Gate, beasts influenced by its power would likely appear, so I might have to fight regardless of the Serpent Queen¡¯s token.

    Should I wait here?

    No, let¡¯s go a bit further.

    Just as I took a few more steps.

    ¡°Auwooo!¡±

    The howling of a canine echoed.

    Yes, that was the howl of a wolf.

    Thud!

    Massive gray wolves began to encircle me.

    ¡¾Dire Wolf lv30¡¿

    ¡¾Dire Wolf lv25¡¿

    ¡¾Dire Wolf lv33¡¿

    __________________________

    ¡¾Dire Wolf¡¿

    The ancient canine creature is about 1.7m long and weighs between 60-80kg. Its appearance and lifestyle are not much different from that of a wolf, and it is a top predator that hunts in packs based on its high intelligence.

    __________________________

    I could see about seven Dire Wolves.

    They were muchrger than what the status window had told me, butpared to me, they were certainly smaller.

    No matter how many there were, they shouldn¡¯t have the guts to hunt me.

    ¡°Grrooar¡­.¡±

    They growled, baring their teeth.

    ¡­The Serpent Queen.

    No, Pashil had called this unfortunate situation.

    Despite knowing that, they still threatened me like this.

    I lifted my head high.

    A massive white-furred wolf was perched on a rock, looking down at me.

    ¡¾White Wolf lv75¡¿

    The White Wolf.

    That wolf was their leader and the guide introduced to me by the Serpent Queen.

 Chapter 153

    The Dire Wolves here were significantlyrger than ordinary wolves.

    They weren¡¯t as big as tigers, but they could bepared to jaguars.

    In fact, some of the stronger individuals were evenrger.

    If such wolves were to hunt in packs, they would be quite a threat.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly stand up to me.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    The white wolf leading them.

    Its size was at least twice that of the other Dire Wolves.

    It was slightly smaller than me when I wasn¡¯t using my size-changing ability.

    Moreover, it was not a typical Dire Wolf but rather a unique breed known as the White Wolf.

    __________________________

    ¡¾White Wolf¡¿

    A spirit with white fur. ording to legends, it protects against fires and theft, which makes some people hold this breed in high regard. Additionally, it can wield the power of cold, allowing it to hunt efficiently.

    __________________________

    Given that it could manipte the power of cold, it seemed to be no ordinary creature.

    Much like the Basilisk¡¯s petrification, the Sakaegwa¡¯s brainwashing, the fire of the Fire Prison, or the storm of Argenta-bis, this wolf also possessed its own unique weapon.

    Its level was also quite high at 75.

    Of course, a high level doesn¡¯t always mean strength.

    However, in cases where they had be spirits and reached near the pinnacle of evolution, strength generally corrted with level.

    This wolf was strong. Plus, as the leader of the pack, it would be a far more formidable opponent than a mythical bird or a gremlin.

    But that was only if it turned against me.

    Right now, I was a guest.

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    As the White Wolf howled again, all the wolves that had surrounded me stepped back.

    Thud.

    The White Wolf leaped down from the rock.

    Then it slowly approached me.

    ¡°Hmmm, I see you carry the token of the Serpent Queen.¡±

    It was now speaking in humannguage as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    Though it could be that it wasn¡¯t actually humannguage.

    Just as I understood the words of Baek Yeon-young and Tang So-young, perhaps that wolf was using its own species¡¯nguage, and I just happened to understand it.

    If I were to face a person, like the Serpent Queen, I would discern the truth, but that wasn¡¯t what was important right now.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lizard with legs. Given your size and energy, you¡¯re certainly qualified¡­ You came looking for me because of the Dragon¡¯s Gate?¡±

    What was important was that this wolf understood my intent.

    And from the sound of its voice, it was a female wolf.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this a crucial detail?

    I nodded my head.

    ¡°The Serpent Queen said she defeated the Sakaegwa, and it seems you¡¯re the reason for it?¡±

    In truth, it was mostly thanks to my master, but I wouldn¡¯t deny the White Wolf¡¯s words.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    The white wolf sniffed with its nose.

    ¡°What are you doing with a little lizard that hasn¡¯t matured yet?¡±

    Hmph.

    The White Wolf lowered its head and chuckled slightly.

    It didn¡¯t seem to mind; its tail wagged gently.

    ¡°For now, follow me. Even though it¡¯s outside the Dragon¡¯s Gate, it¡¯s not a good idea to stay here for too long since beasts asionally emerge from inside.¡±

    I wanted to ask why they shouldn¡¯t howl then, but I swallowed that question.

    There was no way I couldmunicate with a mammal using my guttural sounds.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    Thus, I followed the White Wolf and the pack.

    The wolves sniffed around me.

    Perhaps they had never seen a lizard this big before.

    It seemed their leader acknowledged me, which was why they didn¡¯t wear the fierce expressions they had earlier.

    If I had encountered these wolves as a human, it would have been terrifying, but to me now, they felt like somewhatrger puppies.

    As I followed them, we soon came upon a suitably sized cave.

    It seemed to be where they lived.

    The White Wolf took its position at the center, while the other wolves curled up around the perimeter.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve brought an outsider to this ce, so I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    ¡°You came looking for information about the Dragon¡¯s Gate, right?¡±

    The White Wolf asked the same question it had asked before.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Well, as I mentioned earlier, you¡¯re certainly qualified. You might truly be able to defeat the guardian.¡±

    The White Wolf scrutinized me from head to toe.

    I would take it as apliment.

    ¡°I can tell you about the Dragon¡¯s Gate. But before that, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    A favor?

    The wolves and the Serpent Queen weren¡¯t exactly allies.

    They were merely acquaintances.

    I had no obligation to fulfill Pashil¡¯s request.

    It would be odd to provide information without receiving some sort ofpensation.

    Since a high-quality individual like me hade, it was likely they wanted something in return.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    I nodded lightly.

    ¡°Good. I appreciate your straightforwardness.¡±

    The White Wolf seemed pleased as it wagged its tail.

    ¡°There are numerous beasts living near the Dragon¡¯s Gate. Although this area is technically our territory, we¡¯ve been facing constant incursions from one particr beast.¡±

    Territory disputes.

    It was a necessary action for wild beasts.

    Especially for animals that live in packs, like wolves.

    I could tell what its request was.

    It wanted me to eliminate a troublesome intruder.

    That was likely the nature of the request.

    ¡°If it were a beast with no wits, I would have killed it on the spot. No matter how strong they are, they stand no chance when we attack as a pack.¡±

    Well, if seven wolves, led by the White Wolf, charged together, even a considerable beast would likely fall without even a scream.

    ¡°But these beasts are different. They haven¡¯t lost their reason due to being blinded by the Dragon¡¯s Gate. They act in packs, and they have some level of intelligence.¡±

    They were opponents with both strong individual power and the ability to work together strategically.

    I could understand why the White Wolf would want to subcontract the job to me.

    If it were a matter of one side fighting against another, there was bound to be coteral damage on the White Wolf¡¯s side as well.

    ¡°While they seem to get along with other beasts, they be aggressive and attack whenever they see us, which is quite annoying.¡±

    And they only attacked the White Wolves?

    It was clear that if I didn¡¯t deal with them quickly, I would face trouble eventually.

    While hunting other beasts, they could sneak attack from behind.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°So my request is to deal with that Unicorne. The one with two horns.¡±

    Huh?

    Unicorne?

    ¡°While it might be easy to kill it outright, if you can persuade it, that wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡±

    If they were talking about a Unicorne, were they referring to the Bai-Khon?

    No, let¡¯s not be fooled.

    It would be one of those creatures that looked simr to the one shouting about purity.

    ¡°If they covet the offspring, it¡¯s not about that, but rather the territory, so simply driving them away would suffice.¡±

    So, they wanted me to expel the Unicorne from their territory?

    That was no easy request.

    There was a legend that said the Unicorne detested purity, unlike the ones who revered the pure.

    If that were the case, it meant they were the archenemies of the symbol of purity, Kompi-Rania.

    But what could I do?

    I had no choice but to ept the request.

    It would be great if I could convince them through words, but that would be extremely rare.

    The moment they saw me, they would likely flip their eyes and charge, so I would have to prepare for battle.

    ¡°If you can handle those Unicorne, I¡¯ll take you straight to the Dragon¡¯s Gate.¡±

    ¡°Gegeck.¡±

    I made a sound of affirmation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re quite agreeable.¡±

    The White Wolf curled up in a circle, seeming to find me eptable.

    It seemed that she no longer felt the need to be cautious around me.

    ¡°First, take a short nap. It¡¯s a strange ce here, so wandering around at night can be dangerous.¡±

    Were they suggesting I sleep until daybreak?

    While I could move without any issues at night, I followed her advice.

    This ce was full of uncertainties I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, you¡¯re a lizard, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The White Wolf suddenly spoke as if it had just remembered something.

    Its golden eyes were staring directly at me.

    ¡°You can¡¯t regte your body temperature, can you?¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    That was actually an outdated notion.

    While I still couldn¡¯t control it at will, in an emergency, I could manipte fire energy to raise my temperature.

    But it was better not to reveal that fact.

    It would be advantageous to keep my cards hidden.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­ Hey, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    The curled-up wolves gathered around me.

    Then they settled down, curling up just like the White Wolf.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that snake-like creature that¡¯s the problem.¡±

    Mammalian body temperature.

    Along with the wolves¡¯ characteristic fur.

    I felt my body heating up nicely.

    As the temperature rose, I felt quite good.

    Moreover, I had a strange feeling like I was in a dog cafe.

    With their fur, it was certainly warm.

    I felt an urge to pet these wolves.

    Of course, if I did, my hands would likely get bitten.

    For now, I needed to restrain myself.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    Sn

    iff sniff.

    The White Wolf and the others sniffed around me.

    That tickled, you guys.

    The wolves were sniffing around a bit too intensely.

    Dogs can be like that.

    ¡°¡­The smell of a male.¡±

    The White Wolf stared at me intently.

    Its expression seemed a bit unsettling.

    ¡°Just so you know, we don¡¯t ept males into the pack.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    What does that mean?

    Are all these wolves female?

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s funny to worry about that since our species are different.¡±

    What are you worried about?

    They seemed to have somemon sense, after all.

    They knew their species were different.

    While the snakes, spiders, and birds had charged at me without regard for species, these wolves seemed to be different.

    ¡°However, looking at that token makes me uneasy.¡±

    What does that mean?

    ¡°While it¡¯s eptable for a snake and a lizard to get along, what about spiders?¡±

    What could it possibly mean?

    I was a favored creature by spiders.

    ¡°And the feathers. Why are there feathers? They seem to resemble the Bai-Hyo in size¡­ Are they really that size?¡±

    The White Wolf pointed out something no one had ever mentioned before.

    That reaction seemed normal¡­

    But was it a problem?

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I bet they¡¯ll be all over you, wanting to mate with you, since you¡¯re just a little lizard.¡±

    The White Wolf tapped my tail as if exasperated.

    ¡°Anyway, behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like I had any thoughts of doing that. Why would I mess with the wolves?

    Of course, I had the impulse to pet therge puppies, but that was as far as it went.

    ¡°And while you may have had sess with other species, we are different. No feelings are stirred by merely looking at your scales.¡±

    Finally, I met a species that seemed to have its wits about them.

    Yes, exactly.

    A mammal wouldn¡¯t feel anything toward a reptile.

    ¡°Even if a foolish creature were to fall for a lizard, it would be wise to give up.¡±

    No, I hadn¡¯t thought that at all.

    It seemed that since the White Wolf was in charge of the wolves, there was no need to worry.

    She would know how to handle things.

    No way would a creature fall for a lizard.

 Chapter 154

    The White Wolf, Baekrang, quietly gazed at the sleeping lizard.

    The lizard was snoring softly,pletely at ease.

    Baekrang wondered how this lizard had be the Serpent Queen¡¯spanion.

    She was well aware of the situation in the jungle.

    The long-standing rivalry between the Serpent Queen and the Bird King.

    And finally, this time, the two had shed, as reported by the parrots.

    From what Baekrang knew, the Serpent Queen couldn¡¯t defeat the Sakaegwa.

    It was simply that the Sakaegwa couldn¡¯t easily defeat the Serpent Queen either, resulting in a stalemate.

    She couldn¡¯t interfere in a war that seemed unwinnable.

    If the Serpent Queen were to lose, it might be possible to save her life to some extent.

    That was her thought process.

    It wasn¡¯t because of her loyalty to her; rather, a spirit of that caliber could owe a favor.

    But the oue of the war was different from what Baekrang had anticipated.

    The Serpent Queen had defeated the Sakaegwa.

    This meant that there was an additional force involved beyond what she knew.

    The ck lizard, whom the parrots called the pir.

    It had undoubtedly yed an important role.

    After all, she wore the Serpent Queen''s token around her neck, and her size was certainly impressive.

    Moreover, the energy she emanated was so profound that even Baekrang couldn¡¯t fully gauge it.

    It was impossible to tell how manyyers of inner energy and elixirs were mixed in.

    In simple terms, that lizard was stronger than her.

    Of course, just because it was stronger didn¡¯t mean it could automatically defeat her.

    Baekrang led the pack, and her abilities were focused on strengthening the group.

    However, her pack was precious to her.

    Even if she could win against that lizard, it wouldn¡¯t mean much if her pack got hurt.

    Thus, even if that lizard tried to intimidate her with sheer power, she had little leverage against it.

    She could either pull her pack back and confront the lizard or simply escape with them.

    She might try to exert her dominance to drive it away, but that approach wouldn¡¯t work either.

    If it had that level of strength, it would certainly feel offended by her attitude, yet Baekrang had epted her request.

    Since both had ties to the Serpent Queen, it wasn¡¯t entirely strange.

    However, that lizard was peculiar.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was absurd for a creature she had never met before to sleep so peacefully.

    What would it do if it got attacked while asleep?

    Was it na?ve or just foolish?

    Of course, Baekrang had no intention of harming the lizard.

    But it was hard to understand how it could be so carefree.

    The wild was a ce where one couldn¡¯t survive without suspicion.

    Baekrang and the wolf pack knew this better than anyone.

    Even among their kind, they couldn¡¯t afford to trustpletely.

    That was also why there were no males in the pack.

    Anyone living in the wild would know this fact.

    To not understand it meant that one was still inexperienced.

    Baekrang thought that the lizard might be younger than she initially believed.

    Perhaps even younger than the sessor the Serpent Queen had boasted about.

    Baekrang chuckled at her own thoughts.

    Look at that lizard¡¯s femalepanions.

    There was no way a lizard less than a year old could exhibit such behavior.

    It was courting the Serpent Queen, enticing birds and spiders.

    There was no way that could happen in such a short time.

    Moreover, they were all different species.

    It would be more believable if that lizard were the disciple of the sect leader of the Celestial Horse Sect.

    As she entertained such absurd thoughts, she chuckled again.

    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡±

    Look at that.

    Even now, it was rubbing its belly against one of the wolves while asleep.

    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±

    How could it be touching a wolf like that in its sleep?

    That lizard must be a sly one.

    An old lizard that preferred females.

    Of course, Baekrang thought it was just a joke, but considering the lizard¡¯s past exploits, she felt a bit uneasy.

    Still, she and her pack would not fall for the lizard''s wicked charms.

    As she pondered this, Baekrang prepared to scold the wolves who had fallen under the lizard''s spell.

    *

    Ah, I had been sleeping so well; why was this happening?

    Baekrang was ring at me.

    Beside me was one wolf rolling around and sticking out its tongue.

    ¡°Ching, wake up ande here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    Ching. The wolf I had been petting in my sleep raised its head.

    ¡°Irjang, ng. Are you just going to sit there and watch?¡±

    ¡°Eeeeh¡­.¡±

    The two rtivelyrger wolves were hesitating.

    ng, Irjang.@@novelbin@@

    And Ching.

    Could it be they named themselves in order of age?

    It seemed that this one didn¡¯t have much creativity.

    Compared to my immortal names like Shwikki or Jjaekjaek, it seemed too early for them.

    ¡°Ugh ugh.¡±

    Ching seemed toe to its senses and stood up.

    ¡°No, why is a lizard naturally rubbing the belly of a wolf?¡±

    That was a bit disappointing.

    Though they were wolves, they seemed more likerge puppies.

    A puppy snuggling in my arms.

    How healing it was to rub that puppy¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    ¡°And Ching, you too. Why are you wagging your tail?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Don¡¯t scold too much.

    Isn¡¯t it normal for a puppy to act that way?

    ¡°You¡¯re wolves, not dogs. Even domesticated dogs are treated as a joke, so how does a lizard get away with that?¡±

    Baekrang began scolding the wolves from ng to Ching.

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying it feels really nice? Ching, where did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The rtionships among these wolves seemed a bit peculiar.

    Baekrang was indeed the leader, but it felt like watching a lively older sister.

    It was a bit different from an ordinary wolf pack.

    Of course, wolf packs themselves were families, and they understood how tightly intertwined they were.

    But this seemed even tighter.

    While I could think that, I had a feeling there was something else I didn¡¯t know.

    The absence of males in the pack felt suspicious.

    ¡°Look at those ws. What will you do if you get scratched?¡±

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? You think it¡¯s okay just because you¡¯re being touched?¡±

    ¡°Auwoo¡­.¡±

    ¡°No way! How can you get that close after just one day? Especially to our baby?¡±

    Baekrang spoke incredulously.

    She was the one who had brought up maintaining body temperature first.

    I had only petted the lizard when it was right in front of me.

    If I had encountered other creatures, I would have just brushed it off, but Baekrang was unusually persistent.

    ¡­.

    Wait, was it that the other creatures were strange, and Baekrang was normal?

    Thinking about it, that seemed likely.

    ¡°Ha, this won¡¯t do. You there, lizard. You shoulde over here and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    Why was the sudden attention directed at me?

    *

    After a while of being scolded by Baekrang, dawn broke.

    Dawn meant it was time tomence the operation.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll stay back and watch. Strangely enough, they charge at me madly when they see me. Being nearby would only be a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Geck geck.¡±

    Baekrang was beside me, while the other wolves waited in the cave.

    ¡°One more thing to mention, don¡¯t touch my pack. I had thought I could rx since our species are different, but if you can¡¯t hold back your urge to touch¡­.¡±

    If someone heard that, they would misunderstand.

    If there was a fluffy puppy, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to pet it?

    ¡°¡­Just finish the task at hand. If it gets dangerous, I¡¯ll help.¡±

    Baekrang halted her steps.

    That meant she would wait here.

    As for the Unicorne¡¯s location¡­

    I could see it over there.

    ¡¾Arsinotherium lv50¡¿

    __________________________

    ¡¾Arsinotherium¡¿

    A massive rhinoceros-like creature, about 4m long and weighing up to 4 tons. Its two sharp horns, which can grow up to 80cm, serve as a menacing weapon that prevents most predators from even thinking about approaching the Arsinotherium.

    __________________________

    If the Unicorne looked like that, then this one would likely appear simr.

    I held a bit of hope but didn¡¯t expect too much.

    The difference between the Unicorne and this one would be that they operated in packs.

    I could see at least ten of them from my vantage point.

    I understood why they had subcontracted the task to me.

    If they all charged at once, even a typical beast would likely turn into jerky.

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    They had spotted me.

    The familiar howl echoed.

    ¡°Unicorn!¡±

    However, their ending was different.

    An overwhelming presence could be felt.

    I instinctively understood that they were ready to sacrifice everything for their beliefs.

    Thud thud thud!

    The Unicorne charged at me with tremendous speed.

    Dust swirled up from their enormous size.

    ¡°Unicorn! Unicorn!¡±

    ¡­.

    The fierce presence of the Unicorne dissipated.

    They slowed down and began to make strange noises around me.

    ¡°Catch it! Catch it!¡±

    As they circled around me,

    their tails wagged, indicating they had no intention of attacking.

    Their gazes had softened too.

    Hmm, this seems a bit different from what Baekrang said?

    ¡°Unicorn! Unicorn!¡±

    They were much gentler than I expected.

    If these wolves were acting this way towards me, it meant they would likely be even gentler towards regr beasts.

    ¡°Catch it! Catch it!¡±

    ¡°Huuhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Unicorn!¡±

    Waving their tails, the Unicorne cheered.

    They wererge but somewhat cute.

    I didn¡¯t know what their cries meant, though.

    [Alosaurus achieved a remarkable feat!]

    A sudden message appeared.

    It had been a long time since Ist received such an achievement.

    But to achieve it at this timing?

    Even at the Alosaurus level?

    [You have been acknowledged by the Unicorne.]

    Wow, what have I done?

    [You have obtained the title, ¡°ck Sun.¡±]

    It was a title I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    But what did ¡°ck Sun¡± mean?

    It seemed like a good thing since it had the sun in its name.

    **ck Sun**

    A legendary being among the Unicorne, known to possess boundless life force akin to the sun. They can infinitely increase theirpanions without failing in their duties.

    Your power increases significantly.

    The effect was astounding.

    The notion of gaining significant strength.

    Though it was a brief description, the effect was destructive.

    ¡­But it felt like nothing had really changed.

    It didn¡¯t seem like my physical strength had increased at all¡­

    What kind of power had strengthened?

 Chapter 155

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡± ¡°Unicorn!¡± ¡°Multi-mate!¡±

    The Unicorne showed a very gentlemanly demeanor, contrary to what Baekrang had described.

    Right. Just because they had two horns doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all like the Baikon.

    They were merely rhinos with two horns, not mythical beings that despised purity.

    There couldn¡¯t possibly be ten of those around.

    These gentlemen, dressed as if in suits with two horns, bowed their heads and greeted me warmly.

    ¡°Multi-mate!¡± ¡°Geck!¡±

    As I responded appropriately, the gentlemen nodded vigorously, clearly pleased.

    It felt nice tomunicate like this.

    I felt like I could call them ¡°brother¡± or ¡°sister.¡±

    If the situation allowed, I¡¯d love to share drinks with these creatures, but that wasn¡¯t the time for it.

    I had a purpose to fulfill.

    I didn¡¯te here to befriend the Unicorne.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be friendly with them, but I couldn¡¯t lose sight of my initial goal.

    The objective was to stop them from attacking the wolf pack.

    Ideally, I wanted to drive them out permanently or forge an alliance with the wolves.

    ¡°Geck.¡±

    But how was I supposed to say this?

    ¡°Multi-mate!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t threaten those who liked me so much.

    Besides, I doubted they would even be intimidated by me given their size.

    Could Imunicate through mere gecking?

    While pondering this, I heard a few howlsing from behind.

    Turning around, I saw a reasonably-sized gray wolf approaching me.

    Ching?

    No, why was the one who should be in the cave here?

    Even though he was the youngest, all the wolves in the pack were adults.

    This meant it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for them to be out hunting.

    Ching must havee out under the excuse of hunting.

    If not, maybe the whole wolf pack had gone out, and he spotted me by chance and snuck out.

    Well, since he was here, maybe I should help clear up any misunderstandings with the Unicorne?

    Our gentlemen with two horns weren¡¯t the ferocious beasts they were made out to be.

    ¡°Gwoooong!¡± ¡°Multi-mate!¡±

    But contrary to my thoughts, the Unicorne red at Ching with fierce eyes.

    ¡°Grrr¡­.¡± ¡°Gwooor!¡±

    The Unicorne were puffing out their breaths, ready to charge at any moment.

    ¡°Gegegeck!¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with you guys?

    I tried to stretch my arms to calm them down, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    At the same time, I felt a chill gathering from afar.

    Baekrang must have spotted Ching too.

    To her, it probably looked like the Unicorne were extremely agitated by Ching¡¯s presence.

    ¡­They indeed seemed to be excited.

    The situation had escted.

    The Unicorne looked ready to attack Ching, and Baekrang was preparing to counter their assault.

    No matter how much they liked me, I couldn¡¯t stop a fight from breaking out.

    The best way was to mediate before a fight started, but I couldn¡¯t rely on sheer strength to calm down the Unicorne.

    Should I just grab Ching and run?

    At least that would prevent bloodshed.

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    Ching, who had been sneaking up, suddenly rolled over on its back.

    ¡°Hah hah hah¡­.¡±

    Ching stuck its tongue out and looked at me.

    ¡°¡­Multi-mate?¡± ¡°Unicorn?¡±

    The Unicorne looked at each other and then back at me.

    Their fierce demeanor had softened.

    What was going on?

    Oh, right.

    Canines have a habit of showing their bellies to those above them in rank.

    It seemed that by performing that action, the Unicorne recognized there was some kind of rtionship between that wolf and me.

    In other words, the lizard, Komodo-Rania, favored by the Unicorne. The wolf close to that lizard also became a favored wolf.

    ¡°Hah hah¡­.¡±

    Ching, being the youngest, had surprisingly quick wit.

    I had been trying to figure out how to foster harmony with the wolves, and here was a method that worked.

    However, just rolling over was something anyone could do.

    The Unicorne¡¯s suspicion hadn¡¯tpletely vanished.

    In other words, I still needed to take some action.

    And that action was simple.

    Pet the wolf¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Auwooo¡­.¡±

    As I petted Ching¡¯s belly, I noticed the Unicorne looking at me with admiration.

    ¡°Multi-mate! Multi-mate!¡± ¡°Geesh! Geesh!¡± ¡°Omnivore! Omnivore!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what those cries meant, but it probably indicated respect.

    The Unicorne were celebrating as if a festival had started.

    And as their spirits calmed, the chill that had been gathering around Baekrang also dispersed.

    It seemed they had realized that misunderstandings were cleared.

    Good, now that I knew the solution, I could solve the problem.

    ¡°Geck!¡±

    Hey, you white one. Come over here too.

    *

    Baekrang doubted her own eyes.

    Over there, weren¡¯t the Unicorne dancing?

    They had been ready to charge at her pack with rage, yet they were acting very affectionately toward the lizard.

    No, it was more than just affection.

    It was respect. Or perhaps worship.

    That lizard was an object of worship for the Unicorne.

    Why?

    Baekrang questioned herself, but there was no answer.

    The Unicorne were ferocious beasts but held the status of spirits.

    Could such beasts behave in that way?

    It was iprehensible to Baekrang.

    She had met a Unicorn before.

    Contrary to the rumors of ferocity, it had been endlessly kind.

    Thus, she had thought that the Unicorne, resembling the Unicorn, would be simr.

    But what was this? The reputation of ferocity suited the Unicorne, not the Unicorn.

    How had she managed to prevent those formidable creatures from trampling her pack? Baekrang couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue at that memory.

    Still, it was a relief.

    For reasons unknown, it seemed there was a special bond between that lizard and the Unicorne.

    Having promised to reveal the location of the Dragon Gate, that lizard could potentially drive the Unicorne out of the area.

    Even if not, it could at least prevent them from recklessly attacking the wolf pack.

    While pondering this, she spotted something familiar walking in the distance.

    A rtively small figure.

    It was Ching.

    ¡°Ching!¡±

    She must have either been in the cave or gone hunting with her other sisters. Why was she here?

    I called out urgently, but Chilng didn¡¯t answer.

    Baek-rang approached to chase after her.

    As Chilng got closer to the ichthyosaurs, the previously docile ichthyosaurs suddenly started to be agitated.

    They were gentle with the lizard but not with a wolf.

    It was obvious that Chilng was in danger.

    I was about to gather my energy to respond to the ichthyosaurs¡¯ attack.

    ¡°¡­Auw¡­¡±

    Chilng let out that sound and rolled over onto her back.

    The ichthyosaurs¡¯ fierce energy also diminished.

    Baek-rang roughly understood the situation.

    As soon as she proved that there was some kind of rtionship with that lizard, the ichthyosaurs became calm.

    In other words, to solve the problem, she needed to prove it to the ichthyosaurs.

    Look at that; as the lizard stroked Chilng¡¯s belly, the ichthyosaurs were nodding their horns in delight.

    She had realized the solution to the problem.

    However, Baek-rang¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    No matter how you looked at it, how could she do that to a lizard?

    Chilng was still young and didn¡¯t know the ways of the world.

    A wolf that had grown up like herself.

    A wolf of the spiritual ss could never do such a thing.

    Just as she thought this, she heard.

    ¡°Ggegegek!¡±

    Was that oblivious lizard calling her?

    ¡°Part¡­?¡±

    She had intended to withdraw and wait for the next opportunity, but the ichthyosaurs had also noticed her presence.

    This meant that if things went wrong, Chilng, who was among the ichthyosaurs, could be in danger.

    Just the ichthyosaurs getting agitated and rampaging would be fatal for Chilng.

    Baek-rang made a decision.@@novelbin@@

    She would save Chilng.

    She slowly approached the ck lizard.

    ¡°Gweowowng!¡±

    ¡°Part-dam!¡±

    The ichthyosaurs were on guard against her.

    Wolves only create one mate in their lifetime.

    This was in stark contrast to the ichthyosaurs¡¯ beliefs.

    Moreover, she was a wolf of the spiritual ss.

    Like a unicorn, she could eliminate those who preached polygamy.

    The ichthyosaurs¡¯ wariness of her was instinctive.

    ¡°Part-dam!¡±

    Baek-rang approached the ck lizard little by little.

    Then she used her trump card.

    A way to calm both that wicked lizard and the ichthyosaurs.

    She rolled over.

    ¡°Ggegek.¡±

    The lizard looked at her with a puzzled expression.

    If Baek-rang hadn¡¯t had fur, you would have seen her face turning red.

    ¡°Auw¡­¡±

    Baek-rang let out a sound she shouldn¡¯t have as a spiritual being and began to wag her tail.

    Even so, that foolish lizard seemed not to understand Baek-rang''s intent and just stared nkly.

    No.

    Baek-rang knew how cunning that lizard was.

    Look at that face.

    It must be holding onto what it said and nning some kind of revenge.

    ¡°Auw¡­¡±

    Even when she made that sound, the lizard remained still.

    ¡°Part-dam!¡±

    ¡°Fur! Fur? Turael?¡±

    The ichthyosaurs were arguing among themselves.

    How to deal with the wolf that appeared before them.

    Baek-rang clenched her teeth.

    Look at the lizard''s blue eyes.

    It was as if it was saying, ¡°Say it yourself.¡±

    She felt that sound resonating within her.

    But Baek-rang had no other choice.

    ¡°Hurry¡­ stroke¡­ my belly¡­¡±

    How could she say something like this?

    She felt like she could die of shame.

    But for Chilng, and to keep her pack safe, it was an unavoidable choice.

    Baek-rang closed her eyes.

    The lizard¡¯srge hand began to stroke her body.

    Only then did the ichthyosaurs drop their threatening demeanor.

    ¡°Fur fur fur¡­¡±

    ¡°Omnivore, omnivore.¡±

    Listening to the ichthyosaurs¡¯ discussion, Baek-rang said, as if feeling frustrated,

    ¡°¡­I allowed my body, but I haven¡¯t given my heart.¡±

    That was herst shred of pride.

    Stroking wasn¡¯t a promise of love, so it didn¡¯t have to hold any great significance.

    It was just a choice to break through the current situation.

    Baek-rang reassured herself that she said that in case the lizard might misunderstand.

    Tap tap tap.

    The fluffy white tail was wagging vigorously, but that was Baek-rang''s act.

    No, she thought it was an act.

    Being stroked by the lizard didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    ¡°Auw¡­¡±

    Realizing she had made a sound like a puppy without realizing it, Baek-rang quickly covered her mouth.

    *

    ¡­Is it okay to stroke this?

    It won¡¯t bite my hand, right?

    Chilng might not, but this one is a bit too big and scary¡­

    Ugh, I don¡¯t know.

    It asked her to do it, so it probably wouldn¡¯tin.

    <ul>

    </ul>

 Chapter 156

    "Ugh..."

    For some reason, whenever I pet Baekrang, the nearby Igaksu creatures go wild.

    "Polygamy-y-y!"

    "Geh-geh-ggek."

    Whatever, as long as they seem to like it.

    Things seem to be going well.

    I suppose the misunderstandings between the Igaksu and the wolf pack have been resolved. Now that the youngest and the leader are together, there¡¯s no need for them to attack the wolves recklessly. At the very least, they''ll hold back for my sake.

    The Igaksu weren¡¯t that aggressive to begin with.

    ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle.¡±

    Yes, from now on, let''s settle things with words.

    "Geh-geh-ggek!"

    As I continued petting Baekrang and Ching for a while, the Igaksu gradually started to retreat.

    "Huktayaang..."

    They left something behind ¡ª a suspicious-looking root.

    It looked like arge mushroom.

    It didn¡¯t seem poisonous, but were they telling me to eat it?

    "Omnivore, omnivore!"

    From the look on their faces, it seemed like that¡¯s exactly what they meant.

    Crunch.

    The creatures looked absolutely delighted as I epted their offering.

    "Polygamy-y-y!"

    Then, the Igaksu respectfully withdrew.

    "Gehk."

    Take care, everyone. See youter.

    Problem solved.

    Now that I¡¯vepleted my mission, I just need directions to the Dragon Gate, and I¡¯m done.

    "Alright, let''s wrap this up..."

    Oh, right.

    "Gehk-gekk."

    Before I knew it, I was petting both Ching and Baekrang.

    Ching felt pretty good to touch, but Baekrang was on another level. I just couldn¡¯t help myself; I wanted to keep petting.

    "Enough!"

    Grrr.

    Hey, you''re the one who asked me to pet you ¡ª why are you getting mad?

    "Huff... huff..."

    Guess Ching¡¯s the better choice.

    ---

    After the petting frenzy, I returned to the cave.

    "Whimper..."

    Baekrang scolded the other wolves for failing to keep the youngest out of trouble.

    "...I never imagined the problem would be resolved so quickly."

    "Gehk."

    Right? It was way easier than I thought it would be.

    So, what kind of trouble did these Igaksu get into anyway?

    ¡­Could it be that Baekrang just wanted to give me an easy mission because simply asking for help would¡¯ve been too embarrassing?

    This guy. He¡¯s more thoughtful than he appears.

    If it were me, I would¡¯ve kept a debt hanging over him.

    "Still, as much as I hate to admit it, you saved me from a lot of worry. Thank you."

    "Gehk-gekk!"

    If you¡¯re that grateful, how about giving me an elixir or something?

    ¡­I wanted to say that, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair to ask Baekrang for that. He has to take care of the seven sisters, so feeding them alone is already a struggle.

    "What you want is the location and details of the Dragon Gate, right?"

    "Gekk."

    "Hmm... Alright, let me give you the information first."

    Baekrang is quick to get down to business.

    ¡°There are four Dragon Gates I know of.¡±

    I had heard from my master that there were multiple Dragon Gates.

    Since he specified, there might be more than just these four.

    Though, for me, one gate would be enough.

    ¡°One is made of stone, another is decorated with flowers.¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what Baek Yeon-Yeong told me.

    Those two mountains are likely just ordinary ones.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s one covered in snow and another with flowingva.¡±

    Those two mountains, however, are anything but ordinary.

    It¡¯s possible for such mountains to exist naturally, I suppose.

    But snow-capped and volcanic mountains coexisting? It¡¯s unusual, to say the least. The nearby stone and flower-covered mountains should either be scorched by the heat or frozen solid.

    ¡°You can choose among the four. Which one do you prefer? Stone? Flowers?¡±

    "Gekk."

    I shook my head.

    The stone and flower-covered mountains.

    At first nce, they might seem easier than the snow andva ones.

    But that¡¯s a trap.

    Being in the same category as the other mountains means they likely hide their own dangers.

    ¡°Good choice. The guardians in those two ces are rather dangerous.¡±

    "Gekk-gekk."

    Tell me more about these guardians.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it personally, but the one in the stone mountain resembles a snake made of rocks. It floats masses of stones around it, slowly draining your strength, and its body is so tough it can wear you down over time. It¡¯s like a long stone serpent.¡±

    A snake made of stone!

    And it can float rocks in the air?

    It wouldn¡¯t be an easy opponent.

    While I could shatter stones, a creature with a body of solid rock would be something else entirely.

    It would have formidable defense, no doubt.

    ¡°The flower guardian is even nastier. It¡¯s turtle-like and uses poison. It also controls nts to drain its opponents¡¯ nutrients, but I haven¡¯t seen it myself, so I¡¯m not sure exactly how it does that. It has strange flowers attached to it.¡±

    Poison shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for me.

    I am somewhat resistant to poisons.

    But being resistant doesn¡¯t mean fully immune, and I should be wary of its nt control ability too. If it can drain nutrients, it might be able to absorb my energy.

    ¡°The snow mountain and volcano are just as dangerous. The snow guardian is arge hawk that maniptes ice.¡±

    An ice-wielding hawk?

    That won¡¯t be easy.

    While cold itself is a powerful weapon, I have some resistance after consuming Sulsam.

    I could endure the cold to an extent.

    But its flight will be a problem. If it can stay in the air and attack from above, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°And as for the volcano, it¡¯s obvious, right? It controls fire. More precisely, it¡¯s a white rat that maniptes mes.¡±

    A fire-controlling white rat.

    Unlike the others, this one¡¯s a well-known spirit beast.

    Hwagwangsoo. In fire, it¡¯s red; outside, it has white fur ¡ª a legendary creature.

    The clothes made from its fur are the famous Hwaanpo.

    ¡°The volcano¡¯s guardian should be the easiest to defeat. The others haven¡¯t had a change of guardians, but the volcano¡¯s was reced rtively recently.¡±

    I understood what she meant.

    Baek Yeon-Yeong and the Snake Queen had mentioned that one of the creatures ascending to the Dragon Gate evolved as a result.

    The volcano was the gate it chose, and in the process, it likely defeated the volcano¡¯s previous guardian.

    Naturally, that guardian was reced.

    "Gehk..."

    This one seems like a perfect match for me.

    After all, I have a certain resistance to fire.

    If fire is all it has, I could quickly finish it off.

    I can counter its mes with my dragon blood¡¯s fire resistance and use ice to inflict damage.

    I pointed toward the volcano with my ws and tail.

    ¡°Alright. The volcano is probably your best choice. All you need to do is prepare for its fire.¡±

    I¡¯m already prepared for fire.

    But it sounded like there was more to it.

    Come to think of it, Baekrang¡­

    He controls ice, doesn¡¯t he?

    "...What¡¯s with that look? Alright, fine. While I can¡¯t help you fight directly, I can help you counter the mes.¡±

    "Gekk!"

    Just as I thought.

    ¡°My power alone isn¡¯t enough, though. You¡¯ll need to gather some materials. Can you manage that?¡±

    The guardian of the Dragon Gate will undoubtedly be powerful.

    It¡¯s uncertain if I can fully withstand its mes with dragon blood alone.

    Better to prepare as much as possible.

    "Gehk-gekk."

    I nodded.

    ¡°It feels like our contract¡¯s been extended a bit. Then, I¡¯ll be counting on you for a while. And don¡¯t pet the wolves too much!¡±

    And so, I ended up sticking with the wolf pack for a while.

    Until I could prepare to face the volcano¡¯s guardian.

    ---

    Baekrang, the alpha of the wolf pack, had a lot to think about.

    It was all because of the ck-scaled lizard that was now traveling with them.

    Its strength was impressive and useful.

    If not for the lizard, peace with the Igaksu would have been impossible.

    And the prey it hunted was alwaysrge.

    But there was a serious downside.

    "Awooo..."

    One by one, the other wolves started wagging their tails at the lizard.

    Baekrang couldn¡¯t understand this behavior.

    After talking with his sisters, he learned it wasn¡¯t an attraction in a romantic sense.

    Of course, they were different species, after all.

    But strangely enough, they couldn¡¯t resist the lizard¡¯s touch.

    "Sa, love me!"

    Even the fourth was purring in the lizard¡¯s embrace, and the youngest was at his side, wagging her tail.

    Baekrang had experienced the lizard¡¯s touch as well and knew how it felt.

    In his head, he wanted to resist, but his body couldn¡¯t.

    Being an advanced spirit beast, Baekrang could withstand the lizard¡¯s allure.

    But his younger sisters, who hadn¡¯t yet reached that level, couldn¡¯t.@@novelbin@@

    Baekrang took this very seriously.

    Liking the petting was one thing.

    But this lizard was just temporarily part of the pack.

    What if he left?

    What if his sisters were so attached to his touch that they followed him?

    It was a critical issue for the survival of the pack.

    "Sa, Ching! Come here, I''ll pet you!"

    He had to separate them from the lizard.

    He could certainly provide simr affection.

    But for

    some reason, the wolves weren¡¯t as satisfied with his touch.

    When he called, they came to him, but their eyes lingered on the lizard¡¯srge hands.

    This wouldn¡¯t do.

    Baekrang thought long and hard.

    He needed to surpass the lizard in petting.

    Wolf paws were a hindrance.

    So why not use something other than wolf paws?

    Baekrang was a spirit beast.

    And he could take human form.

    He disliked taking that form, but his sisters enjoyed it.

    Usually, he avoided it because it reminded him of domesticated dogs, but he had no choice now.

    If he petted them with human hands, they¡¯d be satisfied.

    Human hands would surely be better than the lizard¡¯s rough paws.

    For the first time in a while, he took on his human form.

    ¡°Grr?¡±

    Ching looked up at Baekrang.

    ¡°Pant, pant!¡±

    The wolves liked this form.

    It was warm, and they enjoyed the feeling of being petted by these hands.

    ¡°Ching. Come here.¡±

    No matter what magic the lizard used, this form would be hard to beat.

    Just as Baekrang hoped, the youngest wolf dashed over to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good girl¡­¡±

    Baekrang proudly stroked the wolf lying with her head on hisp, restoring the pack¡¯s harmony.

    ¡°See, Ching. You don¡¯t need that lizard¡­¡±

    Then Baekrang felt something strange.

    Instead of soft wolf fur, he felt hard scales.

    He looked down at hisp.

    "Gekk."

    The shameless lizard was staring up at him with a smug expression.

    ¡°¡­Whimper.¡±

    Ching had been pushed aside by the lizard.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    "Gek-gekk!"

    Who is this lizard, anyway?

    Baekrang pondered the question but found no answers.

    ¡°This is Ching¡¯s spot, you know?¡±

    The lizard moved off hisp, looking disappointed.

    No way the lizard preferred the human form, right?

    But, oddly enough, a n formed in Baekrang¡¯s mind.

    The wolves like the lizard¡¯s petting.

    And the lizard seems to prefer my human form.

    If I keep the lizard close, that could solve the problem, right?

    "¡­Hey, minding back here for a second?"

    Baekrang tapped his thigh.

    "Gek-gekk!"

    The shameless lizard eagerly returned.

    As Baekrang stroked the lizard, a n began to take shape.

    "Mon... monogamy-y-y-y!"

    Far away, in a distant jungle, a spirit beast howled, but its cry never reached the ck-scaled lizard.

 Chapter 157

    A lizard like me, caught in enchantment?

    Baekrang. Truly a formidable spirit beast.

    It seems his friendship with the Snake Queen is no coincidence ¡ª his central energy core is no joke.

    Honestly, I had some worries about heading toward the Dragon Gate. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d be going to the Snake Queen¡¯s temple, Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s Heavenly Demon Cult, or the spiders'' swamp.

    That meant I¡¯d be without the presence of something massive and calming for a while.

    I¡¯d briefly considered abducting Dang So-Young to have somepany, but it probably wouldn¡¯t have been much help.

    ¡­

    What on earth am I thinking?

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    As the divine beast Gomodoroania, such thoughts are unbing.

    Get a grip.

    I¡¯m six months old ¡ª not exactly a child anymore.

    ¡­Or, maybe I¡¯m young enough for it to make sense?

    It would actually be strange not to like it at my age.

    So, my behavior is perfectly normal, then.

    Of course, a regr lizard wouldn¡¯t be interested in such things at all.@@novelbin@@

    That I am shows I don¡¯t have a lizard¡¯s mind but a human¡¯s.

    ¡°Gek-gekk.¡±

    Thinking this way puts me at ease.

    Sometimes, I get so lost in thought I¡¯m barely in control, but that¡¯s probably just my remaining humanity surfacing.

    As long as that part of me exists, I can hold onto my human heart.

    If, one day, I ever find myself losing my identity, I¡¯ll just remind myself of that feeling.

    If I still feel it, I have my human heart. If not, things have really gotten serious.

    I¡¯ll handle it before it¡¯s toote.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re definitely not a lizard. No lizard would make such a sinister face.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gekk.¡±

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m a lizard with a human mind.

    Being surrounded by fluffy mammals feels surprisinglyfortable.

    It¡¯s a bit cold here, but thanks to their body heat, I stay warm.

    Plus, Baekrang¡¯s tail is a special treat.

    She does get mad if I touch it too much, but since she¡¯s already let mey on her thigh, what¡¯s stopping me?

    ---

    I spent some time living with the wolf pack.

    While I was gathering materials on my own, I¡¯d bring the wolves any leftovers from my hunts.

    Including Baekrang, there were eight wolves in total, so they gratefully epted any meat I tossed their way.

    Though Baekrang and the pack were strong, the other creatures in the area were no less powerful.

    Catching preyrge enough to feed all eight of them was even more challenging.

    Meanwhile, I had an advantage in one-on-one encounters.

    With a swift approach using the Dragon Ascension Step and a snap of the prey¡¯s neck, the hunt would end just like that.

    As they say, size has its own strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the hunter.¡±

    Baekrang admired the huge deer I¡¯d brought, as the wolves wagged their tails around me.

    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±

    They started devouring the meat, ravenous.

    Baekrang watched the pack eat their fill, then started taking small bites herself.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to eat, lizard?¡±

    She asked, as if it had just urred to her.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    Watching you all eat fills me up just fine.

    That¡¯s what I conveyed with my sounds.

    In truth, I¡¯d snacked quite a bit along the way and was already full.

    If I joined in with the wolves all piling on the meat, it would get chaotic.

    With my size, some of the wolves wouldn¡¯t get a bite.

    So, I chose to eat separately.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Baekrang let out a slight snort, her tail wagging once.

    She must be pleased to have a free meat dispenser.

    I had gathered nearly all the ingredients Baekrang mentioned.

    The only materials left were those I¡¯d need to collect upon reaching the volcano.

    After leaving enough food in the cave to feed the wolves for a while, I set out with Baekrang.

    Sadly, she was in wolf form, not human.

    ¡°You seem disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gekk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Like I said before, I have no interest in scales, okay? Don¡¯t think you can charm me.¡±

    Baekrang held an odd misconception.

    Sure, I pet the wolves often and sometimes admired Baekrang¡¯s fur, but it wasn¡¯t like that.

    I was just drawn to the fur in front of me.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    And it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t touch me.

    She often kept me close, waving her tail and asionally in human form to hold me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it whileing and going, but the beasts here are different.¡±

    Baekrang exined as we walked toward the Dragon Gate.

    She was right.

    The beasts in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains were generally smarter than normal beasts.

    The spiders were that way, and many others I¡¯d encountered had shown simr intelligence.

    However, the creatures near the Dragon Gate were different.

    Their intelligence was several levels below what I was used to.

    ¡°They¡¯re beasts who have been intoxicated by the power of the Dragon Gate, losing their minds. Their intelligence is low, but in exchange, their strength has increased. They¡¯rerger than beasts outside, too.¡±

    Theyck intelligence, but theirbat power has vastly improved.

    I sometimes encountered creatures double the size the status window indicated.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re just swinging their strength wildly. Most of the ones you encounter will be like that. But if youe across one that has refined that strength and can use inner energy and martial arts, it¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Inner energy and martial arts.

    All strong beasts can use inner energy, and some even mimic human martial arts.

    Even the Deinonychus in the swamp used formation techniques, so it¡¯s no surprise that a beast at the Dragon Gate could use something simr.

    ¡°As you approach the Dragon Gate, you¡¯ll encounter stronger ones. Some naturally use martial arts. Guardian-level creatures certainly do, and some of the beasts influenced by them can use martial arts as well.¡±

    But I¡¯m not too worried.

    Even if they try to use martial arts, how skilled could they really be?

    I¡¯m Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s disciple.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯re better than me.

    ¡°The one we¡¯re hunting also uses martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gekk.¡±

    As we kept walking, thendscape changed.

    The temperature rose steadily, and the nts and trees became sparse.

    ¡°This is the Dragon Gate you¡¯ll be ascending ¡ª the volcano.¡±

    A towering mountain loomed before us.

    Lava flowed in parts, and ash fell from above.

    Near the entrance, mindless beasts were fighting each other.

    Crunch.

    The ground beneath Baekrang¡¯s paw froze slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to go a bit further up. That creature isn¡¯t usually down here¡­¡±

    Baekrang trailed off.

    ¡°Duck!¡±

    Suddenly, Baekrang tried to push my head down.

    She looked rmed, so I obeyed without question.

    ¡°It seems we won¡¯t need to go any further up.¡±

    Hidden behind a rock, I understood what she meant.

    ¡°He usually stays at the mountain¡¯s midpoint. Why is he down here?¡±

    A massive, red-skinned dinosaur appeared amidst the furred beasts fighting to the death.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Its heavy steps echoed as it approached.

    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±

    ¡¾Magnosaurus Lv65¡¿

    This was my target for today.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a dinosaur.

    Then again, it makes sense for creatures aspiring to be dragons to gather around the Dragon Gate.

    You could say dinosaurs are part of our family.

    ---

    ¡¾Magnosaurus¡¿

    It¡¯s a medium-sized theropod with a body length of around 5 meters and a weight of 6-700 kg. Its name means ¡°giant lizard,¡± simr in meaning to Megalosaurus.

    ---

    The ¡°Magno¡± part of Magnosaurus might sound like magma, but it¡¯s unrted.

    It simply means rge.¡±

    While it has a name simr to Megalosaurus, it¡¯s definitely smaller.

    At least, that¡¯s what I thought, but this creature was different.

    Its size alone was double what the status window indicated.

    It was about my size, maybe even a bitrger.

    Its skin was a striking red, and mes erupted from parts of its body.

    Does it stay in the volcano because of its abilities, or did it gain those abilities by living here?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    What mattered was that I had to hunt it.

    ¡°Hunting it won¡¯t be easy. It has basic fire-maniption abilities.¡±

    I can¡¯t let my guard down just because its level isn¡¯t high.

    65 isn¡¯t exactly low, and it¡¯s clear this isn¡¯t an ordinary dinosaur with mes erupting from its body.

    Its power has likely doubled from the Dragon Gate¡¯s influence.

    ¡°The 24-Step Plum Blossom Sword Technique. It¡¯s a fearsome attack. Knowing about it won¡¯t help you avoid it.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    True enough.

    The volcano¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Technique¡­

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Wait, what are you talking about?

    I looked over at Baekrang.

    She seemed serious, so it didn¡¯t look like she was joking.

    The 24-Step Plum Blossom Sword Technique ¡ª what?

    There were too many questions here.

    First of all, that thing is a dinosaur.

    A dinosaur with sword techniques¡­

    I suppose it could use them.

    Its tail has some sharp edges, after all.

    But the Plum Blossom Sword Technique? That¡¯s a Huashan Sect martial art.

    Sure, this is a volcano, but not that volcano.

    Even if I could imagine the Huashan Sect settled on some volcano with flowingva, this is the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    Who would establish a sect right next to the Demon Sect¡¯s base?

    The Huashan Sect is on Huashan (ÈAÉ½), not a literal volcano

    .

    So how does Baekrang know the name Plum Blossom Sword Technique so well?

    The only usible exnation is that a member of the real Huashan Sect once taught martial arts to these spirit beasts.

    Whoever that entric was, it seems to be the most reasonable guess.

    ¡°Dodging the Plum Blossom Sword Technique won¡¯t be enough. A Thousand Blossoms Fire Rain will follow.¡±

    Kraaaah!

    I guess I can understand a dinosaur on a volcano in the Demon Sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Great Mountains using the Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    It¡¯s not impossible.

    After all, I learned martial arts from Baek Yeon-Yeong, so it¡¯s conceivable that a spirit beast received training from Huashan.

    But the Thousand Blossoms Fire Rain?

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t let this go.

    I¡¯m starting to understand Dang So-Young¡¯s frustration.

    This is not Huashan!

    The Thousand Blossoms Fire Rain is a technique of the Beggars¡¯ Sect, borrowed by the Tang n.

    Now I have one more reason to hunt this creature.

    ¡°Hmm, still, he¡¯s not supposed toe down from the mountain. We should wait and see¡­ Hey, where are you going!¡±

    I need to deal with this before it contaminates my mind.

    ¡°Gek-gekk!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Baekrang had once allowed herself to be touched by the ck-scaled lizard.

    It was back when the horned creatures swarmed, and she sacrificed herself to save her youngest sibling and the pack. She didn¡¯t expect to enjoy the touch of that lizard¡¯s hands. She merely thought of herself as a tragic heroine in a story.

    But to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d anticipated.

    No, it went beyond that¡ªit was actually¡­ pleasant.

    The lizard¡¯srge ws and tail, which she¡¯d assumed would be rough and clumsy, were unexpectedly gentle and soothing. The sensation was unlike anything Baekrang had ever experienced, and her tail began to sway involuntarily.

    At that moment, all her embarrassment at exposing her belly faded, reced by a growing desire for just a bit more of that touch. Of course, that urge only surfaced in those fleeting moments of contact; otherwise, Baekrang actively denied the experience.

    After all, this was a lizard. Wolves and lizards were entirely different species. How could she possibly feel anything for a creature with no fur?

    Yet, despite all this, her pack adored the lizard.

    Baekrang assumed it was that strange, mesmerizing touch. The lizard would eventually leave, but her wolves would be heartbroken, so if she could learn the technique, she could fill that void quickly and restore order. Wolves, after all, should be drawn to those with fluffy fur. A hairless lizard wasn¡¯t a suitable leader, she thought.

    So, she¡¯d asked the lizard to touch her again.

    This time, she was determined to pay attention, to learn the right technique and pressure.

    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±

    Baekrang was startled by what she saw¡ªherself, lying on her back, her tail wagging in delight.

    It had started with her head. The lizard had stroked her at just the right pressure, rubbing her head before pressing gently near her ears. His ws brushed her fur in such a way that it felt soothing, as if he¡¯d done this a thousand times before. She hadn¡¯t realizedst time, caught up as she¡¯d been in the chaos, but the lizard was incredibly skilled at this.

    But by the time she recognized it, it was toote.

    The lizard¡¯srge ws continued to stroke her fur, scratching in ces that she, as a wolf, couldn¡¯t normally reach.

    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±

    A proud spirit beast like herselfy there, helplessly wagging her tail, looking as if she was courting him.

    ¡°Ka-Kayeng!¡±

    She reminded herself she was the alpha, only doing this for the pack¡¯s sake. But the way it looked¡­ it was almost as if she¡¯d sent her pack outside on purpose, grabbing a moment alone to indulge.

    Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push the lizard¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±

    The lizard scratched every nook and cranny of her fur, soothing her skin beneath it. Eventually, she simply stretched her tongue and let herself go under the spell of the ck-scaled lizard.

    ¡°Heh-heh¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t about satisfying her own desires, she reasoned. She was just studying his technique.

    If she learned this, she could keep her dignity as alpha and deepen the pack¡¯s bonds.

    That was what she thought.

    ¡°Awoo?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Until she locked eyes with Chng.

    ¡°¡­Ch-Chng?¡±

    The youngest wolf dropped the shard of ice from his mouth, having caught her lying on her back, belly exposed and tail wagging, thoroughly enjoying herself. And it wasn¡¯t just him.

    Ilrang to Chilrang¡ªall the wolves were watching.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Baekrang tried to deny it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like!¡±

    But in their minds, they now saw her as an alpha sneaking moments of joy with a different species, pretending nothing was happening.

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    Ilrang nodded approvingly, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯ve been alone for a long time; it¡¯s about time you found a good mate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Baekrang tried to exin, but her pack wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. Only with the lizard¡¯s clumsy, chirping ¡°Gek-gekk!¡± did they finally seem to ept her words¡ªthough a lingering impression remained.

    Their alpha, they assumed, had indeed found herself a mate.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­ they approve¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you!¡± Baekrang eximed, tossing an ice shard at a suspicious creatureughing in the shadows.

    ---

    I spent more time with the wolves, keeping myself in a small form.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    The pampering they provided almost made me want to stay here forever.

    Honestly, the surroundings weren¡¯t exactly luxurious. Outside, beasts drooled at the sight of me, eager to pounce.

    Of course, they made for decent prey, but I was a lizard who understood civilization. Compared to the cozy safety of ces like the Temple of the Snake Queen or the Heavenly Demon Cult, this ce was a death trap.

    But the warmth surrounding me more than made up for it.

    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±

    These fluffy wolves encircled me.

    Their fur brought an odd sense of peace.

    ¡­Not in any strange way, more like the way puppies bring joy.

    The scent of their warm fur was oddlyforting.

    And then, there was another perk.

    ¡°Wh-what are you looking at?¡±

    Baekrang.

    She now spent most of her time with me in human form.

    It seemed that she was worried if she stayed in wolf form, she¡¯d end up wagging her tail and exposing her belly.

    She must¡¯ve felt she¡¯d be a dog, not a wolf, in front of me.

    To prevent that, she stayed human.

    A clever one, that Baekrang.

    ¡°How dare you think I¡¯d fall for a few scratches,¡± she muttered, lightly poking my head as she ced it on her knee.

    Half-hidden by a curious icy pouch, I watched the ceiling.

    ¡°But¡­ it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make sure, so¡­ maybe I should check one more time before you leave,¡± she mumbled, her tone barely audible.

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask why!¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s voice wavered.

    Guess she was in a state of denial.

    If only she¡¯d admit it like the other wolves. Maybe her pride as alpha held her back.

    Seeing her like this sparked an idea.

    Before I leave this ce, I¡¯ll make sure Baekrang bes a full-on puppy.

    ---

    ¡°¡­Travel safely.¡±

    Baekrang said as we finally prepared for my journey to face the guardian of the volcano.

    ¡°Awooo!¡± the wolves howled in support, jumping around me.

    As much as I wanted Baekrang toe along, it wasn¡¯t possible.

    With her cold-based powers, a volcano would be an extremely challenging environment for her.

    While her frost abilities would be effective against the volcano¡¯s creatures, the intense heat would harm her in turn.

    Fighting a fire-wielding beast was one thing, but enduring the volcano¡¯s environment itself was too much.

    I¡¯d miss her assistance, but capturing the guardian was something I had to do alone.

    My goal in defeating the guardian was to evolve.

    More specifically, to pass the Dragon Gate¡¯s trial, which required me to defeat the guardian as one part of it.

    If I were to fight the guardian with Baekrang, the results might not be as satisfying in terms of evolution.

    It was only a hunch, but still¡ªI couldn¡¯t take any chances.

    ¡°Gek-gekk!¡±

    With ast farewell, I set off.

    The path to the volcano was familiar. Baekrang and I had traveled here multiple times, hunting not just the Magnosaurus but other foes as well.

    The creatures here wielded fire, making them ideal practice before facing the guardian.

    The entrance to the volcano appeared before me.

    It was a typical volcano, with mes flickering in various ces.

    No beast here posed a real threat, and it was rare for creatures like the Magnosaurus toe down this far.

    Even if they did, I could handle them without trouble.

    *Rumble!*

    *Kwoooom!*

    Was the volcano about to erupt?

    A violent tremor shook the ground.

    *Kwoooaaak!*

    In a panic, the beasts scattered, fleeing down the volcano.

    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t erupt, but the timing felt ominous.

    If it did erupt mid-battle with the guardian, I¡¯d be in a difficult spot.

    Even with Baekrang¡¯s potion granting me fire resistance, it wouldn¡¯t make me immune to magma.

    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±

    ¡°Kiaaaak!¡±

    Some beasts remained unfazed by the tremors and kept their ground, charging toward me.

    But they were no match.

    Even without taking the potion yet, my base resistance was enough to fend them off.

    *Ssssss!*

    The fight ended quickly.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    Even if they¡¯d lost their intelligence, it was strange for them to attack so recklessly, seemingly in fear.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough to make me stop.

    As I climbed, the heat grew more intense.

    If I reached the summit, the mere act of moving might ignite me.

    Without Baekrang¡¯s potion, this would¡¯ve been impossible.

    Soon, the volcano¡¯s midsection came into view.

    This was to be my base camp.

    Here, I¡¯d take the potion, make final preparations, and then move to the summit for the final fight.

    Normally, the Magnosaurus would be here, but he was in my stomach now, leaving me free to rest on this spot.

    There might be another creature taking its ce, but it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Most of the animals had fled due to the tremors.

    *Rumble!*

    *Kwoooom!*

    Another tremor shook the ground.

    Hearing it closer now, it didn¡¯t sound like the volcano was erupting.

    Was someone else challenging the volcano?

    From the sounds near the summit, it could be the guardian¡­

    It might be even stronger than I¡¯d thought.

    Thinking it was just a giant rat was a mistake.

    With my resolve hardened, I reached the midsection.

    *Kikakakak!*

    A visitor awaited me.

    I wanted to take it down quickly and rest, but something was off.

    This creature wasrger than the Magnosaurus, radiating intense heat, with a rodent-like face.

    ---

    **[Fire Rat LV90]**

    It was the Fire Rat, the guardian of the volcano.

    ¡­But why was it here, in the middle?

    So then, what was causing that noise from the summit?

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 161

    The volcano¡¯s guardian wasn¡¯t at the peak but halfway up.

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising.

    That would exin why the Magnosaurus came down.

    It must have descended because of that Fire Rat.

    But then, what was that thunderous noiseing from above?

    ¡°Kakakakak!¡±

    The Fire Rat stared at me.

    Even without knowing all the details, I could tell it needed to be defeated.

    If left alone, it felt like it might use some kind of hypnosis or brainwashing ability.

    Swoosh!

    I quickly brought the hidden elixir from my tail to my mouth.

    Gulp.

    [You have temporarily acquired strong resistance to fire.]

    With this, I could partially neutralize its fire attacks.

    The n may have shifted slightly, but the objective remains the same.

    ¡°Gagagek!¡±

    ¡°Kakakak!¡±

    It looked just like an oversized rat.

    But the aura emanating from it was no joke.

    Whoosh!

    Given the distance, it made the first move.

    The rat spewed mes from its mouth.

    Its firepower was iparable to the Magnosaurus.

    Though I had some resistance, it was still best to avoid getting hit.

    Swish!

    Using the subtlety of the *Soaring Dragon Ascension Step*, Iunched myself off the ground.

    ¡°Kakakat!¡±

    The creature anticipated this and stomped on the ground with force.

    Whoosh!

    Strong mes shot up from the cracks in the earth.

    Swish!

    I twisted my body, barely dodging its attack.

    Swoosh!

    The Fire Rat attacked relentlessly, not giving me a chance to strike back.

    mes rained down from the sky.

    The volcano¡¯s secret technique, *Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain*.

    [Activating ¡¸Inverse Scales lv5¡¹.]

    I countered the *Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain* with my own.

    [Temporarily acquiring ¡¸Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain¡¹.]

    My version of *Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain* was a crude imitation of the Dilophosaurus¡¯ technique.

    Instead of throwing actual projectiles, Iunched random weapons wildly.

    When I fought the Magnosaurus, its *Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain* was far superior to mine, so it goes without saying that the Fire Rat¡¯s was even stronger.

    But now things were different.

    I had prepared in advance.

    What Iunched was a flurry of poisonous, frost-infused weapons.

    They were crafted from the fur of the wolf pack.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    The fire consumed the poison.

    But to burn the poison, the mes inevitably weakened.

    And what would happen if it collided with weapons imbued with Baekrang¡¯s frost?

    Crackle!

    It meant I would have the upper hand.

    ¡°Kaaat!¡±

    Finally, I closed the distance for closebat.

    I immediately swung my *Dragon w Strike*.

    Boom!

    The Fire Rat dodged my attack with agile movements befitting a guardian.

    It was indeed formidable.

    Even with just a few exchanges, I could tell it had impressive reflexes.

    It wasrger than me but just as agile. With its fire-based attacks, it was a strong opponent.

    ¡°Kakakak!¡±

    Dodging my attack, it lunged at me with sharp ws.

    Swoosh!

    I quickly jerked my head back, narrowly avoiding its strike.

    Just as I was about to counterattack¡ª

    Whoosh!

    mes erupted along the path of its w.

    ¡°Kakakakak!¡±

    Each of its attacks ignited mes.

    If I hadn¡¯t consumed the ice elixir, the mere act of fighting would have slowly cooked me.

    Swoosh!

    Once again, its ws flew toward me.

    I parried its attack by swinging both hands simultaneously.

    Crack!

    ng!

    Using the *Unified Counterattack*, I managed to deflect its fiery ws.

    ¡°Kikikik!¡±

    But this technique had been exposed before.

    I had used it against the Magnosaurus, so it was likely other creatures in the volcano had seen it.

    There was a good chance that information had been passed on to the Fire Rat, the guardian of this ce.

    Seeing it unfazed when I blocked the *Ten Thousand Heaven Fire Rain* suggested it already knew my abilities.

    Whoosh!

    Its mes intensified.

    As its mes grew stronger, so did its speed.

    Having seen the *Unified Counterattack*, it had likely devised a strategy to counter it.

    Swoosh!

    Crack!

    Our fight was evenly matched.

    But with the Fire Rat¡¯s speed increasing, I knew that I¡¯d be at a disadvantage if this went on.

    However, I wasn¡¯t about to sit back and watch.

    I had a weapon that itcked.

    Swoosh!

    I swung my tail, covered in *Dragon Scales*.

    Most of my body length was in this tail.

    When wielded like a whip, it surpassed even my strongest *Dragon w Strike* in destructive power.

    Boom!

    ¡°Kiiaek!¡±

    It was a direct hit.

    The strikended squarely on its side.

    Blood poured from the Fire Rat¡¯s mouth, crimson red.

    It must have broken a few ribs.

    In an evenly matched fight, this injury shifted the tide in my favor.

    Crack!

    Boom!

    I deflected its attacks with the *Unified Counterattack* and aimed a strike at its head with *Dragon w Strike*.

    Boom!

    A sudden explosion erupted.

    I abandoned the attack and leaped backward.

    Boom!

    The impact was powerful enough to reshape the terrain.

    ¡°Kakakakak!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Fire Rat grew evenrger, and its mes intensified.

    No, it was more than that.

    Moltenva started flowing from various parts of its body.

    It wasmon knowledge that magma held dominion over mere mes.

    This must be its true power.

    ¡°Kaaaak!¡±

    With a hideous scream, the Fire Rat charged at me.

    Even I didn¡¯t want to engage it up close in this state.

    If we exchanged blows, I would take more damage.

    The Fire Rat wasrger and had more firepower than me.

    Yes.

    The Fire Rat was bigger than me.

    And I was currently smaller than usual.

    Spending time with the wolf pack had been preparation for this moment.

    Collecting fur, infusing it with frost.

    Hunting for elixir ingredients.

    And now¡ª

    [Deactivating ¡¸Miniaturization¡¹ status.]

    I had been operating at about 80% of my normal size.

    Crack.

    [Applying ¡¸Gigantification¡¹ with the effect of ¡¸Miniaturization lv5¡¹.]

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    Finally, I could look down on it.

    I had hoped to save this forter, but not using *Gigantification* now would lead to significant injuries.

    Boom!

    I rammed into it with my shoulder.

    ¡°Kaaaak!¡±

    It iled, trying to stab me with its ws.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let it hit me.

    Crunch!

    I sank my teeth into its shoulder.

    ¡°Kiaaaak!¡±

    It squirmed and writhed.

    I didn¡¯t expect this alone to win the fight.

    But now that it was poisoned, it would grow even more frantic.

    Whoosh!

    The Fire Rat ignited mes again to shake me off.

    Having achieved my goal, I let go without hesitation.

    Tap!@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Kak! Kieeeek!¡±

    The Fire Rat clutched its shoulder.

    Yes, it must be panicking now that the poison was spreading through its body.

    Boom!

    ¡­It blew up its own shoulder.

    ¡°Kiaaaak!¡±

    Tougher than it looked.

    Moltenva pooled around its torn shoulder.

    No, it was more urate to say that one of its arms had transformed into pureva.

    ¡°Kakakakak!¡±

    The Fire Rat red at me.

    Even with my fire resistance, that was dangerous.

    Swoosh!

    The Fire Rat vanished in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    It came at me from a new angle.

    The mes andva intensified as it spun rapidly.

    It was like a living, fiery machine.

    Its body itself had be a weapon.

    Boom!

    Physical force.

    Whoosh!

    And fire.

    If its attack pierced my scales, I¡¯d start cooking from the inside.

    Crash!

    Sizzle¡­

    I swung my *Dragon w Strike* at its head, but the intense heat weakened the attack.

    On the other hand, it could deal severe damage just by ramming me.

    Sizzle!

    As a lizard, I couldn¡¯t regte my body temperature.

    Even with fire resistance, it was hard to prevent my internal temperature from rising.

    ¡°Kakakakak!¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    In other words, its attack wasn¡¯t just burning my exterior but also heating me from the inside.

    Whoosh!

    Taking advantage of myrger form, I pushed it away again.

    Boom!

    ¡°Grk¡­ Gugh¡­¡±

    The heat was making me dizzy.

    ¡°Kakakak!¡±

    But the Fire Rat didn¡¯t seem in great condition either; it had overexerted itself.

    Whoosh!

    Yet it ignited itself once more.

    It had be pure fire.

    I prepared myself to counter its next attack.

    Buzz.

    I focused my energy at my fingertips.

    A faint blue aura rose.

    It was my sword energy.

    Before it could react, I swung my front paw.

    Boom!

    But the target wasn¡¯t the Fire Rat. It was my own chest.

    To be precise, the scales over my heart.

    My *Dragon Scales* were tough, but by using sword energy on myself, I could easily pierce them.

    ¡°Kaat?¡±

    The Fire Rat seemed momentarily confused by my unexpected move.

    It couldn¡¯t understand why I would harm myself after going to the trouble of using sword energy.

    Blood poured from my chest.

    It seemed like a critical injury.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    [Strong frost now flows through your blood.]

    Crackle!

    The frost subdued the fire within, and the blood that seeped out spread its cooling essence externally.

    Shaa¡­

    This not only cooled my body but also created a weapon capable of dealing critical damage to it.

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Realizing the situation, the Fire Rat charged toward me in a panic.

    Fire beasts are often like fire itself.

    Ferocious enough to burn everything but reckless to a fault.

    Once ignited, they don¡¯t extinguish easily.

    This one was no different.

    Now that I had revealed my hidden move, it chose to attack rather than defend.

    [Activating ¡¸Inverse Scales lv5¡¹.]

    How convenient.

    [Temporarily acquiring ¡¸Greatly Rising Qi¡¹.]

    Crack!

    The powerful energy weighed down on its body.

    For a creature of its level, it would only be a minor inconvenience, but it was enough.

    Boom!

    I pushed off the ground and charged.

    ¡°Kaaaak!¡±

    The Fire Rat spewed a massive ball of fire at me.

    To attack it, I¡¯d have to take that head-on.

    I could withstand it.

    The chilling frost enveloped my body, and with my strong resistance to fire, I wouldn¡¯t die immediately.

    Instead of dodging, I increased my speed.

    ¡°Awooooo!¡±

    At that moment, the howl of a wolf echoed, and a massive ice wolf shed with the fireball.

    ¡­Baekrang hadn¡¯te here herself; the frost elixir must have activated this projection to protect me.

    When I got back, I¡¯d owe her a belly rub or two.

    Swoosh!

    Piercing through the steam, I reached it, and its burning ws lunged at me.

    This must be its final blow.

    ¡°Kieeeeek!¡±

    Once again, blue sword energy gathered in my hand.

    Swoosh!

    One of its molten arms was severed cleanly.

    ¡°Kaaaak!¡±

    It thrashed, burning wildly in agony.

    It was over.

    Crunch!

    I bit down on its neck.

    [Activating ¡¸Inverse Scales lv5¡¹.]

    [Temporarily acquiring ¡¸Death Beam lv5¡¹.]

    Hooo¡­

    Boom!

    The frost-infused beam pierced its throat.

    ¡°Kik¡­ Kieeek¡­¡±

    Crack.

    The terrain changed.

    The Fire Rat became a frozen statue, itsva pool solidified into stone.

    Which meant¡­

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I had defeated the guardian.

    [A mysterious energy envelops your body.]

    Finally, I could evolve.

    ¡°Geggeggegek!¡±

    I let out a triumphant roar.

    Atst, evolution was within reach.

    I had waited so long for this moment.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    But why did I feel uneasy?

    ¡°¡­Geggek.¡±

    My danger sense and killing intent detection seemed to be alerting me.

    I had defeated the Fire Rat, so why this feeling?

    Wait.

    Come to think of it, the rumbling from the peak had stopped at some point.

    ¡­Something was wrong.

    It felt like the time I first encountered the Queen Snake.

    When I awoke to find a giant basilisk watching me.

    This might be even worse.

    Someone was definitely watching me.

 Chapter 163

    As I stared, transfixed by her long, red hair that fell to her waist, my eyes inevitably drifted up to the two horns on her head.

    The shock of seeing those horns onlysted a moment.

    Next, my gaze locked onto her golden eyes.

    The eyes of a predator.

    They were the same as the Serpent Queen''s¡­ and Baekrang''s.

    Predator¡¯s eyes.

    And if you asked where my gaze went after that, well, it had to be her attire.

    Her clothes were made of some unknown material, beautifully crafted and alluring.

    What was even more distracting was how parts of her clothing had open holes, exposing certain areas, making it hard for me to look away.

    My eyes roamed over her thighs and calves, only to be drawn once again to onest feature.

    Her tail.

    And that name, *Red Dragon*.

    ¡°You¡¯re staring a little too intensely; it¡¯s making me blush.¡±

    This woman was a dragon.

    __________________________

    ¡¾Red Dragon¡¿

    A dragon that controls fire.

    It has a habit of nesting in volcanoes and keeping precious items close.

    Its temperament is generally calm, but once angered, it will rage until it¡¯s leveled an entire volcano.

    It holds the potential to be a true ??, a mid-level dragon species.

    __________________________

    A Red Dragon, no less.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    It all started to make sense now.

    The thunderous noise I¡¯d heard earlier, the presence of killing intent.

    And why the Magnosaurus and Fire Rat hade down the mountain.

    ¡°The hot springs here really are the best.¡±

    This dragon had imed the top of the volcano.

    Ssh.

    The Red Dragon swirled her foot in theva hot spring.

    ¡°Normalva just doesn¡¯t cut it, you know? I had to gather everything I could to make this, but that old geezer got furious about it.¡±

    Gulp.

    I swallowed hard.

    I¡¯d clearly miscalcted.

    In her human-like form, she hadn¡¯t seemed that dangerous.

    My instincts were usually urate, and with my danger-sensing skills, I¡¯d felt safe enoughing up here.

    Of course, I¡¯d known she wasn¡¯t ordinary, given her presence on top of the volcano.

    Even if she was hiding her power, I felt strong enough to escape if needed.

    But that was wrong.

    In front of this woman, I couldn¡¯t even hope to run.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re that lizard?¡±

    She spoke as if she already knew me, this Red Dragon.

    Fortunately, her tone suggested she didn¡¯t mean any harm.

    ¡°You have dragon scales, and even dragon blood. Looks like you¡¯re the one. Though, honestly, I could tell just by looking.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®gek¡¯ sound? Anyway, you¡¯re that lizard, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    That lizard? What lizard?

    Her familiarity suggested some connection to me, but how?

    The Serpent Queen hadn¡¯t said anything about me, and Baek Yeon-Yeong had been with me all along.

    How did she know about me?

    ¡°What, can you not speak?¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Sorry, but I¡¯m not at that level yet.

    If you want, I can make gek-gekk noises all day.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t a creature of your level speak?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Huh?

    Judging by her tone, it sounded like I should have been able to speak already.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just humannguage; you don¡¯t even know thenguage of beasts?¡±

    Wait a minute.

    So there¡¯s anothernguage?

    It wasn¡¯t that strange, actually.

    Baekrangmunicated well with her pack, and the Serpent Queen constantly hissed and chatted with her kin, so they must have had their ownnguage.

    But me?

    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Even young ones would usually learn how to speak.¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Those slitted pupils focused on me, and I instinctively shrank back.

    ¡°There really is something different about you.¡±

    Tap-tap.

    She tapped her thigh with her fingers.

    Was she telling me toe over?

    If I followed my instincts, I¡¯d moonwalk out of here, but if I tried that, I¡¯d end up as roasted lizard.

    Slowly, I walked toward her.

    Tap-tap.

    ¡­You¡¯re the one who called me over.

    Following her cue, I rested my head on her thigh.

    I briefly worried she might slice off my head, but if that was her intent, she would¡¯ve attacked already.

    The warmth of her touch was oddly soothing.

    It was different from Baekrang.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Without realizing it, strange thoughts crossed my mind.

    Probably an aftereffect of the recent battle.

    Focus.

    This was no time for idle thoughts.

    ¡°¡­I did call you over, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too trusting?¡±

    The Red Dragon ced her hand on my head.

    She petted me with just the right amount of pressure.

    My eyes started to close on their own.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    She must be trying to use some kind of charm.

    There¡¯s no way a lizard of my level could be subdued so easily.

    It must be some kind of brainwashing.

    ¡°Hm¡­ This is strange. Judging by your scales, you¡¯re young, but the way you keep snuggling into my thigh suggests you¡¯re quite the dark-hearted creature.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    ¡°You may look young, but you don¡¯t seem mentally young.¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s slitted pupils stared at me.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t born here, were you?¡±

    My heart sank.

    How did she know?

    Even Baek Yeon-Yeong hadn¡¯t realized that.

    It was information no one could know unless I told them directly.

    Yet this Red Dragon had figured it out instantly.

    That I came from another world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not from here, either.¡±

    Gulp.

    I swallowed dryly once more.

    Could she be part of the samemunity I destroyed?

    If so, if she discovered my identity, I¡¯d be shattered in an instant.

    I¡¯d unleashed a true abyss back there that even made the Spino Maid look mild.

    ¡°Why are you so tense? I¡¯m from the Western Continent, so I don¡¯t care about that stuff. You¡¯re from somewhere else, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Thankfully, my worries were unfounded.

    Her mention of ¡°somewhere else¡± likely referred to a different region, not another world.

    Given that she was a dragon, she must have flown in from the Western Continent rather than being from the Central ins.

    ¡°Gekgek¡­¡±

    Good, my secret seems safe for now.

    ¡­Though that didn¡¯t mean the situation was resolved.

    For the time being, I was at the mercy of this Red Dragon.

    I might be able to break free with a struggle, but that was myst resort.

    In a fight I couldn¡¯t win, fleeing was the best strategy.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to attack, so I¡¯d y along for now.

    ¡­Maybe she just wanted a lizard friend?

    After all, I¡¯m the kind of lizard that could eventually evolve into a Fire Dragon.

    A Fire Dragon would probably be a worthy match for her.

    ¡°If we spend time together, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn to speak on your own.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    That sounds a little irresponsible, don¡¯t you think?

    ¡­And what does she mean by ¡°spend time together¡±?

    What¡¯s she nning?

    ¡°I¡¯d love to take you back to my nest.¡±

    Grrk.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s hand gripped the nape of my neck.

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt like my strength was draining.

    Maybe dragons are technically a type of lizard, because she seemed to know all the right spots.

    Just holding me here made my eyes close involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not fully grown yet, so I wonder if it¡¯s okay to keep you.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    My eyes shot open.

    What are you talking about?@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Geggeggek!¡±

    I let out a cry to emphasize that I was only six months old.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    Phew.

    She has more humor than I expected.

    ¡°Anyway, that girl wouldn¡¯t stay quiet if I did.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Even getting in here was a challenge.¡±

    Who could a creature of this level be wary of?

    Baekrang?

    The Serpent Queen?

    Or perhaps someone even stronger?

    ¡°Well, technically, I¡¯ve been here longer, but she treats me like this just because she¡¯s stronger.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    This Red Dragon was acquainted with my master.

    Why didn¡¯t she mention that sooner?

    Here I was, thinking I¡¯d run into some strange person, but it turns out she¡¯s just a tutor Baek Yeon-Yeong enlisted?

    Someone who knows Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me.

    And as a dragon, she could probably help with the Dragon Gate trial too.

    ¡­Though would Baek Yeon-Yeong really bring in another mentor?

    In martial arts stories, don¡¯t most disciples only have one master?

    Maybe some people have more than one, but with my master¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t seem like the type to allow someone else.

    ¡°Still, raising you up and eating you in the end wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, right?¡±

    ¡°Geeeeeek!¡±

    Just as I was about to il, a powerful fire aura pressed against my face.

    She¡¯s a terrifying woman.

    To think she knew exactly how to subdue a Komodo-Lania.

    The intense fire aura left me breathless.

    ¡°Yay, I got myself a handsome lizard with cool scales.¡±

    The Red Dragon made a peace sign with her fingers.

    At the moment, I was just a lizard that had wandered into a dragon¡¯sir.

    If I wanted to survive, I¡¯d need to find

    a way out.

    So soft¡­

    ¡­Maybe I¡¯ll stay a little longer?

    I might as well learn what I can from her while I¡¯m here.

    ---

    Baekrang couldn¡¯t hide her growing anxiety.

    It had been a long time since that lizard challenged the Dragon Gate trial.

    Yet, he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    It couldn¡¯t be that he lost ¨C he must have simply left.

    ¡°Kiiing¡­¡±

    The wolves whimpered as they looked around for him.

    The lizard was going to leave eventually.

    He¡¯d sought her out for the Dragon Gate trial, and she¡¯d apanied him for the sake of her territory.

    She¡¯d received what she needed, and given what she could.

    Their rtionship was over now.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so special about a lizard without fur?¡±

    Baekrang muttered quietly.

    Whether she was speaking to the wolf pack or herself, no one knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s gone. It was too cramped with him around.¡±

    She¡¯d often curled up beside him to sleep.

    With his massive body, there was no choice but to be close.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s so much space.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to do that anymore.

    The space where the lizard had been was now wide open.

    ¡°¡­This is why you don¡¯t get attached.¡±

    ¡°Krrr¡­¡±

    Chilrang came over to her side.

    ¡°He¡¯s already gone.¡±

    ¡°Kiiing¡­¡±

    Chilrang gazed at Baekrang with sad eyes.

    There was no reason to hold on to that lizard.

    Still¡­

    Leaving without a word was a bit much, wasn¡¯t it?

    Baekrang pondered.

    The lizard she knew would have at least stopped by before leaving.

    Could it be that he¡¯d lost to the Fire Rat?

    That didn¡¯t seem likely.

    The lizard she knew was strong.

    ¡°¡­Right. Maybe he was injured fighting the Fire Rat.¡±

    She murmured to herself as if making excuses.

    ¡°If I help him heal, he¡¯d owe me a huge debt. ¡­He¡¯s a good hunter, so keeping him around wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±

    Chilrang rubbed up against her, looking pleased.

    Baekrang rose to her feet.

    This was for her pack.

    Not because she missed him.

    It was reckless to climb the volcano without knowing if he was there, but it was for her pack.

    It was something she had to do as their leader.

    That¡¯s what she told herself.

    But it was a flimsy excuse, one that might crumble at any moment.

 Chapter 165

    The Red Dragon didn¡¯t take long to return.

    With a loud whoosh, she flew off and soon came back, grumbling andden with something enormous.

    Had I tried to escape, she would¡¯ve caught me at the volcano''s base.

    ¡°You kept the ce safe, huh?¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I¡¯d thought about running away several times, but there was no need to admit that. Not that I had any way to say it aloud anyway.

    The Red Dragon had brought back something massive, more like a small house than a simple bundle.

    In fact, calling it a bundle didn¡¯t do it justice. It was a collection of items that symbolized the Red Dragon herself.

    Just looking at them made me marvel, unable to look away.

    ¡°You really are a baby, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She¡¯d brought treasures¡ªgold and jewels!

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    There were golden statues, and gemstones that looked like gas or sapphires. Even armor and swords, clearly of foreign make. The gold and silver coins scattered around felt asmon as pebbles next to such rare items.

    If I could take all of this, I¡¯d be set for life. Even a single coin would make me incredibly rich.

    ¡­Not that I had anywhere to spend it.

    Maybe I could give some to my master. She¡¯d surely be pleased and might even praise me for a job well done.

    The Serpent Queen would probably enjoy something pretty too.

    And perhaps I could pass a few pieces to that family, especially considering how they always seemed a little too interested in my scales and venom whenever they mentioned money.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Just as I tried to pocket a few coins, I locked eyes with the Red Dragon.

    ¡°Little one, what are you doing?¡±

    I quickly returned the coins to their ce.

    ¡°The statue goes here, and you should sit next to it.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    I thought she was mad about me touching the coins, but thankfully, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    She gently tugged my tail to adjust my position.

    ¡°Looks good right here, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­Huh?

    The Red Dragon was arranging her decorations carefully. Did that mean she saw me as some kind of decoration, too?

    ¡°Putting things in ce like this lets me know if anyone tries to steal somethingter.¡±

    mes flickered around her, like a warning to any who would dare to covet her treasures.

    ¡°Of course, only a fool would touch my things.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re an exception. Just because a crown sits on a statue doesn¡¯t mean it belongs to anyone else, right?¡±

    Was this supposed to be a privilege?

    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was granting me a special status or if she just didn¡¯t care.

    Either way, I didn¡¯t have many options.

    With the influx of gold and treasures, life had be richer.

    You could argue that I had no use for them, but high-value treasures exposed to extreme heat would naturally lose their worth over time.

    And here we were, on top of a volcano.

    No ordinary item could withstand the heat that felt like it would set you aze with each breath.

    The fact that the Red Dragon ced her treasures here meant there was some way to regte the temperature.

    Hisss¡­

    Just as I thought, the temperature in what she called her ¡°nest¡± wasn¡¯t as high. Somehow, she was constantly generating a cool aura that kept the temperature down.@@novelbin@@

    Thanks to that, I could move around without the Fire Rat hide.

    ¡°Already shedding that, even though you¡¯re still so young.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek?¡±

    The Red Dragon muttered something I didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Hey, what¡¯s the big deal about taking off a hide?

    It¡¯s not like I relied on that to get around in the first ce.

    ---

    More time passed as I stayed in the Red Dragon¡¯s nest.

    Technically, I was ¡°detained,¡± but I had a rtivelyfortable life.

    Even if I justy around, she brought me food. And since water was scarce on the volcano, she even brought fruit that was rich in moisture.

    All I had to do wasy back, scratch my belly, and open my mouth to receive food.

    Every time she fed me, though, she¡¯d mutter, ¡°When will you grow up?¡± with a tone that reminded me of a fairy tale¡ªwhere a witch fattened up a child to eat them.

    To stave off the witch¡¯s appetite, they¡¯d hand her bones instead of food. But unfortunately, the Red Dragon had sharp eyesight¡ªa dragon¡¯s eye, so to speak.

    Of course, I knew she wasn¡¯t actually going to eat me.

    But I still couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    She did say she was raising me to be eaten¡­

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯tpletely useless, though,zing around on free food. I¡¯d learned a few techniques from the Red Dragon.

    ¡°You catch on well, little one. You even know how to shoot beams from your mouth.¡±

    The Red Dragon praised me when she saw my Gek-Gek Death Beam.

    ¡°But that¡¯s more of a snake¡¯s skill, you know? For our kind¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath.

    Fwoooosh!

    She unleashed a red me into the air.

    ¡°This suits you better.¡±

    A breath attack!

    My tail swayed involuntarily.

    The Red Dragon was undeniably¡­ a dragon.

    The dragon¡¯s breath was definitely an attractive skill.

    But my Death Beam didn¡¯t pale inparison, either.

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have both. But if you¡¯re going to walk the path of a dragon, you¡¯ll likely face many strong foes.¡±

    The best strategy would be to use both without sacrificing one.

    ¡°A breath attack spreads far, and you can use it just by inhaling and exhaling. You might not be ready yet, but if you walk the path of a dragon, you¡¯ll be able to learn it someday.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    If I evolved into a smander, I could probably use it right away.

    Not exactly like the dragon¡¯s breath, but I¡¯d be able to control fire and apply it simrly.

    Meeting the Red Dragon didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing after all.

    It was like meeting a senior in the field.

    Learning about dragons had proven invaluable.

    I¡¯d pick up what I could while I had the chance.

    Even if I didn¡¯t be a dragon right away, once I evolved this time, I could aim to be at least a lesser dragon.

    And if I could evolve into a Fire Dragon, even better.

    The Red Dragon must have sensed this too, as she frequently demonstrated her dragon techniques.

    Time passed as I watched her skills, ate, and practiced mimicking thenguage of mystical creatures.

    ¡°Hm¡­ strange. By now, you should¡¯ve started speaking.¡±

    The Red Dragon stroked my head.

    She seemed to think it was unfortunate that I still couldn¡¯t speak.

    Maybe she thought I was a bit of a simpleton.

    But it wasn¡¯t fair. I was born human, so it was natural I couldn¡¯t speak lizard.

    Besides, I hadn¡¯t exactly had parents to teach me when I was born, considering I was immediately chased by an Oviraptor.

    Exining my entire backstory wasn¡¯t an option, though.

    ¡°Should I just teach you telepathy? ¡­No, that¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t know how to speak.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    There¡¯s a solution right there!

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I¡¯m not unable to understand speech.

    I¡¯m perfectly capable of listening right now.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to talk yet.

    But despite my fervent nodding, the Red Dragon didn¡¯t catch on.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Seriously, nodding and jumping around clearly means ¡°please teach me telepathy.¡± Why doesn¡¯t she get it?

    I nced at her, but her eyes were closed in thought.

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking.¡±

    Alright, this was my chance to bring up telepathy again.

    But before I could make my pitch, she spoke up.

    ¡°Little one, could you sit down for a moment?¡±

    Following her instruction, I rested my head on herp.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not quite what I meant, but I suppose it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Little one, how much do you know about dragons?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    The Red Dragon couldn¡¯t understand me.

    So, she wasn¡¯t expecting an answer¡ªshe just had something on her mind.

    I was just here to listen.

    ¡°I suppose, in a way, I¡¯m considered a dragon.¡±

    It might seem abrupt, but the Red Dragon would asionally do this.

    Maybe because I couldn¡¯t yet speak thenguage of mystical creatures, she feltfortable sharing things with me.

    She¡¯d talk about some person in the Volcano Sect named Irihwa, or the kinds of food this person liked, or things about the Grand Master and their aplishments.

    It was like she thought of me as her personal sounding board.

    Not that she seemed the type to bottle up things, anyway.

    ¡°But I hear dragons carry a ¡®Dragon Orb.¡¯¡±

    Confiding in me, perhaps?

    Sometimes, just being able to voice a problem helps resolve it.

    Of course, for her, this kind of serious talk seemed out of character, but you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never envied that. I¡¯ve never seen a Dragon Orb, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d lose to one.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°But I hear a dragon with a Dragon Orb can control the weather.¡±

    In the East, dragons were regarded as deities.

    Their power over the weather stemmed from that belief.

    ¡°It sounds enviable in a way.¡±

    The Red Dragon gently stroked my scales.

    ¡°Of course, I can mimic it to an extent.¡±

    She probably could.

    Creating a drought, at least.

    If she released her fiery aura intensely, thend would crack and dry up.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just

    an imitation.¡±

    The difference between a dragon¡¯s power and hers was fundamental.

    ¡°A dragon doesn¡¯t even need to try. They bring rain and enrich thend.¡±

    Not as a being that brings prosperity, but as a creature that damages it.

    ¡°A warm spring day, the heat of summer.¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s golden eyes met mine.

    ¡°A cool autumn, the chill of winter.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    ¡°They can decide these things however they want. Hearing that, I guess I envy dragons a little.¡±

    She lightly tugged my cheek.

    ¡°Little one.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something my fire can¡¯t melt. Can you believe that?¡±

    Something her mes couldn¡¯t melt?

    It was hard to believe.

    Maybe my master could withstand it, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was talking about her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something in this world that¡¯s both the coldest and the most worthless thing there is.¡±

    The Red Dragon smiled faintly.

    ¡°No matter how hard I try, my fire can¡¯t melt it.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°A gentle spring breeze, the heat of summer¡ªthose might be able to melt it.¡±

    Could something that her fire couldn¡¯t melt really be melted by simple weather?

    It seemed far-fetched.

    ¡°Maybe a dragon could melt it.¡±

    The Red Dragon looked at me intently.

    A moment of silence passed.

    ¡°¡­Now why did I bring this up?¡±

    She quickly broke the silence, effortlessly shifting the mood back to her usual nonchnce.

    ¡°Guess it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±

    Sheughed and tousled my head like it was no big deal.

    ¡°Maybe I feel oddly rxed around you. Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing you can¡¯t talk yet.¡±

    Why did that sound ominous?

    Was she implying that if I could speak, she¡¯d roast me to eliminate any evidence?

    ¡°Gekeek¡­¡±

    Probably just her usual teasing.

    ¡°Anyway, you got it, right?¡±

    She gave me an awkward wink with one eye closed.

    ¡°If you ever be a dragon, would you melt the one thing I couldn¡¯t?¡±

    If I could be a dragon, there was nothing I wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    ¡°Though honestly, it¡¯s probably more likely I¡¯ll make my own Dragon Orb before you be a dragon.¡±

    ¡°Gekeek¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon chuckled slyly.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a promise, okay?¡±

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Alright.

    If I ever be a dragon, I¡¯ll melt anything for her, so could she just teach me telepathy already?

    But the Red Dragon didn¡¯t catch my message and continued ying with my scales.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Powerless, all I could do was endure it.

    ¡­

    ¡­Though it was just my imagination, the air seemed to grow a bit colder.

    Maybe it was because I¡¯d taken off the Fire Rat¡¯s hide, but it felt like a familiar chill in the air.

 Chapter 167

    And so began my ¡°double life.¡±

    The term may sound odd, but I wasn¡¯t doing anything suspicious.

    In reality, it was a fancy way of describing my routine of sneaking off to meet White Wolf in her cave each night.

    ¡­Does that sound a bit strange?

    The official excuse was that White Wolf needed to check on my well-being for her pack.

    If I had simply left for another location, they could have sent me off without worry. But since I was trapped in the volcano, they needed to pass the message along so that Chirang wouldn¡¯t fret.

    Couldn¡¯t she just tell them I was somewhere else outside the volcano?

    I¡¯d considered asking that, but I didn¡¯t voice it. After all, I was getting a few benefits from these ndestine meetings myself.

    "Oh, you¡¯re heavier than you look."

    "Gek, gek."

    By day, I enjoyed the warmth of the Red Dragon; by night, the coolness of White Wolf.

    I had the perfect pillows to choose from based on my preference.

    ¡°¡­Put your tongue back in. You look way too pleased with yourself."

    "Gek?"

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of personalfort¡ªthere was a good reason for this arrangement.

    The primary forces within my body were fire and frost, likely thanks to the powerful essences from spiritual herbs like Fiery Lotus and Snow Ginseng.

    Though the other mystical items I¡¯d consumed weren¡¯t insignificant, Fiery Lotus and Snow Ginseng¡¯s powers were especially prominent, as I actively harnessed them.

    And since the Red Dragon and White Wolf controlled fire and frost, respectively, I could absorb these energies from them.

    If I took in fire energy during the day and frost energy at night, my internal power would naturally increase.

    And this might lead me closer to evolving into a Fire Dragon.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine if you lie there, but why are you constantly snuggling closer?"

    ¡°Gek, gek."

    ¡°You always act so childlike at times like this.¡±

    Therger the area of contact, the better I could absorb the cold.

    So, Iy on White Wolf¡¯sp, engaging in intense ¡°training,¡± and happily epted the meat she¡¯d give me.

    Getting food was easy now.

    Though I appreciated the meals the Red Dragon provided, I also hunted for myself during my free time.

    Ever since I¡¯d defeated the fire rat, more creatures had begun venturing into the volcano, allowing me to hunt a wider variety.

    Of course, they¡¯d all hide during the day while the Red Dragon was active, only emerging when she soaked in theva. This suited me just fine, as my active hours were at night.

    Concealing myself in the dark, I¡¯d sneak up, snap a neck, and the hunt would be over.

    Though I was asionally spotted due to the volcano¡¯s bright, fieryndscape, it didn¡¯t affect the oue.

    Even if they saw me, they couldn¡¯t stop me.

    I was stronger than ever.

    My body constantly urged me to evolve, but I was holding back.

    As the saying goes, ¡°Patience is bitter, but its fruit is sweet.¡± I suppressed my urge to evolve.

    If I became a Komodo-Smander, I might be crossing a line I couldn¡¯t return from.

    The thought of the Red Dragon pouncing on me the moment I evolved was a real risk.

    Evolving into a Smander should only be done after I¡¯d escaped her clutches.

    The best course would be to evolve into a Fire Dragon.

    While I hadn¡¯t yet found a clue, spending time here seemed to be producing some changes.

    By resisting evolution and focusing on training and hunting, I felt power umting deep within my core.

    I thought of Grandpa Kompy and the other dinosaurs and lizards who¡¯d chosen not to evolve despite reaching that threshold.

    I think I understood their reasoning now.

    Holding off on evolution itself was a form of training.

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    Though sometimes I got a bit carried away with hunting due to my overflowing strength, White Wolf helped me keep things under control.

    She¡¯d freeze the meat I caught with her frost, storing extra portions to bring back to her pack.

    Not a scrap went to waste¡ªeverything was used wisely.

    White Wolf, I must admit, is impressively resourceful.

    I suppose it¡¯s natural, given she¡¯s the eldest sister of her wolf pack.

    Still, her den isn¡¯t exactly close to the volcano, and she visits daily¡­ Doesn¡¯t that tire her out?

    Shouldn¡¯t she skip a day or two?

    Just as I wondered this, White Wolf yawned and spoke.

    ¡°By the way, you mentioned defeating the guardian, right?¡±

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    ¡°Yet your form hasn¡¯t changed? The rumors couldn¡¯t have been wrong¡­ Are you purposely staying in this state?¡±

    White Wolf had many appealing qualities.

    Not only was her soft fur enjoyable to touch, and her frost as potent as the Ice Queen¡¯s, but her resourcefulness wasmendable.

    And most of all, she was sharp-minded.

    She wasn¡¯t a leader for no reason.

    If she didn¡¯t have her pack and were smaller, like Tus and Pus, I might¡¯ve offered her a scale and traveled together. I could stroke her fur whenever I wanted to rx.

    ¡°Gek, gek.¡±

    I gave a light nod.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re already big enough as it is. What are you aiming to be?¡±

    White Wolf scrutinized me, her gaze traveling from my head down to my tail, before moving back up.

    Then she stopped midway, staring intently.

    Gulp.

    White Wolf swallowed, and her tail gave a little wag.

    "¡­This is reallyplicated."

    Her face turned slightly red, lost in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling drowsy; should we sleep now?¡±

    ¡°Ge-eek¡­¡±

    That meant she was about to shift from her human form back into her wolf form.

    ¡°You sure seem unusually fond of this form."

    But I didn¡¯t mind.

    It meant I¡¯d get to sleep wrapped in her soft fur.

    I prepared myself for bed.

    By day, it was the Red Dragon; by night, White Wolf.

    I needed to bnce my sleep time appropriately.

    If I slept too much during the day, the Red Dragon would question me, and if I slept too much at night, White Wolf might feel neglected.

    ¡­

    ¡­Why am I even worrying about this?

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been here too long, but I¡¯ve started thinking strange thoughts.

    Curling up, White Wolf nestled close beside me.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Though it was cooler here than most ces, there was no real need to huddle close; this was still a volcano.

    But I didn¡¯tment on it.

    After all, it meant I could touch her fluffy fur to my heart''s content.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, when you¡¯re asleep, you¡­ nibble on my neck a little, you know?¡±

    Me?

    ¡°¡­Never mind. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d know what that means."

    ¡°Gek-ek?¡±

    What? She brought it up herself.

    ¡°Forget it. Just go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ge-eeeng¡­¡±

    I curled up and drifted off.

    When I woke up, I¡¯d often find bits of fur clinging to me, but I figured it was no big deal.

    ---

    At night, I was with White Wolf.

    And during the day?

    ¡°Hey, why do you keep snuggling up against my thigh?¡±

    With the Red Dragon.

    After absorbing White Wolf¡¯s frost, it was only natural to seek out the Red Dragon¡¯s fire.

    It was definitely for training, not for personalfort.

    In an ideal world, I¡¯d keep the Red Dragon and White Wolf together, lounging happily. But that was nearly impossible.

    White Wolf might be fine with it, but the Red Dragon would never allow it.

    This was, after all, her domain.

    White Wolf was an intruder here.

    For now, White Wolf stayed in a cave near the midsection of the mountain and avoided the peak during the day, so they hadn¡¯t crossed paths.

    But what if, by chance, they did encounter each other?

    It wouldn¡¯t end well.

    The fate of anyone intruding on a dragon¡¯s territory was all too predictable.

    Every so often, I¡¯d see brave spiritual creatures make it to the volcano¡¯s peak despite their fear of the Red Dragon.

    There were me-covered horses and massive snails whose bodies were made ofva.

    Thanks to them, I discovered what horse and snail meat tasted like.

    In a single breath, the Red Dragon reduced them to crisp embers.

    They were spiritual creatures with control over fire, yet the Red Dragon¡¯s power was beyond imagination, allowing no one to trespass on her domain.

    Thus, White Wolf and the Red Dragon could never meet.

    Only because it was me did she tolerate this much. If the Red Dragon saw White Wolf, she¡¯d swallow her whole.

    And I¡¯d likely join her as an appetizer.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°Can you say something other than ¡®Gek¡¯?¡±

    It felt strange that this terrifying dragon was now trying to teach me how to speak.

    ¡°Grrooooong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not that.¡±

    ¡°Arf! Arf!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to be?¡±

    Could learning to speak be a condition for evolving into a Fire Dragon?

    If not, why would a simple gecko find speech so difficult?

    ¡°Grrrroooong¡­¡±

    "Your vocalizations have be more varied, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ge-rrrrrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak?¡±

    The Red Dragon gazed at me, looking rather serious.

    "Especially since you keep saying that ¡®gek¡¯ sound. Is there something I don¡¯t understand?¡±

    She grabbed me under my armpits and lifted me up.

    Considering her size, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to lift me.

    ¡°The strangest part is that I feel like I¡¯m beginning to understand your sounds over time.¡±

    ¡°Geeek?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that a good thing?

    ¡°This has never happened before¡­ Spiritual creatures like you are usually

    able to speak.¡±

    Lost in thought, the Red Dragon suddenly pped her hands as if an idea had struck her.

    ¡°Oh, could it be because of faith?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Faith?

    ¡°Gekka faith?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s rted to faith, this is going to be troublesome¡­ If you had learned to speak before gaining faith, it¡¯d be fine. But since it¡¯s the other way around¡­¡±

    ¡°Ge-eek?¡±

    Could faith really be the issue?

    Given how ¡°Gekka¡± kept influencing my evolution, it wasn¡¯t an impossible idea.

    ¡°Faith isn¡¯t something that forms easily. Besides, it¡¯s extremely rare for a lizard to be the subject of faith.¡±

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    ¡°Thisplicates things. Teaching you to speak might be pointless.¡±

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    Then why am I even here?

    Laying my head on her thigh and asionally rubbing my face against her warmth pocket¡­ does any of this have a point?

    ¡­Does it?

    If what she said was true, it¡¯d be extremely disappointing.

    Would I have to spend my life as a ¡°geking¡± lizard?

    Sure, a lizard¡¯s natural sound is ¡°gek,¡± but still¡­ I want to speak, if only once.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a way, though.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Of course¡ªthe Red Dragon would have a solution.

    If there was a way, this changed everything.

    ¡°You should be able tomunicate with your followers.¡±

    That was true.

    My spider friends understood me quite well.

    Tang So-Yeong couldn¡¯t fullyprehend me, but she got the gist.

    ¡°In that case, maybe I should be your follower?¡±

    ¡°Gekegek?¡±

    Sorry, Pus.

    It looks like I might have to give the first follower spot to the Red Dragon.

    ¡°¡­Haha, just kidding.¡±

    I could almost hear Pus crying in the background.

    ¡°I mean, really, me, a follower? How ridiculous.¡±

    She lightly tapped my back with her palm, but to me, it didn¡¯t feel light at all.

    ¡°Ge-eeek!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t light from where I was standing.

    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    ¡°Gee-eeeeng¡­¡±

    She reached down and began pulling my cheeks.

    ¡°Would you like it if I became your follower?¡±

    ¡°Gekegek!¡±

    The Red Dragon smirked mischievously.

    "Too bad, though; it¡¯s at least a hundred years too soon.¡±

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    Let me go, you¡­

    It hurts.

    "Maybe if you stay with me for fifty years, I¡¯ll consider it?¡±

    ¡°Gekegek!¡±

    Fifty years?

    By then, an average lizard would¡¯ve long died of natural causes.

    ¡­Hold on.

    What is my lifespan, anyway?

    Well, I¡¯m a spiritual creature, so I should live longer than an average human, right?

    Surely I didn¡¯t inherit the lifespan of a regr gecko?

    ¡°Aww, so you want to stay with me too!¡±

    The Red Dragon suddenly pulled me into a tight embrace.

    With me unable to speak, she seemed to interpret things however she liked, but if she kept going, I couldn¡¯t let this slide.

    If she didn¡¯t let me go¡­

    Nibble.

    ¡­Just this once, I¡¯ll let it slide.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just adorable.¡±

    She buried her face into my scales, rubbing her cheek against me.

    I felt like a pet, which was a bit unsettling.

    Not bad, but it felt like my dignity as a mystical creature was fading.

    ¡°Geeeeek!¡±

    It was time to put a stop to this!

    At my shout, the Red Dragon actually froze.

    They say even a temple dog can learn the Buddha¡¯s teachings after three years, so it seemed she was finally starting to understand my ¡°gek¡± sounds.

    "¡­Hey.¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s grip on me tightened.

    And then I realized.

    She hadn¡¯t understood me at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s a scent of another female on you.¡±

 Chapter 168

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, really.¡±

    I thought I could brush this off with that excuse.

    But the Red Dragon¡¯s aura had changed entirely from what I was used to.

    ¡°White fur¡­ There aren¡¯t any animals around here with that kind of fur, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ge-eek¡­¡±

    Honestly, I thought I¡¯d grown close to the Red Dragon.

    While she didn¡¯t treat me as an equal, she seemed to consider me a simr species and even took the time to teach me techniques.

    She would share her food with me, stroke me gently, and even rearrange her treasures to change my position¡ªthings that felt like disys of affection or familiarity.

    So, the danger I now felt emanating from this red dragon hadn¡¯t really registered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out while I¡¯m being nice, shall we?¡±

    Maybe it was my subconscious trying to avoid conflict with a creature more powerful than myself.

    No, considering how much my instincts were screaming at me to run, it was clear that the Red Dragon hadn¡¯t intended to harm me before now.

    Her reaction seemed solely due to the scent she had picked up on my body.

    It made sense, in a way. Wild animals sometimes attack their young if they smell something unfamiliar on them.

    ¡°Judging by the feel of the fur, a wolf? And given the faint coldness, a spiritual creature?¡±

    This was bad.

    Not only was I in danger, but White Wolf was too.

    I had to conceal this somehow.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me that the fur just came from prey?¡±

    ¡°Ge-eek¡­¡±

    But it didn¡¯t seem like that excuse would work.

    Up until now, the Red Dragon had always appeared indifferent, evenzy.

    In those moments, she seemed rxed, almost soft. But now, her gaze was sharper than ever.

    ¡°In that case, I could just find the owner of this fur and devour them.¡±

    A shiver ran through my entire body.

    This was pure, unadulterated killing intent.

    She likely wouldn¡¯t harm me, at least. I was Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s disciple, and the Red Dragon seemed to know and respect her.

    But White Wolf and her pack were a different matter.

    To the Red Dragon, they were probably nothing more than prey.

    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot you can¡¯t speak yet, can you?¡±

    The Red Dragon pped her hands as if she¡¯d suddenly remembered.

    Not being able to speak turned out to be an advantage after all.

    Keeping my mouth shut wasn¡¯t exactly something she could fault me for.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your face looks a bit pale, and you¡¯re avoiding eye contact. Is my little one hiding something?¡±

    She tapped a finger on my cheek.

    I considered biting it and making a run for it, but there was no way that would work.

    After seeing the true nature of the Red Dragon, I knew better than to try anything foolish.

    ¡°Do you know what I like and what I dislike?¡±

    She grabbed my face and held my gaze.

    ¡°What I like are shiny treasures. When I look at them, I feel as if my frozen heart thaws, even if just for a moment.¡±

    Her reptilian pupils narrowed ominously.

    ¡°For a very brief moment. That¡¯s why I collect treasures.¡±

    Her greedy eyes swept over me.

    And then I realized.

    She viewed me as one of her treasures.

    ¡°Now, can you guess what I dislike?¡±

    To her, I was a treasure.

    I thought it meant she treated me well, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Even as a treasure, I was ultimately just an object.

    No different than the golden statues she kept piled up nearby.

    If I were to fall intova, she might be saddened for a while, but she¡¯d soon find a recement.

    ¡°A thief who tries to steal my treasure.¡±

    Red dragons are inherently greedy creatures.

    Even if an item in their nest isn¡¯t particrly valuable, they¡¯ll wreak havoc if it¡¯s taken.

    In her case, ¡°havoc¡± could mean leveling this entire region.

    ¡°If I catch that thief, I might just forgive you.¡±

    Absolutely not.

    I knew all too well what she¡¯d do to White Wolf.

    ¡°Will you tell me who it is?¡±

    I mped my mouth shut.

    Not that I could speak anyway.

    ¡°All you have to do is tell me where they are, and all our problems will be solved.¡±

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I growled low, indicating my refusal.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s my little one.¡±

    ¡­Would I have to fight her?

    It wasn¡¯t a winnable battle, not by a long shot.

    Fighting wasn¡¯t an option.

    The best course of action was to redirect her interest elsewhere.

    There was no way to clear up the misunderstanding about her treasure being ¡°stolen.¡±

    Her eyes had already clouded over with greed, and no exnation would reach her now.

    The only solution was for her to lose interest in me.

    She wouldn¡¯t kill me, so if I stayed quiet, maybe she¡¯d eventually get bored.

    ¡°Do you really think keeping silent will work? Well, fine.¡±

    This was the only option I had.

    ¡°But would I really rough up my sweet little one?¡±

    The Red Dragon threw a fire rat¡¯s pelt over me.

    ¡°Just in case I lose control of my strength.¡±

    Woosh.

    mes flickered dangerously close.

    Without the fire rat¡¯s pelt, I would¡¯ve been burned instantly.

    ¡°If you feel like talking, I¡¯ll be right here, okay?¡±

    Maybe this was her true nature.

    I had a hunch it was, but something felt off.

    Her sudden change in demeanor was suspicious.

    Maybe it was just wishful thinking, but I wondered if her usual, more caring behavior was her real self and that this was merely an act.

    ¡­Though, this killing intent didn¡¯t feel like something you could fake.

    ---

    ¡°Awoooo¡­¡±

    White Wolf let out a sorrowful howl.

    How many days had it been since she¡¯dst seen that ck lizard?

    If he¡¯d promised to meet every day, he should have kept his word, right?

    Did he think she had all the time in the world?

    The truth was, climbing up the volcano every day to see the ck lizard wasn¡¯t a simple task for White Wolf. The heat from the volcano was harmful to her, and she had been enduring it just to keep her promise.

    The help of the two-horned creatures allowed her to withstand it to some extent, but there were still plenty of other issues.

    During the day, she led her pack; at night, she climbed the volcano.

    Her schedule was tight as it was.

    That¡¯s why she had taken to sleeping beside him.

    ¡°¡­Does he even understand how tough this is?¡±

    Huff, she thought to herself.

    She had only gone up there to help lessen the heat, but it felt like she was the only one losing out.

    As she was pacing around, she spotted some familiar creatures.

    ¡°Polygamy! Polygamy!¡±

    ¡°ck Sun! ck Sunnnn!¡±

    It was the two-horned creatures.

    White Wolf didn¡¯t fully understand theirnguage.

    Even if they were of a different species, there should have been some mutual understanding. But with these creatures, it was different.

    She could understand their words, but not their meaning.

    They¡¯d mutter odd phrases while watching the wolf pack.

    Sometimes they¡¯d make loud noises and run around.

    White Wolf couldn¡¯t make sense of the strange phrases they used.

    Still, she knew they weren¡¯t bad creatures.

    After all, she had received help from them.

    ¡°Polygamy!¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright, alright.¡±

    White Wolf muttered with a resigned tone.

    For some reason, the two-horned creature seemed to know she wasn¡¯t nning to go look for the lizard.

    ¡°Guess you¡¯re still a spiritual creature in some way, even if you¡¯re a bit odd.¡±

    As frustrating as the ck lizard¡¯s disappearance was, she figured she could give him onest chance.

    After preparing thoroughly, she set out for the cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve left plenty of food, so don¡¯t fight over it, alright?¡±

    She gathered her pack together, from Ilrang to Chirang, and gave them a quick briefing.

    ¡°Stay inside at night if you can.¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    ¡°If you see an unfamiliar lizard, don¡¯t act like you know it.¡±

    ¡°Awoo? Awooo¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­If you do see a familiar lizard, just grab onto its tail.¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t around, her seven dire wolves would be fine.

    Ilrang and Erang were almost the size of tigers, so they could lead the pack in her absence.

    White Wolf didn¡¯t need to worry much.

    Still, she gave them careful instructions just in case.

    Normally, she would¡¯ve been reassured, but ever since meeting that lizard, the wolves had softened in a strange way.

    She herself felt a bit like that too.

    ¡°Look after the home, okay?¡±

    Just as she was about to leave, Chirang whimpered and nudged her with his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little one?¡±

    ¡°Whine¡­¡±

    He whimpered, as if begging her not to go.

    ¡°Well, it has been a while since Ist saw that lizard.¡±

    ¡°Whimper¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him a good scolding and bring him back here.¡±

    With those words, she reassured Chirang.

    But as she left, the youngest wolf watched her leave, whining softly.

    ---

    White Wolf eventually reached the volcano once more.

    But once again, the lizard was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°¡­At least leave a message.¡±

    She felt a bit dejected but had another thought.

    Would he really skip out without saying anything?

    ¡­Maybe, but she had warned himst time, so he would have left some sign.

    However, there were no traces at all.

    That could only mean there was a reason he couldn¡¯te.

    That was White Wolf¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°It should be safe enough now, right?¡±

    Even if it

    was a volcano, the temperature cooled down somewhat at night.

    The Red Dragon, who she feared, would be elsewhere as the lizard had told her.

    In other words, it was safe to look for him herself.

    White Wolf continued up.

    After walking for quite a while, she came upon a strange sight.

    Treasures glowed softly in a massive hoard.

    Gold coins, silver coins, weapons humans cherished¡ªall scattered around.

    And in the center of it all was the ck lizard.

    ¡°Oh dear, what a mess.¡±

    White Wolf sighed and padded over to the lizard.@@novelbin@@

    He had his eyes closed.

    ¡°Why do you have fur¡­¡±

    For a moment, she was startled by the sight of white fur simr to her own, but she quickly realized it was the pelt of another animal.

    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have fur.¡±

    Still, a part of her was a bit disappointed.

    ¡°¡­Hey, are you asleep?¡±

    She wagged her tail and prodded the lizard gently.

    ¡°Ge-ek?¡±

    The lizard opened his eyes at her voice.

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯te, you should¡¯ve said so¡­¡±

    ¡°Ge-eek!¡±

    The ck lizard cried out urgently.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t look quite right.¡±

    ¡°Gekekekek!¡±

    The lizard struggled, seemingly trying tomunicate something.

    White Wolf narrowed her eyes.

    Looking closely, she noticed that the lizard was bound in chains.

    Chains radiating intense heat.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    White Wolf shook the lizard urgently.

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge-geeeek!¡±

    The lizard let out a pained cry.

    White Wolf began working to free him from the chains.

    The lizard hadn¡¯t been sleeping.

    Chains had pierced through his scales, with blood seeping from several spots.

    He¡¯d passed out from the torture.

    ¡°Who did this? Was it that red-scaled witch? No, never mind. Let¡¯s get you out of here first. Just hold still¡­¡±

    Rage surged through her cold body.

    She had thought the Red Dragon was treating him well, only to find this had happened while she wasn¡¯t looking.

    ¡°Ge-eeeeeek!¡±

    What on earth could have happened to make this usually sly lizard scream like that?

    But White Wolf sensed something was wrong.

    The lizard¡¯s cries were unusual.

    They weren¡¯t just from pain¡ªit was as if he was trying to warn her.

    ¡°Gekeek! Gekek!¡±

    It sounded like he was telling her to run.

    And by the time White Wolf realized it, it was toote.

    ¡°So, it was you?¡±

    A powerful heat surged from behind her.

 Chapter 169

    ¡­This is really the worst.

    The Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t actually kill me. Even if she tortured me, she wouldn¡¯t do it to the point where my life was at risk.

    So, if I could just endure it and wait for her interest to wane, I might eventually get out of this.

    But why did White Wolf have to show up now of all times?

    I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t help, couldn¡¯t do anything to protect her.

    If she¡¯d been here from the beginning, maybe we could have nned an escape together.

    But she had toe at the worst possible moment.

    ¡°Ge-ge-ge-ge-eek!¡± I screamed, hoping she¡¯d run.

    ¡°Little one, let¡¯s keep you quiet for a moment, okay?¡±

    Swish!

    Chains tightened around my mouth, binding it shut.

    Now, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t scream.

    With my body so weakened, there was no way I could struggle free.

    All I could do was watch.

    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

    I tried to scream again, desperately trying to warn her to flee, but it was toote.

    White Wolf turned around, releasing a fierce wave of cold energy.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    The chill was so intense it seemed to freeze the very air around us.

    Even a high-level spirit beast would be hard-pressed to withstand that kind of cold.

    But her opponent wasn¡¯t an ordinary creature.

    Whoosh.

    A surge of heat directly opposed the cold.

    In a volcano saturated with fire energy, facing the Red Dragon, who embodied fire itself, White Wolf¡¯s cold was overwhelmed.

    ¡°Well, well. Finally, I get to see your face. I almost gave up on finding you since my little one wouldn¡¯t say a word, but here you are,ing straight to me. How considerate.¡±

    ¡°¡­You did this to him?¡± White Wolf growled, icy gaze fixed on the Red Dragon.

    In her wolf form, White Wolf was no match for the Red Dragon, who was still in her human form. If she transformed into her full form, the difference in power would be even more overwhelming.

    But White Wolf didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®did this¡¯? I was careful to hold back,¡± the Red Dragon replied with a wicked smile.

    ¡°You call this ¡®holding back¡¯? His scales have holes in them.¡±

    White Wolf bared her fangs, staying on guard.

    ¡°Well, I suppose a furred creature like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This is just a little affectionate yfulness.¡±

    ¡°yfulness? He¡¯s bleeding right now!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Red Dragon tilted her head, seemingly surprised, and looked my way.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s bleeding more than I expected.¡±

    She looked genuinely puzzled, as if she couldn¡¯t understand why.

    This insane dragon. How could she not realize what she had done to me?

    ¡°You crazy witch!¡± White Wolf snarled.

    Crash!

    A massive pack of ice wolves appeared, all formed from White Wolf¡¯s freezing energy.

    The familiar shapes of Ilrang to Chirang emerged from the cold.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were just another wolf, but this could be interesting,¡± the Red Dragon said with a sly grin.

    Swoosh!

    Another fiery chain extended, this time covering my eyes.

    ¡°Keep your eyes shut, little one, alright?¡±

    Unable to speak or see, all I could do was listen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re still breathing by the end.¡±

    No amount of struggle would help me.

    I was forced to listen to the sounds of the battle.

    ---

    Boom!

    ¡°Wow, this ice sculpture is pretty entertaining! Every time I shatter it, it just keepsing back,¡± the Red Dragonughed.

    White Wolf¡¯s cold was weakening, while the Red Dragon¡¯s fire grew stronger.

    The result was inevitable.

    I heard White Wolf yelp in pain, her cries drowned out by the Red Dragon¡¯s mockingughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Is this really the best gift my little one could prepare? I love it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± White Wolf growled, her voice strained.

    Boom!

    I had to move somehow.

    If I did nothing, White Wolf would be killed.

    But the Red Dragon¡¯s chains held me tightly; even moving a finger was impossible.

    ¡°So, is there a trick up your sleeve? If you¡¯re stalling for time, why don¡¯t you show me?¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s fire surged once more.

    And in response, White Wolf¡¯s cold gathered again.

    KRAK-BOOM!

    CRACK-CRACK-CRACK-CRACK!

    A deafening explosion filled the air.

    My instincts told me the battle had reached its end.

    The fire and cold coexisted, meaning both were likely still alive.

    Thud.

    Someone approached me.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    It was White Wolf¡¯s voice.

    I didn¡¯t hear the Red Dragon.

    ¡­Did White Wolf win?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see anything?¡± she asked, touching my scales.

    ¡°What did you even see in something that dangerous?¡±

    Clink.

    The chains around my body began to loosen.

    ¡°You should have returned after taking down that fire rat.¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t see, but it seemed White Wolf had defeated the Red Dragon.

    How was that possible?

    Although White Wolf¡¯s power had increased, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat the Red Dragon.

    Not that it mattered.

    White Wolf had won the fight and was now in her human form, working to free me.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to say, but we don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Right. She must not havepletely defeated the Red Dragon.

    We needed to get out of here quickly.

    White Wolf had to be exhausted; I¡¯d have to carry her to escape.

    ¡°Ge-eek!¡±

    As she continued to remove the chains from my body, she finally freed my eyes.

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked.

    Her golden eyes were slightly unfocused as she looked down at me.

    Her snow-white hair was streaked with blood, and her body was covered in wounds.

    She looked as though she might copse at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ such an idiot,¡± she muttered, smiling faintly despite her exhaustion.

    Sizzle¡­

    The moment she touched the red chains, her hand began to emit ck smoke.

    I knew better than anyone what these chains were made of.

    And I knew what would happen if someone touched them barehanded.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a lizard covered in scales?¡±

    Thud.

    She slumped forward, falling into my arms.

    ¡°How could you¡­ do something like this¡­¡±

    Crack!

    At that moment, I heard the sound of ice shattering.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. So this is the power those horned creatures granted you? It was enough to freeze even me, if only for a moment.¡±

    And then, I understood.

    White Wolf hadn¡¯t defeated the Red Dragon.

    She had used all her power to momentarily trap her in ice.

    If she had that level of skill, she could have at least saved herself.

    But despite that, she¡¯de to free me.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to release me, you could have hurt the Red Dragon more,¡± I thought bitterly.

    If she¡¯d focused on escaping, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this.

    ¡°Little one, keep your eyes closed, alright?¡±

    Still lying against me, White Wolf slowly wagged her tail.

    Despite her battered body, she was smiling.

    Why do you always throw yourself in harm¡¯s way for me?

    Why do you remind me of things I¡¯d rather forget?

    Why do you make me repeat the same mistakes?

    I wrapped the fire rat¡¯s pelt around White Wolf to shield her from the heat.

    ¡°What are you doing, little one?¡±

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    I bared my teeth, growling at the Red Dragon.

    ¡°Are you really protecting that female?¡±

    The Red Dragon sounded genuinely surprised.

    ¡°¡­And you¡¯re baring your fangs at me?¡±

    Her voice, which had been hot and mocking, turned cold.

    ¡°Little one, hand over that wolf while I¡¯m still being reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d hand White Wolf over now.

    ¡°Haha¡­ ahaha!¡±

    The Red Dragonughed wildly.

    ¡°My little one¡­ you finally spoke!¡±

    I gentlyid White Wolf down and prepared for a fight.

    Feeling ted, the Red Dragon allowed me time to get ready.

    ¡°Fine. This isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    Creeeak.

    The Red Dragon returned to her true form.

    Compared to her massive frame, I was tiny.

    She was the apex of all creatures, a dragon.

    The mes and moltenva danced at hermand.

    Whoosh.

    ¡°Roooaaar!¡±

    When she roared, the ground split, andva surged.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a foolish choice? Do you really think that wolf can survive the heat of the volcano?¡±

    The heat intensified around us.

    Just as the Red Dragon had warned, White Wolf couldn¡¯t withstand the volcanic heat.

    With the fire rat¡¯s pelt now shielding her, it was hard for me to keep going.

    But I couldn¡¯t back down.

    White Wolf had risked herself to save me from this heat.

    [An extraordinary energy surrounds your body.]

    If I wanted to face her now, I¡¯d have to evolve into the Smander form.

    But that wasn¡¯t an option.

    My evolution would leave me vulnerable for a critical moment.

    However, there was one exception.

    One person had shown me an evolution that was different from my own.

    Nef Jurassic¡ªa being whose evolution was triggered at the peak of intense emotions.

    Kang So-young had called it a true rebirth.

    My anger rose, and my regret intensified.

    [Congrattions! ¡¾Komodo-Raenia lv30¡¿ has evolved into ¡¾Komodo-Fire Dragon lv1¡¿.]

    My dragon scales had grown tougher, my forelimbs thicker and sharper.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ hiding your power, were you?¡± the Red Dragon said gleef

    ully.

    ¡°From the look of it, a low-tier dragon?¡±

    But even with this power, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect White Wolf.

    Even if I defeated the Red Dragon, the volcanic heat would eventually kill her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad at all¡­ even if it¡¯s just a lower dragon¡­¡±

    There was only one option left: destroy this cursed mountain itself.

    [The divine energy exceeds the limits of your body.]

    A true rebirth only urs when emotions reach their peak.

    As Kang So-young had said, it¡¯s strongest when you desire to protect.

    My anger and regret surged, but something else mixed in¡ªa feeling beyond words, spiraling chaotically.

    [A divine energy transcends your physical limits.]@@novelbin@@

    A Komodo dragon is a beast of determination.

    Determination means standing by Nef¡¯s side against the ant army.

    Determination means fighting the Caiman for Tus and Pus.

    Determination means facing the Dilophosaurus for Kang So-young.

    For a stranger, I killed a Cockatrice; for the small, I fought a Megatherium; for the Snake Queen and Hiss, I stood my ground.

    Maybe I hadn¡¯t acknowledged it then, but I always acted out of determination, whether as a Gecko, Green Basilisk, or Komodo Monitor.

    Determination is a mindset to protect.

    [Congrattions! ¡¾Komodo-Fire Dragon lv1¡¿ has evolved into ¡¾Komodo-Storm Dragon lv1¡¿.]

    Yes.

    This is what I needed.

    [You have temporarily gained ess to the power of the unknown.]

    The volcanic heat began to fade.

    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon muttered in disbelief.

    It was neither cold nor fire, nor poison¡ªsomething else entirely.

    Whooosh¡­

    Heavy rain poured down from the sky.

    Rumble.

    nts began to grow from the scorched ground.

    ¡°¡­Not a low-tier dragon, then?¡±

    The volcanic heat gradually subsided.

    The cracked ground mended, and flowers and trees started to sprout.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mere imitation, but the power to control the weather itself.

    The true path of the dragon had begun.

 Chapter 170

    With the back-to-back evolutions, I had gained a power that was iparable to before. All the strength I¡¯d gathered until now hade together, allowing me to push my potential to its utmost limits.

    The Breaking Dragon.

    A mid-tier dragon, but one distinct from the Red Dragon¡ªa different kind of divine beast. Along with this evolution, several new abilities had unlocked.

    My status screen was pinging with alerts, notifying me of these changes, but I didn¡¯t need to look to know how to wield this power. My instincts guided me.

    The Red Dragon stared at me, a bewildered look on her face.

    ¡°¡­Ahaha!¡±

    Then, regaining herposure, sheughed heartily. With eachugh, the fading volcanic heat reignited, ring stronger.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve be the stepping stone in my little one¡¯s journey to dragonhood, huh? Part of me wants to be happy, but I doubt that¡¯s the right sentiment now, is it?¡±

    Even with the tremendous power I¡¯d gained, my size hadn¡¯t increased much. It wasrge enough to overwhelm most enemies, but my opponent was far from ordinary.

    Still, that didn¡¯t matter.

    Since the moment I¡¯d been caught by the Red Dragon, I¡¯d been maintaining a shrunken form, enough to avoid drawing attention. Although reducing my size had weakened my defenses and caused excruciating pain, it had also given me a trick up my sleeve.

    The miniaturization technique I learned from the Small Dragon was an odd one. My massive body could shrink to the size of a gecko in an instant. It was no ordinary skill; it was entric, much like that old mentor of mine. But it wasn¡¯t a bad ability¡ªit had saved my life more than once.

    [¡¸State: Miniaturization¡¹ has been deactivated.]

    Crack.

    [Due to the effects of ¡¸Miniaturization lv5¡¹, ¡¸State: Magnification¡¹ has been applied.]

    [¡¸Racial Trait: Elder Dragon¡¹ has responded.]

    [The effects of ¡¸State: Magnification¡¹ have increased.]

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I grew to a massive size that matched the Red Dragon¡¯s intimidating bulk.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m curious too. Just how strong has my little one be?¡±

    She was dangerous¡ªone wrong move, onepse in concentration, and she could take my life. And White Wolfy unconscious and vulnerable behind me. Even under the fire rat¡¯s pelt, she wouldn¡¯t be safe from the battle¡¯s coteral damage.

    Crouching, I tensed my hind legs, ready to leap.

    My objective was clear: get the Red Dragon away from this battlefield.

    Boom!

    I pushed off the ground with explosive force, flying toward her with all my might.

    Thwack!

    Using my shoulder, I rammed into the Red Dragon with a ferocious impact.

    Kaboom!

    She might¡¯ve seemed like an immovable mountain, but my strike, empowered by the Dragon Soaring Step technique, caught her off guard, gradually forcing her back.

    ¡°Impressive¡­ more than I expected¡­¡±

    But this didn¡¯t mean I had the upper hand. I could¡¯ve tried other tactics, but I wanted to test my strength, so I¡¯d chosen to face her head-on.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could be so rough,¡± she teased.

    With a grin, she braced herself, nting her legs to resist my push while summoning two enormous spears of fire in the air. These were even more potent than the chains that had bound me earlier.

    ¡°But charging at me this recklessly¡­ that¡¯s not smart.¡±

    Thud!

    The massive spears plunged into my back.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Sss¡­

    My newly grown white fur, simr to the fire rat¡¯s, was fireproof.

    ¡°¡­Looks like I hit a wall,¡± the Red Dragon murmured, surprised.

    That was all the confirmation I needed. Even her intense mes couldn¡¯t prate the fire-resistant fur.

    I continued to push her back, pressing down with my hind legs.

    Boom!

    The sheer force of the Trembling Dragon Step propelled her further away. She was sent flying dozens of meters back, achieving my objective¡ªensuring White Wolf¡¯s safety.

    ¡°You may be adorable, but¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon spread her massive wings, creating a gust of scorching hot wind.

    The force was enough to kill most creatures instantly, but it wasn¡¯t a threat to me in my current state.

    The Red Dragon knew that, too. The wind wasn¡¯t meant to harm me; it was a prelude.

    Whoosh!

    Now, her real attack wasing.

    She unleashed a torrent of red mes. These mes were on an entirely different level from what she¡¯d shown before¡ªa vast, zing fire surged toward me.

    The mes were too extensive for me to rely solely on my fire-resistant fur, and dodging was nearly impossible.

    But I didn¡¯t need to dodge.

    Rumble.

    Massive trees shot up from the ground.

    ¡°Little one, aren¡¯t you getting a bit too wrapped up in your new powers? You¡¯re risking letting that fire consume you.¡±

    Boom!

    The immense mes consumed the trees. It was true that fire held the advantage over wood.

    But there are always exceptions.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    The trees intertwined, twisting together like vines. The trees formed both a floor and a ceiling.

    Even the mightiest mes are extinguished without oxygen.

    Sizzle.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s fire was smothered.

    ¡°Using your power like this¡­ Did you always have this kind of ability?¡± she asked, grinning yfully.

    Her expression suggested she didn¡¯t mind at all; it was as if she¡¯d been testing me.

    I nted my legs firmly on the ground once more.

    While I¡¯d countered her attack, this wouldn¡¯t lead to a decisive victory. To end this, I needed to engage her in closebat.

    ¡°Are you trying to fight me up close?¡±

    The Red Dragon seemed just as willing to engage, encircling her hands in mes.

    ng!

    My ws shed with hers.

    A battle of ws between a dragon and a dragon-like creature.

    Sparks flew in the intense skirmish.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s me-imbued ws likely had more raw power, chipping away at my health even withoutnding direct hits.

    But my forelimbs were thicker and stronger than ever before.@@novelbin@@

    Boom!

    With sheer physical strength, I pressed her ws back.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking more delightful by the second!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The mes surrounding her red up.

    But I wasn¡¯t without a counter.

    With my left hand, I applied the essence of the bird.

    With my right hand, I summoned the spirit of the snake.

    The Bird and Snake Art.

    sh-sh-ng!

    The bird¡¯s ws and the snake¡¯s fangs deflected the dragon¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon let out a heavy breath.

    In her case, a heavy breath signaled¡ª

    BOOM!

    The dragon¡¯s breath attack.

    I had a counter for that, too.

    As her attack prepared tounch, I took a deep breath of my own.

    CRACK-BOOM!

    The Kaegak Death Beam.

    Now a technique I could use even without the dragon¡¯s reversed scales.

    Her breath collided with the Kaegak beam at close range.

    KABOOM!

    The resulting impact sent both of us flying, enveloped in a cloud of steam.

    ¡°Ah, how lovely!¡±

    The Red Dragon lunged at me with relentless energy.

    She was a fearsome opponent.

    Usually, I would close in and initiate closebat at this stage.

    ng!

    I barely managed to raise both arms to block her ws.

    Whoosh!

    The mes red once more.

    ¡°If you keep holding me like this, your ws are going to melt.¡±

    Her tone was as smug as ever, pointing out the obvious. But I wasn¡¯t nning to hold this stance for long.

    Swish!

    I had another weapon in my arsenal¡ªmy massive tail, armored in dragon scales.

    Wham!

    I whipped my tail into her wing, catching her off guard.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    She looked surprised, but she quickly adapted, blocking my second strike with her wing.

    ¡°¡­Little one.¡±

    Her wings had be as hard as steel.

    ¡°It really is you,¡± she murmured.

    Swoosh!

    With maddened force, she swung her two wings at me, showering me with attacks.

    ng!

    And that wasn¡¯t all. She interwove ming strikes with her ws, trying to break through my defenses.

    ng-ng!

    I countered with my tail and ws, but I was short by one weapon.

    In situations like these, I needed to maximize my strengths.

    [¡¸Reversed Scale lv5¡¹ activated.]

    [You have temporarily acquired the ¡¸Ultimate Draconic Pressure¡¹ skill.]

    Crack.

    A surge of immense inner strength pressured the Red Dragon.

    Of course, against a creature of her size, this wouldn¡¯t have much effect.

    But the Ultimate Draconic Pressure wasn¡¯t just about intimidation.

    It granted me temporary strength powerful enough to uproot mountains.

    Even I struggled to control this power¡ªmy right arm¡¯s muscles screamed in agony.

    My arm felt like a rusty, creaking machine.

    [Your blood is infused with intense fire energy.]

    [Your blood is infused with intense cold energy.]

    If my arm was rusty, I needed lubricant.

    The burst of cold and fire energy provided the propulsion I needed for my right arm.

    And so, I unleashed a single, devastating strike.

    CRAAACK!

    The attack ignored her defenses, breaking through with brutal force.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    A painful groan escaped the Red Dragon.

    She leapt back, spewing mes as she did.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ broke my arm?¡±

    She gazed at her left arm in disbelief.

    It had all happened so quickly that she hadn¡¯t fully processed it.

    In a single instant, she¡¯d gone from dominating closebat to having her arm broken by one strike.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon

    exhaled deeply, likely ming herself.

    If she had kept her distance, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°This is driving me mad.¡±

    Her eyes glowed red with intensity.

    ¡°How could you be this captivating?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Her aura red even brighter.

    ¡°Just as I was your gateway to dragonhood, you¡¯ve be mine.¡±

    Rumble¡­

    The volcano shook violently.

    ¡°Little one.¡±

    The suppressed mes within the mountain began to surge wildly.

    Boom!

    Countless streams ofva burst around her.

    She had been the sovereign of this volcano long before the fire rat.

    The mountain responded to her call.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Theva, the mes, the volcanic energy¡ªall of it converged toward her.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she said, calling me by name.

    ¡°I know you want to save that wolf, and you¡¯re probably worrying about whates after.¡±

    Her words hit hard.

    If the battle escted further, White Wolf¡¯s life couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    ¡°You must have a lot on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    mes encased the enormous, ruby-scaled dragon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this in one final blow.¡±

    With fire wrapped around her entire body, she was an imposing sight.

    ¡°My name is Rizamon,¡± she dered. ¡°A name borrowed from the Westernnds¡ªjust something I pieced together.¡±

    Her red eyes gazed intently at me.

    ¡°Like a setting sun, a fierce love.¡±

    Perhaps this was her way of showing respect.

    ¡°Revealing it is a courtesy to the one who broke my arm.¡±

    This was exactly what I wanted.

    If the battle dragged on any further, the damage would be too great.

    All or nothing.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The Red Dragon beat her massive wings, rising into the air.

    ¡°If you can, try to stop this!¡±

    If she¡¯d wanted to, she could¡¯ve taken advantage of the distance, wearing me down with long-range attacks until she¡¯d won. She knew Icked long-range options, and that White Wolf needed protection.

    But the Red Dragon didn¡¯t do that.

    Surrounded by mes, she descended toward me at breakneck speed.

    Whoosh!

    Her attack was an acknowledgment of my strength.

    [¡¸Reversed Scale lv5¡¹ activated.]

    Then I would face her with all I had.

    [¡¸Ultimate Heaven and Earth¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    I drew on my full potential.

    Ultimate Heaven and Earth was a martial art that allowed me to redirect the flow of power.

    I hadn¡¯t mastered it before, but now I could wield it.

    But I couldn¡¯t afford to use it in this situation.

    If I made contact to redirect her attack, I¡¯d be incinerated.

    Whoosh!

    The air around us expanded with explosive energy.

    Swoosh!

    I focused with every fiber of my being.

    Think. Find a way to break through.

    I had less than a second.

    Time slowed, as though passing before my eyes in shes.

    None of my long-range abilities could break through her fire.

    If I attacked up close, I¡¯d be melted before reaching her.

    Then¡­

    Crack.

    I nted my hind legs.

    Ignoring the screaming of my muscles and bones, I performed a movement I¡¯d repeated hundreds, no, thousands of times.

    All the inner power within my dantian surged to respond.

    Wooom¡­

    A dark, blueish energy gathered in my right w.

    This was my most powerful strike.

    Kaegak Divine Bird.

    sh!

    An immense impact mmed into my body.

    Thud!

    Crash!

    BOOM!

    I felt her attacknd.

    The unbearable heat melted my scales, and blood poured from my wounds.

    ¡°¡­The power was there,¡± she remarked, disappointed.

    ¡°But closing your eyes like that means you miss your target.¡±

    The Red Dragon swung her ws before even reaching me.

    ¡°¡­But you¡¯re still breathing.¡±

    The Red Dragon took a single step toward me, just as¡ª

    Splurt!

    A deep gash opened across her chest.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡±

    I had swung my w before she¡¯d reached me.

    That meant my attack had been faster than hers.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t even touch you?¡±

    My w hadn¡¯t made contact.

    I¡¯d merely cut through the air.

    ¡°Did you¡­ cut the wind?¡± she muttered, her voice filled with awe.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Her enormous dragon form began to shrink, reverting to her human shape.

    With a faint smile, she ced a hand over her chest.

    There was a mixture of anger and strange satisfaction in her expression, as if she were reveling in the feeling of her heartbeat, her cheeks flushed as she gazed at me.

    sh!

    The volcano¡¯s furious peak slowly quieted.

    Boom!

    ¡°You cut through space itself.¡±

    The Breaking Dragon had shattered the Red Dragon¡¯s volcanic domain.

 Chapter 172

    ¡°Geh geh...¡±

    I could clearly speak now, so why was this happening again?

    ¡°Our divine beast, I feel like I¡¯ve heard your voice, but why are you acting like this all of a sudden?¡±

    Right?

    ¡°If I make you angry again, will youe back?¡±

    ¡°Geh geh!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, a joke.¡±

    The Red Dragon chuckled yfully.

    Before, even when she joked, it didn¡¯t feel like a joke, but now I could tell she was truly ying around.

    Maybe it was because I was considering bringing her into the cult of divine beasts; her eyes looked gentle.

    If the Red Dragon joined the cult, it would be a tremendous gain.

    The moment Princess Hwi Hwi entered, the cult of divine beasts evolved into the cult of divine beasts.

    The Red Dragon is of a higher caliber than not only Hwi Hwi but even the Serpent Queen.

    If such a being were to join, it would surely bring about another change in both the cult and the divine belief.

    While I hadn¡¯t actively utilized the divine belief, it had been of great assistance.

    Especially when fighting the feathered dragons, it had helped me the most.

    Not only that, but it had also responded a bit when I was trying to increase my power.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to raise the level of that divine belief.

    And it also meant I could put a cor on this dangerous spirit.

    ¡­Of course, from what I¡¯ve seen of Tus and Pus, it didn¡¯t seem absolute, but I could prevent anyone connected to me from being harmed.

    Moreover, in case of emergencies, I could fight alongside the Red Dragon.

    I imagined the Red Dragon flying in the sky, spewing mes at multiple enemies.

    She possessed power on the level of a strategic weapon.

    While one-on-one was uncertain, when facing multiple opponents, the Red Dragon had a clear advantage over me.

    To recruit such a Red Dragon?

    It would be the best choice.

    But it wasn¡¯t something I needed to do right now.

    Of course, the option of recruiting her hadn¡¯t changed.

    I merely meant to push it back a bit.

    I didn¡¯t know how the system would perceive the suggestion, but the Red Dragon had already called me her divine beast.

    She waspletely full of thoughts about joining the cult, and even if I told her not to, she would likelye in.

    In such a situation, it would be better to proceed with organizing the traffic rather than rushing her in.

    I also had to consider my rtionship with Baek Lang.

    Currently, the Red Dragon and Baek Lang had reached a state of being enemies.

    While this red lizard didn¡¯t seem to care much, Baek Lang would have a lot to say.

    No matter how well I exined things, the two would inevitably sh.

    Moreover, since the Red Dragon was much stronger, Baek Lang would only have to tuck her tail between her legs.

    It would feel pretty bad, almost like watching a puppy get beaten.

    But what if Baek Lang entered the cult first?

    She would gain the upper hand.

    I would recruit the Red Dragon, but first, I¡¯d offer Baek Lang the opportunity.@@novelbin@@

    This seemed like the best choice I could make right now.

    After giving the Red Dragon a nce, I moved forward.

    ¡°Worried about that puppy? But she shouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt too badly.¡±

    ¡°Geh?¡±

    ¡°No way our divine beast would strike to kill a spirit she knows, right?¡±

    Even as I walked, I kept my gaze fixed on the Red Dragon.

    By your standards, this might have been a considerable restraint, but the opponent wouldn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°I was just trying to correct her bad habits. ...I didn¡¯t intend to touch that chain with bare hands, though.¡±

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    I lightly tapped the Red Dragon¡¯s backside with my tail.

    She bound me with something so dangerous? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a bit infuriating.

    Still, I should let it slide generously.

    What¡¯s done is done, and I just need to receive the appropriatepensation.

    ¡°...Divine beast, your expression has be a bit scary.¡±

    I would continue to endure until she became a true dragon.

    I walked with the Red Dragon, leaning on each other toward Baek Lang.

    It was a bit of aical sight.

    Just moments ago, we had been fighting like we would kill each other, and now we were leaning on each other as we walked.

    ¡°...But fortunately, I broke her left arm. If it had been her right, it would have been a long struggle.¡±

    ¡°Geh...¡±

    At least she was sturdy.

    I felt like my whole body was broken.

    As we walked, I noticed something.

    ¡°Divine beast. Do you see that?¡±

    The Red Dragon spoke in a slightly surprised voice.

    ¡°Geh?¡±

    She pointed her finger to just beside where Baek Lang had copsed.

    I felt an unusual energy.

    ¡°Geh geh!¡±

    Without caring who would be first, we both rushed toward the object.

    ¡°...Is that a horn of an Igal-Dragon?¡±

    The object was a horn of an Igal-Dragon, shimmering with an emerald hue.

    ¡°Not just one, but so many?¡±

    What the heck was this?

    The corners of the Red Dragon¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t have to worry about that puppy.¡±

    Is this also treated as a type of elixir?

    If so, I¡¯d feel reassured.

    It was like suddenly discovering a pile of elixirs.

    ¡­But why were there so many horns here?

    ¡°Somebodyaaa!¡±

    ¡°Thud thud thud thud!¡±

    ¡°Scales scales!¡±

    From afar, the roars of Igal-Dragons could be heard.

    ¡°Do you know that spirit?¡±

    The Red Dragon looked at me with drowsy eyes.

    Avoiding her gaze, I answered simply.

    ¡°Geh.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that spirit.

    No, what the heck are they?

    How did they arrive here without me and the Red Dragon even noticing?

    And what were they doing to leave so many horns behind?

    ¡°Geh geh!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I was grateful to receive them.

    ¡°Somebodyaaa!¡±

    *

    As the opposing entity to the Igal-Dragons, I briefly worried about what to do if the effects of that horn were the exact opposite.

    But fortunately, the horn of the Igal-Dragon also possessed healing powers.

    I and the Red Dragon¡¯s injuries could be healed with the horn.

    Broken bones mended, and melted scales regrew.

    The same went for Baek Lang.

    Her wounds and burns were all neatly healed.

    However, she didn¡¯t return to her senses immediately.

    But it was alright; her mind wasn¡¯t shattered, and she just fainted for a bit, so I didn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    I just needed to stay by her side for a while and wait for her to wake up.

    Since I couldn¡¯ty her down on the ground, I picked up Baek Lang and moved to a corner of the cave where I had a secret rendezvous with the Red Dragon.

    ¡°So this is where you did that kind of thing?¡±

    The Red Dragon was sniffing around, fervently trying to catch a scent.

    I didn¡¯t know what smell she was looking for, but whatever she was thinking, there wouldn¡¯t be such a smell here.

    The Red Dragon had also been removed from that ce.

    After all, it was clear that if Baek Lang woke up first, she would react to the Red Dragon immediately.

    She would surely attack.

    Thinking about what the Red Dragon had done, it would be a fight, but if she exerted herself too much, it would put Baek Lang in danger.

    After tapping the Red Dragon¡¯s backside with my tail again, I sent her off.

    She would likely go deep into the volcano to warm herself in theva.

    Thanks to my strength, the volcano''s heat had nearly dissipated, but for her, that amount of warmth would be more than enough.

    Her heart wasn¡¯t as cold as before.

    Now, it was just Baek Lang and me left in this cave.

    Waiting quietly for her to wake up was a bit boring.

    I slowly melted some frozen meat and yed with Baek Lang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Geh geh geh.¡±

    I gently stroked her ears, which were covered in soft fur.

    Though she was a spirit that manipted cold, her body temperature wasn¡¯t that cold.

    I felt like I could be addicted to that soft texture.

    This part was something I could touch at any time, so I moved on quickly.

    In a defenseless state, it made sense to choose something I wouldn¡¯t usually have the chance to touch.

    The plump tail that swayed.

    Every time I tried to touch it, I¡¯d receive a shard of ice, but that was no longer the case.

    Thud.

    ¡°Geh geh!¡±

    I felt an impulse to bury my face in it.

    If she had taken the form of a wolf, I would have gone straight for her belly, but unfortunately, she was in human form.

    The only things I could touch were her ears and tail.

    ¡­Though in this state, I could technically touch her belly, it would prick at myst remnant of conscience.

    But chances like this were rare, so maybe I should touch a bit more?

    I cautiously moved my hand.

    I lightly tugged at her soft, glutinous cheek.

    ¡°Gehh...¡±

    I thought human flesh would be a bitcking, but the addictiveness was substantial.

    I grabbed Baek Lang¡¯s cheeks with both hands and stretched them.

    How far can this go?

    With her fur, adequate body temperature, and soft cheeks.

    Baek Lang was a perfect all-rounder, with nothing to discard.

    Such

    things should be touched while I could.

    Stretch.

    ¡°¡­Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    There was something strangely addictive about it; I wanted to keep touching it.

    ¡°¡­Geh?¡±

    Baek Lang¡¯s golden eyes stared at me intently.

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    She¡¯s awake?

    ¡°No, why are you touching me so much while I¡¯m sleeping?¡±

    I pulled my hands away from her cheeks and hid behind Baek Lang.

    She let out a smallugh, as if she found it ridiculous.

    Well, it was impossible for my size to be hidden by a human body.

    ¡°Still, if you¡¯re doing this, it seems like you¡¯ve resolved things well?¡±

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Gehh.¡±

    A brief silence fell before Baek Lang quickly shot back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything weird just because you saved me. We¡¯re kind of saving each other, and I don¡¯t want anything from a creature with only scales!¡±

    I hadn¡¯t particrly thought that way.

    ¡°I saved you out of necessity. If you died, Chng would mope around all day.¡±

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    As she began to make excuses without me even asking, she realized that talking too much would disadvantage her and changed the subject.

    ¡°¡­My body seems to be fine, so maybe quite a bit of time has passed.¡±

    Baek Lang muttered as she stretched.

    ¡°Yawn. By the way, are you alright? That red dragon looked incredibly strong.¡±

    From her speech, it seemed her body was fine.

    I could tell by ncing at her body that there weren¡¯t even any scars, so it was safe to say she had fully healed.

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    She turned her head away in a huff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide behind me,e out.¡±

    Baek Lang¡¯s pupils widened.

    As if she was shocked by something, her mouth slightly gaped open.

    ¡°Did you get hurt...?¡±

    She seemed to want to say something but couldn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°...Let me see.¡±

    Breathing heavily as if her breath had gotten rough, she finally managed to piece her words together while staring at me nkly.

    Baek Lang¡¯s tail began to move rapidly.

    Her face turned bright red, and sweat dripped from her forehead.

    Swallowing her saliva, she fumbled with her fingers, unsure of what to do.

    Baek Lang, suddenly reacting strangely.

    Did something go wrong?

    She hadn¡¯t said anything, but I could hear her heart pounding.

    With that, her tail sped up even more.

    Could there be something wrong with her body?

    Since she was a spirit that manipted cold, it wasn¡¯t normal for her to sweat.

    I moved closer to examine Baek Lang¡¯s condition more carefully.

    ¡°...Turn your face.¡±

    She let out a rough breath as if her breathing had bebored.

    ¡°I said turn your face!¡±

    Baek Lang said that and suddenly turned her head away.

    Then, she began to wag her tail vigorously.

    It was clear that something was wrong.

    She was someone who asionally acted strangely, but I had never seen anything like today.

    While telling me to go away, she was gradually walking toward me.

    She wasn¡¯t looking at my face, but her tail was swishing.

    After a while, she finally managed to spit out some words.

    ¡°...If you do this.¡±

    Suddenly.

    Baek Lang turned her head to look directly at my face.

    Her face was as red as a ripe tomato.

    Tears glistened in her golden eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it anymore...¡±

    In a sh, she leaped into my arms and hugged me tightly.

 Chapter 173

    Baek Lang had a saying she often repeated.

    ¡°Only scales!¡±

    With no fur at all.

    Saying that, she had pushed me away with her forepaws.

    For a lizard to have no fur ismon knowledge.

    It would be more usible for her to suddenly grow wings.

    However, I had be a being that broke even thatmon sense.

    I had turned into a lizard with rich white fur.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was still right to call me a lizard.

    ¡°...I just found it amazing that fur suddenly appeared.¡±

    Baek Lang averted her gaze.

    Just a moment ago, she had been all over my fur, and now it seemed she hade to her senses.

    ¡°Hmm, well. This much is still passable for fur.¡±

    She blushed and stole nces at my fur.

    What did fur mean to wolves?

    Seeing Hwi Hwi also liking my scales, it seemed like this was a measure of appearance.

    ¡°¡­The color is the same as mine.¡±

    She wiggled her fingers.

    Had she imagined something strange? Suddenly, she chuckled softly.

    Then she met my gaze again.

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    ¡°...Hey!¡±

    Out of nowhere, she pped my chest.

    I still didn¡¯t quite understand the principle behind Baek Lang¡¯s behavior.

    Was this how women were?

    ¡°Geh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by geh? You sly lizard!¡±

    Why was she acting this way again?

    ¡°I was just mindlessly touching while you were asleep.¡±

    If someone overheard, they might misunderstand.

    I had only touched her ears, tail, and cheeks.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know. Even if it looks like this, I saved your life once, so I deserve properpensation.¡±

    But I had also saved her life once, hadn¡¯t I?

    I wanted to say that, but all that came out was a sound like ¡°geh geh.¡±

    Even if my im was valid, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Baek Lang had helped me.

    So, did she want something in particr?

    Let¡¯s hear it.

    ¡°¡­So.¡±

    The bravado she had earlier seemed to vanish, and she started to fidget again.

    Yet she was still wagging her tail, making it impossible to know what she was thinking.

    ¡°This time, if I touch you all I want, you won¡¯t say anything, right?¡±

    Gulp.

    I could hear her swallow.

    Baek Lang¡¯s eyes pierced through my white fur.

    Oh dear, what could possibly be good about this for someone who¡¯s not even a child?

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re doing this because you touched me!¡±

    I¡¯m not a child!

    *

    ¡°Gorong...¡±

    Baek Lang let out a cute sound and fell asleep in my arms.

    I had intended to suggest her joining the cult of divine beasts, but she seemed to be more exhausted than I thought.

    Even though the horn of the Igal-Dragon healed our bodies, it seemed it didn¡¯t restore our fatigue.

    The power Baek Lang had shown while fighting the Red Dragon had surely pushed her beyond her limits, so her body couldn¡¯t help but bear the burden.

    ¡°Hyoloron...¡±

    She returned to the form of a wolf, curling up instead of that ufortable human body.

    Was she trying to say she wanted me to touch her?

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll... then ng, in order...¡±

    Seeing her mumble in her sleep, she must have been extremely tired, so I decided not to disturb her.

    There was something even more important that needed to be done, something just as crucial as touching her fur.

    From Lania to Breaking Dragon, and from Breaking Dragon to Breaking Dragon.

    It was time to check what I had gained from my two evolutions.

    ¡°Geh.¡±

    **Status Window**

    ¡¾Gomodo - Breaking Dragon LV1¡¿

    HP: 14800/14800

    MP: 7400/7400

    ¡­Is it really okay for me to have be this strong?

    It seemed like I had doubled my strengthpared to when I was Gomodo Lania.

    No wonder I was still alive during Rizamon¡¯s festival of rejuvenation.

    In truth, this number wasn¡¯t that high for having undergone two evolutions.

    However, considering my size hadn¡¯t changed much from when I was Lania, it was a pretty satisfactory result.

    But HP and MP are not resources that hold great significance.

    The more, the better, but once you reach a certain amount, it seems like just a game of numbers.

    What¡¯s important isn¡¯t that.

    ¡°Geh.¡±

    **Skill Window**

    _________________________

    ¡¾Skills¡¿

    ¡¸Responsive Life-Death Strike¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon w Hand¡¹

    ¡¸Small Dragon Ascend¡¹

    ¡¸Small Weightlessness¡¹

    ¡¸Sky Poison Stab¡¹

    ¡¸Cult of Divine Beasts¡¹

    ¡¸Wall Tiger Attack¡¹

    ¡¸High Dragon w¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon Horn LV1¡¹

    ¡¸Cult of Divine Death Beam LV10¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon Scale LV10¡¹

    ¡¸Reverse Scale LV5¡¹

    ¡¸Poison Creation LV10¡¹

    ¡¸Gathering Poison LV10¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon Blood LV1¡¹...

    _________________________

    Skills like Tail Cutting were listed further down.

    A few of my skills had leveled up, and ¡°Sky Poison Stab¡± had somehow evolved into ¡°Sky Poison Strike.¡±

    Among them, the skill I should pay special attention to was the one right below my martial arts skills.

    **Dragon Horn.**

    It probably meant the horn of a dragon.

    Dragon Scale, Dragon Blood, and Dragon w (presumably).

    And now, there was also Dragon Horn.

    It was immediately clear why my body had grown fur.

    It was visible.

    But I couldn¡¯t see my horns.

    If it were visible on my head, that would be strange.

    I walked to the puddle of water in one corner of the cave to check my appearance.

    ¡­Is this me?

    I revealed my teeth and grinned.

    I looked like a lizard with an utterly adorable appearance, without any aversion.

    Seeing it like this was quite moving.

    Though I hadn¡¯t grown that much in size, my arms had be remarkably thick.

    With a strike from my arm, I could probably smash in the skull of any ordinary foe.

    I could apply small-scale transformations to increase my size further, and though my form suited quadrupedal movement, I could also stand bipedally in emergencies to increase my stature.

    My hand-to-handbat ability had dramatically increased.

    The strength of Dragon Scale had also hardened beyondpare to before.

    Having examined my arms, it was time to look at the two horns adorning my innocently cute head.

    Indeed, horns had grown.

    Two of them.

    With a straight shape extending backward, they might not be suitable forbat.

    If I were to use them, they could serve to ram into an opponent.

    ¡­Thinking that way was juvenile.

    Having a skill meant possessing special abilities.

    With my heart racing, I activated the detailed view.

    **Dragon Horn LV1**

    The horn of a dragon.

    Grants temporary ess to ?¡¯s ??.

    There¡¯s a saying: ¡°Simple is best.¡±

    The simpler the exnation, the better the effect.

    When I first received skills like Tail Cutting, I thought it was ridiculous to be given two useless ones, but as the exnations were simple, their effects were enormous.

    Originally, the Tail Cutting I had could create an infinite number of Gomodo tails, which all creatures loved, and this new version pretending to be Tail Cutting had saved me multiple times.

    Dragon Horn was the same.

    While the exnation was simple, its effect was extraordinary.

    Though the wording was broken, it could be interpreted as a dragon¡¯s authority.

    Of course, my interpretation might be wrong, but for now, that was all I could read.

    Dragon¡¯s authority.

    Figuring out what that means wasn¡¯t difficult.

    I had used it inbat against the Red Dragon.

    It was likely the ability to tame fire and promote nt growth.

    If an ordinary lizard heard that, they might think it was just a nt?

    They could say that, but I, who had used it firsthand, knew just how good that ability was.

    The seeds buried deep in thend upied by fire sprouted into enormous trees in an instant.

    While the consumption of resources like MP was significant, it was also fast enough to block the mes of the Red Dragon, and there were plenty of nts to work with.

    This ability meshed very well with my style of hiding variables and throwing in variations during battles.

    nts had grown even in the volcano, so it could be assumed that they could thrive in most ces.

    In a dense jungle, I could wield the trunks of fully grown trees at my will.

    ¡°Geh geh geh...¡±

    Is this the ability of a mid-tier dragon?

    Well, the Red Dragon spews fire like it¡¯s nothing, so I should be able to use this much.

    Fire, water, and nts.

    Now I could manipte all three powers.

    I could control poison as well, but let¡¯s set that aside for now.

    The three powers I manipte have amonality.

    Fire, water, and wood.

    I could control three of the five elements of Yin and Yang.

    Of course, I¡¯m not particrly skilled with fire and water, and I¡¯m using the powers of Hwa-ri and Seol-sam.

    What if I added the powers of earth and metal?

    A lizard that could wield the powers of the five elements.

    And what if I also controlled the forces of Yin and Yang?

    ¡°Geh geh geh...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.@@novelbin@@

    A golden future unfurled before me.

    Of course, thinking about it now felt like a distant future, but it was as if I had already gained three of the five elements.

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    If what I could wield with Dragon

    Horn wasn¡¯t the power of wood, I would have misstepped, but growing nts could only be the power of wood.

    There¡¯s no way a brief rainfall could represent the power of water.

    With no enemies around and my body feeling fine, should I try using Dragon Horn once?

    I focused my mind.

    Drawing up my internal energy from the lower dantian.

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    **Dragon Horn!**

    ¡­.

    ¡°...Gehh?¡±

    Is this how it¡¯s used?

    Earlier, I had used it just ording to my will.

    ¡°Geh geh geh!¡±

    I struck a somewhat cool pose, but nothing happened.

    ¡­Do I need to use my horns?

    Tap tap.

    I tried tapping my horns, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Geh geh...¡±

    This was starting to frustrate me.

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    I consumed MP.

    But nothing happened.

    ¡­Is it because there are no nts around?

    Looking over at the dandelion-like flowers, it didn¡¯t seem so.

    Could it be that I got tricked by the skill?

    ¡°Geh geh geh!¡±

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s see who wins in this battle.

    At that moment, I was inbat with an imaginary foe.

    Crrrsh.

    ¡°Geh?¡±

    I heard a strange sound from the ground.

    Zzzzzzt.

    Zzzzt?

    I had definitely used my ability on that little nt over there.

    Why was the ground¡­?

    Thump!

    ¡°Gehhhh!¡±

    The rocky ground cracked, and an immense amount of nts began to grow.

    Rustle!

    It wasn¡¯t that the skill had failed; it was the nt right beneath me that was growing continuously.

    I had kept pouring MP without even realizing it.

    Still, there¡¯s a saying that failure is the mother of sess.

    If I learn once during these checks, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.

    ¡­Since it looks like there¡¯s a lot, maybe I should tone it down.

    Swoosh!

    As I violently cut down the growing nts, Baek Lang¡¯s voice could be heard from the distance.

    ¡°Hey, did you do this?¡±

    It seemed she had woken up from her sleep because of the nts.

    ¡°Oh dear, you nuisance.¡±

    While saying that, she exhaled cold air and froze the nts that had grown.

    Szzzt!

    After a fierce battle, I was finally able to get things under control.

    In this case, it felt like a cheap lesson.

    ¡°When did you get so friendly with nts?¡±

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    Baek Lang walked over to my side.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit strange. We¡¯re in the volcano, yet why are you using the power of wood?¡±

    ¡°Geh?¡±

    That was a bit strange, but it wasn¡¯tpletely nonsensical.

    I¡¯m not an ordinary spirit; I¡¯m a divine beast under the protection of the status window.

    ¡­¡­This evolution didn¡¯te with the help of the status window, did it?

    ¡°Since spirits that have ovee the trials of the dragon gate aren¡¯t that numerous, I wonder if this is normal.¡±

    ¡°Geh geh.¡±

    That did sound a bit strange.

    It seemed Baek Lang thought I had defeated the Red Dragon.

    But in reality, I had only put a cor on the Red Dragon and put her in the hot springs.

    While it wouldn¡¯t be a huge issue if she found out, I felt like I would get a contemptuous look.

    ¡°¡­Why the face?¡±

    ¡°Gehhh...¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    I¡¯m still only one year old!

 Chapter 174

    "Gegeek!"

    "Stay still!"

    If I stay still, something bad might happen.

    "I¡¯ll be done in a second¡­!"

    What do you mean, ''be done in a second''?

    Your eyes are rolling a bit right now.

    You¡¯ve tied me down with ice, your eyes have gone wild, and now you¡¯re feeling me up with your front paws¡­.

    "Gegeeeeng!"

    You¡¯re nning to kill me!

    "It¡¯s not like that!"

    But the drooling down says otherwise.

    "No, ¡­maybe it is a bit like that?"

    See, I knew it!

    "Gek."

    Whatever the case, you¡¯re a wolf right now, aren¡¯t you?

    I¡¯m a lizard, and you¡¯re a wolf. There are boundaries we should respect!

    "Hmm¡­ if it¡¯s because of the species difference, maybe if I turned human¡­ no, that wouldn¡¯t match in size¡­."

    Baek Lang muttered something that sounded like it shouldn¡¯t make sense to me.

    I struggled to resist, but oddly enough, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength in my body.

    It¡¯s not just because my limbs are tied by ice.

    It feels like there¡¯s something wrong with my core itself.

    Could it be something I ate?

    The only thing I ate was that two-horned beast¡¯s horn¡­.

    Wait¡­!

    Ipletely forgot the obvious.

    I, a pure lizard, am a natural opposite to the two-horned beast.

    Even if my body healed, taking in the opposing energy would inevitably cause issues.

    Now I¡¯m dealing with the bacsh.

    "Gegek!"

    ¡­but why does Baek Lang seem so full of energy?

    Could it be that her energy and that of the two-horned beast arepatible?

    No, it doesn¡¯t look that way.

    It¡¯s more like the two-horned beast¡¯s will is lingering within her.

    "Some¡­ heheh¡­ polyg¡­ heheh¡­"

    "Gekek!"

    Am I hearing things now?

    The will of those beasts is this strong.

    It seems like the two-horned beasts are supporting the current situation.

    Even though we both consumed the same horn, my strength is waning while Baek Lang¡¯s grows.

    "Gegeeeeng!"

    "I¡¯ll just¡­ just have a taste¡­."

    Baek Lang stuck her tongue out as if she could no longer hold back.

    Nap Jurassica.

    Tus and Pus.

    Shishak.

    Snake Queen.

    And someone-or-other, my mentor.

    Also, Chirpy.

    From Firstling to Seventhling.

    And all the tiny lizards whose names I don¡¯t know.

    ¡­Why are there so many?

    In any case, I bid farewell to every being who has been a part of my life, as they shed before me like a movie reel.

    Thanks for everything.

    "Once I get this off¡­!"

    Just as Baek Lang was about to peel off one of my scales¡ª

    *Bang!*

    A ck wave pushed Baek Lang away.

    *Thud!*

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly strong force.

    But it was enough to knock Baek Lang off me.

    "Gek¡­?"

    What kind of power is this?

    Did I just awaken an ability I didn¡¯t know I had?

    "This energy feels familiar," Baek Lang murmured, looking at me.

    "Even if you push me away, it doesn¡¯t matter!"

    Determined, she lunged at me again.

    *Bang!*

    "Kyaeng!"

    She was blocked by a semi-transparent ck barrier.

    "Gekegek¡­"

    A ck shield.

    It seems like a new power of the ck Dragon.

    How should I thank you for helping me realize a power I didn¡¯t even know I had?

    I¡¯ve also be a¡ªWave Dragon.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    Baek Lang red at me with fierce eyes.

    Hey, don¡¯t be like that.

    I might have pushed you away, but if I hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d be in big trouble.

    "A giant snake¡­ so, the Queen marked you with her saliva."

    "Gek?"

    Baek Lang wasn¡¯t ring at me, but at the ne around my neck.

    "Ridiculous. Not even in battle, and you use such a precious divine relic just to block me?"

    She grumbled.

    It seems this ck shield isn¡¯t under my control.

    It¡¯s the Snake Queen¡¯s emblem, the ne Shishak gave me, that¡¯s activated.

    ¡­But I¡¯ve been wearing it for quite a while now.

    There were plenty of times my life was in danger.

    So why did it only activate now?

    What sort of condition triggered it?

    "Grrrr¡­"

    Baek Lang continued to re at something invisible.

    They say dogs and cats can see ghosts.

    When they bark into the empty night, they say it¡¯s because there¡¯s a spirit present or something.

    "So you¡¯re saying we should wait until it¡¯s fully grown, then share it?"

    Whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t seem like a typical spirit.

    Talking about such creepy things.

    "Gek¡­"

    The baby lizard could only tremble in fear.

    ¡­Three tons of shivering.

    "I tried to make a preemptive strike, but you¡¯ve set up some pretty solid defenses."

    Baek Lang sighed.

    "One, two, three, four¡­ just how many are there?"

    She seemed astonished as she counted the marks engraved on my ne.

    "So¡­ they¡¯re all standing in line, waiting for their turn?"

    What do you mean, standing in line?

    It¡¯s just a mark left as a symbol of alliance.

    "¡­Fine, I won¡¯t try to eat you anymore, soe over here."

    So, until now, you were trying to eat me?

    "Gek¡­"

    "Gek, my foot. I only got a little weird because of that catnip thing. I¡¯m fine now, soe here."

    Can I trust her?

    *Crack.*

    The ice binding me disappeared.

    "Gekek."

    Cautiously, I walked over to stand by Baek Lang.

    "Tsk. You really get around, don¡¯t you? And with all different species."

    Get around?

    They¡¯re just dearpanions.

    "I tried to make a move, but I totally missed the mark."

    *Crack.*

    A tiny ice sculpture appeared, depicting eight wolves and one lone lizard being hunted by them.

    Why would you make something like that?

    How ominous.

    "Gekek¡­?"

    "If it¡¯s protocol to wait in line¡­ then I guess I¡¯ll have to follow it."

    Baek Lang¡¯s golden eyes shone brightly, as if searching for an answer.

    "I¡¯d like to speed it up, though."

    What do you mean by line, and what do you want to speed up?

    Anyway, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t mess with me for now, right?

    "If you¡¯re a devout believer, shouldn¡¯t you get a chance before everyone else?"

    "Gek?"

    "Ah, unlike someone else, I don¡¯t have a deity yet."

    ¡­

    I don¡¯t quite get where this is going, but it sounds good for me.

    That wolf kept eyeing me with a glint that suggested she¡¯d like to join the Cult of the Great Lizard God.

    [Would you like to invite ¡¾Baek Lang lv75¡¿ to join the Cult of the Great Lizard God?]

    Of course.

    "¡­Since there¡¯s already a devoted lizard around here, maybe I¡¯ll stay close."

    Baek Lang is a hexagonal gem of talent.

    She¡¯s physically capable, has a good personality, soft fur, and sharp intelligence.

    I thought she could do everything, but there¡¯s one thing she can¡¯t do.

    "¡­Stop looking at me like that. It¡¯s embarrassing."

    And that¡¯s acting.

    "Listen carefully and don¡¯t get the wrong idea."

    She¡¯s so bad at acting that it¡¯s surprising she can even speak without stuttering.

    "I¡¯m not doing this because I like you or anything. I just don¡¯t have any faith, so¡­"

    This girl.

    What a master of deception.

    "¡­And my younger siblings don¡¯t seem to have a trustworthy faith either, so I thought I¡¯d try it out first."

    Saying something like that while embarrassed.

    It makes me want to pull this fluffy furball into my mouth.

    Of course, if I did that, I might flip her switch again, and who knows what she''d do to me.

    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±

    Baek Lang¡¯s paw touched the pendant around my neck.

    *Ssssss¡­. *

    A blue glow seeped into the ne, leaving a small, faintly blue paw print.

    "¡­Everyone seems to be leaving their mark, so I just thought I¡¯d try it."

    I stared at Baek Lang in silence.

    "It doesn¡¯t mean anything, okay!"

    *

    Baek Lang has joined the Cult of the Great Lizard God.

    It didn¡¯t go the way I expected, but as long as the result¡¯s the same, it¡¯s fine.

    "For some reason, it feels like I¡¯m better at understanding your gek-sounds now." @@novelbin@@

    She always understood them well enough anyway.

    "Gekek."

    "¡­But you¡¯re still easy to read."

    After spending a bit more time together, we headed to the top of the volcano.

    It¡¯s best to strike while the iron is hot, as they say

    .

    With Baek Lang in the cult, it¡¯s time to bring the Red Dragon into the fold.

    "So, you said you have someone to introduce me to?"

    Well, it¡¯s not exactly a person, but there is something simr.

    "¡­It better not be another female addition."

    "Gek!"

    "Good grief, you little lizard."

    *Smack.*

    Baek Lang lightly pped my scale.

    She¡¯s on my back right now.

    For some reason, she insisted on riding.

    She turned human and leapt up as if it was only natural.

    I wanted to ask if it was appropriate for a new follower to ride on a divine beast, but I held it in.

    I am introducing her to the Red Dragon, after all.

    Allowing her to ride seems only fair.

    "Gekek."

    With that, we reached the volcano¡¯s summit.

    "There¡¯s still a faint warmth lingering here. Maybe it¡¯s because of that red lizard¡¯s aura, but I feel a bit strange."

    Baek Lang dismounted and looked around.

    "Geeek¡­"

    She seems to think the red lizard ran off.

    But the Red Dragon is just simmering in the crater.

    Since we¡¯re here, let me exin everything slowly.

    If I had tried exining earlier, she might have resisteding up.

    First, I¡¯ll make it clear that the Red Dragon isn¡¯t our enemy¡­.

    "Here you are, my divine beast?"

    Right then, as if having finished a hot spring bath, the Red Dragon appeared, chest covered in a red cloth, and met my eyes.

    ¡­Why are you on this side?

    I saw you enter from the opposite direction.

    *Crrrackle!*

    "This red lizard¡­!"

    Baek Lang¡¯s icy aura erupted like crazy.

    "¡­Oh? You brought the white wolf too?"

    *Whoosh!*

    mes ignited, refusing to be outdone.

    *Kabooom!*

    Fire and ice collided.

    And in between, the ck lizard, shedding a tear, had no choice but to intervene.

    "Geeeeeek!"

    *

    Hot and cold.

    Being hit by both attacks simultaneously, my sturdy scales softened in an instant.

    Using fire and ice like this has quite an effect.

    "¡­So you didn¡¯t defeat that red lizard, but you ended in a draw?"

    Thanks to my sacrifice, I bought some time for conversation.

    The Red Dragon returned to theva, and Baek Lang stood still, listening to me.

    "And now she¡¯s under yourmand?"

    "Gek."

    "¡­But why would she want to?"

    "Gegek?"

    "Spiritual beasts don¡¯t usually submit to others. There¡¯s definitely some hidden agenda."

    Baek Lang spoke seriously.

    I returned her gaze with equal seriousness.

    "I-I¡¯m different!"

    So, you have your own agenda, too.

    "¡­You really have a talent for taming wild creatures like that red lizard."

    It¡¯s not taming; it¡¯s more of an alliance.

    "Divine Beast! Are you not done yet?"

    ¡­See?

    "Or should I call you master now? Heh."

    The Red Dragon giggled.

    It seems she¡¯s fully immersed in her role-y.

    A mature dragon ying servant to a baby lizard.

    "¡­Master?"

    "Gekek."

    No, she¡¯s calling me that on her own.

    Baek Lang¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly.

    "¡­I don¡¯t like her."

    "Gekek!"

    Ipletely understand.

    After all, she turned you into that mess; it¡¯d be strange if you didn¡¯t hold a grudge.

    I know that too, which is why I arranged this meeting as a sort of apology.

    "She even got a gift, even though she came after me."

    A gift?

    I looked at Baek Lang with a confused expression.

    "That thing around her neck."

    The thing around her neck?

    ¡­Are you talking about the cor?

    "Gekegek."

    I didn¡¯t give that to her.

    She made it herself.

    "¡­And you don¡¯t give me anything?"

    She looked at me, disappointed.

    I doubt she wants a cor. She probably just wants a gift, like everyone else.

    I¡¯m not sure why, but it seems magical beasts have a thing for gifts, just like the Snake Queen.

    So, she wants me to give her something¡­.

    What do I have on me?

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m empty-handed.

    ¡­Should I cut off my tail?

    No.

    If Baek Lang develops a taste for my tail, my future will be bleak.

    "Gek."

    ¡­How about a scale?

    Just in case, I took off one of the scales on my chest.

    Thanks to the fire and ice attack, it came off without much resistance.

    "¡­You¡¯re giving me a scale?"

    Is this not good enough?

    That whatever-its-name was obsessed with scales¡­.

    If I meet that jerk Tang Soyoung, I¡¯ll show him what my tonsils look like.

    "¡­Well, whatever."

    Just as I was about to put the scale away, Baek Lang snatched it at lightning speed.

    "Gek?"

    *Swoosh!*

    Baek Lang¡¯s ice energy gathered around the scale.

    The dragon scale began shifting, gradually elongating into a form resembling a ck whip.

    ¡­A whip?

    *Click.*

    The ck whip wrapped around Baek Lang¡¯s neck.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a whip.

    It was a cor simr to the one on the Red Dragon¡¯s neck, but in a different color.

    "You expect to get away with putting something like this on a wolf?"

    I didn¡¯t intend to cor anyone, honestly.

    But despite her words, Baek Lang¡¯s lips curved upward.

    The end of the cor in her hand transferred to my hand.

    Though she¡¯s in her human form, she somehow resembled a puppy.

    "¡­Satisfied? You pervert?"

    She wagged her tail quickly.

    ¡­Who¡¯s calling whom a pervert?

 Chapter 175

    It took quite a bit of time to calm Baek Lang down.

    After an hour of a special massage session, she finally seemed satisfied and returned to her wolf form.

    Just when I thought I could take a break, the Red Dragon came over and asked for the same treatment, so I ended up repeating the whole process.

    ...But it was worth it.

    By stroking both the Red Dragon and Baek Lang, I¡¯d aplished my initial goal: getting them to join the Cult of the Great Lizard God.

    I¡¯d rather not think about how much I suffered to make that happen.

    "Grrrr..."

    "Rrrrr..."

    The Red Dragon and Baek Lang let out low growls.

    Hearing these sounds meant they¡¯d reverted to their original forms, no longer appearing as humans.

    The reason I wanted them to return to their natural forms was because it¡¯s problematic if they stay human in various ways.

    A lizard lying beside two cored women... it¡¯s a scene that even a lizard¡¯s mind¡ªand certainly a human¡¯s¡ªwould find a bit weird.

    Even if I wasn¡¯t the one who put those cors on them, the ends of the leashes were in my hand, making it impossible to exin.

    If anyone saw us, they¡¯d assume I was some depraved lizard ande for my head immediately.

    ...Although, I¡¯d probably get frozen or burned before they even got close.

    "Iiiiyahoo!"

    In the distance, I felt as if I could hear the howls of the two-horned beasts.

    It was getting scary.

    What exactly are those creatures?

    *Whoosh.*

    *Crackle.*

    "Geeeeng¡­"

    They wereughing at the poor lizard caught between fire and ice.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t feel too bad.

    After all, as I¡¯d mentioned before, I¡¯d finally seeded in getting these two spirit beasts to join the cult.

    Though the process took some roundabout ways, it seems Baek Lang and the Red Dragon were getting along better as a result.

    "Rrrr..."

    "Arrrr..."

    ...They¡¯re baring their teeth, but now that they¡¯re in the Cult of the Great Lizard God, they won¡¯t fight each other directly.

    Especially not in front of the god they now serve.

    "Gekek!"

    Letting out a courageous cry, I waited for the message from my favorite status window.

    With two spirit beasts joining the cult, it was only natural that I¡¯d receive some kind of reward.

    ¡­It¡¯s taking a while today, though?

    *Whoosh.*

    *Crackle.*

    If it keeps going like this, I¡¯ll end up as a half-dried lizard.

    [The Cult of the Great Lizard God has been promoted from a Lesser Lizard Religion to a Mid-Rank Dragon Religion!]

    Finally!

    From a Lesser Lizard to a level this high?

    But given the power of the new followers that just joined, it¡¯s only reasonable.

    Plus, I am now a mid-tier dragon myself.

    [Achievement unlocked: Incredible Feat Recognized by the sting Dragon!]

    An achievement, huh.

    When I defeated the Guardian of the Volcano, there was nothing, but now they¡¯re finally giving me something.

    ¡­sting Dragon?

    The name sounds intimidating.

    I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s referring to, but it¡¯s probably just a way to describe the difficulty of my achievement, like surprising a Raptor or shocking an Allosaurus.

    If it includes ¡°Dragon,¡± then it¡¯s likely a top-tier achievement.

    [With fewer than ten members, you have achieved the status of a Mid-Rank Dragon Religion.]

    "Gekek."

    The Cult of the Great Lizard God was indeed quite small for a religion.

    Officially, there were only four followers.

    [A great amount of Divine Energy has umted in your religion.]

    Oh-ho.

    So the reward is Divine Energy?

    That¡¯s a very wee reward.

    When I fought the Biikjo after getting trapped by the Inmyeonjo, I was only able to win thanks to using Divine Energy.

    Since leveling up restores all my health, Divine Energy is an invaluable resource that¡¯s good to have inrge amounts.

    But this can¡¯t be the end.

    I skipped several levels, so there should be an incredible rewarding up.

    [You can now dere your Domain.]

    [Followers within your Domain will have enhanced power.]

    [The Divine Energy will increase based on the number of followers within the Domain.]

    "Gegegek!"

    Now, this is getting serious.

    Domain deration?

    [You can dere your Domain in the current area.]

    [Would you like to dere this area as your Domain?]

    I don¡¯t fully understand, but this is an opportunity I can¡¯t pass up.

    As a male lizard, iming territory is instinctual.

    Territory Expansion.

    "Gek!"

    I let out a resounding cry.

    [Dragon Gate (Volcano) has be your Domain.]

    Nice!

    ¡­Well, I¡¯m not sure how nice it is, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad thing.

    The power boost for followers in the Domain alone makes it pretty useful.

    And my followers in this volcano are Baek Lang and the Red Dragon.

    Already powerful spirit beasts, now they¡¯ve be even stronger here.

    ¡­If they ever fight each other, what will happen to me?

    For now, I¡¯ll put that worry aside and take a closer look at what I¡¯ve gained.

    A mid-rank dragon religion, abundant Divine Energy, and a Domain.

    At this point, I feel more like a dragon than a lizard.

    Maybe it¡¯s time to delve deeper into religion.

    Dragons are revered as gods in some Eastern cultures, after all.

    Maybe religion is one of the conditions to be a true dragon.

    "¡­Gek."

    **Status Screen**

    __________________________

    **Cult of the Great Lizard God**

    Mid-Rank Dragon Religion.

    A religion that venerates the faith of the Great Lizard and worships the Komodo. It has close ties with the Small Dragon Faith and the Queen of Serpents Faith.

    Though small in numbers, it boasts strong faith andbat power.

    Members:

    First Follower: ¡¾Atercopus lv30¡¿

    Second Follower: ¡¾Antrtus lv30¡¿

    Third Follower: ¡¾Tang Soyoung¡¿

    Fourth Follower: ¡¾Volpithon lv30¡¿

    Fifth Follower: ¡¾Baek Lang lv75¡¿

    Sixth Follower: ¡¾Red Dragon lv135¡¿

    __________________________

    At a nce, it doesn¡¯t look too different.

    But wait, is the Red Dragon¡¯s level really 135?

    No wonder she¡¯s so insanely strong.

    Not only is she a mid-tier dragon species, but her level is that high.

    ¡­So what does that make me, who managed to fight her to a draw?

    Let¡¯s see if there are any other changes.

    Since Domains are rted to religion, there¡¯s bound to be something new.

    Just as I was checking my status screen¡ª

    [A great amount of Divine Energy has been umted. The effects of the Cult of the Great Lizard God are enhanced.]

    [The Cult of the Great Lizard God can be restructured.]

    [Would you like to restructure the Cult of the Great Lizard God?] @@novelbin@@

    Restructure?

    Let¡¯s think with a cool lizard head.

    What could restructuring mean?

    So far, this status window has never harmed me.

    The closest was when I recruited Shishak.

    ¡­But in the end, that was a huge benefit for me.

    Let¡¯s trust it this time as well.

    "Gekek!"

    *sh!*

    The messages I¡¯d been seeing blurred momentarily before reappearing in a new format.

    A flood of messages suddenly filled my vision.

    "Geeeek!"

    Is it too much information at once?

    My head hurts.

    [Divine Energy for the Cult of the Great Lizard God is insufficient.]

    ¡­Huh?

    The headache came from the sudden drain of Divine Energy.

    "Gekekek!"

    Did restructuring use up my Divine Energy?

    "¡­Gek."

    Well, that¡¯s just great.

    "¡­Why have you been staring off into space for a while now?"

    Baek Lang looked at me with a concerned expression.

    "Gek. Ge-e-ek!"

    I¡¯m frustrated.

    My precious Divine Energy was drained all at once.

    Shouldn¡¯t it have warned me if it was going to use Divine Energy?

    ¡­Still, the status screen usually has good reasons for its actions.

    Let¡¯s check the facts first.

    __________________________

    **Cult of the Great Lizard God**

    Mid-Rank Dragon Religion.

    A religion that venerates the faith of the Great Lizard and worships the Komodo. It has close ties with the Small Dragon Faith and the Queen of Serpents Faith.

    Though small in numbers, it boasts strong faith andbat power.

    [Domain]

    Swamp (Lower Region), Queen of Serpents Temple, Dragon Gate (Volcano)

    [Members]

    Priestess: ¡¾Neph Jurassica lv30¡¿

    Right Guardian: ¡¾Atercopus lv30¡¿

    Left Guardian: ¡¾Antrtus lv30¡¿

    Serpent Princess: ¡¾Volpithon lv35¡¿

    Divine Healer: ¡¾Tang Soyoung¡¿

    Follower: ¡¾Baek Lang lv80¡¿

    Follower: ¡¾Red Dragon lv140¡¿

    ________________________

    __

    It looks like a lot has changed.

    First, the Domain.

    I thought the volcano was my only Domain, but apparently other ces are included as well.

    The lower region of the swamp is a ce I conquered, and the Queen of Serpents¡¯ Temple¡­

    Maybe it¡¯s considered part of my Domain because we¡¯re allies?

    Then again, the Queen of Serpents¡¯ Domain covers half the jungle.

    ¡­I¡¯m not sure.

    In any case, it seems I can have multiple Domains instead of just one.

    Though there are probably conditions.

    Just because I go to a Dragon Gate guarded by an icy bird doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be my Domain.

    I¡¯d have to defeat it to im ownership.

    ¡­Once I have some free time, maybe I¡¯ll visit the other Dragon Gates.

    The more Domains I have, the better.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to make the spider sisters¡¯ territory my Domain.

    Tus, Pus, and Neph Jurassica are there with Tang Soyoung.

    ¡­But that might be difficult.

    Since it¡¯s the Celestial Demon Sect¡¯s territory, I can¡¯t just dere it my Domain without permission.

    I¡¯d definitely sh with Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Maybe if I wagged my tail adorably, she¡¯d overlook it, but she¡¯s not the only one in the sect.

    There¡¯s also that fearsome leader Tang Soyoung mentioned, who could tear a lizard like me in half.

    It¡¯s best to avoid upsetting him.

    For now, this is all I can confirm about my Domain.

    My followers are empowered, and I benefit from it as well.

    The levels of Shishak, Whitey, and Yonyong, who reside in my Domain, have each increased by five.

    It seems the higher their level, the more effective it bes.

    I can expand my Domain under certain conditions.

    Expanding it or relocating the spiders to my Domain would grant them benefits too.

    Having reviewed this, let¡¯s look at the members.

    ¡­Why do they all have such grand titles?

    It makes sense for Neph Jurassica to be the Priestess.

    ¡­But why are Tus and Pus the Right and Left Guardians?

    I recalled the past.

    When I first practiced breathing techniques, Tus and Pus guarded me.

    Right.

    They deserve those roles.

    Shishak has a fitting title, so there¡¯s no issue there.

    She¡¯s actually the daughter of the Queen of Serpents, so being called the Serpent Princess feels right.

    Now, looking at Tang¡­

    ¡­Why is she the Divine Healer?

    This I cannot allow.

    "Gekek."

    Did my precious Divine Energy go to waste on that?

    Tus and Pus can have their titles; they were my first followers, after all.

    But Tang Soyoung as the Divine Healer?

    Too much.

    Being a mere doctor would suffice.

    [Divine Healer Tang Soyoung has been demoted to Doctor Tang Soyoung.]

    I was just saying, not that I meant to¡­

    [Divine Energy used on Tang Soyoung has been refunded.]

    "¡­Gek?"

    So this is how it works?

    "Gekekek."

    I let out a devious lizardugh.

    It seems I can invest Divine Energy into my followers¡¯ titles in the cult.

    This way, my Divine Energy won¡¯t be wasted on meaningless titles.

    Their titles, like mine, probablye with some effect.

    If it consumes Divine Energy, the effect must be substantial.

    My mind was racing.

    The value of Divine Energy has increased immensely.

    Now, it¡¯s not just for leveling up¡ªI can use it in numerous ways.

    For example, if I designate the Red Dragon as the Great Guardian, herbat power will surge.

    And I¡¯d receive those benefits directly.

    What if I recruited a random beast on the road and assigned it an appropriate title?

    That could benefit me too.

    It¡¯s time to fully utilize the Cult of the Great Lizard God.

    Looking around, I saw flowers blooming on the volcano.

    A ce this good to live in, despite being a volcano.

    The religion¡¯s rank has risen, and I have loyal followers.

    "Gekekekek¡­"

    I¡¯ll create an impressive nest, invite my followers here, and bring in new members.

    Starting with Baek Lang¡¯s siblings and those two-horned beasts wandering nearby, I¡¯ll gather general followers continuously.

    Then, Divine Energy will umte naturally, and it may elevate me to the highest rank of dragons.

    "Geggeggegegek!"

    I know what I must do.

    I¡¯ll bring everyone I¡¯m connected with here.

    And one by one, I¡¯ll conquer the remaining Dragon Gates, gradually expanding my Domain until I be a true dragon.

    "Gehehehek."

    A giddyugh escaped me.

    "¡­Are you sick? Want me to freeze you?"

 Chapter 177

    After entrusting the volcano to Baek Lang and the Red Dragon, I prepared to set off on my journey.

    I was slightly worried they might end up fighting while I was gone, but both of them had joined the Cult of the Great Lizard God, so direct conflict should be avoidable. Besides, Baek Lang is technically the senior here.

    The Red Dragon might be a bit brash at times, but I trust she wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. They may bicker asionally, but an outright battle seems unlikely.

    And we have the horned beasts too.

    Though they¡¯re not as powerful as the Red Dragon, they always manage to surpass my expectations.

    Besides, the Red Dragon mentioned leaving briefly to search for some elixirs, so she and Baek Lang won¡¯t be spending that much time together.

    Really, it¡¯s a luxury to even worry about this.

    After giving Baek Lang¡¯s belly a final pat¡ªmuch to her tail-wagging delight¡ªI set off.

    ¡­Though it hurt like hell.

    Why did she start biting me as soon as I stopped petting her, even using ice in her bites?

    I¡¯m starting to think Baek Lang is more of a feline than a canine.

    Given how she reacted to catnip thest time, I¡¯m half convinced.

    ¡­Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t encountered many feline creatures here.

    I¡¯ve seen saber-toothed tigers a few times, but that¡¯s about it.

    In a world like this, I¡¯d expect to see a massive mountain cat or something.

    ¡­Not that I particrly want to see a mystical beast with cat ears; it¡¯s just a passing thought.

    "Grk-grk."

    I shook my tail a bit, feeling the weight on it.

    I had a bundle tied to my tail.

    If you¡¯re wondering what I brought, it¡¯s the treasures the Red Dragon found.

    Not of much use to us, really.

    While they might be decent for decorating the nest, they¡¯re more ornamental than anything else.

    But for humans, these treasures would be worth far more than simple decor.

    Master doesn¡¯t seem tock money, but he¡¯d probably appreciate it.

    And I should give a few to Seolhwa, who¡¯s been sneaking my rice cakes.

    This way, she¡¯ll bring more for me to ¡®borrow.¡¯

    Should I give some to Tang Soyoung as well?

    No, knowing her, she¡¯d probably bolt back to the Tang n the moment she gets them.

    ¡­I might seem like I¡¯m dismissive of Tang Soyoung, but it¡¯s a kind of affection.

    She¡¯s an irreceable asset.

    A human doctor capable ofmunicating with mystical beasts and animals.

    Even a lizard like me knows how rare that is.

    But if I treat her too well, she¡¯d likely get cocky, and I¡¯d rather avoid that.

    ¡­Not that it¡¯d harm me directly, but it¡¯s just a bit annoying.

    Maybe giving some to the Snake Queen wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either.

    It¡¯s likely just decoration for her, but judging by the statues at her temple, she seems to appreciate ornamental items.

    Hopefully, Shikshik won¡¯t try to swallow it whole.

    As I was heading to the Snake Queen¡¯s temple, I caught the scent of blood.

    The smell of blood around here isn¡¯t unusual.

    After all, this is the wild, where everything preys on everything.

    But this blood scent felt different.

    Less like the scent of beasts or mystical creatures¡ªmore like human blood.

    I flicked my tongue, drawing it out to amplify the smell.

    There was no mistaking it.

    This was the scent of human blood.

    What¡¯s a human doing in a ce like this?

    I thought about ignoring it and passing by, but then changed my mind.

    There was no scent of predators, just human blood.

    That likely meant the humans were losing, and the threat wasn¡¯t particrly strong.

    Just because something is weak doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s harmless, but at least I wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    Might as well take a look.

    Who knows? They might be worth recruiting into the Cult of the Great Lizard God.

    Following the scent, I walked toward the source.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    I saw two men and a woman.

    ng!

    A long-haired man swung his sword, only for it to be blocked effortlessly.

    ¡°Cak!¡±

    Their opponent was a massive bird.

    A terror bird.

    Why are they still around?

    It looks a bit different from what I remember.

    Thicker, darker¡ªalmost as if it¡¯s coated in steel.

    There¡¯s a faintly familiar aura about it.

    Keeping my presence hidden, I watched the fight¡¯s progress.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to reveal myself just yet.

    They might mistake me for an enemy and attack.

    At first, it seemed like the humans had the advantage due to their numbers, but as time passed, they kept getting pushed back.

    The reason was simple.

    The terror bird¡¯s attacks reached the humans, but the humans couldn¡¯t prate the bird¡¯s feathers.

    And these humans¡­

    They look familiar.

    ¡­They¡¯re from the Heavenly Demon Sect, aren¡¯t they?

    I remember them well.

    They¡¯re the ones who tried to capture me in my shrunken form and even offered me food.

    I especially remember the woman in the center.

    She pretended not to care, but when no one was looking, she¡¯d sneak a little pat.

    I recall being quite satisfied with her ki pouch.

    If they were from another group, I¡¯d think twice, but since they¡¯re from the Heavenly Demon Sect, it¡¯s different.

    Watch closely.

    And make sure only Master hears about this!

    ---

    A new wind was blowing within the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    A part of the path to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains had been opened.

    This was due to the recent treaty with the mystical creature known as the Snake Queen, which allowed for interaction.

    The terms were simple.

    The Snake Queen would receive assistance in eradicating the remnants of the Kaechalgotal faction.

    In return, the Heavenly Demon Sect disciples were allowed to gather rare herbs and elixirs within the jungle.

    Due to a prophecy, entry into the Ten Thousand Great Mountains had been forbidden for a while.

    Even before the prophecy, the jungle was an off-limits area.

    Thus, the opening of the jungle was indeed a breath of fresh air for the dormant Heavenly Demon Sect.

    Disciples ventured into the jungle for various purposes.

    Some sought rare herbs and elixirs.

    Some aimed to gain practical experience.

    Or for reasons unknown.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t we supposed to be hunting the remnants of the Kaechalgotal faction?¡±

    Most members couldn¡¯t go beyond certain boundaries.

    To avoid unnecessary friction with the Snake Queen, they were allowed only to gather herbs within designated areas.

    Even that was a tremendous benefit.

    These ¡°herbs¡± were rare treasures, ones that couldn¡¯t be bought even with silver.

    ¡°Dream on. Just be happy gathering herbs.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, isn¡¯t gathering herbs beneath us?¡±

    Three martial artists, barely over twenty, grumbled as they picked herbs.

    They had approached the Ten Thousand Great Mountains full of excitement.

    Since not everyone was permitted to go, they¡¯d been thrilled just to be there.

    But human nature is a fickle thing.@@novelbin@@

    Once there, they yearned for more.

    Understandably, as they were at a level where they could confidently call themselves first-ss warriors.

    To break past their limits, they needed real battle experience or rare elixirs.

    ¡°What if wee across one of our own mystical creatures?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. If it has wings and a crazy look in its eyes, it¡¯s an enemy, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that. But we still don¡¯t know. If Elder Three himself came along, it means there might be an enemy we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ we¡¯re three first-ss warriors. Ever heard of three-on-one?¡±

    A girl with a cool demeanor, Seo Wol-Ah, finally spoke.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°How long are we going to pick herbs? No matter how strong the enemy is, it¡¯s still just a beast. If we all attack at once, it won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    The short-haired man nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Right. At the very least, we can escape if things go south.¡±

    ¡°Escape? Let¡¯s discuss how we¡¯ll split the core if we find one.¡±

    Their hands had already stopped moving.

    Theyid down their trowels and gripped their swords.

    As friends who had fought together many times, they knew that even a master of absolute peak might struggle against them.

    Their confidence was not entirely unfounded as they set off to find a stronger opponent.

    ---

    Seo Wol-Ah soon realized why Elder Three hade along.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, stay quiet.¡±

    The three warriors held their breath.

    In front of them was a massive bird, searching for them with its keen eyes.

    That creature¡­

    Or, more precisely, those unsettling red eyes swirling within its feathers.

    Just staring at it induced fear.

    An unspeakable terror that humans could hardly withstand.

    It was a suffocating sensation too heavy for such young warriors.

    But they couldn¡¯t afford to lose theirposure.

    ¡°Can we escape?¡±

    ¡°¡­At least two of us will die.¡±

    The answer was clear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll strike first. As usual, you two nk it.¡±

    They all nodded.

    As long as they avoided looking into those sinister eyes, they could suppress the rising terror.

    They might just be able to do it.

    With steeled resolve, Seo Wol-Ah swiftly drew her sword.

    Swish.

    Simultaneously, herrades advanced from the sides.

    They could do this.

    They¡¯d executed this formation many times before, and against an off-guard opponent, it would be deadly.

    Screech!

    However, contrary to their expectations, the terror bird suffered no damage.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful! Its feathers are like steel!¡±

    ¡°¡­We know!¡±

    Her trembling hand ached as the de vibrated

    from the impact.

    Her sword had chipped on those iron-like feathers.

    The swords of her nkingrades met the same fate.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    But they couldn¡¯t give up.

    Shouting, she continued to swing her sword.

    Stopping now would mean the end for her and herrades.

    ng!

    Screech!

    The terror bird let out an eerieugh, seemingly amused by their efforts.

    Whoosh!

    The bird¡¯s wing swept down.

    sh!

    The short-haired man received a deep wound.

    ¡°Gahhh!¡±

    ¡°Jeoksan!¡±

    Another man rushed to help, but his attack was once again useless.

    Blood spurted once more.

    Death was imminent.

    They¡¯d picked a fight with an enemy they couldn¡¯t defeat.

    But Seo Wol-Ah didn¡¯t give up.

    Thanks to herrade¡¯s distraction, she had a clear shot at the back of the enemy¡¯s head.

    Just one precise strike.

    She had to make the most of this opportunity.

    Drawing deeply from her core, Seo Wol-Ah swung her sword vertically.

    Shing!

    ng!

    But her sword shattered, unable to pierce even a single feather.

    ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be happening.¡±

    Seo Wol-Ah stared at the bird in despair.

    This creature truly embodied the essence of terror.

    Where had they gone wrong?

    Should they have been content with gathering herbs?

    Or should they have just fled?

    In hindsight, that would¡¯ve been the better choice.

    With her broken sword, there was nothing she could do.

    She couldn¡¯t abandon her woundedrades either.

    Or¡­ there was one thing left.

    She could call upon the name of the god she believed in.

    ¡°¡­Heavenly Demon, save us.¡±

    The terror bird froze.

    The monster that had mocked them a moment ago now radiated a fierce rage.

    ¡°Ca!¡±

    At that moment, the red eyes in its feathers opened.

    A dark aura swirled, showing clear intent to rip Seo Wol-Ah apart.

    Seo Wol-Ah sensed her impending death.

    The terror bird, incensed by her words, was about to unleash its fury.

    ¡°Caww!¡±

    The bird lunged at her.

    And then¡ª

    Thud!

    From a distance, something rushed forward, and before the terror bird could react, a massive ck lizard appeared.

    Crash!

    Moving with the grace of a flying creature, the ck lizard pounced on the terror bird.

    ¡°Caww!¡±

    The bird tried to resist, but it couldn¡¯t.

    Crunch.

    Its neck snapped before it even realized what had happened.

    Seo Wol-Ah couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    The terror bird, which hadn¡¯t even flinched at thebined assault of three first-ss warriors, was killed in a single blow.

    But she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.

    Just because the terror bird was dead didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d be spared.

    In front of her was a massive creature whose ws alone could crush her.

    Its scales looked tougher than the bird¡¯s feathers.

    Two ck horns reminiscent of a dragon¡¯s.

    And its back was covered in beautiful white fur.

    It was majestic, awe-inspiring, and utterly terrifying.

    In its presence, she was nothing more than an insect.

    Thud.

    The ck lizard set down the dead bird.

    Its blue eyes met Seo Wol-Ah¡¯s.

    Gulp.

    Seo Wol-Ah swallowed nervously.

    The dragon-like lizard opened its mouth slowly, as if deciding her fate.

    ¡°Grk-grk-grk!¡±

    Seo Wol-Ah sighed in relief.

    ¡°¡­What a strange dream.¡±

    There was no way a lizard with such a fierce face would make such a cute sound.

    So, she dismissed this as a dream.

    And with that, Seo Wol-Ah fainted.

 Chapter 178

    "Grk-grk-grk¡­."

    Wait, why did she suddenly faint?

    She doesn''t seem to be seriously injured.

    I stared at the fallen terror bird.

    Something felt strange. I could sense a faint trace of an ominous aura.

    It makes sense now why three first-ss martial artists struggled so much; this was the reason.

    "Grrr¡­."

    Even though the terror bird was dead, the aura lingered.

    Crunch!

    I stomped on the strange red eye embedded in the bird, and finally, the aura disappeared.

    So a remnant of that evil god¡¯s influence was still here.

    I hope this is thest of it, but I doubt it.

    Seeing these Heavenly Demon Sect humans here, they must be here to clear out the remnants as well.

    But these young martial artists aren''t that strong. Why were they fighting something like this?

    ¡­Did they just wander in, unaware?

    I¡¯ll find out once I question the unconscious humans here.

    Just as I approached the fainted woman¡ª

    "W-Wait!"

    I turned and saw a man with a chest wound staggering to his feet.

    It looked like he¡¯d lost quite a bit of blood, but he could still move.

    A regr person would be in danger, but martial artists are something else.

    "Grrr¡­."

    The short-haired man flinched at my growl.

    Scared of me, huh?

    Once, I wouldn¡¯t have understood why, but now it makes sense.

    At my size, even a hamster would be terrifying.

    "P-Please, spare Wol-Ah!"

    Trembling, he made that plea.

    It was unexpected, so I found it a bit intriguing.

    Despite being terrified, he was standing up to me.

    Wol-Ah.

    Judging by where he was looking, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that the woman¡¯s name was Wol-Ah.

    But asking me to spare her?

    She just fainted.

    He¡¯s the one in more danger.

    Blood¡¯s still dripping down, too.

    And he¡¯s not even supporting his unconscious friend behind him.

    "You can eat us if you want, but please spare Wol-Ah!"

    I may be a lizard who rarely cries, but¡­no, I guess I don¡¯t cry at all.

    "Grk-grk."

    Why would I eat you?

    I may have a lizard¡¯s body, but my mind is still human.

    ¡­Mostly, anyway.

    Some values of mine have changed¡ªlike the way I can¡¯t resist certain big pouches. That must be the lizard instincts influencing my mind.

    Still, even with this change, eating a creature capable of speech feels wrong.

    Now, if it were an enemy like a Biikjo or an Inmyeonjo, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. But with no grudge between us, it¡¯s not something I¡¯d do.

    It¡¯s not about hypocrisy; it¡¯s just basic decency.

    Think about it. Imagine a sizzling pork belly starts talking to you right before you eat it.

    Wouldn¡¯t your appetite disappear?

    No matter how appetizing it is, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to eat it.

    ¡­Well, if I were starving, maybe. But that¡¯s not the case here.

    Besides, these humans don¡¯t even look that tasty.

    Not much strength in them.

    Like a garnish of seasoned eggnt?

    At least eggnt has some health benefits, so they¡¯re probably below even that.

    In short, even if offered, I wouldn¡¯t eat them.

    "Grk-grk-grk."

    "Th-thank you¡­."

    Did he understand me?

    Good.

    Since he¡¯s still conscious, I don¡¯t have to go to the trouble of exining everything.

    "Grk-grk, grk-grk-grk!"

    Letting out my mighty lizard cry, I exined as clearly as I could.

    "Ah¡­ I see!"

    Is he really understanding me?

    Just to be sure, I used hand gestures to fill in any gaps.

    ---

    Seo Wol-Ah was dreaming.

    A dream of being embraced by soft white fur.

    And of stroking smooth scales.

    "¡­What a strange dream."

    She muttered to herself.

    "Are you alright?"

    A short-haired man was shaking her shoulder.

    Jang Cheong.

    She also saw a brown-haired man massaging her knee.

    Jo Ahn.

    These two were orphaned by war and taken in by Baek Yeon-Yeong into the Heavenly Demon Sect. They grew up like siblings and had risen to first-ss martial artists before even reaching their twenties.

    "Did I fall asleep?"

    Yawning, Seo Wol-Ah looked at them.

    How could she have made such a mistake?

    It was embarrassing that she couldn¡¯t resist the drowsiness brought on by the herb they were gathering, especially after having that weird dream.

    As she thought this, she noticed the herbs stered over Jang Cheong and Jo Ahn¡¯s bodies.

    "Did you two¡­ get hurt?"

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    Jang Cheong looked puzzled by her reaction.

    "Don¡¯t you remember? We encountered that monster bird. ¡­Did you hit your head?"

    So it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    "I remember, but¡­ that wasn¡¯t a dream?"

    "Right. We almost died, but a mystical creature saved us."

    "A mystical creature?"

    "Yeah. That lizard that looked like a dragon¡­ though it feels wrong to call it a lizard."

    When she called upon the Heavenly Demon¡¯s name, the mystical creature appeared, seemingly out of a dream.

    She had assumed it was a dream, but it had actually saved them from the brink of death.

    Seo Wol-Ah nced around, but the lizard was gone.

    "It not only took care of the bird but even left us some herbs."

    "Right. I thought Jang Cheong here was about to be split in half."

    "How could you doubt the divine creature? It didn¡¯t even eat the bird but graciously left it for us."

    "¡­You were shaking at first too."

    This was beyond Seo Wol-Ah¡¯s understanding.

    Even if it was a mystical creature, she had no connection to it.

    Some mystical creatures were kind to humans, but that kindness usually didn¡¯t extend to leaving prey as a gift.

    "So, did it leave right after that?"

    "Yeah. It licked us a few times and went on its way."

    "Licked us?"@@novelbin@@

    She patted herself down.

    It did feel damp. That must have been the lizard¡¯s saliva.

    "Maybe its saliva has healing properties?"

    "¡­Probably? Why else would a lizard touch my chest with its tongue?"

    Although, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit suspicious of that lizard.

    But does it matter?

    The lizard had saved their lives.

    It had even left them the bird carcass.

    They owed it a debt they could never repay.

    "The Ten Thousand Great Mountains are truly mysterious. I never thought I¡¯d see such a creature."

    "Right? I honestly thought it was a dragon at first. There¡¯s something about it that really resonates with a man¡¯s spirit."

    Jang Cheong was still visibly excited.

    A massive, dragon-like lizard that showed kindness to humans.

    It was an awe-inspiring creature for any man.

    And it possessed unfathomable power.

    "And it had an interesting voice, too."

    "Yes, its voice was something special."

    "Yeah, it made such a cute sound despite its appearance¡­."

    "It was more like a deep, resonant tone from deep within a cave¡­ wait, what?"

    Jang Cheong and Seo Wol-Ah exchanged puzzled nces.

    "Jang Cheong, what are you talking about?"

    "Wol-Ah, what are you talking about? Cute sound?"

    Seo Wol-Ah could only respond with confusion to Jang Cheong¡¯s question.

    "What?"

    "Did you hit your head? Let me check."

    "What are you talking about? Maybe you¡¯re the one who hit your head?"

    They couldn¡¯t understand each other.

    "It sounded like the cry of a soft, squishy creature."

    "Squishy? What are you talking about¡­."

    Finally, Jo Ahn intervened.

    "Wol-Ah, we heard something different."

    Jang Cheong cleared his throat, as if waiting for this moment.

    "Why have youe to this deep ce?"

    Jo Ahn, looking slightly exasperated, added further exnation.

    "¡­Not exactly like that, but something simr. It was a deep, heavy voice."

    "It¡­ spoke?"

    Was she possessed?

    Seo Wol-Ah couldn¡¯t believe it.

    That lizard could talk?

    Sure, maybe it could, but shouldn¡¯t its voice sound simr?

    A deep voice, really?

    The voice she heard still echoed in her ears.

    "¡­Alright. Fine. So, the mystical creature spoke to you? What did it say?"

    Seo Wol-Ah couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jang Cheong and Jo Ahn were teasing her.

    But they wouldn¡¯t lie about what the lizard had said.

    "¡­Should I even say this?"

    "What¡¯s with that reaction?"

    Were they hiding something from her?

    She felt a strong urge to know what the lizard had said.

    "You¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Well, it¡¯s not really appropriate to say it myself."

    "Aren¡¯t you just rying what the lizard said? Go ahead."

    After some hesitation, Jang Cheong finally spoke.

    "Take the bird carcass, but do not touch the inner core."

    Jang Cheong lowered his voice as much as he could, but it was nothing like the lizard¡¯s voice. Seo Wol-Ah pushed aside her curiosity about the voice and focused on the lizard¡¯s message.

    "And tell her."

    Jang Cheong nced around before continuing.

    "Baek Yeon-Yeong."

    Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    The sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect.

    Seo Wol-Ah now understood why Jang Cheong had hesitated.

    He was essentially speaking the leader¡¯s name aloud.

    It was an offense

    for a disciple, but this was an exception.

    He was simply rying a message.

    "This inner core contains the evil aura."

    That exined why they shouldn¡¯t touch the core.

    It was a matter for the sect leader to examine.

    Seo Wol-Ah nodded in understanding.

    That lizard clearly had a connection with Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    That¡¯s why it had helped them.

    Finally, she understood the situation.

    "And."

    Jang Cheong wasn¡¯t done.

    Seo Wol-Ah listened closely.

    "It will visit your chambers¡­."

    Swish.

    Before he could finish, Wol-Ah had drawn her broken sword.

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    "No, that¡¯s what the lizard said!"

    "And you expect me to believe that?"

    Swinging the broken de, she lunged at Jang Cheong with an intense re.

    "As if a lizard would visit the sect leader¡¯s chambers!"

    "I told you, I didn¡¯t want to say it! I¡¯m just rying the message!"

    They scuffled for a while.

    Seo Wol-Ah dismissed it as a prank by Jang Cheong and Jo Ahn.

    What kind of lizard would dare enter the sect leader¡¯s chambers?

    The rumor about a small lizard sneaking off with the priestess¡¯s hidden snacks seemed more believable.

    "¡­Wait, lizard?"

    Midway through pummeling Jang Cheong, she suddenly thought of the lizard.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    She wondered if the mystical creature she¡¯d just encountered was the same as the little lizard she¡¯d seen before, but quickly dismissed the thought.

    "That doesn¡¯t make any sense!"

    "Wol-Ah! You hit my bone!"

 Chapter 180

    Sleek, smooth scales coiled tightly around my body, locking my joints in ce and preventing any movement as an inquisitive, flickering tongue drew closer.

    "Sssshrik¡­."

    "Grk!"

    It tickles, Shikshik.

    "Chirp?"

    Shikshik looked slightly taken aback. It seemed she thought she was using some kind of deadly attack, but from my perspective, she just looked cute. I mean, even if she was a snake dressed in a maid outfit, it was adorable.

    ¡­Not that I''m a weird lizard for thinking that; objectively, she''s cute.

    What Shikshik was doing was just yful affection. The real problem was the Snake Queen.

    Crack¡­

    "Grk-grk!"

    I tried to resist, but my joints were bound too tightly to free myself from her powerful coils. Besides, the Snake Queen was much stronger than I was in terms of raw physical power.

    "Grk!"

    Stop!

    But I couldn''t give up.

    "Now, stay still, will you?"

    Did she think I would just sit and take it? Is she nning to keep messing with me, like in some kind of supernatural romance novel?

    Squish.

    "¡­Grk."

    I felt all my strength draining away. That was the Snake Queen for you¡ªalways prepared with some insidious technique.

    "Every time I wonder about it¡­ why are you so weak in this useless, soft spot?"

    I admit defeat. Born with the body of a lizard, I had no way to resist this overwhelming force.

    ¡­Is my mind bing more like a lizard¡¯s too?

    No, I am a sentient human. I must open my eyes and face reality. I am not so weak that I¡¯ll be enchanted by something as insignificant as this.

    I am the Divine Beast of the Kegaek Sect.

    And the Divine Beast doesn¡¯t lose to things like¡ª

    Squish, squish.

    Wow, these are really¡­ something.

    "Grk-grk-grk!"

    What kind of sorcery is this?!

    "Chirp!"

    Shikshik chirped, as if to scold me for saying something foolish.

    "Ohoho. Yes, if it''s you, I can give you as much as you want."

    I felt myself sinking into the Snake Queen''s vast, ocean-like generosity.

    I hate to admit it, but the Queen''s internal energy reservoir was among the top two or three I¡¯d encountered. It was that incredible.

    Even ten Dang So-yeong couldn¡¯tpare.

    The Queen and Shikshik''s coils held me tightly, but I wasn¡¯t too worried. Despite their yful teasing, they always knew where to draw the line.

    "I¡¯ve been thinking¡ªshouldn¡¯t it be time for you to mature fully after a year?"

    ¡­Huh?

    This wasn¡¯t going the way I¡¯d imagined.

    "With these thick arms, this thick tail¡­ surely you wouldn¡¯t im you¡¯re not yet an adult?"

    ¡­Technically, geckos can reach maturity in about a year. But for one thing, I¡¯m not exactly a gecko right now, and it hasn¡¯t even been a full year.

    "Grk-grk-grk!"

    I made a noise conveying that exact meaning.

    "Besides, dragons don¡¯t measure age by years."

    "Grk?"

    Is that a thing?

    Wait, but Red Dragon seemed to care about her age?

    "Quiet, you."

    This was getting out of hand.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have any reason to resist the Snake Queen¡¯s advances. If not for her serpentine lower half, she¡¯d be considered one of the most beautiful women in the world.

    ¡­Actually, her snake tail doesn¡¯t even feel like a drawback anymore.

    And I couldn¡¯t deny that the kiss she left on my cheek before I departedst time had stirred my heart.

    But there was a reason I was fighting so hard.

    I know myself too well. Once I cross into that unknown territory, there¡¯s noing back. I¡¯d be stuck for months, ensnared between scales and¡ª

    ¡­Would that be so bad?

    No, I mustn¡¯t give in.

    Think of something sad. Think of the worst things I can.

    Right, my inner demons.

    But one isn¡¯t enough. I need to think of the maid outfit-wearing Spino and the school-uniform-wearing Therizino.

    "Grk!"

    It felt like I¡¯d taken an internal injury from failing to control my breathing.

    ¡­And judging by the blood, I might actually be injured.

    Alright, now that I''ve regained myposure, I just need to respond calmly.

    Even if the Queen and Shikshik¡¯s eyes look a bit crazy, they¡¯re intelligent and refined serpents. They¡¯ll listen to my sincere plea.

    "Grk-grk-grk!"

    ng.

    The open stone door slowly started to close.

    "Shouting won¡¯t help you now."

    "Grk!"

    The Queen¡¯s voice was cold, her movements dignified as she ensnared me.

    "Grk-grk-grk!"

    I did my best.

    Just holding out this long was an achievement.

    Maybe it¡¯s time to ept my fate.

    Boom!

    A ck veil suddenly appeared, repelling both Shikshik and the Snake Queen.

    "Chirp?"

    "What¡­?"

    The Snake Queen¡¯s gaze fell upon the amulet hanging from my neck.

    "How could the sacred artifact¡­?"

    This veil had activated before, when Baek Lang tried to pounce on me. It seemed the Snake Queen''s protection was still intact, but now it had activated against her too?

    "Grk-grk!"

    I didn¡¯t fully understand it, but clutching onto this amulet felt like the right move.

    "Could it be¡­ the marks have umted so much that it¡¯s altered the amulet¡¯s function?"

    This amulet carried many traces.

    Spider, snake, bird, wolf.

    Theirbined imprints must have created something that even repelled its original owner, the Snake Queen.

    "Well, that¡¯s one way to keep others away, though even I can¡¯t get through now¡­."

    The Queen¡¯s gaze traveled down my body.

    "Grk."

    I quickly shielded myself with my tail.

    "s, I suppose I must withdraw for now."

    "Chirp-chirp¡­."

    It seemed I¡¯d somehow managed to fend off the assault from the Queen and her daughter.

    This amulet saved me.

    ¡­But wait, if it repels even the Snake Queen, what happenster?

    "Grk-grk?"

    ¡­Is this some kind of chastity belt?

    "Grk-grk-grk!"

    ---

    Thanks to the Queen¡¯s mark, I was able to protect my purity.

    While the Queen and Shikshik looked disappointed, with this barrier in ce, they couldn¡¯t approach me if they let their intentions show.

    For now, the Queen was back to her usual calm andposed self.

    ¡­It might just be an act, but for now, she seems normal.

    "Chirp!"

    Shikshik, too, was ying around my body as usual, asionally stretching herself out as if measuring her size. I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but it was adorable.

    "So, you truly imed the Dragon Gate as your territory?"

    The Snake Queen looked intrigued.

    It seemed I¡¯d sessfully diverted her attention.

    ¡­Although I did feel like her gaze was lingering on my lower half.

    "The Dragon Gate is indeed a wonderful ce. While not as vast as this jungle, the energy there is far more potent."

    The Queen let out a smallugh, almost like a mother-inw hearing her son-inw bought an apartment in Seoul.

    ¡­Or maybe not a mother-inw¡ªperhaps my wife?

    "If time permits, it might be beneficial to send the princess there as well. With the Dragon Gate¡¯s energy, her metamorphosis would progress faster."

    "Grk-grk."

    Sending Shikshik to the Dragon Gate!

    That would be amazing. Baek Lang and Red Dragon would be there to protect her, and her evolution would surely elerate.

    But that would mean the Queen would be left alone.

    ¡­Maybe I could bring her along too.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask.

    "Grk-grk-grk."

    "Are you thinking of me? It makes me happy to know my mate is so considerate, but I have many responsibilities."

    "Grk¡­."

    "I still have to eliminate the remnants of the Gaekyeol Sect and deal with the traces of the evil god we encountered. Though, the humans from the Heavenly Demon Sect have agreed to assist with that."

    It seemed bringing the Queen along was a no-go.

    "Chirp?"

    Even taking just Shikshik would be difficult. She was the Queen¡¯s official sessor, after all.

    If I were to bring her, I¡¯d have to take them both.

    ¡­Or expand my territory to include the entire jungle.

    "Once the princess seeds me as queen, then I might entrust myself to you."

    "Chirp-chirp!"

    With a sharp re, Shikshik bit down on the Queen¡¯s finger.

    "But mate, what¡¯s that thing dangling from your tail?"

    The Queen continued to y with Shikshik as she looked at me.

    Oh, right. I forgot about this.

    "Grk-grk."

    A gift for the Queen.

    "Is that honey from the Jade Peak? ¡­Not that I¡¯ve already eaten all you gave me."

    ¡­She ate it all?

    No wonder her energy pouch seemedrger.

    I hadn¡¯t brought any more treats; instead, I had some shiny trinkets for her.@@novelbin@@

    "Grk-grk-grk."

    I pulled out some gold and jewels from the bag.

    "Ooh. They¡¯re quite beautiful, aren¡¯t they?"

    The Queen¡¯s expression showed she liked the glittering gifts.

    Anyone would love shiny things¡ªespecially ady.

    "Your gesture is endearing, but these are unnecessary for me. If you¡¯re nning to visit

    the Heavenly Demon Sect, perhaps you could give them to your master."

    The Queen didn¡¯t ept the gold or jewels.

    While it seemed she liked them, they were ultimately useless for her, no more than decorations for her statues.

    "Chirp?"

    Shikshik tilted her head, showing interest in the pile of treasures I¡¯d pulled out.

    Still a young snake, it seemed she had a natural fondness for shiny things.

    "Chirp-chirp!"

    After nibbling on the Queen¡¯s finger, Shikshik dived into the pile of gold.

    A maid-dressed snake swimming in a sea of coins.

    It sounded like an impossible phrase, but the sight was unfolding before my eyes.

    "It seems the princess is quite pleased."

    I sat next to the Queen, watching Shikshik swim among the gold.

    "¡­Still, it feels wrong to turn away your sincerity, even if I have no use for it."

    The Queen smiled softly.

    "However, I truly don¡¯t need these. You¡¯d be better off trading them with the humans from the sect."

    "Grk-grk."

    I¡¯d once glimpsed the Queen¡¯s childhood memories.

    The young Snake Queen looked almost exactly like Shikshik, with the same fascination for shiny things.

    She might want the gift, but it seemed she was holding back for my sake.

    ¡­There was no need for her to do that.

    Red Dragon would bring me more anyway.

    "So, I ask for just one thing. Won¡¯t you give me a single token of your affection?"

    "Grk!"

    A single item.

    That¡¯s herpromise.

    I would have loved to give her half of the treasure, but she wouldn¡¯t take it.

    What would be best?

    Maybe a gold statue?

    That might be the most valuable, but it wouldn¡¯t mean much to her.

    Other treasures were the same.

    ¡­Wait, I think I know.

    The Queen had given me a token of her affection¡ªa pendant.

    So, it would be fitting for me to give her something simr.

    "Grk-grk."

    I took hold of the Queen¡¯s tail.

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    Though she seemed flustered, she didn¡¯t resist.

    The gift I chose was arge jade ring.

    Though, for her, it was closer to a bracelet.

    "To think I took you for an innocent creature¡­!"

    I did have smaller rings, but they seemed too small.

    The Queen deserved something this size.

    I slid the jade bracelet onto her tail.

    "¡­Ha."

    The Queen sighed softly.

    Did she not like it?

    She looked at her tail for a long moment, her face scrunched up.

    ¡­Did Ick good taste?

    Just as I was about to look for another gift, her lips began to move.

    "My mate."

    Her golden eyes gleamed brightly.

    "If I hadn¡¯t held onto my reason, I might have devoured you."

    She looked at me with a flushed face.

    She was trying to maintain a cold expression, but a smile leaked out despite herself.

    Heh-heh.

    Thatugh didn¡¯t suit her, yet paradoxically, it suited her perfectly.

    She sighed again, a warm breath escaping.

    "¡­Why is it that I loseposure so easily around you?"

    The scene was ying out simrly to before, yet this time, she didn¡¯t wrap her tail around me.

    She merely leaned her face against my cheek, slightly flushed.

    Smooch.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s pink lips brushed my scales once more.

    ¡­

    "Grk¡­."

    Could the Queen control fire? Because my scales felt like they were burning where her lips touched.

    "Hissss!"

    Shikshik, her face in a sharp triangle, snapped at the Queen¡¯s finger as if to interrupt.

    "Do you know the way to break my mark?"

    The Queen managed Shikshik effortlessly, her gaze fixed on me.

    "¡­But telling you that would put me at a disadvantage."

    She stared intently, a mischievous smile on her face.

    That must be a lie.

    Otherwise, she would¡¯ve already stopped.

    "Think it¡¯s a lie, do you?"

    Smooch.

    She kissed my other cheek.

    "What do you think? Still believe I¡¯m lying?"

    ¡­It¡¯s a spell.

    She¡¯s put me under a spell I can¡¯t escape.

    It¡¯s the perfect trap.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll only taste a little this time."

    "Grk¡­."

    "It¡¯ll be done before the moon changes."

    ¡­It didn¡¯t sound like she¡¯d stop at just a taste.

    I could see the future.

    A future where I turned to dried lizard powder.

    Maybe giving her the ring was a bad choice.

    ¡­Is there some meaning to putting a ring on her tail that I don¡¯t know?

    "This is your karma."

    So this is how I meet my end.

    "Polygamy."

    Polygamy?

    Boom!

    With a resounding crash, someone burst through the stone door.

    "Polygamy!"

    It was a divine creature with a proud horn¡ªa unicorn.

    "ck-tailed beast!"

    "Grk!"

    Ah, it¡¯s the unicorn!

    Have youe to save me?

    "Monogamy only!"

    "Grk?"

    You¡¯re here to save me, right?

    "Twenty percent split!"

    What does that mean, unicorn?

 Chapter 182

    I had finally uncovered the secret about snakes'' tails.

    ¡­Come to think of it, that reaction when I offered Shikshik my severed tail¡­ Was it because snakes view their tails as a rather¡­ intimate area?

    Shikshik, this mischievous one.

    Didn''t she actually swallow my severed tail whole?

    Even after learning this shocking truth, nothing really changed.

    I spent the next few days with the snake mother and daughter, though I couldn¡¯t help but worry if I was getting trapped in an endless swamp of scales. Thankfully, they treated me as usual, which meant I didn¡¯t have to worry about being eaten.

    Well, except for the asional unsettling way Shikshik would gaze intently at my tail. I wasn¡¯t sure what thoughts were running through her head, but as long as she didn¡¯t act on them, I could let it slide.

    We shared many conversations while I was wrapped in the coils of the Snake Queen¡ªnot so much "in her arms" as entangled in her coils.

    ¡°Having territory means taking on the responsibilities thate with it. Well, I¡¯m sure mypanion will handle it well, even without me saying so.¡±

    A seasoned mentor.

    Or rather, the Snake Queen, who had held her own territory long before I did, offered me advice.

    I had a domain now, and I¡¯d even gained followers with powerful abilities, butpared to her, I was still just a hatchling.

    ¡­Not physically, but in terms of experience and authority over my domain.

    Her advice was invaluable, so I couldn¡¯t help but stick close to her.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t because her coils were so warm and soft.

    ¡°You understand that you can¡¯t be too oppressive in your territory, yes?¡±

    ¡°Cough?¡±

    ¡°Even if your domain is rich, if a predator hunts recklessly, no creatures will stay.¡±

    This jungle was proof of that.

    The Snake Queen, as the apex predator, rarely hunted. Besides her followers, many other creatures called this jungle home.

    If she hunted recklessly and shared the prey with her followers, the animals would eventually leave for other areas, and her followers would dwindle.

    ¡°Rule, but don¡¯t control.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to do as you wish, of course, but I rmend not interfering too much.¡±

    It wasmon sense.

    My domain didn¡¯t have to be exclusively inhabited by my followers.

    The more diverse the life there, the richer it would be.

    ¡°Due to the nature of the Dragon Gate, it¡¯s likely that powerful challengers wille. ¡­Since Baekrang is now your follower, you can rx a bit, but there are still stronger beings around.¡±

    I¡¯d worried about that myself, but then realized it was a needless concern.

    Anyone ordinary wouldn¡¯t even be able to approach.

    Even if we exclude the Red Dragon, ten charging bisons alone are enough to be terrifying.

    Seeing them thundering forward, it¡¯s hard to imagine anyone brave enough not to run away.

    ¡°I look forward to seeing how far your territory will expand,¡± the Snake Queen chuckled softly, the expert investor as ever.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a waste at all to shatter the Mirror of Possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Beep¡­¡±

    The way the Snake Queen and Shikshik were curling around me felt more intense than usual, but maybe it was just my imagination.

    Eventually, the time came for me to leave.

    ¡°Beep.¡±

    Shikshik, now used to my frequent visits, didn¡¯t react as dramatically as before.

    ¡°Beep!¡±

    It felt like a ¡°Come back safely.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re heading to the Divine Cult now?¡±

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. It does feel like I¡¯ve kept you here a while.¡±

    Kept me here? This much time was well worth it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a favor I¡¯d like to ask. Would you be willing to grant it?¡±

    A favor?

    If it¡¯s anything except taking off this ne, I think I can manage.

    The Snake Queen looked a bit hesitant, which was unlike her.

    ¡°¡­Could you bring me that item?¡±

    That item?

    ¡°Ever since I tasted your honey treats, I can¡¯t live without them.¡±

    Ah, so she¡¯s talking about those honey treats made from the Jade Hive¡¯s nectar.

    So that¡¯s why she seemed a bit embarrassed.

    She already finished the batch I gave herst time, and now she wants more.

    Though it¡¯s a rare delicacy, how could I refuse the Snake Queen?

    ¡­Hopefully, Baek Seolhwa prepared enough.

    I should be able to find some with a bit of digging around.

    ¡°Cough-cough!¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you. Oh, and wait a moment.¡±

    The Snake Queen extended her arm and began inscribing something on a stone tablet.

    ¡°Give this to your mentor.¡±

    She handed me the inscribed tablet and a nt that looked like an herb.

    So, I¡¯m her messenger now!

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    But if it¡¯s the Queen¡¯s request, I¡¯ll do it.

    I wonder what she wrote?

    ¡°This herb is a token of thanks forst time.¡±

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    A token of thanks?

    Come to think of it, she did ask for a special outfitst time.

    So, could this request be¡­?

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Could it be a school swimsuit for the Snake Queen?

    ¡­I¡¯ll make sure it gets there, even if it costs me my life.

    * * *

    Rumors about a strange spirit creature spread through the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    The creature in question was a ck lizard with white fur.

    This spirit creature rescued a follower in danger and shared its prey without asking for anything in return.

    Those who knew the full story understood that the prey in question was actually a beast carrying remnants of the Tase force, a creature the Cult had been searching for.

    The tales of this lizard grew like wildfire.

    A ck lizard with scales like a dragon¡¯s.

    The younger followers, those less inclined towardbat, adored the stories about this creature.

    After all, the Heavenly Demon Cult had always revered spirit creatures.

    A creature with the appearance of a dragon, coupled with a benevolent nature toward humans, was impossible not to admire.

    The rumor eventually reached the ears of the elders.

    ¡°Have you heard about the four-legged snake spirit, Elder Sam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit. Personally, I¡¯m grateful it¡¯s been handling things I¡¯d otherwise have to deal with¡­¡±

    Unlike the younger followers, the elders held more skeptical views.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult revered only the Heavenly Demon, after all.

    For another spirit creature to garner so much attention was unsettling.

    Though the Cult maintained strong connections with spirit creatures, the ck lizard was different¡ªit wasn¡¯t officially allied with them.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t cross a line, it¡¯s fine, but to have even the young followers talking about it seems a bit¡­ off.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we handle it right away? Our only deity is the Heavenly Demon. How could we ept an unaffiliated spirit?¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t simply hunt it down. It¡¯s been somewhat benevolent toward us.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant, I¡¯ll handle it alone.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sa, are you suggesting meddling with a spirit creature without the Cult Master¡¯s permission?¡±

    Voices rose among the elders.

    Watching the scene, Baek Seolhwa intervened with a calm voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    She was relieved Baek Yeon-Yeong wasn¡¯t present. If she¡¯d heard that, there¡¯d be one less elder.

    Of course, the Cult Master wouldn¡¯t punish an elder over a singlement.

    Outwardly, his words seemed to align with the Cult¡¯s interests.

    But it was clear where the de of the Left Protector, the Dark Yin Ghost, would point if it came to that.

    ¡°Finding a solution for the spirit is wise. But using force? We don¡¯t know what power that spirit might bring us.¡±

    Baek Seolhwa knew exactly who the ck lizard was.

    ording to Seo Wol-ah, it made an adorable ¡°cough-cough¡± sound.

    There was only one lizard she knew who made such a sound.

    Of course, some insisted that the lizard had spoken human words, but that didn¡¯t make Seo Wol-ah¡¯s testimony any less valid.

    ¡°Capturing it unharmed would be eptable.¡±

    She thought back to the ck lizard.

    The memory of it scurrying off with her honey treats was still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°And let me know immediately if you do catch it.¡±

    ¡°¡­If the Priestess herself insists.¡±

    Elder Sa looked briefly taken aback.

    Baek Seolhwa¡¯s usual serene demeanor had shown a flicker of anger just now.

    He felt reassured.

    If it was her, she had the authority to deal with the lizard.

    ¡­Though her way of ¡°dealing¡± with it was not what he imagined, he wouldn¡¯t know that.

    The lizard¡¯s tale concluded there for the time being.

    The conversation then shifted to the movements of the Murim Alliance.

    ¡°I heard the situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not a promising sign.¡±

    Several elders sighed.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult was strong, but not enough to take on the entire Murim Alliance.

    No matter how powerful Baek Yeon-Yeong was, the Central ins had no shortage of warriors who could rival her.

    Most of the powerful figures belonged to the Alliance, and even the high-ranking masters of the unorthodox sects were likely to side with them.

    ¡°Any sects making official moves?¡±

    ¡°None so far.¡±

    The Murim Alliance harbored ambitions of conquering Ten Thousand Mountains, but they were aware of the many high-ranking masters within the Heavenly Demon Cult, even apart from Baek Yeon-Yeong.

    Nine elders and three protectors.

    Each could match the heads of many sects in skill.

    An open war with the Heavenly Demon Cult would require heavy sacrifices from them.

    So, while the Alliance had banded together, they were still hesitating.

    Wh

    ichever sect moved first would likely be decimated.

    This hesitation gave the Heavenly Demon Cult some time.

    ¡°There¡¯s been some activity from the Huashan Sect.¡±

    ¡°Huashan? If they¡¯ve made a move¡­¡±

    The elders¡¯ expressions darkened.

    The Huashan Sect was one of the Ten Great Sects of the martial world.

    ¡°Not the entire sect, just a single dragon warrior.¡±

    ¡°Only one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the Cult Master has already taken care of it.¡±

    ¡°The Cult Master? So, that warrior crossed into our territory?¡±

    ¡°The Cult Master left word not to worry. He believes there¡¯s a good chance the Huashan dragon warrior may join our side.¡±

    The elders¡¯ expressions brightened at that.

    ¡°Indeed, dragon warriors are known to be unpredictable. And that one does have a past connection with the Cult Master. This is good news.¡±

    If the warrior from Huashan were to join the Cult, it would be invaluable, turning the enemy¡¯s strength to their own benefit.

    But this wasn¡¯t why Baek Seolhwa had gathered them.

    ¡°¡­And we¡¯ve received reports of movement from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you say Shaolin?¡±

    One elder asked in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Wait, Shaolin? Not the Murim Alliance? Those monks wouldn¡¯t act alone.¡±

    ¡°Specifically, the Arhats of Shaolin are moving.¡±

    ¡°Arhats¡­ Now I understand why you summoned us. Do you wish for us to intercept them?¡±

    The Arhats were one of Shaolin¡¯s mainbat forces.

    Eliminating them before full-scale warfare could tip the bnce in their favor.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Seolhwa spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Quite the opposite.¡±

    ¡°The opposite?¡±

    ¡°The Arhats will note here.¡±

    Her words didn¡¯t make sense.

    If they weren¡¯ting here, then where?

    ¡°They¡¯re heading to Ten Thousand Mountains.¡±

    ¡°You think we don¡¯t know that? Of course, they¡¯d head to Ten Thousand Mountains. Wait¡­ you mean¡­¡±

    It was clear Shaolin¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Demon Cult, but the spirit creatures in Ten Thousand Mountains.

    To ess Ten Thousand Mountains, though, they¡¯d inevitably cross paths with the Cult.

    Yet she seemed to imply they should let them through.

    ¡°By the opposite¡­ are you saying we¡¯re to stand aside and let them pass?¡±

    Baek Seolhwa¡¯s message was clear: they were not to hinder the Arhats¡¯ entry into Ten Thousand Mountains.

    ¡°Why on earth¡­?¡±

    Just as Elder Sa was about to object, Baek Seolhwa¡¯s lips parted.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Cult Master.¡±

    * * *

    Back in her quarters, Baek Seolhwa let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Her worries seemed to multiply by the day.

    With a demon deity descending upon Ten Thousand Mountains, avoiding conflict with the Murim Alliance was now impossible.

    While they continued to deal with the remnants of the Tase forces, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Even if they annihted Tasepletely, the Murim Alliance would still target Ten Thousand Mountains.

    For them, this was the perfect justification to attack.

    A full-scale war would almost certainly end in defeat for the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    So they were doing everything possible to strengthen their forces.

    Alliances with high-ranking spirit creatures, like the Snake Queen, were being formed to bolster their resistance against the Alliance.

    But even with these efforts, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    To take on the whole of the Central ins, they needed even greater strength.

    Even outsiders might catch the scent and join in.

    Her head throbbed.

    ¡®¡­Sweet treats.¡¯

    Out of habit, she reached into her drawer to grab a honey treat but saw an unfamiliar item instead.

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    It was arge, red fruit, fully ripe and quite appetizing.

    But as the Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, she couldn¡¯t eat something whose origin was unknown.

    Just as she was about to toss it, her eyes caught sight of a golden ornament beside it.

    ¡°¡­A ring?¡±

    A ring.

    For some reason, it fit perfectly on her left ring finger.

    As she wondered who could have yed such a trick, her eyes fell on a few strands of white fur.@@novelbin@@

    White fur.

    She knew that ck lizard had grown white fur.

    ¡°¡­It has a cute side, after all.¡±

    Was this fruit an apology for all the treats it had stolen?

    Baek Seolhwa smiled faintly.

    Her headache seemed to ease a bit.

    ¡°To think I¡¯d beforted by a lizard.¡±

    cing the ring gently on her finger, she reached for her honey treats.

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    But her hand met with nothing.

    Baek Seolhwa¡¯s headache vanishedpletely.

    Her anxiety reced with a new emotion.

    ¡°You lizard!¡±

    It was anger¡ªpure fury¡ªtoward that shameless lizard who had once again stolen her honey treats.

 Chapter 183

    Swish!

    I propelled myself forward at high speed, racing toward the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Though my body hadn¡¯t changed much in size since mytest evolution, I was now significantly heavier¡ªat least twice as heavy. Yet, my speed hadn¡¯t slowed at all; in fact, I was even faster.

    Swish!

    ¡°Cough-cough¡­¡±

    Sneaking into the Heavenly Demon Cult shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Thest time I went there, I had been tucked safely inside my mentor¡¯s arms, unable to see the path. That showed just how meticulous she was, even managing to limit my view as a lizard.

    Even without seeing the path, I knew the general direction. Plus, I¡¯d traveled from the Heavenly Demon Cult to the jungle before, so finding my way back wasn¡¯t an issue.

    I reached a side gate rather than the main entrance. The Heavenly Demon Cult, despite its reputation, had strict security even at its side entrances. The guards here weren¡¯t particrly skilled, but any suspicious activity would set off rms throughout the area.

    Luckily, that wasn¡¯t an issue for me.

    I wasn¡¯t a suspicious person¡ªI was a lizard.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    With my natural lizard sounds, I should look like an ordinary lizard.

    ¡°Ah! A dragon!¡±

    That is, if I remembered to shrink down first.

    I¡¯d gotten a bit toofortable around others who treated me like a normal lizard even in myrger form. Of course, humans would be startled by a lizard my size.

    This was all the Snake Queen¡¯s fault.

    After a briefmotion, I quickly retreated.

    ¡°What kind of dragon shows up on guard duty? Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? How would I get into your dreams?¡±

    Eavesdropping from my hiding spot, I gathered that they were letting it go.

    ¡°I swear, I saw a dragon.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you did. If a dragon had really shown up, why would it sneak a peek at your chest and run off?¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the reason is¡­¡±

    ¡°You were probably dozing off and dreamed it up, you pervert.¡±

    It seemed like there was a slight misunderstanding, but they¡¯d work it out.

    After being spotted once, I decided to avoid further issues by shrinking myself. Once I was smaller, I¡¯d just look like a white-furred, two-horned lizard, which was much less conspicuous.

    Sometimes I even shot beams or walked on two legs, but I had an unfounded belief they¡¯d let that slide too.

    ¡°Cough-cough¡­¡±

    However, before shrinking down, I had something else to take care of.

    I had a bundle tied to my tail, filled with the treasures the Red Dragon had given me. Unfortunately, unlike the sacred ne around my neck, these treasures didn¡¯t shrink with me.

    Hauling this massive bundle in my smaller form would be impossible.

    I could lift it if I tried, but carrying it around would look suspicious.

    A small creature hauling away treasure like it was carrying a prized burger recipe wasn¡¯t exactly inconspicuous.

    It wouldn¡¯t look great, but I¡¯d bury it nearby and inform my mentor of its locationter.

    Of course, she might think I was just hiding waste, but a few extra treasures should clear up that misunderstanding.

    One of the items I set aside was a ring.

    Even in a smaller form, I could carry it without trouble.

    With enough rings, I¡¯d look like a lizard with two horns, fur, and a tail adorned with ten rings, but the open-minded followers of the Heavenly Demon Cult might not think much of it.

    They¡¯d probably assume I was just someone¡¯s pet lizard.

    A wild lizard with rings on its tail would surely be unique.

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    Swish!

    As expected, sneaking into the Heavenly Demon Cult was easy.

    ¡°Hah! A dragon!¡±

    Thud!

    One of the guards inside suddenly copsed for no apparent reason.

    He was probably exhausted from guard duty.

    ¡­In reality, he¡¯d fainted after I identally whacked him on the head with my tail in surprise.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Seriously, one hit, and he¡¯s out?

    How weak are these guards?

    It might be a side entrance, but still.

    What if some wild creature with nefarious intent snuck in?

    They¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a pure-hearted lizard.

    At least he¡¯d learn a lesson from this incident.

    He¡¯d remember not to let his guard down, or he¡¯d end up knocked out by a tail smack.

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    With a triumphant sound, I searched his pockets.

    Nothing worth taking.

    A few coins, but they were useless to me.

    I thought about leaving him like that, but he might cause a fuss if hisrades found him in this position.

    Since he looked like he¡¯d been knocked out in a scuffle, it was better to change his posture.

    I arranged him so he¡¯d appear as azy guard who¡¯d fallen asleep.

    ¡°Cough-cough-cough.¡±

    No need to thank me.

    After expertly covering my tracks, I finally slipped into the inner area of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    I flicked my tongue to savor the scents around me.

    As a lizard, I could amplify scents by flicking my tongue, allowing me to locate specific scents easily.

    With my destination reached, it was time toplete my mission.

    My first stop would be Baek Seolhwa¡¯s quarters.

    Based on the scent, I could tell she wasn¡¯t there.

    Perfect timing for some snack theft.

    Though stealing snacks now could be risky.

    If they noticed me while I was still inside the cult, they¡¯d search for me.

    The safest option was to steal the snacks right before I left.

    But with less risk came less reward.

    If I only stole the snacks on myst day, I¡¯d only get one shot at it.

    If I started today, though¡­

    Baek Seolhwa might get mad, but she¡¯d likely restock her snacks.

    That would give me another chance to swipe some.

    ¡°Cough-cough-cough¡­¡±

    It¡¯s like finding a snack duplication glitch.

    Even I was impressed by my own cleverness.

    Still, it felt a bit wrong to only steal from her, so I decided to leave a few gifts.

    Maybe a fruit that tasted somewhat simr to honey¡­

    Considering she buys her treats, I¡¯ll add a treasure too.

    One of the rings from my tail should do the trick.

    With a piece of fruit and a ring left behind, I sessfully stole all her honey treats.

    With my mouth full of the sweet honey balls, I crawled toward the spider sisters¡¯ quarters.

    To avoid a repeat ofst time¡¯s rough treatment, I adjusted my size to something closer to a medium-sized dog.

    This way, the spiders wouldn¡¯t pile on me.

    Avoiding the gazes of passing followers, I made my way to Tang So-Yeong¡¯s building.

    Whether by chance or my mentor¡¯s design, no followers were near this area, so I could walk on two legs without worry.

    As I reached the entrance, I heard familiar sounds.

    ¡°Kiiing¡­¡±

    ¡°Keeeek!¡±

    The spiders were having a lively chat.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Tang So-Yeong was here too.

    ¡°I¡¯m an expert in this field, so trust me.¡±

    I was curious about what they were discussing.

    Was she giving them a lecture on medicine?

    Or maybe, being from the Tang n, she was teaching them about poison techniques?

    Those would be her areas of expertise.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Fengyu Pill?¡±

    ¡­Fengyu Pill?

    You¡¯re no expert.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Are you doubting me?¡±

    ¡°Keeek!¡±

    ¡°Kiiii!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I look like this in these clothes, but if I took them off, I¡¯d¡­¡±

    Tang So-Yeong was trying to pull one over on the spiders.

    As a just lizard, I couldn¡¯t ignore this.

    Creeeak.

    I quietly opened the door and slipped inside.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    I returned to put an end to Tang-whatever¡¯s mischief.

    ¡°Eek! ¡­Sir Go?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong shrieked in surprise.

    That guilty reaction¡­ she knew she was up to something.

    There she was, trying to deceive my innocent spider friends¡­

    Next to her, I noticed another figure.

    Her usual ck clothes were missing, leaving her upper body bare.

    Though she was facing away from me, the sight was visually¡­ intense.

    Next to hery some herbs and acupuncture needles.

    Apparently, this treatment required her to be topless.

    Sensing my presence, the golden-haired woman turned her head, and for a moment, she looked startled before her mouth curled into a slight smile.

    It was a familiar face and a familiar smile.

    Neph Jurassica.

    She had finally evolved.

    For a moment, I was speechless.

    Neph¡¯s evolution meant she was healed.

    She was fully recovered now.

    But something felt off.

    I was happy, of course, but there was a strange emptiness inside me.

    A void.

    Yes, that was the word¡ªI felt empty.

    Something big was missing.

    I looked back and forth between Neph and Tang So-Yeong.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    My shoulders slumped.

    At this rate, I might just starve to death¡­

 Chapter 184

    "What¡­ what¡¯s with that look?"

    Tang So-Yeong covered her chest with her hands, even though there was nothing to hide.

    "Cough¡­"

    At least there wasfort in knowing that Neph was a better sight than So-Yeong.

    "Hmph."

    Neph let out a sound and with a single motion, the ck cloth scattered around gathered and wrapped around her body, taking the familiar form I knew.

    I should be supportive, not disappointed.

    "Cough-cough."

    I let out a small apologetic sound, but Neph only looked at me with a mildly annoyed expression.

    "Kieeek!"

    "Kiooo!"

    Taking advantage of the moment, Tus and Pus bounded toward me. They were visiblyrger thanst time. They inspected me, tilting their heads in fascination at my new white fur.

    "Hioooong!"

    Tus cooed and approached my tail naturally, while Pus turned slightly, giving me a hopeful look and subtly presenting her backside.

    Though they were bigger, they hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Maybe they could lose a bit of that innocence.

    As I half-heartedly entertained the spiders, I nced back at Neph. Despite my teasing, I was thrilled to see her healthy again.

    Neph was my lifesaver, the first bond I formed in this world. Sure, there were things I wished for that didn¡¯t happen, but that was probably for the best. If things had gone my way, I might have abandoned all my training to fall into Neph¡¯s web.

    No, a bit of distance was good.

    To get a clearer sense of her state, I focused my gaze.

    ---

    **[Neph Arachne, Lv50]**

    Priestess of a religion devoted to a great ck-scaled lizard. She has taken the path of a spiritual being to protect her beloved. She can take the form of an Arachne, resembling a spider, or the human form favored by her beloved.

    ---

    Interesting description.

    Neph Arachne¡­ she¡¯s likely a unique species, much like myself.

    The status description suggests she¡¯s the only one of her kind.

    One thing stood out: her level hadn¡¯t reset to 1 despite her transformation. I guessed that rather than evolving, she had temporarily regressed and was simply restoring her original body.

    "Hm¡­"

    Neph looked at me with a slight hum, not saying a word. Though she could make sounds, it seemed she preferred not to. It was understandable; now that she had entered the spiritual path, she couldn¡¯t speak like humans anymore.

    Perhaps White Wolf or the Red Dragon could teach her how.

    As if reading my thoughts, Neph gave me a bright smile.

    Silently, she approached and lifted me, gripping me by my underarms.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Currently, I was about the size of a medium dog, so she could easily pick me up.

    She held me up to meet her gaze and smiled warmly.

    "Hmph."

    Then, her form began to change.

    Swish¡­

    The status screen had mentioned another form. Like the Snake Queen, White Wolf, and Red Dragon, Neph could likely switch between her true form and a humanoid one.

    But as I watched her transformation, I realized it wasn¡¯t the typical Arachne form I expected¡ªa giant spider body with a human torso on top.

    No, her base form seemed distinctly humanoid. From a distance, she could pass as a regr human, save for the additional pairs of legs near her waist.

    So, the true Arachne form was the full spider look, and this humanoid one was more like an adaptation.

    "Cough!"

    It was a remarkable transformation.

    She had both the true Arachne form and a human-like one.

    Not that I was impressed because of personal preferences or anything; this change was advantageous for Neph in many ways.

    With those extra legs concealed, she could easily blend in as a human.

    And though they were technically legs, they looked flexible enough to act as extra arms.

    Unlike other spiritual beings, who often lostbat ability in human form, Neph retained a distinct advantage.

    If she seriously pursued martial arts¡­

    With six arms, it¡¯d be like having three martial masters in one.

    Plus, she could still use her webs.

    It seemed Neph had evolved well as the Priestess of the Cult of the ck Lizard.

    She might not yet have the inner strength of White Wolf or Red Dragon, but considering the days we¡¯d spent together atop the acacia tree, her progress was remarkable.

    In fact, she might be one of the fastest-growing creatures in all of Ten Thousand Mountains.

    From an ordinary spider to this level in under a year? Unprecedented.

    "Kioooong!"

    "Kieeek!"

    Tus and Pus buzzed around Neph, clearly in awe of her new form.

    From what I could tell, they looked up to Neph as an older sister. She was likely the oldest of the spiders, and the first I had bonded with.

    Now that she could take human form, the two spiders gazed at her with admiring eyes.

    "Kieeek¡­"

    Pus clicked her teeth together in frustration, as if jealous of Neph¡¯s form.

    Neph might now be fit for the title of Priestess, but for our Left and Right Guardians, Tus and Pus, they hadn¡¯t quite grown into their roles yet.

    For now, they could hold the positions of guardians, but as the cult expanded, it would be harder to maintain those titles.

    If White Wolf or Red Dragon started questioning their ranks, I wouldn¡¯t have a solid answer.

    Seniority was one thing, but ability should dictate rank.

    That said, I wasn¡¯t nning on demoting Tus and Pus. If anything, I¡¯d raise them to match their titles rather than cast out our founding members.

    Honestly, my personal growth was leveling out. Sure, I could raise my level or hone my martial arts, but I¡¯d hit a point of diminishing returns.

    Even if I took down a beast like the Magnosaurus, I wasn¡¯t sure it¡¯d boost my level by more than one.

    With two consecutive evolutions, I had no idea how long it would take for the next one.

    I¡¯d keep training, of course, but investing in the strength of my followers was likely the best way forward.

    The stronger they became, the more benefits I¡¯d receive in return.

    The Cult of the ck Lizard would grow stronger, and I¡¯d gain direct rewards in experience and divine power.

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    I looked at Tus and Pus.

    While expecting them to match White Wolf and Red Dragon might be a bit much, they should at least reach Neph¡¯s current level.

    As much as I wanted to keep them close, I knew they couldn¡¯t stay on my shoulders forever.

    And because they were precious to me, I couldn¡¯t risk them being used against me in the future.

    "Kieek¡­"

    I met the soft, trusting eyes of my fluffy spiderpanions.

    Part of me was curious to see what they¡¯d look like in human form.

    I¡¯d seen a glimpse through the illusionary vision shown by the oracle, but there was no guarantee it was urate.

    They might end up with an even more impressive spiritual core than I had imagined.

    ¡°Cough-cough¡­¡±

    Tus, Pus, I¡¯m counting on you.

    ¡°Kiee?¡±

    ¡°Kee?¡±

    Neph held me tightly, her gaze tender.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    It felt nice.

    Her face was close to my ideal.

    Despite being a spider, she had a warm body temperature, which I foundforting.

    And the sound of her heartbeat was soothing.

    It felt good, but¡­

    I couldn¡¯t shake the lingering feeling of emptiness.

    "Cough¡­"

    Crunch!

    "Cough!"

    Neph suddenly bit me.

    ¡°Cough-cough-cough!¡±

    Thanks to my dragon scales, it didn¡¯t hurt, but I was shocked.

    "Hmph."

    Then she set me back down on the ground.

    ¡­It seemed as though she could read my thoughts as a Priestess.

    Waiting patiently, Tang So-Yeong crept up, her hands fidgeting awkwardly.

    Priestess Neph.

    Guardian Tus.

    Guardian Pus.

    And then¡­ just Tang So-Yeong, the doctor.

    I needed to decide what to do about her too.

    ¡°I¡­ I also¡­¡±

    The strange way her hands moved was highly suspicious.

    ¡°You¡­e here!¡±

    She seemed eager to touch me, likely intrigued by my new form. As someone with a fondness for reptiles and spiritual creatures, she was probably fascinated by the change.

    And since there wouldn¡¯t be any records of me in books, it made sense that she¡¯d be curious.

    Though, judging by her clenched eyes, she was probably expecting a tail smack.

    ¡°Hm? Why are you just standing there?¡±

    Touching me wouldn¡¯t wear me out.

    I could allow this much.

    ¡°Hehe. Being good really does pay off sometimes.¡±

    She busily ran her hands over me.

    Feeling her fingers press against my scales, I hoped she wasn¡¯t trying to peel any off.

    "Cough."

    After examining me for a long while, Tang So-Yeong suddenly muttered.

    ¡°¡­Something¡¯s suspicious.¡±

    If she thought that, maybe she should remove her hands from my belly?

    ¡°It¡¯s strange for Sir Go to be this calm¡­¡±

    Slowly, she turned her head.

    I also turned my head to look at her.

    Perhaps because she came from the Tang n, she was quick to pick up on things.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She seemed to have guessed why I¡¯d been so cooperative.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here forever and grow fat!¡±

    I¡¯d been quiet for this very reason.

    It wasn¡¯t just the spiders I nned to bring into my territory.

    After all, I¡¯d need a vet too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get meat all the time! And snacks! And I

    can sleep without worrying!¡±

    ¡°Cough?¡±

    Some of us had struggled to get here.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­! But anyway, no! I¡¯m going to put down roots here!¡±

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    Sorry, but your opinion doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, lizard! You onlye to me when it suits you! I¡¯m not going! No way!¡±

    I wondered if she had grievances against me.

    Whatever it was, it was best to settle it now.@@novelbin@@

    Bite.

    ¡°Ah! He¡­ he bit me!¡±

    Nibble-nibble.

    ¡°Alright! Fine, I¡¯ll go, okay?¡±

    That¡¯s more like it.

 Chapter 185

    After gnawing on Tang So-Yeong¡¯s fingers, I thought about biting somewhere else, but it seemed it would just ruin my mood, so I stayed calm.

    Tang So-Yeong, who had been huffing and puffing a moment ago, saw I was behaving and began wriggling her fingers, slyly reaching out to touch my scales.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°Kieeek!¡±

    Of course, the spiders kept an eye on her, but since Tang So-Yeong had treated them well, they didn¡¯t seem to mind too much.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ scales¡­¡±

    ...A herbivore? Really?

    "Ah, I¡¯m not touching out of personal interest¡ªjust checking for any differences from before."

    Maybe wipe that drool from your mouth before you make excuses.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Sir Go since he was only this big. It feels so nostalgic¡­ although now he¡¯s even smaller than he was back then.¡±@@novelbin@@

    It looked like she was reminiscing about the first time we met. Back then, I was a Crocodile King Lizard, though a muchrger one than most.

    ¡°Your size may have temporarily shrunk... but if I inspect you more closely, the most noticeable feature is your horns.¡±

    With her small hands, she reached up and gently touched my horns.

    ¡°Many spiritual creatures with horns possess unique powers. They¡¯re not only strong but often have distinct abilities.¡±

    Horned spiritual creatures¡ªlike the unicorn and bicorn¡ªwere prime examples. The Red Dragon also had horns.

    Though not everything she said was true, it seemed usible.

    "The Tang n also has some horned spiritual creatures. The one I remember most is a green dragon that maniptes objects with its mind."

    A mind-controlling dinosaur!

    "The Great Dragon of the Tang n. Unfortunately, I only managed it for a short while, so I only saw it a few times."

    Great Dragon?

    "It means a beast that raises its horn high like a conch shell."

    If Ipare it to my experiences so far, it must be a Ceratosaurus.

    But I doubt it¡¯s the kind I know¡ªit might be a psychic dinosaur, like the Dilophosaurus with its poison or the Magno with its fire.

    I¡¯d better remember that¡ªI might face itter.

    Her hand, which had been fiddling with my horns, now moved to my neck.

    ¡°Fur¡­ hehe¡­¡±

    ...Are you really Tang So-Yeong?

    For a moment, I wondered if this was a herbivore disguised as Tang So-Yeong, but her modest chest reassured me it was indeed her.

    ¡°I know several spiritual creatures with horns like yours, but none with fur¡ªthis is a first for me.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong stroked my fluffy fur.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of a komodo dragon transforming into something like this. If I record this, I could publish a book under my name!¡±

    She nced at me, probably hoping to document my appearance and traits. To do so, she¡¯d need me to cooperate, hence the hopeful look.

    It would involve examining my body thoroughly, a tedious task, but it would also mean creating a resource for my future enemies to exploit my weaknesses. Though by then, I¡¯d likely evolve again.

    ¡°Cough-cough.¡±

    It was mildly annoying, but I could allow her this.

    "Really?"

    I might treat her harshly at times, but I had grown somewhat fond of her. The reason I wanted to bring her to my territory was to protect her.

    Tang So-Yeong was from the Tang n, part of the five great factions. They were associated with the orthodox side, meaning they were in opposition to my master¡¯s Heavenly Demon Cult.

    So, why was she here?

    If her purpose wasn¡¯t to start an open conflict, then her mission to the Ten Thousand Mountains was a mystery. Even if they weren¡¯t directly attacking, any intrusion risked conflict with the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    From what I¡¯d seen, Tang So-Yeong¡¯spanions were weak, save for Baek-Un. Although they had brought a strong creature like the Dilophosaurus, it was still a juvenile.

    The more I considered it, the less sense it made. It was almost as if someone had deliberately sent her here to get rid of her.

    If that were the case, Tang So-Yeong couldn¡¯t go back.

    Even if she returned, she would likely face more threats. Those trying to eliminate her could use her of collusion with the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Since she had joined my cult, it was my duty to protect her. She got along well with other spiritual creatures, and we could use a healer.

    We couldn¡¯t always rely on boiling bicorn horns for treatment.

    ¡°¡­Alright, then. Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Huh? I wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything too troublesome right now.

    "Now, everyone!"

    Tang So-Yeong shed a triumphant grin.

    She¡¯d sprung a trap on me.

    Just then, a white thread shot out.

    It wrapped around Tang So-Yeong, not me.

    ¡°Huh? Why is this happening to me?¡±

    You really don¡¯t lose sight of what matters, do you?

    "You promised, Lady! We were supposed to explore that soft belly together¡­!"

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Neph and Pus giggled at her predicament.

    So that¡¯s what they had been nning all along.

    ¡°Sir Go, it was just a joke¡­!¡±

    Bang!

    ---

    I found myself nestled between the four sisters of the Tang n, attempting to sleep.

    I could no longer imagine sleeping alone.

    ¡­I¡¯m a reptile, so I need this for body temperature regtion.

    But there was a serious problem with my sleeping arrangement.

    Neph and Tang So-Yeong on either side¡ªan ufortable setup.

    It felt like lying on a stone bed.

    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t as hard and t as a rock, but it was still far from ideal.

    No scales, no fur, no cozy pouches.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    I sighed and closed my eyes.

    Would this lead to some serious health issues?

    At that moment, I was suddenly wrapped in something soft.

    A faint floral scent filled the air.

    It was an irresistibly cozy sensation.

    Was the universe rewarding me for my purity as a lizard?

    Instinctively, I burrowed into the softness, as if diving into water.

    This familiar feeling.

    It was as though I¡¯d left a stone bed for a waterbed.

    Now, I could finally sleep in peace.

    I nestled in, adjusting to the perfect position.

    ¡°Impudent creature.¡±

    A familiar voice reached my ears.

    I cracked one eye open to see Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s icy blue gaze fixed on me.

    "Cough?"

    I came to my senses in an instant.

    Why had I so naturally burrowed into this ce?

    How had she entered without my noticing?

    It must be because she¡¯s my master¡ªif anyone else had entered, I would have sensed it.

    ¡°A disciple of mine should not act like a wild animal.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong¡¯s tone was as cold as her expression.

    My master would never call me an animal¡­ although technically, I was one.

    Not that I minded much, but it was uncharacteristic of her.

    Was she upset?

    Her expression gave no clue.

    ¡°Do you still not realize your error? To act with such audacity¡­¡±

    Audacity?

    The term means to disgrace one¡¯s master¡­

    Had I really done something so wrong?

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Innocently, I let out a lizard-like whine.

    ¡°You dared to proim, in front of the cult followers, your intent to enter my chambers.¡±

    ¡­Wait, what?

    ¡°And now, because of that, my dignity ispromised. I had to send a carcass to quell the rumors¡­¡±

    ¡­Was it because of that terror bird?

    They might have understood some of my words, but I never said anything like that.

    It seemed they had repaid my kindness with betrayal.

    ¡°Punishments were discussed¡ªsomething about making an example of the disrespectful beast.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    ¡°My followers did nothing wrong; they merely shared the tale of a certain ungrateful beast.¡±

    Baek Yeon-Yeong lifted me by the scruff.

    "Cough..."

    My body went limp.

    "I don¡¯t n to punish you."

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    That¡¯s my master for you.

    "But you must take responsibility for bringing me to this."

    ¡°Cough?¡±

    Take responsibility?

    The conversation was taking an odd turn.

    ¡°Disrespectful beast.¡±

    Even as she scolded me, she stroked my head affectionately.

    ¡°You really wanted to enter my chambers that badly?¡±

    I swear I never said that.

    ¡°It is a master¡¯s duty to discipline her unruly disciple.¡±

    Some nameless followers must have ndered me.

    ¡°So, tonight, you¡¯ll stay here with me.¡±

    Maybe I did say something like that after all.

    ¡°Cough-cough-cough!¡±

    From the stone bed to the waterbed!

 Chapter 186

    A harmless lizard was captured by my teacher.

    "...Ugh, would you stop digging in so deep?"

    "Gekk."

    Getting punished was one thing, but there were things that had to be done.

    *Thud.*

    Unfortunately, my teacher¡¯s light-footed movements were so swift that we reached her room in no time.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong grabbed me by the nape and set me down on her bed.

    *Rustle.*

    I immediately burrowed myself between the neatly folded nkets.

    The familiar scent of her bedding wasforting.

    If I could, I¡¯d roll around and savor every bit of it.

    ¡°¡­Gek.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t just y around like a child.

    My teacher brought me here for a reason.

    Her recent threat was probably just a warning out of fondness for her unworthy disciple.

    I adjusted my posture.

    "Your body keeps growing¡­ but why does your mind¡­."

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°When I first met you, you seemed much more mature. It¡¯s a bit concerning.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong sat across from me, calmly scratching near her neck.

    "Gek-ggek-ggek."

    "Foolish disciple. Do you know the trouble you''ve caused your teacher?"

    "Gehh..."

    I did nothing wrong.

    I just saved a few people and threw them some herbs. That¡¯s it.@@novelbin@@

    They¡¯re the ones who misinterpreted everything.

    ¡­Although I did consider sneaking into this room.

    "Well, never mind. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching you the basics, so this time¡­."

    This time?

    What does she intend to do?

    I feel like the fur on my tail is standing on end.

    "By the way, Hyiya, I heard that you spoke in the voice of a dignified mystical creature."

    ¡°Gekek?¡±

    A dignified mystical creature¡¯s voice?

    I might be a mystical creature, but my voice¡­ well, it¡¯s a bit unrefined.

    "It didn¡¯t quite sound like that to me. But if I can understand what you''re saying, I suppose that¡¯s good enough."

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    What does it matter how it sounds?

    As long as the meaning gets across, right?

    ¡­Wait, the meaning gets across?

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    It makes me want to gather a few humans and conduct a survey.

    Baek Yeon-yeong always had a knack for guessing what I was saying, but it was just guessing.

    But now, she seems to genuinely understand what I¡¯m saying.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never spoken human words before.

    When the Red Dragon hurt Baek Rang, I managed to speak in a human voice.

    But after that, not a single word came out.

    Considering my teacher¡¯s words and the fact that the Heavenly Demon Cult believers wrongly used me¡­

    ¡­Am I actually talking now without realizing it?

    My ¡°gek¡± cries hold meaning in their own way.

    In my head, I think about what I want to say and then make the ¡°gek¡± sound, so the tone changes with the message.

    Whether it¡¯s ¡°Geekk¡± or ¡°Gek-gekk,¡± it sounds simr but has entirely different meanings.

    What if only I hear it as ¡°gek,¡± but it sounds clear to others?

    That would exin why they called it a dignified voice.

    Let¡¯s test this.

    My teacher¡¯s embrace is the best.

    ¡°Gek-geek-gekk.¡±

    I tried saying it, but her expression didn¡¯t change.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t show much expression?

    Although Seolhwa¡¯s embrace was a little nicer, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Geeng-gekg?¡±

    It was softer and warmer.

    ¡°Gekk-gekk-gekk¡­.¡±

    When I was in Seolhwa¡¯s arms, she gave me honeyed sweets, unlike my teacher, who just swatted at bugs.

    ¡°Gari-gekk.¡±

    ¡­

    Is it not working?

    *Squeeze.*

    ¡°Enough of this nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish disciple. Do you think this would make your teacher flinch?¡±

    ¡°Kek-kehk.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but I know you enjoy my embrace more than anyone.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    Can you understand me?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    From her reaction, it seemed like she really could understand me.

    ¡°I may not know exactly what something like ¡®spirit bag¡¯ means, but I get the gist.¡±

    What?

    I didn¡¯t say it like that.

    ¡­My words seem to be getting a bit distorted.

    At least the general meaning ising through, thankfully.

    ¡°Things like ¡®runway¡¯ and ¡®ten-thousand-horse judge¡¯ arepletely unclear, but they¡¯re not so confusing.¡±

    ¡°Gek-ggek!¡±

    Why are you interpreting it like that?

    I should be thankful she can¡¯t understand the true meaning of those words.

    If she could, then that would really be trouble.

    ¡°Geeeng¡­¡±

    Let¡¯s change the subject quickly.

    ¡°That expression¡­ it¡¯s the look of a lizard that¡¯s been caught hiding something.¡±

    ¡°Keeek¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, fine. If my disciple is this troubled, I won¡¯t pry further.¡±

    Just as expected of my teacher.

    ¡°I should ask after feeding you a truth serum next time.¡±

    ¡°Geeeeek!¡±

    ¡°¡­It was a joke, just a joke.¡±

    It¡¯s a joke, right?

    Her expression didn¡¯t change, so it was hard to tell.

    ¡°Enough fooling around. Let¡¯s get to the main topic.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    ¡°I heard about it already. That you imed one of the Dragon Gates as your own territory.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡­How did she hear that?

    ¡°A disciple of mine should be able to manage at least that much.¡±

    She lifted her finger and gently patted my head.

    ¡°You¡¯re even starting to look like a dragon. Though you¡¯ve reduced your size, the spirit you exude hasn¡¯t lessened.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong slowly stroked my horns and fur.

    It made me feel sleepy.

    Though she¡¯s reserved and stern, her touch is surprisingly gentle.

    ¡°Hyiya, what do you think of dragons?¡±

    My teacher suddenly asked me an unexpected question.

    While I was pondering her question, she continued speaking.

    ¡°They are revered as the most sacred mystical creatures, sometimes even seen as nature itself.¡±

    That¡¯s pretty close to what I thought.

    ¡°But no one really knows if dragons truly exist.¡±

    In this world, dragons seem rarer than I¡¯d initially thought.

    There are dinosaurs using martial arts and bicorns advocating for monogamy, but dragons remain unconfirmed.

    ¡°Still, the concept of dragons is widely known.¡±

    The dragon my teacher spoke of is likely a true dragon, hidden away by the status screen.

    ¡°Have you heard of the term ¡®Nine Offspring of the True Dragon¡¯?¡±

    Nine Offspring of the True Dragon?

    ¡°It refers to the nine children of the True Dragon.¡±

    Nine children of the True Dragon.

    I vaguely recall hearing about it back when I was human.

    ¡°Not all of a dragon¡¯s children are mystical or sacred.¡±

    One of the Nine Offspring is Docheol, a creature ssified among the Four Fiends, so my teacher is probably correct.

    But why bring up the Nine Offspring all of a sudden?

    ¡°Like the two beasts that guard the Dragon Gates.¡±

    Baek Rang had mentioned that each of the Dragon Gates has its own guardian.

    The Volcano Gate is guarded by the Fire Rat.

    The Snowy Mountain Gate by the Ice Bird.

    The Rocky Mountain Gate by a rock serpent.

    And the Floral Mountain Gate by a turtle with nts growing on its back.

    Are half of them dragon offspring?

    The Fire Rat is said to be the weakest among them.

    The next weakest is the Ice Bird.

    These two are probably not the dragon¡¯s offspring.

    Baek Rang specifically warned that the serpent and the turtle¡¯s areas were dangerous, so they must be part of the Nine Offspring.

    ¡°Chodo and Gongbok.¡±

    So their names are Chodo and Gongbok.

    ¡°Gongbok is a mystical creature that resembles a legless dragon and wields the power of the earth.¡±

    The master of the Rocky Mountain is Gongbok.

    ¡°Chodo is a creature resembling a frog or a turtle with a massive flower growing on its back.¡±

    The ruler of the Floral Mountain is Chodo.

    ¡°These are the dragon¡¯s children. To truly evolve into a dragon, it may be helpful to seek clues from them.¡±

    Though the true dragon¡¯s existence is uncertain, its offspring do exist.

    Where there are children, there must be a parent.

    Their existence proves the presence of a true dragon.

    ¡°However, they¡¯re probably not in a state to have a conversation. Even without the Dragon Gate¡¯s power, they¡¯reparable to the Red Dragon under yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Comparable to the Red Dragon?

    While the Red Dragon may be my follower, there¡¯s no guarantee I could win against her in a serious fight.

    Ourst encounter only ended because she admitted defeat after one decisive blow; in a fight to the death, the oue could be very different.

    ¡­And she knows the Red Dragon became my follower?

    I don¡¯t recall being observed.

    How could she possibly know?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve imed the Dragon Gate, there¡¯s bound to be conflict with them.¡±

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, with the Fire Rat expelled from the Volcano Gate, there¡¯s no deterrent left for them.¡±

    I had wondered how the Fire Rat managed to survive in the Volcano Gate; it must have been thanks to the fire energy.

    The Ice Bird likely survives thanks to the cold in the Snowy Mountain.

    But with my power eliminating the fire energy in the Volcano¡­

    It¡¯s now an easy target.

    Of course, with two mid-level dragon creatures stationed there, any reckless invasion would end badly for the intruder.

    ¡°Though the Dragon Gate¡¯s nature might keep them in check, a single invasion attempt is likely.¡±

    ¡°Gek-ggek¡­¡±

    An invasion.

    With my new territoryes responsibility.

    Now I have to face creatures potentially equal or stronger

    than mid-tier dragons.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong said it as if it was nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, after all.¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    Right.

    I shouldn¡¯t be intimidated.

    If theye to me, I should be grateful.

    I was already nning to clear the nearby Dragon Gates, so if theye on their own¡­

    Using the secret technique of the Gek Cult, overwhelming numbers, even the strongest enemies can be defeated.

    There¡¯s no defense against a dogpile.

    ¡°To find traces of the true dragon, you¡¯ll have to face the Nine Offspring. If they have any sense, negotiations might work, but for Chodo and Gongbok, that won¡¯t be possible¡ªyou¡¯ll have to defeat them.¡±

    A new goal emerged.

    While managing the nearby Dragon Gates, I¡¯ll search for traces of the true dragon.

    The best option would be to take down the Nine Offspring.

    ¡°You have a determined look. Steadfast and firm. Yes, a disciple of mine should have at least this much resolve.¡±

    My teacher¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    ¡°¡­At this level, I might even say you¡¯re a little impressive.¡±

    I doubted my ears.

    My teacher was usually so reserved that praise was rare.

    Sure, she¡¯d say if I did well, but this kind ofpliment was a first.

    Not ¡°good job.¡±

    Not ¡°adorable.¡±

    Impressive?

    Just three sybles, but it felt better than anything I¡¯d heard.

    ¡°Good. If you defeat the Nine Offspring, you¡¯ll gain more than just traces of the true dragon. Since they¡¯re the dragon¡¯s children, their nests should hold treasures worthy of them.¡±

    The treasures don¡¯t matter.

    Onepliment from my teacher is worth more than a hundred gold bars.

    The idea of being Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s impressive lizard¡­

    Just thinking about it makes me smile.

    ¡°Millennium Snow Ginseng, Millennium Fire Lily, maybe even Millennium Ho Shou Wu or Clear Star Stone Oil. You could find such elixirs.¡±

    Elixirs sound tempting.

    I wonder if my teacher would be pleased if I brought one back.

    The best motivation isn¡¯t precious treasures or elixirs.

    It¡¯s my teacher¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Well, it might not be useful to you, but I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s something called the Elixir of Fertility.¡±

    ¡­

    Elixir of Fertility¡­?

    I can get that by defeating the Nine Offspring?

    ¡°Gek-ggek-ggek!¡±

    I could fight all day for that.

    ¡°Hyiya, what¡¯s with that expression? ¡­Ah, I see, it¡¯s dark. Yes, dark indeed, as though your intentions are seeping out.¡±

    Heh-heh¡­ Elixir of Fertility¡­ heh-heh...

 Chapter 187

    But wait.

    Even if they are dragons, is it really possible for them to have such offspring?

    Unless they can reproduce asexually, they would need a mate to have children, right?

    Gongbok, who is said to resemble a dragon, is also described as being made of rock.

    ...So, are they mating with rocks?

    ¡°Geeeng¡­¡±

    I feel like I¡¯ve just learned a truth I didn¡¯t want to know.

    So, does Chodo have children with flowers?

    Does the term "true dragon" actually refer to some incredible absurdity?

    How could flowers and rocks even do such things?

    No, wait.

    They¡¯re not the only ones.

    Since they''re dragon offspring, it means there are nine children in total.

    My illusion of the true dragon is somewhat shattered now.

    I just can''t understand it.

    I don''t think I¡¯m qualified to be a true dragon.

    Because I¡¯m just a perfectly normal lizard.

    ¡°Grooong¡­¡±

    Spiders, snakes, birds, wolves, dragons, and maid Spinos.

    That seems normal, right?

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    Just as I was fighting the invisible demon, my teacher gently touched my tail.

    Oh, I had forgotten about this.

    I quickly pushed the demon from my mind and stretched my tail out.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    It''s nothing special. I just found it along the way.

    ¡°¡­Oh? These are some valuable items.¡±

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    You think that''s all?

    I buried a lot more treasures behind the side door.

    ¡°Oh? Are you offering all of these to the main temple?¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    Anyway, they¡¯re things we won¡¯t be able to use much.

    The Red Dragon keeps bringing stuff from somewhere.

    ¡­Maybe from the Volcano Sect?

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d feel a bit bad, but the Red Dragon doesn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Anyway, the financial situation of the temple wasn¡¯t that great. Thanks to this, we can breathe a little easier.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    Even though the Heavenly Demon Cult is a religious group, they still need money.

    ¡°This winter should be morefortable.¡±

    Well, they probably need even more money than other groups.

    Though I don¡¯t know much, the Heavenly Demon Cult is primarily a worshipping group, not one focused on martial arts training.

    The number of martial artists isn¡¯t very high, and they mostly worship the god known as Cheonma.

    Martial strength isn¡¯t as important, and you can enter the cult simply by believing in Cheonma.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult is based on Mount Cheonma, which isn¡¯t exactly the best ce.

    Though there are some good spots, it¡¯s not an ideal location for humans to live.

    It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s hard to get into, and if you join the Heavenly Demon Cult, you be an enemy of the Murim Alliance.

    So, only a few people try to join the cult.

    Some martial artists are drawn by the power of Cheonma, and some others are just desperate.

    My teacher must have joined the cult under simr circumstances.

    It¡¯s a ce where the poor gather.

    Those who are hungry and thirstye together here.

    My teacher might hold a rtively high position in the cult, but her room is in.

    Even if there are furniture pieces with intricate designs, they are all old.

    With her power, she could live more luxuriously, but she chooses to lead by example.

    That¡¯s why I follow her without question.

    ¡°You¡¯re being so sweet.¡±

    My teacher gently scratched under my chin.

    ¡°Geroong¡­¡±

    ¡°With all these treasures, I can treat the followers to dessert every day.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡­It doesn¡¯t seem as poor as I thought.

    Well, there are plenty of beasts around, so they won¡¯t go hungry.

    I might have memories of being hungry, but now that I¡¯m in the Heavenly Demon Cult, I¡¯ll no longer starve.

    Still, it might be hard to feed all the followers just with beasts.

    Since they advocate for harmony with mystical creatures, they can¡¯t just capture and eat them all.

    They probably supplement with food purchased from outside.

    They might farm here too, but it doesn¡¯t seem like thend is suitable for farming.

    ¡­The area where the mystical creatures live seems nutrient-rich, but regr followers probably can¡¯t farm there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cut back a bit on Seolhwa¡¯s snack budget, but it should still be enough.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll distribute some to the followers as well.¡±

    It seems like my teacher is nning to exchange all the treasures I brought for food.

    I was told to use them as I pleased, but I should still leave something behind.

    I took out a ring decorated with a blue gem and held it with both hands.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I grabbed my teacher¡¯s left hand, which was stroking me, and slipped the ring onto her ring finger.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    I can use the other treasures however I like, but I¡¯ll keep at least this one.

    I know it¡¯ll fit perfectly since I¡¯ve bitten her fingers a lot.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    My teacher stared at her ring finger.

    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered across her face, though it was only for a brief moment.

    It¡¯s hard to tell what it was because the room was dark.

    However, being a ck-scaled lizard with a hint of intuition, I noticed the corner of my teacher¡¯s lips twitch upwards.

    ¡°Really, who taught you to do this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me such a precious gift, I¡¯ll have to repay you.¡±

    Ah, I didn¡¯t expect anything in return.

    ¡°It¡¯s technically still yours, but¡­¡±

    *Rustle.*

    My teacher pulled out a round item from her drawer.

    **¡¾Face-changing stone of the monster¡¿**

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    It¡¯s the face-changing stone of the monster!

    Finally!

    ¡°I seeded in purifying the energy of Taese. Seolhwa worked hard on this.¡±

    As expected, Baek Seolhwa.

    I¡¯ll have to give her some rice cakester.

    ¡°Of course, the efficacy is slightly reduced due to the purification of Taese¡¯s energy, but it¡¯s better than not being able to eat it at all.¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±@@novelbin@@

    I gathered the face-changing stone and kept it forter use.

    I could use it myself, but I might invest it in another follower.

    ¡­Maybe give it to Sseek?

    If I give it to Pus and Tus, both could surely evolve.

    Hmm, I¡¯m having second thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Now that we¡¯ve shared what needs sharing, let¡¯s do what we need to do.¡±

    I swallowed nervously.

    There was one thing I did every time I met my teacher.

    A duel to test my progress.

    Though it was more of a test of my resilience than an actual duel.

    My teacher¡¯s soft lips slowly moved.

    I knew exactly what she would say.

    ¡°Get into position.¡±

    I braced myself.

    But the words that came out of Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s mouth were different from what I had expected.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wereing into my bedroom?¡±

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    I¡¯m d it¡¯s not a duel, but something feels off.

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    That¡¯s definitely not the case.

    ¡°Then, lie down quietly under the nkets.¡±

    ¡°Kkeek¡­¡±

    I slipped into the nkets as if entering a jar.

    Just as I was sniffing Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s scent, she climbed in after me.

    ¡°Geeek¡­¡±

    Then, she held me tightly like I was some kind of pillow.

    This wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar feeling.

    We¡¯d spent time like this before.

    This was just part of my duty as a disciple, helping her with her insomnia.

    Even if it was a little hard to breathe, it didn¡¯t matter.

    This pressure¡­

    I could die happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Actually, having these thoughts¡­ it feels like I¡¯m bing more like a true dragon.

    I tried to justify it to myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one holding you, so what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    And so, my teacher held me for a long time.

    Just as I was getting used to the heavy pressure, she suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Hyiya.¡±

    Out of nowhere, she called my name.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask. Can you do it for me?¡±

    A favor?

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Of course, I¡¯ll do anything for my teacher.

    But she¡¯s asking me for something?

    What could it be?

    Is it to let her touch my belly?

    ¡°First, I need to tell you about the situation at the main temple. After Taese showed up, strange winds started blowing across the central ins.¡±

    Taese¡­ is the one who briefly appeared when we fought the monster with a human face.

    ¡°If they use the arrival of the Evil God as a reason, they could attack the main temple at any time.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know much about Taese, but I know it¡¯s the Evil God.

    And the Heavenly Demon Cult has a bad public image, even being called the ¡°demonic cult.¡±

    If an Evil God appears in their territory?

    That would be the perfect excuse for anyone to attack them.

    ¡°Well, those cowards probably won¡¯t start an all-out war.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how strong the Murim Alliance is, but they can¡¯t be stronger than my teacher.

    An attack on the Heavenly Demon Cult would cause great loss for them as well.

    ¡°Still, greed makes humans unpredictable.¡±

    Even without starting a full-blown war, there are plenty of ways to hurt the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Just like Baek Yun and Jang Bong did, targeting the mystical creatures of Mount Cheonma.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received intel that the Shaolin monks are nning to enter Mount Cheonma

    .¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    The Nahan.

    If you want to exin it simply, they¡¯re like Shaolin¡¯s special forces.

    ¡°The teacher would like to deal with them directly, but that would only turn into a bigger excuse for them.¡±

    I had a pretty good idea of what my teacher wanted now.

    ¡°Officially, it would be best if a creature unrted to the Heavenly Demon Cult handles it.¡±

    I have to defeat the Nahan from Shaolin.

    ¡°The Nahan¡¯s true identity is Cheolduyong. He¡¯s a hidden mystical creature from Shaolin.¡±

    Cheolduyong?

    The headbutting dinosaur.

    ¡°¡­Can you do it?¡±

    I need to take down the Nahan invading Mount Cheonma.

    And at the heart of the Nahan is Cheolduyong, the headbutting dinosaur.

    Since Cheolduyong is heading to Mount Cheonma and not the Heavenly Demon Cult, their goal must be the mystical creatures and elixirs of Mount Cheonma.

    Even without my teacher¡¯s request, it seems like we¡¯re bound to sh.

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    Of course, I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡°Thank you. If you handle that, you¡¯ll grow even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Maw is originally a Shaolin martial art. By facing the Nahan, you¡¯ll gain greater insight.¡±

    The Dragon¡¯s Maw.

    The first martial art I ever learned, the one that connected me to Baek Yeon-yeong.

    I¡¯ve been using it all this time, but it¡¯s been somewhat overshadowed by the techniques like Yeongsaseongbak and Guumbekoljo, not to mention Gegaeksinho.

    ¡°And Shaolin¡¯s teachings aren¡¯t just about the Dragon¡¯s Maw, so maybe you¡¯ll surpass even the absolute pinnacle of martial arts.¡±

    The absolute pinnacle¡­!

    I¡¯ve never met someone at that level, so I¡¯m not sure how strong they are, but my own martial power exceeds that.

    If I can elevate my level further?

    Maybe I can even reach my teacher¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like the fact that it¡¯s from Shaolin, but not being bound by such things is the way you live.¡±

    My teacher gently stroked my horns.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done me a favor, what should I give you in return?¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    A reward?

    One smile from my teacher is more than enough reward.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Suddenly, my teacher lightly hit my scales.

    Well, it was light by her standards.

    *Kwaaang!*

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    Teacher, you¡¯re killing me!

    No, I¡¯m really dying...!

    ¡°How can you say such things to your teacher¡­¡±

    What do you mean?

    What did I say?

    ¡°Gekk?¡±

    ¡°¡­I never taught you to speak like an animal.¡±

    It¡¯s unfair.

    What did I say to make her act like this?

    Once again, my teacher¡¯s hand went up.

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    No, I¡¯m really going to die!

    *Thud.*

    But, contrary to my expectations, my teacher only ced her hand lightly on my head.

    ¡°¡­Alright. If that¡¯s what you want, it¡¯s a teacher¡¯s duty to give it to you.¡±

    She scratched my slightly broken scales.

    ¡°Is this really what you want, beast who performs knightly rituals?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say that!

    ¡­

    But since the mood lightened a bit, maybe I can be a little bold now.

    I think she¡¯s going to ept that strange request of mine.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    Yeah.

    I said that.

    ¡°¡­See? I knew it.¡±

    *Rustle!*

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    It¡¯s a joke, a joke!

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a maid outfit, to think you¡¯d want me to wear something like that¡­¡±

    What¡¯s that?

    I never said that...

    ¡­But I guess I do like it.

    ¡°Gekk-gekk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more mischievous, tsk.¡±

    My teacher¡¯s smile is the best motivation.

    But the maid outfit teacher... that¡¯s something else entirely.

    The schoolgirl outfit teacher¡­

    I¡¯d sacrifice my life for that reward.

    ¡°Geheh... Gerorong¡­¡±

    *Squeak.*

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

 Chapter 188

    ¡°Hm... I¡¯m not sure about the maid uniform, but the Su-gul Mi-ju might take some time to make. The materials aren¡¯t thatmon.¡±

    My teacher muttered as she read a letter from the Queen of Snakes.

    As I had expected, she was asking for a schoolgirl maid uniform.

    The Queen of Snakes and my teacher¡¯s schoolgirl uniform.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    *Snap!*

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    And so, time passed.

    I spent more time in the basement, once again increasing my resilience under the guise of a sparring session, and during the day, I experimented with spiders and various other things.

    When I felt a little tired, I¡¯d sneak into Baek Seolhwa¡¯s room to steal a snack.

    I almost got caught a few times, bute on, who am I?

    I¡¯ve reached the realm of the Flying Dragon, so my body became harder to catch.

    To be more urate, I developed a sense of where Baek Seolhwa was at any given moment.

    Her scent and the feeling of somethingrge nearby gave me a sharp instinct.

    ¡°Gek-ggek¡­¡±

    I spent these peaceful days, and as night fell, I¡¯d sneak into my teacher¡¯s bedroom once more to y the role of the pillow.

    Though the days were peaceful, I couldn¡¯t stay here forever.

    There were things like the Dragon Offspring to deal with, and I also needed to be cautious of the Shaolin monks.

    It was time to start preparing to take my followers with me.

    ¡°By the way, Hyiya, are you nning on taking the Tang family¡¯s daughter into your territory?¡±

    My teacher stretched my body as she asked me.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    ¡°Even though she¡¯s from the Tang family, I wasn¡¯t nning on sending her away, considering her connection to my disciple.¡±

    Tang So-yeong came to the Heavenly Demon Cult for Neph¡¯s treatment.

    The only ce that could treat her was the Heavenly Demon Cult at that time.

    To be precise, there was nowhere else she could go back then.

    Had I carried her to the Tang family, she would have been caught by hunters along the way and turned into lizard roast.

    Thanks to my teacher¡¯s care, even though she¡¯s from the Gu-pai Faction, Tang So-yeong was able to stay here.

    But now, Neph had been cured.

    Her reason for staying at the Heavenly Demon Cult was gone.

    Though my teacher had mentioned this, it seemed she wasn¡¯t nning on immediately sending her away.

    My teacher knew that if Tang So-yeong went back to the Tang family like this, a bad ending would surely await her.

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s a disciple, I can¡¯t really say anything. I don¡¯t oppose bringing her into your territory. A doctor with her skills is rare, especially one who can deal with mystical creatures.¡±

    Tang So-yeong is quite a skilled doctor.

    She saved Neph, who was on the brink of death, so despite her appearance, she¡¯s exceptional in her medical abilities.

    Of course, I don¡¯t personally need her healing skills.

    With my ability to level up and recover all my conditions instantly, her healing isn¡¯t necessary for me.

    But other followers don¡¯t have that ability.

    As my territory continues to expand and the number of followers increases, Tang So-yeong¡¯s skills will be essential for the Gek Cult.

    ¡°However, no matter how close she is to mystical creatures, she is, after all, human. As the leader of this faith, remember that she must always keep that in mind.¡±

    Well, I can¡¯t think only of my perspective.

    Thinking back to when I lived with Tang So-yeong, she probably had her own troubles.

    She¡¯d lie t in the nest I made.

    Sometimes, she¡¯d have serious discussions with the spiders.

    She¡¯d secretly eat the dried meat I had made.

    ¡­We got along well enough, I suppose?

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    No matter how I think about it, Tang So-yeong seems like she¡¯s better suited to live with me.

    It feels like she¡¯s toofortable here.

    She¡¯s even gained a bit of weight.

    Though, the important things haven¡¯t changed.

    ¡°The most concerning thing is her appetite. I tried to ignore it, but she eats a lot for her size.¡±

    If my teacher says that, how much does she eat?

    She eats so much, yet doesn¡¯t gain any size.

    I¡¯m a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not concerned about the food itself. No matter how much she eats, it¡¯s nothingpared to the food intake of mystical creatures.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    No matter how much Tang So-yeong eats, it¡¯s nothingpared to my own meals.

    ¡°But even if the meat is good, a human can¡¯t eat only that every day. Plus, feeding her raw meat, instead of cooked, isn¡¯t good for her health.¡±

    Well, I used toin about eating only meat, too.

    Though I¡¯m carnivorous, I¡¯m not incapable of eating nts.

    It¡¯s more of a bnced omnivorous diet, I guess.

    I should consider making Tang So-yeong eat some vegetables.

    And those Bicorne creatures look like herbivores, despite their appearance.

    If I ask them, they¡¯ll probably bring some edible herbs.

    I¡¯ve gathered a few helpers, so when I go back, maybe I should try cooking.

    Though with lizard hands, I¡¯m not sure how easy it¡¯ll be, but I can always ask those with human bodies.

    ¡°Also, you¡¯ll need to be mindful of her living arrangements. If she¡¯s living with mystical creatures, it¡¯s fine, but since there are humans around¡­¡±

    ¡°Gekk-gekk.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.

    She¡¯ll be perfectly content if I just toss her into the bushes and let her scratch her belly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If I have some free time, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be bad for me to visit your territory.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    That¡¯s a bit awkward.

    It¡¯s fine if my teacher visits my territory.

    It would be a wee event.

    But my territory? It might not be so weing.

    The prey might get scared and run away the moment they sense her power.

    ¡°Geeeng.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    ¡­And I feel a bit awkward too.

    It¡¯s like when your parentse to visit your dorm room.@@novelbin@@

    It¡¯s not intentional, but all the creatures in my territory are female.

    What if my teacher finds out?

    She won¡¯t say anything directly, but I¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable.

    ¡°Are you hiding something?¡±

    ¡°Geeeeng¡­¡±

    It was impossible to deceive my teacher.

    ¡°I respect your privacy, but remember to stay within proper boundaries.¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    Of course, Teacher!

    ¡°Before you do anything without my permission¡­¡±

    Why is she suddenly saying this?

    What¡¯s permission?

    And what does she mean by ¡°anything¡±?

    I swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Snip.¡±

    My teacher lightly grazed my tail with her finger.

    ¡°Gekekek!¡±

    And immediately, I realized that what she meant by ¡°cutting¡± wasn¡¯t my tail.

    ¡°It¡¯s no joke.¡±

    Right. I should have expected this from her.

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°I could cut it now if I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    You can¡¯t just say things like that!

    ---

    At night, I yed the role of the pillow.

    And during the day?

    ¡°I¡¯m the lizard!¡±

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    I became the main attraction of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    I thought I was just sneaking into Baek Seolhwa¡¯s room to steal rice cakes and watch people walk by, but now they¡¯re obsessed with catching me.

    ¡°That lizard was peeking into the hot springs!¡±

    ¡°I saw him lurking with that suspicious look!¡±

    Even though I did nothing wrong, the followers are fixated on me.

    ¡°Gekk-ggek¡­¡±

    Even though I¡¯ve shrunk, I¡¯m not at a level where regr followers can catch me.

    No.

    In fact, shrinking may actually make it harder for them to catch me.

    *Swish!*

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Did you see that? It dashed across the water like a wild animal!¡±

    I showed off my Basilisk agility, and they couldn¡¯t get enough of it.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the regr followers trying to catch me.

    ¡°I got him!¡±

    Hmm...

    This one looks like someone of Baek Yun¡¯s caliber.

    I saw several top-tier martial artists surrounding me.

    Five or more of them formed a tight encirclement.

    Normally, a lizard wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this situation.

    *Swish!*

    Suddenly, a huge nt grew up, blocking their movements.

    ¡°Cough! Why are vines suddenly¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! This nt¡¯s strange! It¡¯s binding me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    I showed them the difference in our levels.

    Even if they brought a Peak-tier martial artist, catching me would be difficult.

    They would need someone at the Absolute Peak to even have a chance.

    ¡°¡­I moved the drawer, too.¡±

    A strong-looking figure appeared.

    I could feel the deep internal energy emanating from thisrge figure.

    It was Baek Seolhwa.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m definitely going to make you an obedient disciple.¡±

    Her glowing blue eyes burned with intensity.

    ¡°Gekk-ggek!¡±

    Her intense gaze showed no weakness.

    This is good.

    Come at me!

    ¡°You lizard!!¡±

    ¡°Gekek!¡±

    ---

    The big lizard fight began.

    The kind-hearted priestess threw things at me while trying to catch me, drawing the attention of the followers.

    Most of them watched the game of tag between the lizard and the priestess.

    Even Baek Yeon-yeong, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    ¡°Master, are you really just going to leave that mystical creature alone?¡±

    A voice echoed from the empty air.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here, so feel free to

    do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    *Swish.*

    A figure dressed in a ck mask slowly emerged from the shadows.

    It was the Left Law of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    The Shadow Sword Ghost, Woo Jin-un.

    ¡°I clearly told you to do as you wish.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong nced at Woo Jin-un.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you defying the master¡¯smand?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Woo Jin-un removed their mask.

    Flowing ck hair cascaded down.

    ¡°Ah. It looks good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Woo Jin-un¡¯s voice grew thinner.

    From a more masculine tone to one that sounded more like an ordinary woman¡¯s voice.

    The Shadow Sword Ghost, Woo Jin-un.

    She was known in the world as the darkest de of the Demon Cult.

    If I were to sum up Woo Jin-un in one word, it would be ¡°assassin.¡±

    Her alias, ¡°Shadow Sword Ghost,¡± came from being like a ghost hiding in the shadows.

    For an assassin to have an alias is a kind of insult.

    But, since she¡¯s the Left Law of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Woo Jin-un¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t remain a secret.

    The moment an assassin¡¯s identity is revealed, it means their mission failed.

    But Woo Jin-un had never once failed.

    So how did her identity be known?

    The answer is simple.

    Everything about her that was known to the world was false.

    Her face, her voice, her name.

    And even her gender.

    Narin.

    That was the true name of the Left Law.

    ¡°Alright. Continue with what you were saying.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong looked at Narin¡¯s face, seemingly satisfied.

    It was a face that would be deeply etched in the minds of every man who saw it, so it was impossible for her to walk the assassin¡¯s path.

    But Baek Yeon-yeong had discovered her talent and helped her rise to the position of Left Law.

    ¡°¡­Are you really going to leave that creature running around?¡±

    Narin was one of the few who could voice her opinion to the master.

    Baek Yeon-yeong listened to her words.

    It was clear she was telling her to continue speaking.

    ¡°The Elders don¡¯t seem too fond of that creature.¡±

    Narin knew a lot about Baek Yeon-yeong and the ck-scaled lizard.

    She was the one who had been watching me in the shadows.

    ¡°If you keep exposing it like this, sooner orter, it will cause serious trouble.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong didn¡¯t answer her question.

    Instead, she posed a new question.

    ¡°What do you think of Cheonma?¡±

    Despite her confusion, Narin answered the question.

    ¡°He is our sun.¡±

    ¡°Our sun.¡±

    She murmured the word again.

    She was thinking of the lizard that had been given the name ¡°sun.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by sun?¡±

    She briefly looked at her ring finger.

    ¡°Is Cheonma a being so powerful that nothing can defeat him? Is he the absolute being who grants our wishes?¡±

    The master of the Heavenly Demon Cult speaks of Cheonma.

    ¡°Yes. Cheonma is a being so powerful, no one can oppose him.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong casually continued.

    ¡°Do you really believe such a being exists in this world?¡±

    The leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult is denying Cheonma?

    That can¡¯t be right.

    ¡°No matter how great a tree is, it will eventually fall with time.¡±

    No, she wasn¡¯t denying Cheonma¡¯s existence.

    ¡°What I mean by ¡®sun¡¯¡­¡±

    She was redefining the concept of Cheonma.

    Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s gaze fell to the ground.

    A red fruit rolled and touched her feet.

    It was a fruit that had a long way to go before it could ripen.

    ¡°The one who prevents hunger.¡±

    My throat was dry, and my stomach was hungry.

    That¡¯s why Baek Yeon-yeong joined the Heavenly Demon Cult, and Narin, who was in a simr situation, came along as well.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult was a ce for the poor and hungry.

    The sun they believed in had to be the one who kept them from starving.

    *Crunch.*

    Baek Yeon-yeong bit into the red fruit.

    Autumn hadn¡¯t yete.

    Yet, the Heavenly Demon Cult already had the abundance of fall.

    The lizard that makes gekking sounds.

    No, it was all because of the one lizard walking the path of a true dragon.

 Chapter 189

    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    I had finished everything I needed to do here.

    I had stolen enough rice cakes by now.

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    I took the permission from my teacher.

    Baek Yeon-yeong gave a slight smile, then began to gently stroke my tail.

    ¡°Good. Tell the Queen of Snakes to wait a little longer.¡±

    Unfortunately, it seemed that the schoolgirl maid uniform wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    I suppose with the materials being so rare, it couldn¡¯t have been made so easily.

    Maybe it¡¯ll be ready by the time I defeat Cheolduyong.

    Heh¡­ my teacher... Heh...

    ¡°What am I supposed to do with this useless disciple?¡±

    ¡°Gek...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    As she said that, my teacher tied a bundle around my tail.

    ¡°I put a little snack in here.¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    ¡°It might not suit your taste, but the Tang family¡¯s daughter seems to like spicy food.¡±

    She¡¯s from Sichuan, after all¡ªof course, she likes spicy food.

    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s for me, so I¡¯ll just give it to Tang whatever-her-name-is.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also included some sweet treats besides the honeb. The Queen of Snakes will surely be satisfied with this.¡±

    Oh, there¡¯s more food.

    It seems the Queen of Snakes¡¯ fondness for sweets has spread all the way here.

    Well, I didn¡¯t get the schoolgirl uniform, but I should pass this on.

    ¡°And there¡¯s a letter, so don¡¯t forget to deliver it.¡±

    I felt like a messenger now.

    Not that I mind.

    I walked through the Heavenly Demon Cult with my teacher for a little while.

    Thanks to her consideration, there weren¡¯t any followers wandering around.

    Because of that, I was able to roam freely at my full size.

    When I¡¯m in my small lizard form, I¡¯m fine, but at this size, the followers will definitely be shocked if they see me.

    They might even try to hunt me.

    I¡¯m not in any danger, but the person who tries to deal with my teacher¡¯s wrath will be in danger.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot in size, and your inner strength has also reached a high level.¡±

    Is she praising me because I¡¯m about to leave?

    Sheplimented me.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re at the point where you can at least talk, even if it¡¯s still a bit awkward. This must be the joy of a teacher¡ªwatching their disciple grow.¡±

    ¡°Gekkgek.¡±

    I¡¯m really grateful to my teacher.

    When we first met, she could¡¯ve ignored me, thinking I was just some random lizard passing by.

    But she paid attention to me.

    If I hadn¡¯t met her, I wouldn¡¯t have be so strong.

    I probably would¡¯ve stayed at the level of an ordinary king lizard.

    ¡°Ho. What¡¯s that look in your eyes?¡±

    I wanted to say thank you, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I could convey it well.

    ¡°Grurr¡­¡±

    I let out a low growl.

    It wasn¡¯t meant as a warning, just a sound that arge carnivore makes when it¡¯s happy.

    Then, I leaned in closer to her.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten so big, you¡¯re certainly more fun to touch.¡±

    My teacher seemed to understand, reaching out to gently scratch my neck.

    ¡°Grurr¡­¡±

    It was at that moment, while my teacher was petting me, that¡ª

    ¡°Kyeeng!¡±

    ¡°Kyoong!¡±

    Tus and Pus quickly crawled over.

    They alternated their gaze between me and my teacher before waving their little arms.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Hioong!¡±

    Looking closely, it seemed like they were taking permission from me.

    ¡°Right. You¡¯ve both worked hard these days.¡±

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    Considering Tang So-yeong, Tus and Pus don¡¯t seem to follow humans very well.

    They almost became isted when they were captured by the Tang family, so they must¡¯ve developed a dislike for humans.

    But they¡¯re acting all friendly around my teacher.

    Could it be because they¡¯ve seen my brutal treatment of the Utahraptor?

    No, it feels different from that.

    What should I say?

    Right, it¡¯s like the way a bride acts toward her future mother-inw.

    I can¡¯t exin it exactly, but I see a little of that attitude.

    ¡°Make sure to keep an eye on them so things don¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Kyeeng!¡±

    Tus and Pus tapped my chin, as if telling me not to worry.

    They took permission from me again, and then climbed onto my body.

    ¡°Kyoong!¡±

    ¡°Hioong¡­¡±

    They seemed to settle on top of my horns.

    They fit perfectly side by side.

    ¡°Hweeek! Get off me! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    I heard Tang whatever-her-name-is from the other side.

    She had agreed to itst time, but it seemed she was still hesitant.

    Her frail chest made me think she didn¡¯t have much resolve.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Neph wasing to tie her up with her webs.

    ¡°I... I treated a tiger...!¡±

    Not a tiger, more like a tiger spider.

    Tang So-yeong¡¯s face turned pale when she realized Neph had been watching.

    ¡°Wheeek!¡±

    It seemed she had seen Neph¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hm. You really don¡¯t want to go, do you?¡±

    ¡°N-No. I was just kidding...!¡±

    ¡°Right, just a joke.¡±

    I¡¯ve been here long enough, but it still seems like she¡¯s scared of my teacher.

    Why does she fear my teacher?

    She¡¯s such a kind and beautiful person.

    ¡°I¡¯m d it was a joke.¡±

    ¡°Hweeek¡­¡±

    Tang So-yeong¡¯s shoulders drooped.

    She seemed to realize there was no escape.

    ¡°Wait a minute... So I can ride on your back, Great Senior?¡±

    Her eyes suddenly lit up.

    They were sparkling with excitement.

    It seems she¡¯s excited about riding on my back.

    It¡¯s nice that she¡¯s simple-minded.

    Tang So-yeong started iling her arms strangely.

    ¡°C-Come here!¡±

    She tried to climb onto my back, but she was too small and failed.

    ¡°Eek...¡±

    I felt a little sorry for her, so I wrapped my tail around her waist and helped her onto my back.

    ¡°Hehe... Fur... Scales... Horns...¡±

    Tang So-yeong drooled while touching my scales.

    Wait, is that really Tang So-yeong?

    She looks more like a Bicorne.

    ¡°Well... I guess this is what it takes to treat a mystical creature.¡±

    My teacher seemed to understand Tang So-yeong¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Hwa! Why, spider! Why are you doing this suddenly?¡±

    Neph, impressively, seemed to be punishing Tang So-yeong for touching my scales too much.

    ¡°Gyaa!¡±

    Is this really happening?

    Tus and Pus are on my horns.

    Neph and Tang So-yeong are on my back.

    What a bizarrebination.

    But, considering they¡¯re the original members of my group, I suppose it makes sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. We can¡¯t stop the road forever. Let¡¯s start heading out.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    I lowered my head onest time.

    My teacher reached out and gently scratched my head.

    ¡°Alright. Stay healthy until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    After answering my teacher¡¯s words, I turned my head.

    I gathered strength in my legs.

    *Fwoosh!*

    I leaped into the sky, as if flying.

    It was the So-ryong Deungcheonbo.

    ¡°Kyaah! G-Great Senior! You¡¯re too fast!¡±

    ¡°Kyeek!¡±

    ---

    Before heading to the Dragon Gate, there¡¯s one ce I need to stop by.

    It¡¯s the Queen of Snakes¡¯ temple.

    ¡°Is this your territory, Great Senior? It¡¯s nicer than I expected! It even looks like a building.¡±

    It¡¯s my territory, but this isn¡¯t where you¡¯re supposed to stay.

    ¡°Piyak!¡±

    A Shek-Shek appeared quickly after noticing me.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a cute snake! It feels like I¡¯m seeing a small Great Senior.¡±

    Shek-Shek is cute.

    ¡°Piyak...?¡±

    Shek-Shek tilted its head as it heard a strange voice.

    ¡°Pweck?¡±

    Shek-Shek stretched its body after seeing the two creatures on my back.

    ¡°Kyoong...?¡±

    ¡°Hioong...?¡±

    Come to think of it, you two.

    We haven¡¯t met before.

    ¡°Gekkgek.¡±

    Say hello.

    This is Shek-Shek.

    A snake with a long body that¡¯s quite charming.

    And these are Tus and Pus.

    ¡°Gekkgek.¡±

    Fat and sharp-toothed spiders.

    ¡°Saak!¡±

    ¡°Kyeek!¡±

    Despite my introduction, it seems they¡¯re not quite fond of each other.

    ¡°Piyahh!¡±

    Shek-Shek shouted as if it was asking why these creatures are on me.

    ¡°Kyoong!¡±

    Tus and Pus shouted as if asking who this snake is.

    ¡°Gekkgek.¡±

    Enough, everyone.

    I¡¯ll exin everything.

    ¡°Saak!¡±

    ¡°Kyeek!¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    We have the mystical creature expert, Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°Pweck?¡±

    Shek-Shek watched as Tang So-yeong got off my back and stared at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m an expert at handling mystical creatures, especially ones with scales like this.¡±

    Finally, they¡¯ll see it.

    The true power of Tang So-yeong, themon physician of the Gek Cult.

    *Squish.*

    ¡°Gyaah! It hurts!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting that.

    ¡°Gekkgek.¡±

    I gently pulled Shek-Shek¡¯s tail, who had nipped at Tang So-yeong¡¯s hand.

    After a quick bite, Shek-Shek let go

    .

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s poisonous, but why are its teeth so sharp!¡±

    What a drama queen.

    Even though Shek-Shek bit her, it couldn¡¯t have hurt that much.

    She¡¯s a bitrge, but she¡¯s just a ball python.

    She¡¯s not venomous, so why is she making such a fuss?

    ¡°¡­Has its head changed into a triangle?¡±

    ¡°Shirrik!¡±

    ¡°G-Great Senior! My body is starting to feel weird!¡±

    Tang So-yeong screamed.

    ¡°¡­Petrification! I¡¯m turning into stone!¡±

    It¡¯s probably just her skin feeling itchy.

    But since I couldn¡¯t listen to her screaming any longer, I gently tapped Shek-Shek¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Pweck!¡±

    Naturally, Shek-Shek extended its long tongue.

    Shek-Shek¡¯s tongue touched the spot it had bitten.

    ¡°It¡¯s... dying! How could this happen! I knew I should have used the virgin venom!¡±

    I wanted to listen to more of her nonsense, but Shek-Shek¡¯s venom was incredibly effective.

    ¡°Shirrik!¡±

    Tang So-yeong¡¯s wound healed immediately.

    ¡°¡­Huh? How did the venom work as an antidote?¡±

    It¡¯s not that weird.

    What¡¯s weird is the stuff you¡¯re saying about ¡°virgin venom.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Isn¡¯t this a little strange? How does a snake use healing power?¡±

    Not at all strange.

    The only weird part is your ¡°virgin venom¡± nonsense.

    ¡°Pweck.¡±

    Shek-Shek sighed, as if annoyed by all the strange humans.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Despite the chaos, Neph didn¡¯t seem to care much.

    She had already humanized herself, so maybe it didn¡¯t bother her.

    Tus and Pus.

    And Shek-Shek¡¯s squabble seemed like just a little child¡¯s y while they were busy ying with my fur.

    But Neph¡¯s behavior didn¡¯tst for long.

    Her movement suddenly stopped.

    Because a powerful enemy had appeared.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The owner of this temple.

    The Queen of Snakes.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    Neph clung to my neck as if anxious.

    Tus and Pus did the same.

    Even Shek-Shek, who was ready to fight, quickly backed away and hid in my fur.

    ¡°Hioong¡­¡±

    Well, they were seeing the Queen of Snakes for the first time.

    ¡¾Basilisk LV138¡¿

    Seeing a mystical creature with a level of 138, it was no surprise they reacted like that.

    ¡­Speaking of which, the Queen of Snakes¡¯ level is quite impressive.

    It¡¯s even higher than the Red Dragon before it joined the Gek Cult.

    Of course, strength isn¡¯t determined just by levels, but she¡¯s definitely a powerful creature.

    And that power was also felt in me, now that I¡¯m a True Dragon.

    ¡°Gekkgek¡­¡±

    ¡°Pweck!¡±

    Shek-Shek climbed onto the Queen of Snakes¡¯ body.

    Is it just me, or do I see the mischievous look of a child calling for their parent?

    ¡°Yes. These must be your followers.¡±

    The Queen of Snakes looked at the spiders.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    She grinned at Neph.

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    Neph made an annoyed sound.

    When I turned my head, Neph¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Queen of Snakes¡¯ deep-pocketed aura.

    It seemed she was frustrated seeing someone so overwhelmingly stronger than her.

    The Queen of Snakes didn¡¯t do anything, but she already imed victory.

    ¡°Hioong¡­¡±

    ¡°Tioong¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus seemed to be discussing the powerful opponent that had just appeared.

    Wait.

    If they¡¯re reacting like this...

    What about the weakest of us, Tang So-yeong?

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s huge!¡±

    No, So-yeong.

    What kind of reaction is that?

    What does that make me?

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a confirmed follower of mine, I see.¡±

    Huh?

 Chapter 190

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    It was almost the same expression she had when she was about to take my scales.

    Well, considering that the Snake Queen is a very rare spiritual being, I can understand why she would react like this.

    It seems like Tang So-Yeong really likes spiritual beings.

    Naturally, her interest would be drawn to the Snake Queen, who takes the form of amia, a half-human, half-snake creature.

    ¡°She¡¯s bigger than the Great Hero!¡±

    ¡­That seems to be a bit of a different kind of interest.

    Though, it looks like she¡¯s talking about size, not the kind of "big" I had in mind.

    The Snake Queen¡¯s size is truly enormous.

    Of course, her weight might not differ too much from mine.

    But, being a snake, her length is what¡¯s truly massive.

    A 7-meter snake weighs less than 100 kg.

    As the length increases, the weight grows exponentially¡ª for example, a Titanoboa, at 15 meters, weighs around 1 ton.

    My weight is estimated to be around 3 tons.

    So, what about the Snake Queen¡¯s length?

    She¡¯s not called the ruler of the jungle for nothing.

    ...But right now, she¡¯s in a humanoid form.

    So, I can¡¯t be talking about size, can I?

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    What in the world are you looking at?

    I gently tugged on Tang So-Yeong¡¯s dumpling-shaped hair.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    That pocket is mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just enjoying looking at you.¡±

    What are you saying?

    When did I ever look at you like that with such lecherous eyes?

    ¡°Humans are really fascinating. Though we are the same species, their personalities can be so different.¡±

    Same human?

    It sounds like you¡¯re talking about Master and Tang So-Yeong, but that¡¯s a huge mistake.

    Tang So-Yeong and Master are not the same kind of humans.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    Look at that pettiness.

    We could never be the same species.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Neph suddenly wrapped her arms tightly around my neck.

    It seemed like she was analyzing something.

    I turned my head slightly and saw she was staring at the Snake Queen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Kyaek¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyoook¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus were also doing the same.

    The sudden appearance of someone with deep inner energy.

    Of course, they would be on guard.

    It¡¯s not my true intention, but I¡¯ve often seen people lose focus when confronted with something that massive, so it¡¯s understandable.

    Neph, while being quite formidable, is definitely notrge.

    Tus and Pus are still spiders, but their appearance isn¡¯t exactly imposing¡­

    Not that it¡¯s bad, but it¡¯s a bit of a letdown.

    But why does Tang So-Yeong seem so cheerful about it?

    She¡¯s the smallest of them all, right?

    ¡­Ah, I get it now.

    Neph is jealous of something bigger than her own.

    But Tang So-Yeong isn¡¯t even thinking about that.

    She¡¯spletely oblivious.

    She¡¯s just endlessly converging to zero.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m feeling weird all of a sudden.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong was staring at me nkly.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a face I¡¯ve been wanting to see.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    A face you¡¯ve been wanting to see?

    Was there anyone the Snake Queen knew among us?

    ¡°You¡¯ve gained quite the spiritual stature.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s gaze was fixed on Neph.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, mypanion might have copsed. I express my thanks.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hehe!¡±

    Neph¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    She probably didn¡¯t like being referred to as mypanion.

    And she squeezed my neck tightly.

    It seemed like a possessive act, like a child unwilling to part with something they like.

    ¡°Kyeeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyooh¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus did the same.

    They were buried in my fur, then poked their heads out, grabbing my scales with their tiny legs.

    ¡°Pipipipi.¡±

    Sishishi seemed to like their reactions, letting out a cute littleugh.

    Why¡¯s she acting so smug now?

    Sigh, the spiders'' reactions are a bit more extreme than I expected.

    Is it really because of her chest?

    I try to act like I don¡¯t notice, but I can¡¯t help but know how these spiders feel about me.

    Wild eyes tell the tale, and with the title of ¡°beloved by the spiders,¡± it¡¯s clear they feel more than simple affection.

    Probably beyond mere fondness.

    A sudden appearance of a colossal rival.

    That¡¯s what they seem to be thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too tense. I don¡¯t particrly like spiders, but I won¡¯t touch mypanion¡¯s followers.¡±

    It seems the Snake Queen isn¡¯t exactly fond of spiders either.

    ¡°Pip!¡±

    Sishishi has also been on guard against the spiders from the start.

    ...Wait, now that I think about it, there¡¯s a theory that basilisks and spiders don¡¯t get along too well.

    In some movie, when a basilisk¡¯s corpse is ced down, giant spiders flee in terror.

    It¡¯s a species instinct.

    And the rtionship with me.

    Seems like both of these factors are in y here.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    If they were just a passing acquaintance, I wouldn¡¯t care, but they¡¯re all followers of the Geokgaekyo. The Snake Queen isn¡¯t yet a follower, but I n on secretly making her one when I retire.

    Spiders are far weaker than Bae Ryang or the Red Dragon.

    Of course, I¡¯ll be looking out for them, but high rank doesn¡¯t solve everything.

    But if the Snake Queen has a connection?

    If there¡¯s a problem, it will likely be resolved quickly.

    Their species may not get along, but I can¡¯t just ignore it.

    If I¡¯ve figured out what the problem is, it means there¡¯s a solution.

    I untied the bundle from my tail.

    ¡°Oho.¡±

    The Snake Queen looked at the contents of the bundle with interest.

    She smiled slightly at the rice cakes I had stolen.

    Had the spiders not been there, she would¡¯ve shown a cute smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot. Wait, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Yes.

    You¡¯ve found this too.

    ¡°Alcohol.¡±

    Even though it¡¯s a bit awkward, maybe alcohol will change things.

    There¡¯s nothing quite like alcohol to make people get closer, even when the rtionship is a bit stiff.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where did you get this? Wow, how expensive is this!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong was leaping with joy, clearly knowing the value of the drink.

    Is it an expensive drink?

    I just grabbed it along with the rice cakes.

    ¡°Geumjoncheong¡­! I only saw it in the Tang n!¡±

    Geumjoncheong!

    The name alone sounds expensive.

    Anyway, I brought the whole jar of this rare alcohol.

    ¡°Nice. Since you¡¯ve brought the alcohol, preparing the food will be my job.¡±

    As expected of the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    Alright, everyone, you can look forward to it.

    The Queen¡¯s cooking skills are something else.

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six¡­ We¡¯re going to have a feast.¡±

    Yes.

    Let¡¯s all eat until our bellies burst.

    ¡­Wait a minute.

    Tus, Pus, Neph, Tang, Sishishi, the Snake Queen.

    And me.

    That¡¯s seven of us, right?

    I must¡¯ve miscounted.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Pipipipi¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyeeng¡­¡±

    Sishishi and the spiders made soft sounds.

    Why does it feel like you¡¯re already getting along?

    What difference does it make?

    I brought it up so you could get along anyway.

    I¡¯m fine with it.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Neph also smiled at me.

    Yeah.

    Looks like you¡¯re looking forward to this too.

    ¡°The cold wind ising in. I¡¯ll close the door now.¡±

    Crrrsh.

    The thick stone door closed.

    Good.

    Now let¡¯s get ready to eat.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Ugh, look at them all drooling.

    How hungry could they be?

    ...You¡¯re drooling because you¡¯re hungry, right?

    <strong>Winter was still far off, but snowkes began to scatter from the sky.</strong>

    A breathtakingly beautiful scene unfolded.

    Dozens of weapons shaped like snowkes poured down from the sky, and before long, an ice storm was unleashed.

    ¡°Straighten up! We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    The masters, bald as eggs, were facing off against the Bingjo.

    ¡°Kkiki-kikak!¡±

    The Bingjo flew around frantically, constantly releasing cold air.

    But.

    Boom!

    A single creature shot out like lightning.

    By the time the Bingjo heard the sound, it was already toote.

    Boom!

    The mighty head of the Cheolduyong pierced through the Bingjo.

    ¡°Kwaaaa!¡±

    The guardian of the Dragon Gate, and the lord of the snowy mountains.

    The Bingjo fell like that.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    One of the monks wiped the sweat off his smooth head.

    They had taken down a powerful spiritual being.

    It would¡¯ve been tough for them alone.

    But, thanks to their secret weapon, they were able to win without significant sacrifice.

    ¡°To already catch a spiritual being like this. The gains are good.¡±

    The start was promising.

    At this rate, they might each be able to take a token of victory for themselves.

    The monk thought so, just before locking eyes with the Cheolduyong, standing triumphantly over the Bingjo¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°¡­Cheolduyong, what are you thinking?¡±

    The Cheolduyong¡¯s eyes turned blue.

    A strange aura poured from him.

    Kugoo¡­

    His overwhelming inner energy crushed them.

    ¡°Ugh! What is this!¡±

    Before they could even respond, the Cheolduyong raised his hand.

    One hand pointed to the sky.

    The other pointed to the ground.

    Among those in the Shaolin, no one would not recognize that stance.

    The "Heaven and Earth, I Alone Stand" position.

    It was a deration made after the birth of the Buddha.

    But the Cheolduyong was an exception.

    He had never learned that doctrine.

    He had deliberately excluded it.

    The Cheolduyong had been their pawn, and if he gained too much knowledge, no one knew what would happen.

    Yet now, he was taking that stance.

    What could it mean?

    Had he reached some kind of enlightenment?

    If he had gained this insight without background knowledge, it might be right to consider him as a Buddha.

    But that possibility was extremely low.

    In fact, it was almost nonexistent.

    So, what does this situation mean?

    ¡°¡­All other disciples, listen.¡±

    The answer was simple.

    ¡°Subdue the Cheolduyong!¡±

    The Cheolduyong had deliberately hidden his power.

    He had been living as their pawn, but at the crucial moment, he intended to strike them down.

    Crack.

    Without hesitation, the Cheolduyong took the Bingjo¡¯s token.

    The Cheolduyong was an ordinary dragon.

    Before the Shaolin¡¯s headmaster killed their parents.

    Not only did he kill their parents, but he also brought the Cheolduyong in to use as a pawn.

    He had taught him martial arts, making him do things the Shaolin could not officially allow.

    Blood had been stained on the ordinary dragon¡¯s body.

    Even when he tried to sleep, he could hear his parents¡¯ screams.

    Every day felt like hell.

    But he couldn¡¯t go against them.

    He was far too weakpared to the Shaolin¡¯s headmaster.

    That¡¯s why he had hidden his strength and waited for the right moment.

    ¡°Strike from the side!¡±

    Over ten warriors rushed at once.

    Even the Cheolduyong, no matter how powerful, would have to be cautious of this many opponents.

    Crunch.

    The Cheolduyong¡¯s blue eyes locked onto the leader.

    Whooooosh!

    The stopped blizzard began to rage again.

    Boom!

    Dozens, if not hundreds, of ice shards rained down from the sky.

    ¡°Y-You are now¡­ betraying our Shaolin¡­!¡±

    No one was able to follow through with their attack, caught up in dodging the falling ice shards.

    ¡°Truly¡­ you betrayed us!¡±

    One monk screamed in a frenzy.

    The Cheolduyong stared at him and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The Cheolduyong opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­ when did you start talking?¡±

    The monk from Shaolin was horrified.

    They had hidden the fact that he could speak, and now the power he had hidden was beyond measure.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, I Alone Stand. So, you were the only ones who knew about this greatness, huh?¡±

    The Cheolduyong didn¡¯t answer the monk.

    As if he didn¡¯t need to listen to the words of an insect, he spoke only to himself.

    ¡°It''s not toote¡­!¡±

    Boom!

    A huge ice shard crushed the monk¡¯s head.

    ¡°E-Execution!¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    Seeing the head of the executed monk crushed, another monk rushed in, furious.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so angry over something so trivial.¡±

    The Cheolduyongughed lowly.

    Kugoo¡­

    His inner energy concentrated into a single point.

    A fierce cold wrapped around his head.

    The Cheolduyong¡¯s head leapt as if to fly, mming into the ground.

    Boom!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The immense physical force was more than enough to make the nearby monk evaporate, but that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Kugoo¡­

    ¡°A¡­ an avnche!¡±

    The snowy mountains seemed to respond to his emotions as they overwhelmed the Shaolin monks.

    It was the chill of the mountains and the frost.

    It was the Cheolduyong¡¯s rage.

 Chapter 191

    ¡°Hiooong¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiooong¡­¡±

    Tus and Pus, having never seen alcohol before, waved their short arms and stared at the sses of liquor.

    Is it really okay for spiders to be this cute?

    Their size has grown a bit, so now they almost look like puppies.

    Since Neph has evolved, it seems like Tus and Pus might be evolving soon as well¡­

    If I move them to my territory, I think I could speed up their evolution.

    What kind of species will they evolve into, I wonder?

    Half excited, half worried.

    I don¡¯t want them to turn into humans right away, but I hope they grow up healthily.

    ¡°Pip.¡±

    Sishishi, having tried a few sips, licked the liquid in the ss with her tongue.

    ¡°Hiooong!¡±

    ¡°Kiooong!¡±

    The spiders pped their short arms in response, like they were cheering.

    They¡¯re still young, so they seem like they¡¯re going to get along quickly.

    It¡¯s not that basilisks and spiders don¡¯t get along; it¡¯s just that snakes and spiders don¡¯t usually mix.

    Of course, Sishishi will grow into a great basilisk like her mother, too.

    ¡­Wait, but will Sishishi actually grow into a basilisk?

    She¡¯s the Snake Queen¡¯s daughter, but she wasn¡¯t born through the usual method.

    Her species seems to be different¡­ so what will she evolve into?

    She seems to have gained some power rted to petrification, but her essence seems to lie in healing powers.

    ¡­Do such snakes even exist?

    I¡¯m not sure.

    It¡¯s probably something I¡¯ll figure out in the distant future, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it right now.

    I¡¯m concerned not only about my own evolution but also about the evolution of my followers. It feels strange.

    I¡¯m happy that my followers are getting stronger, and I¡¯m excited to see what species they¡¯ll evolve into.

    Since I¡¯m not the one making the choice, it¡¯s even more exciting.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s definitely just been cooked over fire, but how does it taste like this?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong, in her excitement, was devouring the meat, though she¡¯s still a small human who cannot evolve.

    She had added a little seasoning and salt, but the cooking was just grilling.

    Yet, the Snake Queen¡¯s cooking tasted far beyond that.

    The answer was simple.

    The Snake Queen can freely manipte the power of petrification.

    She used that power appropriately during the cooking process, creating an effect simr to cooking it in y.

    It couldn¡¯t help but taste amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong, her face beaming, eagerly stuffed more meat into her mouth.

    Turp.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to lose to that.

    The difference is that I wasn¡¯t using my hands.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Neph smiled and ced a piece of meat that I had torn off into my mouth.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I could eat it on my own, but there¡¯s no need to refuse the kindness.

    It feels strangelyfortable.

    This reminds me of the past.

    When I was still a gecko lizard, and Neph was still a spider.

    I used to cut off my tail and steal food caught in spider webs.

    Now, somehow, we¡¯ve be the kind of beings who feed each other.

    Life.

    No, I guess lizard life is always a mystery.

    It might seem like a trivial connection, but it¡¯s be such an intimate one.

    What if, when I was being chased by the Oviraptor, I had run to a different tree instead of where Neph was?

    Just thinking about it is terrifying.

    Neph was the first connection I made in this world, and she¡¯s an important being with whom I¡¯ll continue that bond.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I tore off a small piece of meat and offered it to Neph.

    Her face, which had been grinning, turned slightly red, and she quickly took the meat I offered.

    ¡°¡­Churp.¡±

    She even put my fingers in her mouth, which was a little much.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    She made that noise and yfullyughed, taking her fingers out of her mouth.

    ¡­

    That face is dangerous.

    How is it that she looks exactly like my type?

    I shouldn¡¯t have joked about it before.

    I said I¡¯d consider it if she came as a beautiful woman with blonde hair and red eyes, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actuallye like this.

    ¡­Well, it¡¯s a relief that everything isn¡¯t perfect.

    ¡°Great Hero, did you know that the experts from the Tang n don¡¯t get drunk on alcohol?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong, excited from eating the meat, said with a bright smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing. Since I deal with poisons, I can¡¯t really get drunk.¡±

    True, I¡¯m somewhat resistant to alcohol as well.

    I probably have the <strong>Baekdokbulchim</strong>, or maybe the <strong>Cheondokbulchim</strong>, because I¡¯m immune to poisons.

    It seems alcohol is treated as a type of poison.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t filter everything out, so if I drink too much, I can get a ckout.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Great Hero¡­ two of you¡­¡±

    Despite her confident voice, Tang So-Yeong was the first to copse.

    Wait, didn¡¯t you just have a drink?

    Thud.

    She tried to lean into my arms, but Neph, who was sitting next to me, caught her instead.

    Tang So-Yeong copsed onto the makeshift bed made of spider webs.

    ¡°Eek! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t eat me!¡±

    Is she dreaming?

    She¡¯s only bound by spider webs, but she¡¯s reacting like that.

    ¡­Well, it¡¯s probably normal to react like that when bound by spider webs.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ She was a human I could talk to, but she¡¯s already passed out.¡±

    The Snake Queen made a disappointed expression.

    Surprisingly, the Snake Queen and Tang So-Yeongmunicated well.

    It was the Mai Dubok they madest time.

    The Snake Queen noticed that Tang So-Yeong had been involved in the making of that clothing.

    They were having an in-depth conversation.

    Tang So-Yeong taught the Snake Queen about the deeper aspects of the school-miz clothing, and the Snake Queen listened with great interest.

    Since Tang So-Yeong had directly seen my <strong>Shimma</strong>, she was bound to have more knowledge on the subject than anyone else.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If the mouth is closed, it¡¯s even better.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I agree.

    I shrank my body a bit to enjoy the alcohol more, but with so many people, it shrunk quickly.

    ¡°Now, have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°Kiooong¡­¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Everyone kept offering me more alcohol, so I ended up drinking a lot.

    Every time I took a drink from the Snake Queen, Tus and Pus would crawl over and offer me another.

    Then Sishishi would offer me a drink.

    Then Neph.

    After that, the Snake Queen again.

    It seemed like everyone was taking turns offering me more.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    I didn¡¯t refuse what was given.

    ...Sigh, but maybe I¡¯ve drunk too much.

    I¡¯m starting to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Here, another drink.¡±

    ¡°Geeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Pipipipi¡­¡±

    ¡°Gero-ro-ro-ro¡­¡±

    I think I¡¯ve had enough.

    Sishishi even looked human now, I think.

    ¡°Are my legs securely tied?¡±

    Neph and Pus seemed to be tying my legs with spider webs.

    ¡°The order is¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    What are you even talking about?

    I wanted to ask, but I couldn¡¯t summon the strength to speak.

    ¡°Gero-ro-ro-ro¡­¡±

    It looks like I¡¯ve drunk quite a bit, but I don¡¯t think I need to worry.

    Everyone here is someone I trust.

    Nothing bad will happen, right?

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Keeeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Beep!¡±

    ¡­But why does the ground feel so wet?

    This looks like alcohol.

    Did I spill alcohol on the floor while pretending to drink?

    Why would I waste such precious alcohol?

    I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Maybe when I wake up, I¡¯ll lick it up.

    ¡°Gerong¡­¡±

    Trusting everyone, I closed my eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, listen. This time, just taste it. Don¡¯t cross the line, each one¡­¡±

    I heard strange sounds, but it must be because of the alcohol.

    ¡°Squeak¡­ Gek!¡±

    Sishishi. Don¡¯t pull my tail.

    ¡­Huh?

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Ugh¡­ how¡­!¡±

    Cheolduyong looked at the martial artist who was still barely alive.

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s one left alive. And there are those who managed to escape.¡±

    Martial artists, being the strong survivors they are, had excellent survival skills.

    Most of them froze in Cheolduyong¡¯s cold, but a few managed to escape and survive.

    Though, it didn¡¯t seem like it wouldst long.

    ¡°You¡­ why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±

    One martial artist, lying on the frozen ground, screamed.

    Cheolduyong mocked him.

    ¡°Suddenly? Why? You think I didn¡¯t know what Shaolin did to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you remember?¡±

    Cheolduyong¡¯s memory had been erased.

    If it hadn¡¯t been, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live as their pawn.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. The Headmaster personally erased it¡­¡±

    The Headmaster of Shaolin, one of the Ten Great Masters, Hye Myeong Dae Sa.

    He had personally meddled with Cheolduyong¡¯s memory.

    It was impossible to revive those memories unless someone stronger than Hye Myeong Dae Sa intervened.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to revive memories, but it¡¯s rtively easy to build new ones.¡±

    Though Cheolduyong had always disliked talking with humans, his thoughts had changed.

    It would be better to personally reveal everything to him.

    He would slowly die in despair.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ <em>cough</em>, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°A man with the name Nam Gung came to me.¡±

    ¡°Nam Gung? <em>Cough</em>!¡±

    The high monk realized at once who the man with the name Nam Gung was.

    ¡°You fool¡­ that man was using you¡­¡±

    Cheolduyong¡¯s thick leg crushed the monk¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Used?¡±

    Cheolduyongughed low.

    ¡°Is that the wording from your mouth, Executioner?¡±

    Used?

    It might be true.

    A strange creature with the name Nam Gung.

    There was no way he would approach with good intentions.

    He had a purpose in revealing the truth to Cheolduyong.

    He had made a n for him.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I would have let myself be used by him if it meant escaping this cursed Shaolin.¡±

    Swoosh.

    A cold wind blew.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Now that Cheolduyong knew the truth, he was filled with rage and resentment.

    All he thought about was killing every human in Shaolin and escaping from this hellish ce.

    ¡°Executioner. Do you know where we are?¡±

    ¡°<em>Cough</em>¡­ Dragon Gate¡­¡±

    It was information given by the man with the name Nam Gung.

    ¡°By taking the power of the Dragon Gate, I realized I had been wrong all this time.¡±

    Cheolduyong looked up at the sky.

    By defeating the Bingjo and taking its token, he had made the power of the Dragon Gate his own.

    The cold of the snowy mountains cooled his rage.

    Cheolduyong hade to an understanding.

    Everything he had thought was wrong.

    Killing the humans of Shaolin and escaping that hellish ce was a foolish thought.

    He couldn¡¯t be satisfied with such things.

    Kugoo¡­

    The fierce blizzard began to rage.

    ¡°With overwhelming strength, enlightening the foolish spiritual beings used by humans.¡±

    The Dragon Gate had granted him power.

    The power to save spiritual beings in situations like his own.

    ¡°I will kill every human in the martial world.¡±

    He would use overwhelming power to prevent such a tragedy from ever happening again.

    The total annihtion of every martial artist.

    That was Cheolduyong¡¯s goal.

    ¡°This¡­ you young one¡­! It¡¯s not like that¡­ You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    The high monk coughed up blood as he despaired.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to honor my parents.¡±

    The monk¡¯s body began to freeze.

    ¡°It''s how I honor all the spiritual beings who lost everything like me.¡±

    ¡°If you trust Nam Gung¡­¡±

    Crack!

    The high monk¡¯s words were cut off halfway.

    The cold of the snowy mountains hadpletely frozen him.

    ¡°Watch as you despair for the rest of your life, Executioner.¡±

    Cheolduyong looked at the frozen monk with an emotionless face.

    ¡°See what result the <em>Nahan</em> you created brings.¡±

 Chapter 192

    "Sishishi."

    "Stop pulling, Sishishi."

    ¡°Pipak¡­¡±

    ¡°Tus, Pus.¡±

    Stop biting my tail.

    ¡°Keeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Kioong¡­¡±

    While I was copsing, Tus and Pus were tugging at me from both sides.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Have I drunk too much?

    It always feels like I''m falling for the same trick.

    ¡°Geek¡­¡±

    I staggered and stood up again.

    I might have acted a little carelessly, but I trust my followers.

    There¡¯s no way my divine beasts would do anything terrible while I was drunk, right?

    I just had a little drink and restedfortably.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡­My body feels a little stiff, but that¡¯s within the expected range.

    It always happens when I sleep in the Snake Queen¡¯s temple.

    Just as I was about to tap Pus on the rear,

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    The Snake Queen, with a strangely satisfied expression, lifted her head.

    I could feel the slippery texture of her scales on my body¡ªshe was holding me with her tail.

    And on top of that, Neph was lying down.

    It seemed like the snakes were all coiled up together in one spot.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Neph smiled brightly as she massaged my shoulders.

    My upper body is so thick that I don¡¯t feel much, but I guess it¡¯s a kind of massage.

    ¡°Th-That was amazing.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong wasn¡¯t tangled up in the coils.

    Her clothes were slightly disheveled, but that¡¯s probably because she¡¯s a bit clumsy.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°Swallowing that huge thing in one bite¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh. Quiet.¡±

    The Snake Queen yfully put her finger to her lips.

    So-Yeong.

    You saw what they were doing, didn¡¯t you?

    Just tell me.

    ¡°Ah, this is our secret, okay? Hehe¡­ I think we can expect the emergence of a new species. Great Hero, you should be able to have twenty descendants in one go¡­¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    What exactly did you do?

    After hearing that, I couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    I quickly scanned the faces around me.

    Sishishi and the Snake Queen¡¯s scales looked shinier.

    Neph¡¯s skin seemed firmer.

    Tus and Pus seemed puffed up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t crossed any lines.¡±

    Oh?

    Well, then I guess I don¡¯t need to worry.

    ¡­

    I¡¯m not an easy gecko to fool.

    You did something, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    You fed me alcohol when I was still so young!

    ¡°Ah, we didn¡¯t do much. We just tested if we could swallow Great Hero in one bite.¡±

    Really?

    I almost misunderstood there.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    You didn¡¯t just do nothing.

    You tried to swallow me in one bite?

    Even the Snake Queen¡¯s true form couldn¡¯t do that.

    What the hell were you trying to swallow?

    ¡°Curious, huh?¡±

    The Snake Queenughed yfully.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Neph tightly hugged my neck.

    ¡°¡­Gek.¡±

    My danger sense is going off like crazy.

    If I make a wrong move, I¡¯ll end up as a dry gecko corpse.

    *

    I dragged my tired body out and back onto the path.

    I had a feeling that if I stayed any longer, only my bones would remain.

    Before I left, the Snake Queen kissed my cheek as if it had be an everyday urrence. Neph, seeing this, became furious and tried to fight, but I managed to stop it without much trouble.

    Right cheek to the Snake Queen.

    Left cheek to Neph.

    It seemed like both were somewhat satisfied after that.

    Sishishi, who had gotten used to this exchange, didn¡¯t even try to greet me anymore.

    When I left, she just wagged her tail indifferently, and when I returned, she made a squeaking sound as if she was happy to see me.

    Of course, before I left, she had wagged her tail so fiercely that she was now proudly showing off the ring that had gotten caught on it.

    I gave one ring to each of the Tang sisters to resolve the issue.

    Tus and Pus got bracelets for their torsos.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    Neph got one on her left pinky.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Tang So-Yeong got a ring made of spider silk, which she put around her neck.

    ¡°My goodness, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting a ring, especially from the Great Hero!¡±

    The others might not understand, but it seems like Tang So-Yeong took the ring in a slightly different way.

    Tus, Pus, and Neph were content with simply receiving the ring, but Tang So-Yeong seemed more focused on the fact that it was a valuable-looking piece of jewelry.

    ¡°If this is a ring given by a spiritual being¡­ its value¡­¡±

    ¡­Does she need money that badly?

    I don¡¯t know the exact situation with her, but from the way she acts, she seems to be a bit poor.

    She always seems to want my scales and is constantly trying to collect my poison.

    Since human currency isn¡¯t really useful, I think I should throw some treasures at So-Yeong as a kind of allowance.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll need it outside, but for now, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to ept it.

    Tat.

    Everyone was clinging to my back, and I was running on all fours, almost like I was flying.

    Strangely, I didn¡¯t have much strength in my body, but I still had enough to move with them on my back.

    p!

    If I went too fast, these light creatures would probably fly off, so this speed seems just right.

    ¡°But Great Hero, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s getting a bit cold?¡±

    Even though I slowed down, Tang So-Yeongined about the cold.

    It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s cold with so little fat.

    ¡°Kioong.¡±

    I was about to say something but stopped.

    The spiders seemed to agree with her, letting out sounds as if they were acknowledging her words.

    It really has gotten cold, it seems.

    Tang So-Yeong stuck closer to my fur.

    Even though she was so close, I couldn¡¯t feel a thing, which made me realize just how frail she was.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t autumn being, but instead, it feels like winter has arrived right away? Of course, I know the climate here is unusual, but¡­ still, it feels strange.¡±

    As we got closer to our destination, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop.

    It doesn¡¯t feel like normal weather, just like when we first climbed the volcano and felt the heat.

    Although it¡¯s not life-threatening like that time, I can definitely feel the cold winding from afar.

    I guess it¡¯s due to the guardian of the snowy mountains.

    Is it already starting to move?

    I¡¯m not ready, but if it moves first, I¡¯d be thankful.

    Ten Bicorns attacking in unison.

    The cold of Baeng and the fire of the Red Dragon.

    The situation will probably be over before I even get involved.

    ¡°Hmmm, by the way, I¡¯m really excited. We have a neer in the Cult of Gaegeuk.¡±

    A neer.

    From the followers¡¯ perspective, they might think of it that way.

    After all, Tang So-Yeong has a position as a founding member of the cult.

    Though, she¡¯s now working as a regr member.

    ¡°Ahem, I guess as a senior, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lot of things.¡±

    I just hope she doesn¡¯t cling to me, whining.

    The wolves are easy to deal with, but the Red Dragon will be unforgiving.

    ¡°But it¡¯s probably an animal, right? Maybe it¡¯s a spiritual being? Whether it¡¯s an animal or a spiritual being, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Well, spiritual beings are rare, so it¡¯s not that surprising to think that way.

    Tus and Pus aren¡¯t spiritual beings, but Neph is about the level of one.

    But there are plenty of spiritual beings and animals in the Cult of Gaegeuk.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    We finally arrived at the volcano.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°This ce is better than I thought! It¡¯s nothing like that swamp area we were inst time!¡±

    Thatparison is a bit of an insult.

    Wait, maybe I should visit the swamp areater when I have time?

    I remember leaving a lot of things behind there.

    The piranhas that can create whirlpools, the golden frogs and turtles¡­

    Come to think of it, weren¡¯t those Ha-ri, Geum-wa, and Geum-gu?

    I don¡¯t need them that badly, but my followers would love them.

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll visit it sometimeter.

    We were walking slowly when suddenly,

    ¡°Ilbuwoo?¡±

    From afar, one Bicorn noticed me and started calling out.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Yeah. Have you been guarding the home well?

    ¡°Ilbudacheoer!¡±

    You guys haven¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a Bicorn?¡±

    The spiritual being enthusiast Tang So-Yeong couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.

    ¡°A spiritual being I read about in a book¡­! Could it be that the Great Hero has tamed it?¡±

    Well, I guess you could say that.

    The Bicorn, who had been far away, looked at Tang So-Yeong and made a sly expression.

    ¡°Ilbu¡­ Dacheoer!¡±

    In response, the other Bicorns also started making their own calls.

    ¡°Dacheoer!¡±

    ¡°Dada-da-da-dacheo!¡±

    ¡°Ilbu-baekcheo! Ilbu-cheoncheo! Ilbu-mancheo!¡±

    ¡°Shishishish!¡±

    The Bicorns were cheering

    .

    ¡°Not just one? I¡¯ve heard that Bicorns live in groups, but it¡¯s my first time seeing it in person!¡±

    It seems like she knows a lot about spiritual beings, especially since she¡¯s from Tang¡¯s side, but she probably hasn¡¯t seen a Bicorn before.

    Moreover, based on her reaction, it seems simr to how she first mistook me for a lizard.

    I guess Bicorns are rarer spiritual beings than I thought.

    Since I now know how Bicorns are born, I won¡¯t question their rarity.

    They must be pretty special.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°Hi-ohng!¡±

    Tus and Pus climbed onto my horns and waved their short arms.

    ¡°Ilbudacheoer!¡±

    ¡°Shishish!¡±

    The more I see Bicorns, the more I like them.

    Tus and Pus may be weaker than them, but they don¡¯t hesitate to treat them well as their allies.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°Ilbudacheoer!¡±

    Every time they waved their arms, their calls grew louder.

    Good.@@novelbin@@

    No need to worry about rank.

    ¡°Um, um¡­ Great Hero.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong stuttered, possibly finding something strange.

    ¡°Wha, wha, what is that?¡±

    Did she spot a Red Dragon?

    I looked in the direction she was pointing.

    ¡°Ge, ge, gek?¡±

    I also stuttered after seeing it.

    ¡°A, a pce?¡±

    ¡°Ge, geeeek?¡±

    No, what is that?

    I clearly told them to make a nest.

    ¡°Ilbudacheoer!¡±

    Did you guys make this?

    ¡°Hapgung! Hapgung!¡±

    The Bicorns snorted and nodded their heads.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    To be precise, calling it a pce wouldn¡¯t be right.

    It was a grand andrge nest.

    But it was divided into sections, and the floor was covered, with some areas even having a ceiling.

    Large spiritual beings like the Red Dragon could restfortably without issue, while smaller ones like Tus, Pus, and Tang So-Yeong could also have space to rx.

    ¡°Furuk!¡±

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    In the center, there was a veryrge room.

    It seemed to be made with a very thick material, which made it seem well-soundproof. The floor was made of a very soft material. It was hard to believe, but the ceiling even seemed to have mirrors.

    ¡­How did they do this?

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hapgung¡­ Hehe¡­¡±

    The Bicornsughed slyly, as if it was nothing.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Did you guys really do this?

    ¡°Furuk!¡±

    I¡¯m grateful, but¡­ wasn¡¯t this a bit too much?

    ¡°Ilbu-Maancheo!¡±

    They made a sound, as if telling me not to worry.

    No.

    This isn¡¯t what I expected.

    Ugh¡­

    How do I show my gratitude for this?

    Alright.

    Bicorn, sorry, but I think I¡¯m going to have to capture you next time I see you.

    First, I¡¯ll catch you, and then we¡¯ll see what happens.

    Before I fall into Bicorn corruption, I think you guys will enjoy yourselves first.

    ¡°Guktaeeeyaaang!¡±

    The Bicorns seemed to read my thoughts and knelt down on one knee.

    Is it just me, or does it look like they¡¯re swearing lifelong loyalty?

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Takjeong¡­¡±

    ¡­Sorry, Bicorn.

    I still have to live.

 Chapter 193

    ¡°Some¡­ hehehe... concubines... hehehe...¡±

    I moved closer to the nest, leaving behind the strange cries of the *Igaksu*.

    Having them as allies was reassuring, but sometimes those giant creatures with two horns on their heads made me feel uneasy.

    They weren¡¯t enemies, but it felt like they were looking at me with some strange kind of gaze.

    They weren¡¯t dangerous, but paradoxically, they made me feel endlessly threatened.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Their reward for bringing back an *Igaksu* was agreed upon, so I should be fine for now.

    ¡°Really impressive. The architecture here doesn¡¯t seem inferior to the ones we saw at the Heavenly Demon Cult. How did they make this?¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    It seems like they have architectural skills beyond humans.

    Honestly, I thought they¡¯d be good at construction.

    Each *Igaksu* could probably exert more strength than heavy machinery.

    I was confident they¡¯d be able to handle the foundation work, and I nned to finish it together once I returned.

    But it was a pleasant surprise.

    Not only did they take care of the foundation, but theypleted everything from start to finish.

    Of course, because of the *Igaksu*¡¯s physical characteristics, delicate work would¡¯ve been difficult for them.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. We didn¡¯t need delicate work whererge spiritual creatures like the *Red Dragon* or I would live.

    Just a little attention was needed for those like the *Red Dragon* or *Baek Rang* who could transform into human form.

    The materials, I assumed, were from the nts I grew with my powers and the gold or other precious metals the *Red Dragon* brought.

    The vines were tough, and the wood was solid.

    Moreover, the nts I created with my abilities had strong fire resistance, capable of enduring the *Red Dragon¡¯s* mes.

    Of course, if the *Red Dragon* really went all out and tried to burn it, everything would eventually burn, but the *Red Dragon* wasn¡¯t likely to burn its own nest.

    Although it might identally breathe fire in its sleep, it wouldn¡¯t be anything we couldn¡¯t defend against.

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    *Tus* and *Pus*.

    Neph also looked up from the nest, inspecting it as if she were contemting where to spin her webs.

    She seemed to be itching to do it.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t like she could freely spin webs in the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Her body must have been itching for it.

    ...Should I pull out some webs for her?

    ¡°Chioong¡­¡±

    As if reading my thoughts, *Pus* crawled over to me.

    She subtly touched me with her spinning appendage.

    Fine, I¡¯m in the mood.

    *p!*

    ¡°Keeng!¡±

    *Pus* shuddered as her short arms trembled.

    ¡°Keeek¡­¡±

    *Tus* clicked her teeth together, looking enviously at *Pus*.

    Crunch.

    Neph suddenly grabbed my arm tightly.

    ...Is she asking for the same?

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this in broad daylight...!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong screamed with her eyes closed.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    I¡¯m just tapping her bottom to pull out some webs.

    ¡°Y-You beast! Ah, I mean, you *are* a beast¡­¡±

    *sh!*

    ¡°KYAAA!¡±

    Neph lightly smacked her.

    Just as she was about to lightly tap her bottom¡­

    ¡°Aww?¡±

    I noticed a familiar gray furry ball running toward us.

    A cute little puppy, tail wagging and crouching low.@@novelbin@@

    It was *Ching*.

    ¡°Awung!¡±

    Scales are nice, but fur¡¯s not bad either.

    That fluffy body, I could¡ª

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    Yeah.

    You guys are fluffy, too.

    I petted *Ching* as it came closer to me.

    ¡°Fuh-huh.¡±

    Neph seemed to like *Ching* too, lightly brushing her fingers against it.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡±

    *Ching* stuck out its tongue and panted, clearly enjoying Neph¡¯s touch.

    Spiders and snakes usually don¡¯t get along well, but wolves are different.

    Although *Ching* was just a naive little wolf pup, it still responded warmly. It¡¯s a good sign.

    If we had started off on bad terms, we¡¯d have to force a drinking party.

    Then I¡¯d fall asleep, and somehow the next day, I wouldn¡¯t be able to put any strength into my body.

    Their skin would get plump, and I¡¯d get thin.

    Just thinking about it makes me shiver.

    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s this? How cute is this little creature?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong found *Ching* adorable.

    Although *Ching* was positioned as a cute one, it wasn¡¯t that small.

    The breed itself was a direwolf, and it was bigger than a normal adult wolf, so I thought she might be scared.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so big that it¡¯s even cuter!¡±

    She knows how to speak those words, huh?

    *Ching*¡¯s cuteness wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    Looking at just *Ching*, I wonder what her reaction would be if she saw seven wolves rolling around like cotton candy.

    ¡°C-Come here!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong made suspicious gestures, trying to touch *Ching*.

    ¡°Awung?¡±

    *Ching* peeked out, probably wondering what was going on.

    I understand.

    I get how hard it must be to resist petting that fluffy fur.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Look at you being still. So smooth... Hmm?¡±

    But Tang So-Yeong¡¯s hand never reached *Ching*¡¯s fur.

    Instead, her hand brushed against my tail.

    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s this? Why are you suddenly sticking out your tail? Wait, this *is* a tail, right?¡±

    What else would it be if not a tail?

    Tang So-Yeong, her face slightly flushed, shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s a tail, I see. I thought¡­¡±

    What kind of imagination did she have?

    You have more of a mischievous side than I thought.

    ¡°Ahem, Senior, you have a surprisingly cute side.¡±

    Hmm?

    I looked up, meeting Tang So-Yeong¡¯s eyes.

    Her green eyes had a yful gleam.

    What now?

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re jealous that I like this puppy, right? Hehe, I get it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pet you too¡­!¡±

    *p!*

    ¡°KYAAAA!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong jumped up, clutching her bottom.

    She was having a huge misunderstanding.

    ¡°*Ching* is the cute one I can pet!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll pet it too!¡±

    Chaos ensued.

    *Pus* kept subtly touching me with her spinning appendage.

    *Tus* climbed onto my tail, watching for a chance to strike.

    Neph stood beside me, stroking *Ching*.

    And Tang So-Yeong, buried in the dirt, only her head peeking out.

    ¡°Sorry! I won¡¯t be mischievous anymore!¡±

    Right.

    You¡¯ve already repented enough, right?

    ¡°When we¡¯re alone, it¡¯s *misunderstood*¡­¡±

    We still haven¡¯t done that.

    ¡°KYAA! I-It''s just a joke!¡±

    As we were spending time like this¡­

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    A familiar voice came from behind.

    *Baek Rang*, in wolf form, was staring at me.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Nothing much, just keeping order.

    ¡°Kieek¡­!¡±

    ¡°Keeek!¡±

    *Tus* and *Pus* immediately jumped onto my horns.

    It seems they don¡¯t see it as bad, but they don¡¯t exactly seem to view it positively either.

    They¡¯re probably just being cautious.

    *Baek Rang* is a spiritual creature with a lot of strength.

    ¡°You really only brought females, huh.¡±

    *Baek Rang* looked at me with a condescending expression.

    ¡°Gekgek¡­¡±

    It¡¯s allplicated.

    ¡°Two humans for one spiritual creature? How did you live in the past with just these followers?¡±

    There¡¯s more, you know.

    A very strong snake, called *Shikshik*.

    ¡°¡­Alright. Still, I came in first, so I¡¯ll show some respect.¡±

    As expected from *Baek Rang*.

    I feel like kissing his belly right now.

    ¡°Wait, left or right methods?¡±

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    *Tus* and *Pus* pped their short arms.

    Seems like they figured out their ranks.

    ¡°Even so, too high of a rank¡­ No, you must have a n.¡±

    *Baek Rang* seemed to have someints but epted it.

    I knew he¡¯d react this way.

    The *Red Dragon* didn¡¯tin either, even though they were in the same rank as *Baek Rang*.

    In fact, it seemed like he was treating me even more kindly now, giving me his own special kind of respect.

    He must be trying to understand, having benefited from the **Gaegyeokgyo**.

    ¡°The *Goddess*¡­ she¡¯s still a spiritual creature. She¡¯s a bitcking in strength, but for now, she¡¯s¡­¡±

    Neph passed with flying colors.

    Humanoid spiritual creatures are rare.

    I don¡¯t know the details, but¡­

    ¡°White puppy¡­!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    She seemed excited by the appearance of a new spiritual creature, even though only its head was sticking out.

    When will she snap out of it?

    ¡°Huh? Is it an emergency food supply?¡±

    ¡°

    Kyahh!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong screamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t eat it!¡±

    She probably just made a joke.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have much fat, so I won¡¯t taste good¡­!¡±

    Well, things have gone far enough.

    I thought about seeing just how low she could go, but *So-Yeong* is also one of my followers.

    I stood up slightly, cing myself between *Baek Rang* and *Tang So-Yeong*.

    ¡°Senior¡­!¡±

    She must think I¡¯m protecting her.

    ¡°She¡¯s really timid.¡±

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    Yeah, exactly.

    Would I really eat one of my followers?

    ¡°What will you do with the physician?¡±

    *So-Yeong* seems to know she¡¯s a healer.

    ¡°W-What do you mean, if I didn¡¯t know medicine¡­?¡±

    *Thud.*

    Tang So-Yeong, her eyes a little zed, lowered her head deeply.

    ¡­Did she pass out?

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I used my tail to pull her out of the pit she was half-buried in.

    She really is fragile.

    Of course, she has no choice but to be fragile.

    ¡°¡­You really picked up something weird.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I think so too.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    But, eating humans, that¡¯s just a joke, right?

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a joke. Most spiritual creatures avoid humans. Unlike beasts, they often hold grudges. If they kill a human, it¡¯s just us who suffers.¡±

    Like the *Chang Gwi* story, huh?

    If a tiger kills a human, the spirit of that human clings to the tiger, bing a vengeful ghost.

    It seems spiritual creatures have something simr happen when they kill humans.

    ¡°It won¡¯t cause immediate trouble, but those who get addicted to eating humans end up with a bad fate. Either they¡¯re hunted down by humans or turn into monsters who lose their intelligence.¡±

    That¡¯s a relief.

    ¡°¡­You seem to like humans oddly, but just in case, let me say it¡ªdon¡¯t kill humans.¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m saying you should run from attacking humans. Anyone who crosses the line must be killed.¡±

    Seems like *Baek Rang* isn¡¯t too friendly to humans.

    It¡¯s more like avoiding something dirty than being afraid of it.

    That¡¯s what it seems like.

    ¡°There are ways to deal with vengeful spirits too. Some creatures eat them, and others have bizarre ways to keep them from attaching. ¡­There are some strange ones who think they can just drop the spirit off a cliff and im it was the cliff that killed it, not them.¡±

    Is mindset important?

    I¡¯m not nning to kill any humans, but it¡¯s good to know.

    You can¡¯t live optimistically in this world.

    If someone harms my followers, even if it¡¯s a human, I¡¯d have no choice but to kill them.

    Before I was a human, I¡¯m the guardian of **Gaegyeokgyo**.

    ¡°There¡¯s an old woman with nine tails who¡¯s really good at dealing with vengeful spirits. I¡¯ll tell you more about herter.¡±

    An old woman with nine tails?

    A *Gumiho*?

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Why tell meter?

    This is urgent!

    *Thud.*

    Neph gripped my neck tightly.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    I was just curious when you mentioned *Gumiho*.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m curious about how her human form looks, I just want to form connections with strong spiritual creatures¡­.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Huh?

    I looked at Neph again.

    Didn¡¯t she just say something?

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Neph turned her head slightly in embarrassment.

    Yeah.

    She can speak a little now.

    As expected, she¡¯s a **Gaegyeokgyo** priestess.

    ¡­But what about me?

    ¡°Geeeek.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re big, but you¡¯re still a kid. A child.¡±

    *Baek Rang* said, looking at me with a disapproving face.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Tell me about the *Gumiho¡¯s* dwelling.

    ¡°This conversation is going in circles. Fine, I¡¯ll get to the point. There¡¯s something urgent I need to tell you.¡±

    After he said that, I had no choice but to wait.

    But what could it be?

    If it was urgent, he would¡¯ve just skipped the pleasantries.

    From the way he¡¯s chatting, it doesn¡¯t seem like something serious.

    ¡°The guardian of the Snowy Mountain has fallen.¡±

    What?

    No, my ice/flight abilities!

 Chapter 194

    "The reaction is bigger than I expected."

    "Gek-gegek!"

    Of course.

    It''s understandable for the guardian of another Dragon Gate to fall, but the Ice Bird of the Snowy Mountain is a different story.

    Unlike Yongsaengguja, whose strength is slightly weaker, the Ice Bird was my next target.

    Besides, I wanted to see it at least once.

    A bird thatmands ice.

    Missing that opportunity is disappointing.

    No, think positively.

    The fall of Yongsaengguja is probably a more dangerous scenario.

    It means there¡¯s an enemy strong enough to defeat it.

    But if it was the Ice Bird that fell?

    Strong, sure, but not as strong as Yongsaengguja.

    Of course, if it managed to defeat the Ice Bird while unenhanced, it might be even stronger after taking the Dragon Gate''s power.

    Still, I could probably handle it on my own.

    And if not, I could team up with the Red Dragon, which counters cold.

    ¡°They call it session, you know. Like how that red lizard stepped down, and the me Rat took its ce."

    The Red Dragon is first-generation.

    The me Rat is second-generation.

    That sort of session.

    Now there''s a mysterious figure who has defeated the first-generation Ice Bird.

    Who could it possibly be?

    ¡°Or maybe it''s not exactly like that. It¡¯s more like when you defeated the me Rat. The me Rat was weaker than the Red Dragon, but the new Snowy Mountain guardian is probably stronger than the Ice Bird.¡±

    A stronger guardian than the Ice Bird has appeared.

    That¡¯s the information I have right now.

    But on second thought, it¡¯s not necessarily a major issue.

    My personal curiosity aside, I don¡¯t have apelling reason to attack the Snowy Mountain.

    Gaining more Dragon Gate power would be nice¡ªit would expedite my growth.

    However, it¡¯s more logical to prioritize targets like Yongsaengguja, who possess valuable knowledge and rare elixirs like the Wind Spirit Pill.

    The only advantage was that the Ice Bird was weaker than Yongsaengguja, but now that the guardian has changed, even that is uncertain.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    As long as I don¡¯t provoke it, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The only time there would be an issue is if the new Snowy Mountain guardian thinks like me.

    It likely absorbed the Dragon Gate¡¯s power and grew stronger.

    The Dragon Gate¡¯s power is truly overwhelming.

    Although I didn¡¯t evolve immediately after defeating the me Rat, I did gain the ability to harness its power after a grueling battle with the Red Dragon.

    It allowed me to leap two evolutionary stages at once¡ªan unprecedented level of growth.

    Even for someone with my absurdly powerful status window, it was astonishing.

    Imagine how it must feel for ordinary spiritual beings.

    They would undoubtedly attack other Dragon Gates to evolve further.

    However, neither Gongbok nor Chodo would be easy targets.

    Though bound by the Dragon Gates, they are in a league of their own.

    They¡¯re descendants of true dragons, after all.

    So, what would the Snowy Mountain guardian choose?

    It¡¯s obvious they would target a Dragon Gate with a weaker guardian.

    Unfortunately, that means the only guardian at that particr gate is... me, the humble lizard.

    ¡°I can also wield the power of cold, so I know this chill isn¡¯t natural.¡±

    The wind feels strange.

    If the new Snowy Mountain guardian invades here, it will be troublesome.

    The nest I¡¯ve painstakingly built might be destroyed.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be great for them, either.

    Thebined charge of ten two-horned beasts is a force to reckon with.

    With Baekrang¡¯s cold, the Red Dragon¡¯s fire, and even the Awaiting Serpent, any invader would face a predictable oue.

    ¡°Gek-gak.¡±

    But where¡¯s the Red Dragon?

    ¡°The red lizard is probably at the volcano. You know, the ce it originally stayed at.¡±

    ¡°Gek-gegek.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s beening and going a lot while you were away, but this time, she¡¯s taking longer.¡±

    Maybe she¡¯s bringing back something valuable.

    ¡°Probably hauling a lot of stuff.¡±

    Although it¡¯s disappointing she¡¯s not here, we¡¯re still more than strong enough without her.

    She¡¯ll likely return soon enough.

    There¡¯s no need to worry, even if she¡¯s dyed.

    Who in their right mind would mess with a Red Dragon?

    Let¡¯s summarize.

    While I was away bringing the four sisters of the Tang n, the Snowy Mountain¡¯s guardian changed.

    And there¡¯s a good chance that guardian will invade my territory.

    ¡°I also wield cold, so attacking first doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Or, I could just wait until the red lizard returns.¡±

    Option 1: Launch a preemptive strike with Baekrang.

    Option 2: Wait for the Red Dragon and attack together.

    Option 3: Stay defensive and wait for their move.

    I had these choices to consider.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    I¡¯ve decided.

    The first thing I¡¯ll do is...

    Churp.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ slimy¡­ so smooth¡­.¡±

    Wake Tang So-Yeong, who is fast asleep.

    ¡°Smooth¡­ kyaaaa!¡±

    A few licks to her face with my tongue, and she shrieks in rm.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re finally going to eat me¡­!¡±

    No, that¡¯s not what this is about.

    ¡°Gek-gegek.¡±

    Get up.

    You¡¯ve got work to do.

    <em><strong>Continuation of Chapter 194</strong></em>

    <em>"I thought you were just a simple healer, but you''re surprisingly capable,"</em> Baekrang said in awe.

    Sure, I might dismiss So-Yeong from time to time, but she¡¯s no ordinary person¡ªshe¡¯s a warrior of the Tang n.

    That means she¡¯s unmatched when ites to poisons.

    After extracting a bit of my venom, she quickly whipped up some impressive traps.

    <em>"Miss So-Yeong, move the spiderweb slightly to the side..."</em>

    There¡¯s no immediate reason to invade the Snowy Mountain.

    If I need to leave my territory for any reason, eliminating the new guardian would be wise to remove any threats.

    But for now, I n to stay here.

    If I do decide to attack, I¡¯ll bring the Red Dragon along.

    The sight of mes spewing everywhere will be quite a spectacle.

    Even if that¡¯s not possible, gathering more information about the enemy beforehand is the smart move.

    Charging in overconfidently, only to encounter an opponent I can¡¯t counter, would end poorly.

    For now, I¡¯ve chosen to wait.

    And to prepare for any potential invaders, we¡¯ve set traps.

    Using the trees I¡¯ve conjured with my powers, we¡¯ve crafted spears and coated them with venom.

    The two-horned beasts dug pits, where we strategically ced the weapons.

    We also added several more traps using Neph¡¯s steel-strong spider silk.

    The nest is now a natural fortress.

    After finishing the traps, there was one more thing we did.

    <em>"Am I... perhaps more talented than I thought?"</em> So-Yeong remarked, rolling up her sleeves.

    She was preparing a meal.

    <em>"Gek-gegek."</em>

    Yes, So-Yeong, you¡¯re talented.

    Baekrang seemed to be trying to understand her, but she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her skepticism.

    It might be because So-Yeong is a pure human.

    So-Yeong, for her part, seemed a little out of ce with Baekrang¡¯s wolves.

    To help her fit in, I assigned her tasks she could excel at¡ªcreating traps, removing thorns lodged in the two-horned beasts'' feet, and now, cooking.

    <em>Hisssss.</em>

    The sound of meat sizzling filled the air.

    So-Yeong¡¯s cooking skills were nothing to scoff at.

    I still remember the grilled meat she made back in the swamp¡ªit was so delicious I couldn¡¯t stop eating.

    Of course, that might¡¯ve been because I¡¯d only eaten raw meat before.

    <em>"Not bad. Much better than that me-spewing red lizard."</em>

    <em>"Really? Hehe... But wait, a red lizard?"</em>

    Baekrang, in her humanoid form, seemed to be getting along with So-Yeong.

    So-Yeong was still cautious around her, but it wasn¡¯t out of fear anymore.

    If anything, it looked like she was waiting for the right moment to touch Baekrang¡¯s white fur.

    Sorry, but Baekrang is mine.

    <em>"There¡¯s this obnoxious red lizard. Stupidly strong, and... stupidly stupid."</em>

    Baekrang seemed to be forming her own faction, though.

    Well, the Red Dragon isn¡¯t here to defend herself, so it¡¯s her fault.

    <em>"Kieeng!"</em>

    <em>"Grrr!"</em>

    The spiders and wolves were drooling as they watched the meat cook.

    The wolves had probably never eaten anything cooked before.

    With Baekrang¡¯s cold aura, even slightly charred meat would freeze over in no time.

    Even the two-horned beasts seemed to be drooling over some roasted nts.

    No idea how they¡¯d taste, but judging by their reactions, it¡¯d be good enough.

    <em>"It¡¯s almost ready!"</em>

    Finally.

    <em>"Gek."</em>

    Time to eat.

    <em>"Sniff sniff..."</em>

    <em>"Snuffle snuffle..."</em>

    Huh?

    They were all poised to pounce on the food, but now they¡¯re just... waiting?

    <em>"What¡¯s the holdup?"</em> Baekrang asked, looking at me.

    <em>"You¡¯re the leader of this group, aren¡¯t you?"</em>

    Leader.

    She¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m the leader of this pack.

    <em>"Gek-gegek!"</em>

    With our war cry echoing, I dove headfirst into the mountain of meat.

    <em>"How did I end up with this lizard...? Never mind."</em>

    <em>"Woof woof!"</em>

    <em>"Kieeng!"</em>

    <em>"Chew chew chew!"</em>

    And so, we enjoyed a joyful feast.

    Seasoned with salt and spices, the cooked meat was iparable to raw meat.

    <em>"I must admit... this isn¡¯t bad,"</em> Baekrang said, despite her icy nature.

    <em>"Kieeng!"</em>

    Pus and Tus tookrge chunks of meat and climbed onto my head to eat.

    ...I¡¯m the leader, not a table.

    <em>"Chomp chomp... delicious..."</em>

    The two-horned beasts made strange sounds as they stuffed their faces with cooked nts.

    Given their massive size, their portions were enormous.

    If I hadn¡¯t gained the ability to manipte nts, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to feed them.

    <em>"Haha... I¡¯m d everyone likes it,"</em> So-Yeong said, her voice warm.

    She seemed to have fully integrated into the group.

    <em>"Grrr..."</em>

    Well, except for petting the wolves¡ªthat¡¯s still a work in progress.

    <em>"Grrr..."</em>

    <em>Sigh.</em>

    I extended my tail toward her.

    <em>"M-Master?"</em>

    You like my tail, don¡¯t you?

    You can pet this.

    <em>"Hehe. As expected, only Master understands me."</em>

    She started stroking my tail eagerly.

    <em>Tick-tick.</em>

    No, wait¡ªshe¡¯s trying to pluck a scale off!

    <em>Swish!</em>

    <em>"Eek! I was just joking!"</em>

    Neph swiftly intervened, blocking her with her web.

    I stood still and surveyed the scene.

    Someday, everyone I¡¯ve bonded with will gather here.

    It¡¯ll be as lively as it is now, with delicious food andughter.

    We¡¯ll gaze at the moon, share drinks, and live a fulfilling life.

    Even if I can¡¯t return to being human, such a life would be perfect.

    <em>"Master, what¡¯s with that face?"</em>

    <em>"Stop trying to look handsome. You¡¯re just a lizard. Why are you acting so brooding?"</em>

    Acting? Call it deep in thought, not acting.

    <em>"...Annoyingly handsome for a lizard,"</em> Baekrang muttered quietly.

    But the Awaiting Serpent¡¯s ears caught it.

    <em>"Gek-gegek!"</em>

    Aw, you¡¯re ttering me too much.

    <em>"N-now your face looks sneaky!"</em>

    <em>"How does a lizard even make that expression?"</em>

    Keep iting. Who knows? Maybe a divine elixir will fall from the sky if you keep praising me.

    <em>"Gek-gegek-gegek..."</em>

    And as I basked in their peculiar admiration, a voice interrupted.

    <em>"P-please help!"</em>

    Everyone fell silent.

    Instinctively, I knew.

    That voice wasn¡¯t from a spiritual being¡ªit was human.

    A human? Here?

    <em>Splish ssh.</em>@@novelbin@@

    The footsteps grew louder.

    <em>"H-hiiick!"</em>

    A man, bald and terrified, screamed as he spotted me.

    He must¡¯ve thought I was human¡ªmistaken by the nest¡¯s appearance and the smell of cooked meat.

    Then he saw me, a lizard the size of a house.

    <em>"D-don¡¯t tell me, are you... an elder dragon?"</em>

    Who are you, and why are you pretending to know me?

    <em>"P-please, stop it... aaack!"</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    ...Wait, isn¡¯t that where the trap is?

    <em>"Gek..."</em>

    I stared nkly at So-Yeong.

    <em>"W-why are you looking at me like that?"</em>

    You set that trap, didn¡¯t you?

    <em>"You¡¯re not saying it¡¯s my fault he fell in there, are you?"</em>

    No, but still.

    <em>"Gek-gegek."</em>

    Just letting you know. Tang So-Yeong, warrior of the Tang n, ruthlessly took down a passing human with a trap.

    <em>"But you¡¯re the one who ordered me to set it up! Besides, it¡¯s just a pit! Sure, it has some webbing at the bottom to make it harder to escape, but..."</em>

    ...Fair enough.

    I always trusted you, So-Yeong.

    <em>"You¡¯re not holding a grudge against ghosts, are you?"</em> Baekrang teased with an exaggerated suspicion.

    <em>"Gek-gegek!"</em>

    There¡¯s no time for that.

    We need to check on the guy who fell.

    <em>"For someone who¡¯s a leader... you sure seem busy cleaning up messes,"</em> Baekrang sighed.

 Chapter 195

    When we pulled the bald man out of the trap, he didn¡¯t have any noticeable injuries.

    There was some bloodstain here and there, but that was it.

    ¡°...He seems to be from Shaolin,¡± Tang So-Yeong remarked as sheid the bald man down.

    Shaolin.

    The thought naturally came to mind at the sight of his shaved head.

    In the martial world, a bald head was synonymous with Shaolin.

    Of course, there could be other reasons for his head being shaved, but the fact that he¡¯d reached the Ten Thousand Mountain Range meant he was a martial artist.

    It was clear he was a Shaolin warrior.

    And that was the problem.

    The Ten Thousand Mountain Range was the domain of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Shaolin, on the other hand, was considered the epitome of the orthodox sects¡ªa beacon of righteousness.

    Even without additional information, it was safe to assume that this man hadn¡¯t wandered into this ce with friendly intentions.

    Besides, I had additional information.

    I already knew that Shaolin¡¯s Arhat, Cheolduyong, would enter the Ten Thousand Mountain Range.

    This man couldn¡¯t be Cheolduyong himself¡ªhe was human, after all¡ªbut there was bound to be a connection.

    ¡°Gek-gegek...¡±

    What made it even stranger was that he knew my name.

    To be precise, he recognized the species of Gomo-Do.

    That in itself was odd.

    Let¡¯s say, for argument¡¯s sake, that he read about Gomo-Do in some book.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Shaolin to know about it, especially since the Tang n reveres it as a sacred spiritual being.

    The Tang n and Shaolin are both part of the orthodox faction, so they likely had some exchanges.

    But how did he identify me as Gomo-Do?

    Tang So-Yeong started calling me Gomo-Do back when I was the Crocodile King Lizard.

    When I evolved into Gomo-Do, she said I matched the appearance she knew.

    But now?

    I¡¯ve evolved into the Awaiting Serpent.

    The traces of Gomo-Do have long disappeared.

    I have horns, fur, and an entirely different form.

    So how did he recognize me as Gomo-Do?

    It¡¯s reasonable to assume he doesn¡¯t actually know what Gomo-Do looks like.

    So why did the word ¡°Gomo-Do¡±e out of his mouth?

    Someone must have told him that Gomo-Do had appeared in the Ten Thousand Mountain Range.

    That would exin why he called me Gomo-Do after seeing a massive ck lizard.

    But who spread the word about Gomo-Do¡¯s appearance?

    The likely suspects were Jang Bong and Baek Woon.

    However, while Jang Bong might have spoken, it didn¡¯t seem like Baek Woon would reveal my identity.

    He seemed to have his own ns.@@novelbin@@

    It¡¯s more usible that a third party saw me and leaked the information.

    That¡¯s as far as my reasoning could take me.

    I couldn¡¯t determine the identity of the third party.

    ¡°What will you do? Picking a fight with Shaolin could be risky,¡± Tang So-Yeong said.

    She was from the Tang n.

    Though she was with me now and part of my ¡°followers,¡± she might one day return to her n.

    If there was a conflict with Shaolin, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for her.

    ¡°The Martial Alliance mighte after you, Sir Go,¡± she added.

    If word got out that I killed this bald man, that would undoubtedly happen.

    But if it didn¡¯t?

    I couldmit the perfect crime.

    ...Of course, I wasn¡¯t nning to harm this man just yet.

    As suspicious as he was, killing him outright wouldn¡¯t be the best choice.

    Given his connection to Cheolduyong, he could provide valuable information.

    ¡°Gek-gegek.¡±

    First, I¡¯d treat him.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Then, observe his reactions.

    ¡°Keeng.¡±

    Neph and Pus stared at me, their expressions serious.

    They were waiting for my orders.

    ¡°Gek-gegek.¡±

    Tie him up first.

    ¡°Ugh... W-where am I?¡±

    The bald man finally woke up.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the Ten Thousand Mountain Range,¡± Tang So-Yeong replied.

    I stayed a short distance away, listening to their conversation.

    My presence was too intimidating, and I didn¡¯t want to risk him mming up.

    Sure, I could get the information I needed through threats, but that would be ast resort.

    ¡°That appearance... Are you from the Tang n?¡±

    Was Tang So-Yeong a well-known figure?

    It seemed he recognized her.

    Or maybe he deduced her identity from her distinct Tang n traits.

    ¡°Is that really important right now?¡±

    ...Does everyone in the Tang n have a frail build like hers?

    If so, it must be a nightmare there.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Tang So-Yeong shot me a re.

    ¡°I saw Gomo-Do... Was I hallucinating? No, but why am I tied up like this?¡±

    He finally realized he was restrained.

    Tang So-Yeong turned to face him.

    ¡°I have a question. Why did you call that spiritual being Gomo-Do?¡±

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a hallucination...¡±

    The bald man seemed momentarily flustered by the spider silk binding him but quicklyposed himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question. Namgoong Yeon sent a letter. It mentioned the appearance of an evil god in the Ten Thousand Mountain Range. It also stated that a spiritual being known as Gomo-Do had appeared.¡±

    ...Namgoong Yeon?

    Have I heard that name before?

    It didn¡¯t ring a bell.

    This person knew about the Dragon Gates and my existence.

    But I had no clue who they were.

    ¡°Namgoong Yeon... All right, next question. Who are you?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong was handling this better than I expected.

    She was calm andposed¡ªgone was her usual scatterbrained demeanor.

    This was a proper Tang n warrior.

    ¡°...Call me Do-In.¡±

    ¡°Do-In. So, you¡¯re from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Even Do-In seemed subdued under Tang So-Yeong¡¯s confident questioning.

    Despite being more skilled than her, he was bound in a spiderweb, with a Tang n member before him¡ªa precarious position.

    Like an insect caught in a web, he knew that a mere gesture from Tang So-Yeong could spell his end.

    ¡°What¡¯s your reason foring here?¡±

    ¡°I saw smoke rising and ran here out of desperation.¡±

    Do-In knew better than anyone else that he wasn¡¯t in a position to lie.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Why is Shaolin here in the Ten Thousand Mountain Range?¡±

    ¡°...The descent of the evil god is our official reason.¡±

    ¡°I see. That much makes sense. Your public reason is to observe the descent of the evil god. But your real objective is to im the spiritual beings of the Ten Thousand Mountain Range.¡±

    iming the spiritual beings.

    Tang So-Yeong hade here with the same intent, albeit for training the Dilophosaurus.

    And deeper than that, it was tied to the political strife within the Tang n.

    ¡°You recognized Gomo-Do because it¡¯s one of Shaolin¡¯s targets, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°...I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    Do-In spoke honestly.

    But...

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    ¡°Kieek...¡±

    ¡°Ilboo... Buuuu...¡±

    The followers hidden all around us couldn¡¯t hide their hostility.

    Sweat trickled down Do-In¡¯s forehead.

    He must have realized that all the killing intent was directed at him.

    ¡°...You dare try to harm Sir Go?¡±

    Tang So-Yeong¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Despite everything, she was my follower.

    ¡°And now you have the audacity to ask for help?¡±

    ¡°Kieek...¡±

    Pus and Tus climbed onto Tang So-Yeong¡¯s shoulders, baring their fangs at the bald man.

    ¡°...I wish to speak directly to the divine beast you serve.¡±

    Do-In struggled to form his words, clearly overwhelmed by the pressure.

    There must be a reason for his persistence.

    <em>Tuk-tuk.</em>

    I stepped next to Tang So-Yeong.

    ¡°Hu-hup!¡±

    Do-In flinched at my sudden appearance but swallowed his screams.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    ¡°Sir Go has shown mercy. If you have something to say, speak now,¡± Tang So-Yeong tranted.

    ...I didn¡¯t exactly say that, but close enough.

    ¡°C-Cheolduyong has defeated the Ice Bird.¡±

    Do-In blurted out his revtion.

    So it was Cheolduyong.

    ¡°...And the moment he took its power, he betrayed us.¡±

    I see.

    The Dragon Gate¡¯s power must have driven him into a frenzy.

    ¡°Betrayal? Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°He ughtered his brothers and mentors without hesitation. I escaped only because my senior brother bought me time...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just betrayal¡ªit felt calcted, like he¡¯d been waiting for the right moment.

    ¡°Not betrayal. Revenge,¡± I growled, my interpretation delivered through Tang So-Yeong.

    A powerful weapon indeed, that voice of mine.

    ¡°Revenge? If it were revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have fled.¡±

    Do-In clenched his fists.

    ¡°Cheolduyong is deluded.¡±

    ¡°Deluded?¡±

    ¡°Yes... The truth was hidden, and he awakened to lies instead.¡±

    He seemed to be implying that Cheolduyong¡¯s actions were based on misunderstandings.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    So, what¡¯s your point?

    ¡°Cheolduyong must be stopped.¡±

    Shaolin¡¯s Arhat, Cheolduyong, had betrayed his sect.

    But his betrayal stemmed from a misunderstanding.

    Do-In¡¯s plea was simple: stop him.

    ¡°Please, I beg you.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Do-In mmed his head against the ground.

    ¡°Ick the strength to stop him...¡±

    So he wants me to take care of Cheolduyong for him?

    The nerve.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to help Shaolin.

    My master¡¯s instructions were clear: eliminate the Arhats of Shaolin.

    If Cheolduyong hadn¡¯t betrayed them, this man would be fighting against me.

    ¡°I know... I know how shameless this request is...¡±

    Tears streamed from Do-In¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But if he isn¡¯t stopped, all of humanity will perish.¡±

    What?

    ¡°Despite the ughter hemitted, his hatred hasn¡¯t diminished. No¡ªit has grown stronger. And his hatred is now directed at all of humanity.¡±

    The bald man trembled violently.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    I pressed my w against his head.

    ¡°Gah... Guhhh!¡±

    The me for Cheolduyong¡¯s twisted worldview rested squarely on the shoulders of these monks.

    Their wickedness must have driven him to such hatred.

    Because of their failures, those in the Ten Thousand Mountain Range would suffer.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult would suffer.

    My followers would suffer.

    Because of the so-called righteous sects, those I cherish might get hurt.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    Rage boiled within me.

    ¡°Sir Go!¡±

    Tang So-Yeong clung to my foreleg.

    Her embrace softened my anger.

    If she hadn¡¯t acted, that monk¡¯s head would¡¯ve burst by now.

    ¡°Hahh... Huff...¡±

    Do-In gasped for air, trembling.

    I turned away.

    I¡¯d learned enough.

    One way or another, I had to deal with Cheolduyong.

    If the Dragon Gate¡¯s power spiraled out of control, it would be my problem too.

    ¡°Wait... please...¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang So-Yeong shouted.

    Was he still not done?

    ¡°I must take responsibility... This request isn¡¯t for you to defeat Cheolduyong...¡±

    What?

    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill my duty, even if it costs my life... I¡¯ll bring Cheolduyong back to his senses.¡±

    I stopped in my tracks.

    Though I disliked it, I couldn¡¯t ignore his determination.

    Hearing him out wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°My plea to the divine beast is this: if I fail and perish, please... stop him.¡±

    Do-In was prepared to die.

    But just being prepared didn¡¯t guarantee results.

    It was clear now what he was asking.

    Even if he failed and died, he wanted me to prevent further carnage.

    ¡°Divine beast, I beg you. Please... apany me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t hold Shaolin in high regard.

    My master had instilled in me a deep distrust of the orthodox sects.

    As her disciple, I followed her teachings.

    The orthodox factions were corrupt.

    But that didn¡¯t mean everyone in them was.

    Tang So-Yeong was part of an orthodox faction too.

    Judging people through someone else¡¯s perspective is no different from stepping into their shadow.

    I had to see the world through my own eyes.

    ...Perhaps this was my master¡¯s intent in making her request.

    I couldn¡¯t say for sure.

    Even my master couldn¡¯t have foreseen this situation.

    But one thing was certain:

    I needed to see this through.

    I had to witness the fates of Cheolduyong and Shaolin.

    Expand my horizons.

    ¡°Gek-gegek.¡±

    Like the divine being I was.

 Chapter 196

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    Baekrang asked with a concerned voice.

    The bald man was being treated by Tang So-Yeong.

    I thought he wouldn''t be seriously hurt since I had only stepped on him lightly, but considering my standards for "lightly," it seemed he got injured more than I expected.

    He was crushed in the most vulnerable part of my body, so it''s not surprising.

    "Gek-gegek."

    For now, I decided to go along with the bald man''s request.

    After all, I had to face Cheolduyong eventually.

    He intended to kill all humans.

    Such a feat couldn''t possibly be achieved by an individual alone.

    However, what I knew was that he had hatred for humans, and once he started ughtering, he wouldn''t stop until someone killed him.

    Since he had acquired the power of the Dragon Gate, the destruction caused wouldn''t be small.

    If someone of my master''s strength were to face him, they could easily suppress him, but before that, I couldn''t predict how many would die.

    Do-In''s request was simple.

    He wanted me to apany him, and if he failed, I should defeat Cheolduyong in his ce.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad proposal since I had to fight Cheolduyong anyway.

    At least I would learn how Cheolduyong fought.

    Other beasts might not be like this, but my fighting style always involved strategy.

    I don¡¯t jump into a fight and unleash all my power from the start. I assess the enemy¡¯s numbers and gradually build up my strength.

    While I do have moments when I overwhelm my enemies with sheer force, that¡¯s only when the situation demands it.

    In the wilderness where I reside, it¡¯s impossible to know who might be targeting me.

    In a scenario like this, I could observe Cheolduyong¡¯sbat style.

    I could get a rough sense of his strength, which would allow me to take control of the battle.

    Cheolduyong would likely be tremendously strong.

    Just by taking the power of the Dragon Gate, he would probably be as strong as the Fire Rat.

    And it didn''t end there.@@novelbin@@

    Delopho, a creature of the Tang n, had naturally used the Ten Thousand Heavenly Overturn.

    So what would Cheolduyong, a creature of Shaolin, show me?

    He would disy a martial art far superior to Delopho¡¯s, no doubt.

    I had to be ready for that.

    And since he had taken the power of the Snow Mountain, I also had to consider his control over cold.

    "I can block the cold to some extent," Baekrang said.

    Baekrang, too, was a creature that controlled cold.

    If she joined, things would be easier.

    But Baekrang needed to stay here.

    If the Red Dragon were around, I could easily take one of them, but right now, she was elsewhere.

    I needed a creature to guard my domain.

    Just in case something unexpected happened.

    The Iggaksu, though reliable, couldn''t match Baekrang¡¯s intelligence, and without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without worry.

    She could stand in for me while I was away.

    "Gek-gegek."

    "You''re going alone?"

    I was heading to the Snow Mountain alone.

    That was the best course of action I could take.

    <strong>(continued)</strong>

    I dashed towards the Snow Mountain.

    Do-In held on tightly to my fur, trying to stay in ce.

    "We''ve known each other since Cheolduyong was a child," Do-In said.

    Since I didn¡¯t know when Cheolduyong would lose control, I had to listen to his past stories during the journey.

    "To be precise, Cheolduyong entered Shaolin when he was still young. You might not understand how a creature entered Shaolin."

    Do-In spoke as though he assumed I knew what Shaolin was.

    I had a general idea of what Shaolin was, but ordinary creatures wouldn''t know where it even was.

    Why did he refer to Komodo this way? What was the significance?

    "To begin with, it was the Abbot who killed Cheolduyong¡¯s parents."

    Do-In spoke in a calm voice.

    Shaolin was a sect renowned as the pir of orthodox martial arts.

    The Abbot of Shaolin killed creatures?

    This had to mean that Shaolin had be corrupted.

    "And this happened right in front of Cheolduyong," he added.

    Could this be why my master hated Shaolin?

    To kill someone¡¯s parents right in front of them... even beasts wouldn¡¯tmit such an act.

    "...There were unavoidable circumstances for it. The Abbot erased Cheolduyong¡¯s memories and brought him to Shaolin."

    They erased his memories and brought him there?

    Had they intended to use him as a pawn?

    If this was true, Shaolin was a rotting faction.

    But upon further thought, it seemed unnecessary to go through all that trouble.

    Why would they bother bringing a baby dinosaur in?

    Of course, he had grown into someone powerful now, but Cheolduyong wasn¡¯t originally a creature, was he?

    A headbutting dinosaur. That¡¯s all he would¡¯ve been.

    "He learned everything from Shaolin... Honestly, he progressed faster than I did."

    He had learned all of Shaolin¡¯s martial arts. It was almost certain that Cheolduyong used Shaolin¡¯s techniques.

    Even without considering the backstory, I had gathered useful information.

    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous. If he uses both Shaolin''s martial arts and the unknown power he gained here, the damage will be uncontroble."

    I needed to be cautious of the powers of both Shaolin and the Snow Mountain.

    "Rrra..."

    That was enough.

    I increased my speed.

    "Ugh... But, Komodo, will you really meet him before me?"

    I didn¡¯t like this guy.

    I had nned to observe Cheolduyong and Do-In¡¯s fight and strategize, but as I thought more about it, I realized that wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Cheolduyong¡¯s hatred was far beyond what I had imagined.

    Would he calmly talk to Do-In after seeing him nearly die?

    No, there was no way. He would probably throw a vicious attack before any conversation even started.

    It would be meaningless.

    I would have to assess the situation first.

    If Cheolduyong still had his senses, I¡¯d let Do-In speak with him.

    Otherwise, I would have to take him down immediately.

    "Rrraaa..."

    I crouched slightly to let Do-In descend.

    "...I understand. Be careful."

    I could tell right away that there was a powerful presence ahead.

    The cold wind blew gently.

    Thud.

    I walked slowly toward it.

    "Ho?"

    I heard Cheolduyong¡¯s voice.

    "I see we have guests."

    He had taken a form closer to that of a human than a dinosaur.

    But unlike other creatures, he retained his defining features.

    A thick head.

    Sharp ws.

    And his original size.

    <strong>¡¾Cheolduyong lv132¡¿</strong>

    <strong>¡¾Cheolduyong¡¿</strong>

    A dragon with a steel head.

    Having absorbed the power of the Dragon Gate, he became significantly stronger, but he now handles unstable power.

    As the blood of the evil dragon manifests, the more ughter he performs, the exponentially stronger he bes.

    Cheolduyong.

    The status window provided more information than I expected.

    The more ughter he performs, the exponentially stronger he gets.

    Thankfully, he had stayed in the Snow Mountain. If he had ventured elsewhere, he might have be too powerful for me to stop.

    "I''ve heard the rumors, Komodo. I didn¡¯t hear anything about fur and horns, though."

    To my surprise, he spoke fluently.

    He was calm andposed.

    I had thought he had lost control because of the power of the Dragon Gate, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    "Perhaps... you, like me, have taken the Dragon Gate''s power."

    Would it have been fine if I had sent Do-In first?

    "Master of the Dragon Gate. I have a proposition for you."

    A proposition?

    Was he asking for a life-or-death duel using the power of the Dragon Gate?

    "Join me."

    Cheolduyong¡¯s response waspletely different from what I expected.

    "You can do it," he said, smiling lightly with a raised corner of his mouth.

    His smile was human-like.

    It was as if he bore no ill will toward me.

    He genuinely seemed to be speaking out of goodwill.

    His tone had changed, too.

    He no longer spoke formally but casually, as if talking to a friend.

    "Let¡¯s kill all those damn humans and create a world for the spiritual beings."

    But the content was twisted.

    "You''ve seen the humans," he continued.

    The cold wind began to intensify.

    "They are evil. They manipte spiritual beings to their will andmit terrible acts without hesitation."

    His voice was full of madness.

    "Where does sufferinge from?"

    He spoke as though preaching to me.

    "Growing old and dying is something thates with being born."

    Thud.

    "Why were we born? Because we existed."

    Thud.

    "What is existence? It is born from attachment. And what is that attachment? It is born from thirst for something."

    Thud.

    "Where does thirste from? It is..."

    Cheolduyong¡¯s speech went on.

    The Twelve Nidanas, a core teaching of Buddhism.

    "Suffering gives birth to more suffering."

    That¡¯s what dependent origination is.

    Understanding suffering by deeply reflecting on it.

    And escaping from that suffering.

    But what he was proposing was something different.

    "How can we escape from this suffering?"

    Boom.

    The Snow Mountain seemed to howl.

    "The eradication of all humans."

    His eyes gleamed with madness.

    "We must eliminate the source of suffering. Only then will the suffering in this world disappear."

    He nned to kill all humans.

    That was his only goal.

    "Komodo, will you ept my proposal?"

    Cheolduyong reached out his hand to me.

    I didn¡¯t take his hand.

    "Rrra..."

    "So, a creature like youes out like this."

    Cheolduyong''s expression changed.

    "Aha. So that¡¯s what it was."

    Boom!

    In an instant, Cheolduyong lunged forward.

    I knew where he was heading.

    He had discovered Do-In¡¯s hiding spot.

    Boom!

    Without hesitation, he struck with an attack that could kill in a single blow.

    But his attack didn¡¯t hit Do-In.

    I had blocked his head with my front paw.

    "You¡¯re charmed by a filthy human," Cheolduyong sighed, looking at me.

    Boom!

    With a swipe of my arm, I pushed him back.

    "Do-In, why did you return?" Cheolduyong continued from a distance.

    He must have realized that he couldn¡¯t kill Do-In right away because I was here.

    "Everyone is dead. Even those monks who tormented me when I was young."

    A cold wind blew.

    "Even the senior who pretended to protect me, the hypocrite. Everyone is dead. I barely managed to survive, and yet, why did you return?"

    Cheolduyong spoke as though he didn¡¯t understand Do-In¡¯s actions.

    "Cheolduyong."

    Do-In¡¯s eyes locked onto him.

    "No, Park Gigae."

    "Don¡¯t call me by that name."

    "You know nothing."

    Thud.

    Do-In took a step forward.

    "Do you know how the Abbot took you in...?"

    "You think I don¡¯t know?"

    Cheolduyong spoke as if it was ridiculous.

    "Your parents weren¡¯t just ordinary Ar-ryong."

    "Huh. Are you trying to stir up things with that three-inch tongue of yours again?"

    "The Abbot... did that to save you."

    Puff.

    Cheolduyongughed in a grotesque way.

    "Ha-ha! This is funny. Shaolin¡¯s Abbot opened the gates of life for me?"

    It was a logically impossible im.

    He was saying that killing his parents was meant to save him?

    "You fool. Don¡¯t you still understand? Your parents..."

    Do-In couldn¡¯t continue.

    He had something to say, something he had to say, but he couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    "Enough. I never want to remember that again."

    Cheolduyong spoke as if he was disgusted.

    "Let¡¯s say, for the sake of argument, that the Abbot did such a terrible thing to save me."

    Even if he did those things to save Cheolduyong, it didn¡¯t change anything.

    "Such a noble person. Why did they send me here?"

    Sending Cheolduyong into this predicament didn¡¯t change anything.

    "To obtain the inner core of another spiritual being, to sh with the demonic sect. Didn¡¯t they use me as a pawn?"

    Shaolin¡¯s goal was to acquire the inner core.

    And additionally, to gain more legitimacy.

    Cheolduyong must have known all of this.

    "It was to treat you."

    "Treatment? Ha! Treatment? What treatment are you talking about? For all those years, killing others and staining your body with blood, that¡¯s your treatment? Ha, ha!"

    Cheolduyongughed maniacally.

    "Pfft, ha-ha!"

    Heughed so hard that tears streamed from his eyes.

    "Seeing you stay silent, I guess you¡¯ve run out of things to say."

    He clearly had more to say, but he held it in.

    Why wasn¡¯t he speaking?

    This might be his only chance.

    He didn¡¯t ask me for help just to say such things.

    The cold wind intensified.

    "I¡¯ll rip that filthy three-inch tongue out and make you pay for daring to speak my parents'' name."

    Now, there were no more options left.

    "I assume you¡¯re trying to charm Komodo and have me fight you... Do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    It was only a matter of fighting Cheolduyong.

    "...Komodo."

    Do-In looked at me.

    "Use every possible means to fight! No matter how great Komodo is, you can¡¯t stop my great will!"

    And with that, he stepped forward.

    "...What?"

    Do-In¡¯s calling my name wasn¡¯t asking me to defeat Cheolduyong in his ce.

    "Thank you."

    Just like he had said earlier.

    His final request was that I watch from afar as they settled this between themselves.

    "...Sahyeong, are you joking?"

    Cheolduyong¡¯s face lost its smile.

    There was no way Do-In could defeat the current Cheolduyong.

    Yet, he still moved forward.

    "Everyone is dead. Do you think a senior can defeat me alone?"

    A profound inner energy erupted from Do-In¡¯s body.

    A power greater than Baekyun¡¯s by several folds.

    At the very least, he must have reached the pinnacle of his power.

    But against Cheolduyong, it was pointless.

    "I don¡¯t think I can win."

    Do-In could not defeat Cheolduyong.

    "Finally gone mad, huh?"

    He had lost his mind.

    That was the only way to describe it.

    If he had asked me to save him, I might have fought in his ce.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    "But I can stop you."

    "Heh, ha-ha! This is rich..."

    Cheolduyongughed with a scornful tone.

    "Park Gigae, take your stance."

    "If death is your wish... I¡¯ll dly grant it!"

    Cheolduyong took his stance.

    "Sssss."

    Do-In took a deep breath.

    I immediately raised my hand and covered my ears.

    I knew what wasing.

    Boom!

    A tremendous explosion shook the Snow Mountain.

    One of Shaolin¡¯s seventy-two techniques.

    The Lion''s Roar.

 Chapter 197

    <strong>Kugukukung...</strong>

    With the sound of a beast¡¯s cry, the Snow Mountain began to tremble.

    The Lion''s Roar was a sound-based martial art, but it was a tangible technique with definite substance.

    The sound itself became a massive shockwave, striking the enemy with the power of a martial technique.

    At the same time, it was an attack that shattered sinister sorcery, like the roar of a lion breaking through evil spells.

    Unlike me, who had prepared in advance, Cheolduyong waspletely exposed to the Lion''s Roar.

    "...Interesting."

    But it didn¡¯t cause significant damage.

    Both of us knew each other¡¯s martial arts too well.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to bring me down with the Lion¡¯s Roar... Did you think I was affected by it?¡±

    <strong>Paaat!</strong>

    Cheolduyong swiftly moved his body.

    He swung his long arms downward, moving in a disorienting way.

    Do-In''s eyes widened as he locked onto Cheolduyong¡¯s position.

    Left, right.

    Cheolduyong kept changing direction and charged again.

    <strong>Pabababack!</strong>

    <strong>Chaaaack!</strong>

    Cheolduyong''s sharp ws shed diagonally.

    <strong>Yongjosu.</strong>

    Yongjosu was originally a Shaolin technique.

    Because of that, Do-In was able to respond.

    <strong>Kagagak!</strong>

    But the difference in physical stature was too great.

    It was a fight between a human and a giant.

    <strong>Fwoooom!</strong>

    Do-In was pushed back by Cheolduyong¡¯s strength.

    However, he didn¡¯t fly far.

    ¡°Huuh!¡±

    <strong>Kwung.</strong>

    <strong>Cheongeunchu.</strong>

    He nted his legs into the ground and absorbed the shock.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s a good start.¡±

    Just enduring the first exchange was impressive.

    But considering the current situation, it wasn¡¯t great news.

    Cheolduyong was not yet using his spiritual abilities or the power of the Dragon Gate.

    He was only using Shaolin¡¯s martial arts.

    This wasn¡¯t a battle between a human and a spiritual being, but rather a fight between two Shaolin martial artists.

    ¡°Yongjosu has served its purpose. Now¡­¡±

    <strong>Paaang!</strong>

    Once again, Cheolduyong¡¯s form disappeared.

    He reappeared right in front of Do-In.

    ¡°Na-han-kwon.¡±

    Not with his sharp ws, but with his fists.

    Cheolduyong¡¯s fists shot forward like lightning.

    Do-In hastily responded.

    He too adopted a simr posture to Cheolduyong¡¯s.

    <strong>Kwaaaang!</strong>

    The fists collided.

    But the difference was stark.

    Do-In wasrge, but he was still a human.

    On the other hand, Cheolduyong¡¯s size wasparable to mine.

    While his form resembled a human, his size was far from human.

    A giant versus a human.

    The result was inevitable.

    <strong>Tchurtchurtchark!</strong>

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    Do-In¡¯s left arm went limp.

    With a single exchange, his arm was broken.

    ¡°Sahyeong. You¡¯ve been hiding your strength? You¡¯re holding up better than I expected.¡±

    ¡°You bastard... Get a grip... Keugh...!¡±

    <strong>Paaat!</strong>

    Cheolduyong swiftly closed the distance again.

    He expertly unleashed the Na-han-kwon.

    <strong>Kwaduduk!</strong>

    Do-In focused all his energy to block Cheolduyong''s attack.

    But blocking it with his broken arm was impossible.

    <strong>Puhhh!</strong>

    Cheolduyong¡¯s Na-han-kwon struck Do-In¡¯s chest with tremendous force.

    <strong>Kwaaaang!</strong>

    The overwhelming shock sent Do-In flying helplessly.

    There was no time to use <strong>Cheongeunchu</strong>.

    <strong>Tuk!</strong>

    <strong>Kwaaaang!</strong>

    Do-In crashed into the frozen rocks, breaking them apart and embedding himself into the ground.

    ¡°Keuheuhe...¡±

    He coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Did you really think you could stop me with such a thing?¡±

    Cheolduyong muttered in disappointment.

    ¡°You were more fun than the others... But that¡¯s about it.¡±

    <strong>Suuuuk!</strong>

    A cold wind swept through the area.

    The battle between Shaolin and Shaolin had just ended.

    The figure standing before me now wasn¡¯t Shaolin, but Cheolduyong from the Snow Mountain.

    The cold began to gather around his head.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. You must have known this would happen. Why did youe back?¡±

    He spoke as if he couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡°You think you can stop me? With just this kind of power?¡±

    Anger filled his voice, but there was a hint of pity in it as well.

    ¡°¡­If you had just run, you could have lived.¡±

    Cheolduyong was a being with overwhelming power.

    Even if someone had tried to stop him, there was no way they would have caught Do-In.

    He had deliberately let him go.

    He said he wanted to eradicate all humans, but the one person he was closest to and relied on, Do-In, was someone he couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill.

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    Cheolduyong slowly walked toward Do-In.

    <strong>100 paces.</strong>

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    <strong>90 paces.</strong>

    ¡°Is this the ending Sahyeong wanted?¡±

    <strong>80 paces.</strong>

    ¡°Answer me. Is this how you wanted to die, freezing to death alone in this ce?¡±

    <strong>70 paces.</strong>

    ¡°Where did that confident attitude go? You should have begged that spiritual being on your knees to stop me.¡±

    <strong>60 paces.</strong>

    Do-In staggered as he barely got up.

    ¡°The Na-han... I must curse it... I must curse the bloodshed, the filthy things Shaolin made me do... I must have cursed them to death.¡±

    <strong>50 paces.</strong>

    He continued, barely able to speak, while coughing up blood.

    ¡°Shaolin... I must have thought they were blinded by the inner core...¡±

    ¡°You think they weren¡¯t blinded? How many spiritual beings did they make me kill to take their lives?¡±

    <strong>40 paces.</strong>

    ¡°Even if they were all monsters who lost their minds... it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    <strong>30 paces.</strong>

    ¡°Shaolin ordered me to kill even other humans.¡±

    <strong>20 paces.</strong>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change! They killed my parents and forced me onto the path of hell!¡±

    ¡°¡­That was your destiny.¡±

    Cheolduyong stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Destiny?¡±

    He spoke as if incredulous.

    ¡°Hehe... Destiny? So, you say it¡¯s destiny that I walk the path of hell? These filthy, selfish monks... they mock me to the end.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hide his fury.

    The biting cold wind grew stronger.

    There was no more hesitation.

    Cheolduyong began moving toward Do-In again, intending to kill him.

    Just ten paces away now.

    ¡°Now, it''s over. I¡¯ll sever this cursed fate once and for all!¡±

    Cheolduyong thrust his thick head forward.

    It was a killing blow.

    Seeing this, Do-In closed his eyes.

    Was he giving up and epting death?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    Do-In extended his right arm.

    He clenched a fist as hard as Cheolduyong¡¯s head.

    He only pushed lightly.

    There was still a bit of distance between them.

    Do-In¡¯s final attack couldn¡¯t have reached Cheolduyong.

    But¡­

    <strong>Jjjeeoong!</strong>

    A deep wound appeared on Cheolduyong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Keuheuek!¡±

    Cheolduyong, struck by the unexpected blow, pulled back.

    ¡°Baekbo Shin-kwon...?¡±

    <strong>Baekbo Shin-kwon</strong>.

    As the name suggests, it was a high-level martial art.

    A legendary martial technique said to strike enemies from up to one hundred paces away.

    Of course, Do-In didn¡¯t perfectly replicate the Baekbo Shin-kwon.

    He had only covered about ten paces.

    Even so, its power was gradually diminishing, failing to cause significant damage.

    But Cheolduyong¡¯s blue, jewel-like heart began to crack.

    ¡°Keuheuek!¡±

    A scarlet sh erupted from it.

    It was to melt the frozen heart inside him.

    Cheolduyong was unstable.

    He wasn¡¯t in a human form anymore.

    Nor was he in his spiritual beast form.

    Do-In had aimed for this.

    The form changed by the power of the Dragon Gate.

    His blue heart, visible even with the naked eye.

    If Do-In could shake that, he thought it might return Cheolduyong to his original form.

    ¡°Just¡­ with this...?¡±

    The attempt was good.

    But Cheolduyong was no easy target.

    <strong>Jjjeo-jjeo-jjeoj!</strong>

    The cold energy of the Snow Mountain gathered into his body.

    He blocked the sh of red light and healed the cracks in his heart.

    ¡°Keuheuek... Hoo¡­¡±

    Cheolduyong red at Do-In with cold eyes.

    Had Do-In been a little stronger, thatst strike would have caused great damage.

    It could have even knocked him down with just that one attack.

    ¡°Should I thank you¡­?¡±

    But he didn¡¯t break with just one blow.

    Cheolduyong¡¯s body became sturdier.

    From the unstable form, he gradually transformed back into a stable spiritual beast form.

    ¡°Sahyeong failed.¡±

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    Cheolduyong walked toward Do-In once again.

    The cold energy gathered around his massive head.

    And with it, he attempted to crush Do-In.

    <strong>Kwaaaang!</strong>

    Cheolduyong¡¯s head struck the ground with enough force to destroy the mountain.

    ¡°Keuheuek¡­¡±

    But the moment where Cheolduyong would kill Do-In did note.

    ¡°Gomodo¡­?¡±

    I grabbed Do-In¡¯s neck, pulling him away swiftly.

    ¡°Why¡­ did you¡­¡±

    He must have wanted to ask why I intervened.

    But before he could, I already got to him.

    <strong>Krrr...</strong>

    Cheolduyong growled low.

    Unlike me, who could speak freely at any time, he couldn¡¯t express himself before death.

    I found it unfortunate.

    ¡°Are you really going to side with humans?¡±

    Cheolduyong said coldly.

    ¡°Death with a tail. Is that truly your choice?¡±

    <strong>Kudududuk.</strong>

    nts buried deep in the Snow Mountain began to grow.

    Thick roots wrapped around Do-In¡¯s body.

    At least this way, he wouldn¡¯t get entangled.

    Cheolduyong assumed his stance.

    It seemed like he was feeling a little bit of excitement after his body loosened up from the recent battle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an interesting fight? The Shaolin, who im to save all sentient beings, trying to kill humans.¡±

    His tone shifted.

    No longer speaking casually, now he treated me as a real enemy, addressing me formally.

    ¡°The evil beings of the Snow Mountain, protecting humans.¡±

    Cheolduyong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Heh¡­ well, no need to answer.¡±

    <strong>Kugooouuu...</strong>

    I could feel Cheolduyong drawing deep power from his lower dantian.

    This power was far beyond what he used against Do-In.

    He was more powerful now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll defeat you and enlighten you.¡±

    It seemed like he still hadn¡¯t abandoned his initial n.

    ¡°And then I will start by killing all humans, beginning with the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡±

    Killing all humans was his goal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something interesting.¡±

    Cheolduyong pointed one hand at the sky.

    Then, with the other hand, he pointed to the ground.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, I alone am supreme.¡±

    It was a familiar stance, with a familiar phrase.

    Cheolduyong¡¯s inner power surged exponentially.

    It seemed he was intoxicated by his omnipotence, evenughing a little.

    He tried to speak to me.

    ¡°The leader of this ce is¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his words.

    When I assumed the same posture as him.

    One hand raised to the sky.

    The other pointing to the ground.

    <strong>Heaven and Earth.</strong>

    <strong>I alone am supreme.</strong>

    <strong>Krrr...</strong>

    But I didn¡¯t stop there.

    With one hand grabbing the sky.

    The other gripping the earth.

    And then, I moved greatly.

    <strong>Geongon Da Nooi (Ç¬À¤´óÅ²ÒÆ)</strong>.

    Cheolduyong widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, I alone am supreme.¡±

    He had imed to be the greatest being, the ruler of the world.

    That¡¯s what he must have meant.

    But I had a few things to tell him.

    First and foremost:

    The leader of this ce¡­ was me.

    That was something he couldn¡¯t simply dismiss.

    But there was something that truly angered me.

    The fact that he dared to speak of the Heavenly Demon Sect, which I hold dear.

    For a being like him, acting without restraint¡­

    <strong>¡°The hawk is weak.¡±</strong>

    Cheolduyong.

    You need to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 198

    ¡°¡­How could this be?¡±

    Cheolduyong was stunned as he looked at the ck lizard before him.

    The concept of <em>Cheonsangcheonhwa Yuadokjon</em> (???? ????) is originally a Buddha¡¯s enlightenment.

    There was no way the spiritual being of the Ten Thousand Mountains could know about it.

    If it wasn¡¯t a transmission of enlightenment, it must have been self-realized.

    And that meant that the ck lizard before him was like the Buddha.

    ¡°So, this is indeed the <em>Manryugwi</em> (ÈfÁ÷šw½K)?¡±

    Cheolduyong¡¯s pride was ignited.

    Though he had an immense ambition to kill all humans, he was, to some extent, intoxicated by the overwhelming power gained from the Dragon Gate.

    He needed something to test his strength against.

    The ck lizard before him seemed like an ideal opponent, one he could confront with everything he had.

    ¡°Very well! Tail-bearing death! To me¡­¡±

    Cheolduyong¡¯s words did not continue.

    <em>Pahhh¡ª!!</em>

    The <em>Paryong</em> (??) moved at a speed that Cheolduyong could not even track.

    <em>Kwaaaaaang!</em>

    He quickly extended his arm to counter the attack.

    The Dragon ws collided with each other.

    It resembled a collision between a Taoist and Cheolduyong, but the oue was different.

    <em>Kagagagagak!</em>

    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±

    An outsider was using the Dragon ws.

    Not just imitating them, but truly mastering the martial arts of Shaolin.

    That wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    In Cheolduyong¡¯s eyes, a hawk and a venomous snake appeared.

    The ws that had collided with the dragon¡¯s suddenly shifted into a new form.

    <em>Kakak!</em>

    <em>Kaaang!</em>

    <em>Eungsa Saengsa Bak</em> (?????).

    The deadly tactics of a hawk and a venomous snake surged like a storm.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    The destructive ws of the <em>Paryong</em> tightened around Cheolduyong¡¯s throat.

    He struggled desperately to break free.

    But he was flustered by the never-before-seen attack.

    In this situation, there was only one way to escape.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    Cheolduyong mmed his head hard into the ground.

    <em>Phuwak!</em>

    In the process, he allowed the <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> attack, but it wasn¡¯t a serious injury.

    <em>Kwaaarrkk!</em>

    The earth-shattering impact echoed throughout the world.

    Even the <em>Paryong</em> had no choice but to fall back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I cannot win with martial arts alone.¡±

    Cheolduyong grinned with a smirk of confidence.

    He had been pushed back the whole time, but that was only when using Dragon ws.

    He had yet to use the full power of the Dragon Gate.

    ¡°No matter who you are¡­ this is now my domain!¡±

    <em>Jjeojjeojjeojjeok!</em>

    A freezing cold surged uncontrobly.

    Countless weapons made of ice bloomed like snowkes in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±

    <em>Wooong¡ª!</em>

    Cheolduyong¡¯s head froze.

    His already hard steel-like head was further strengthened by the chill of the snowy mountains.

    The cold from the snowy mountains and Cheolduyong¡¯s innate strength.

    Cheolduyong had no doubt that he would win.

    <em>Kwaagagagak!</em>

    He rushed forward with overwhelming momentum toward the <em>Paryong</em>.

    If he could justnd a headbutt, he would be able to knock down that massive ck lizard.

    That was Cheolduyong¡¯s thought, and it was somewhat true.

    Moreover, the hidden weapons buried in the snowkes targeted the <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> neck.

    If it dodged the headbutt, it would be decapitated by the weapons.

    Trying to avoid the hidden weapons in the snow, it would be impossible for such arge body to avoid them.

    Instead, it was more likely to show an opening and be struck by the headbutt.

    The <em>Paryong</em> silently gazed at the flying weapons and Cheolduyong¡¯s head.

    At the crucial moment, the <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> actions werepletely unexpected.

    It didn¡¯t stand on four legs but stood on two.

    Cheolduyong felt bewildered but did not stop.

    And just as Cheolduyong¡¯s head and the hidden weapons in the snow aimed for its neck¡ª

    <em>Pahh¡ª!</em>

    The <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> form disappeared.

    The dragon moved like it was swimming through the sky, with flexible and natural movements.

    It was the <em>Soryong Deungcheonbo</em> (?????)¡ªthe Small Dragon Ascending to Heaven Step.

    Cheolduyong was caught off guard.

    This movement defiedmon sense.

    With that size and weight, such speed should have been impossible.

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to be flustered forever.

    Cheolduyong amplified the power of the Dragon Gate and turned the swirling snowkes into another set of weapons.

    The first attack had been dodged, but now the creature was in midair.

    No matter how agile it was, it couldn¡¯t move freely in the air.

    Weapons made of cold air flew toward the <em>Paryong</em>.

    <em>Swweeeeeek!</em>

    It couldn¡¯t avoid this one.

    It wasmon sense that a martial artist who was not grounded couldn¡¯t use their skills effectively in midair.

    But¡ª

    <em>Ta-da!</em>

    The <em>Paryong</em> defiedmon sense.

    With an effortless leap, it stepped on the snowkes and leapt again.

    ¡°D-da-da-dapsulmuhun?¡±

    It was an ability that left no footprints on the snow.

    With <em>Soryong Deungcheonbo</em> blended in, it allowed the <em>Paryong</em> to leap from the snow in midair.

    ¡°This¡­ What is this!¡±

    Cheolduyong, who had crossed countless battlefields, had never seen such a terrifying sight.

    A massive lizard over three meters long, not standing on four legs, but hopping through the snow on two legs.

    Its piercing blue eyes and the white fur fluttering in the wind gave it an almost demonic presence.

    But at the same time, there was something oddly holy about its movements.

    ¡°Khrrr¡­¡±

    The <em>Paryong</em> stomped on the snow and rushed toward Cheolduyong.

    Cheolduyong chose to face it head-on.

    An incredible martial technique.

    Unbelievable movements.

    Overwhelming martial arts.

    In most respects, the <em>Paryong</em> was a level above him.

    But it wasn¡¯t superior in every aspect.

    Cheolduyong had the advantage in handling the power of the Dragon Gate.

    This was the Snowy Mountain, after all, and it wasn¡¯t the <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> domain.

    But that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat it.

    Cheolduyong knew one more thing he had over the <em>Paryong</em>.

    The strength of a single blow.

    If he couldnd his headbutt, he could defeat it.

    Moreover, it was charging straight at him in a perfect line.

    Using its power, he could deal catastrophic damage.

    <em>Pavat!</em>

    In an instant, its figure vanished.

    It defied thews of physics.

    It bent its body like a bow and vanished in a moment.

    ¡®¡­A bow?¡¯

    In that brief moment, Cheolduyong realized what level the <em>Paryong</em> had reached.

    <em>Gungshintanyoung</em> (????).

    A technique that used the sticity of the body to move in an instant.

    A technique that even other masters struggled to perform. But this lizard, with its body, was using it effortlessly.

    Cheolduyong couldn¡¯t think about this phenomenon for long.

    He knew the <em>Paryong</em> would reappear from another direction.

    The <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> heavy forelimb swung.

    <em>Kwaaaaaaang!</em>

    A tremendous shock engulfed Cheolduyong¡¯s entire body.

    Though his body was enhanced by the cold, he felt like his whole body was breaking from the force.

    ¡°Kuuhhh!¡±

    Just like Cheolduyong had a head, the <em>Paryong</em> had its forelimb.

    ¡°Ggrrhh¡­ Gghaaaack!¡±

    Cheolduyong coughed up blood and staggered back.

    ¡°How¡­ how can you¡­ wield such strength¡­ yet side with humans?!¡±

    Cheolduyong could not understand the <em>Paryong</em>.

    How could a spiritual being born to serve as an immortal side with humans?

    ¡°Ggekk¡­¡±

    The ck lizard let out a cry like a small lizard.

    Was it mocking him all the way to the end?

    Just as Cheolduyong was about to explode with fury¡ª

    ¡°Gaek, gaek, gaek.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple cry.

    ¡°It was the lowest, the lowest, and yet the gaek.¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t that of a lizard.

    It was the voice of a mystical divine beast.

    ¡°It epassed everything from that ce, and it, too, was the gaek.¡±

    An unknown sound.

    ¡°That is the gaek, the gaek, and the gaek.¡±

    It sounded like a Zen riddle, but Cheolduyong vaguely understood what the <em>Paryong</em> was saying.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t born a spiritual being?¡±

    It was unbelievable.

    A

    powerful spiritual being with the strength of a dragon wasn¡¯t born a spiritual being?

    ¡°You were born a weak mortal?¡±

    Born as a small lizard and reached this level.

    It was hard to believe, but not entirely impossible.

    Cheolduyong focused his energy into his eyes.

    He had a special ability.

    Someone with the Namgung family crest had given him a fox bead, which granted him this power.

    He could see farther and more clearly than others.

    Though the power was unstable, Cheolduyong didn¡¯t doubt it.

    With it, he had learned about his past.

    Using this ability, Cheolduyong saw the <em>Paryong</em> in a different form.

    To be exact, it seemed split into two.

    On the right was the giant ck lizard as it appeared now.

    On the left was a long-haired man with hollow blue eyes, looking at him with pity.

    ¡°Why¡­ why do I see a human?¡±

    Deep within Cheolduyong¡¯s chest, something hot surged up.

    ¡°Why does a spiritual being like you¡­ show me the form of a human?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t like those spiritual beings that could take on a human form.

    His prating gaze saw a clear human figure.

    Why did it appear as a human to him?

    A spiritual being that couldn¡¯t take a human form.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack.</em>

    Cheolduyong¡¯s blue heart screamed.

    ¡°You are mocking me! Answer me, tail-bearing death! What is your true identity?!¡±

    Unable to conceal his fury, Cheolduyong red fiercely at the <em>Paryong</em>.

    The divided figure didn¡¯t respond.

    It simply stared at him with those hollow eyes.

    It was the true <em>Paryong</em> in its original form that answered him.

    ¡°Your surname is ¡®Ko¡¯.¡±

    It had been called <em>Gomodo</em> by his followers, so it had the surname <em>Ko</em>.

    ¡°My name is ¡®Hee¡¯.¡±

    His master was called <em>Hee</em>, so it bore the name <em>Hee</em>.

    ¡°Ko Hee.¡±

    Gomodo, <em>Paryong</em>, and Ko Hee.

    That was its name, its true identity.

    ¡°¡­A spiritual being, yet using a filthy human name.¡±

    Cheolduyong focused all his energy into his eyes.

    ¡°You were born neither a spiritual being nor a human!¡±

    This was his head.

    ¡°Tail-bearing death, cast away that false identity ande to me!¡±

    A being born as a beast, yet trying to live as a human.

    Cheolduyong perceived the being before him as such.

    It was truly pitiful.

    Spiritual beings and humans could never harmonize.

    They would only be used, and in the end, discarded.

    It was inevitable.

    ¡°Killing all humans¡­ is the desire of all spiritual beings!¡±

    Cheolduyong uttered those words and charged toward the <em>Paryong</em>.

    ¡°Suuhhh¡­¡±

    In that moment, he saw the <em>Paryong</em> take a deep breath.

    He instantly understood what kind of posture it was taking.

    It was the <em>Sha Zaho</em> (???)¡ªthe lion''s roar of the Taoist.

    It was clear that the <em>Paryong</em> could replicate Shaolin¡¯s martial arts.

    The <em>Paryong</em> was skillfully using the Dragon ws and even understood the essence of <em>Cheonsangcheonhwa Yuadokjon</em>.

    It was mimicking the lion¡¯s roar to block his headbutt.

    Cheolduyong smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the original!¡±

    Even though his energy was focused on his head, he wasn¡¯t unable to perform the lion¡¯s roar.

    In fact, he could apply it appropriately.

    If the opponent used the lion¡¯s roar now, it was giving him the opportunity to use it himself.

    Cheolduyong¡¯s roar reached its peak.

    He was so ustomed to the lion¡¯s roar that he didn¡¯t even flinch from the opponent¡¯s.

    <em>Kwaagagagagagagak!</em>

    Though Cheolduyong was slower, his roar was faster.

    The lion''s howl twisted the earth and shook the sky.

    With the ferocity of a wild beast, his roar engulfed the <em>Paryong</em>.

    Cheolduyong was confident of his victory.@@novelbin@@

    Until the <em>Paryong¡¯s</em> mouth glowed with blue energy.

    ¡°Suuhhh¡­¡±

    The <em>Paryong</em> hadn¡¯t been preparing the lion¡¯s roar.

    All of its internal energy was focused into one point.

    The energy that started from its lower abdomen surged up.

    All the spiritual medicine and inner elixirs it had absorbed responded to its power.

    And then it fired a beam of blue light.

    Since <em>Gomodo</em> meant "the tail-bearing old death," it wouldn¡¯t be strange to call the beam <em>Deathbeam</em>.

    <em>Zzuuuuuhhh!!</em>

    It was the <em>Gaek Deathbeam</em>.

 Chapter 199

    The blue beam containing the trickery of the dog-curse pierced through the roar of the Iron-Head Dragon.

    <strong>KWA-AAAAAAANG!</strong>

    The shockwave from the attack shook the surroundings, and the Iron-Head Dragon, struck head-on, was sent flying far away.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    <strong>"G... Gomo-doshi!"</strong>

    The exhausted figure of the Taoist crawled out, dragging their tired body.

    <strong>"The Iron-Head Dragon... has an indestructible body."</strong>

    Indestructible, huh?

    Being a spiritual being of Shaolin, I suppose that¡¯s to be expected.

    After all, even a Dilophosaurus could use some of the secret techniques and even a little bit of the poisonous master''s powers. The Iron-Head Dragon, being stronger, must surely have something on that level.

    That¡¯s why the Taoist wasn¡¯t trying tond a direct blow but instead hoped to do something with a lion¡¯s roar.

    Still, it didn¡¯t seem perfect.

    There was a small wound on my ws, so there was some bleeding.

    It was a defense I could break through.

    Of course, one hit from the Dog-Curse Death Beam probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish it off.

    <strong>"Krrr..."</strong>

    <strong>"I hate to ask, but could you possibly spare his life..."</strong>

    They¡¯re asking not to kill.

    I saw the remains scattered around.

    The devastation of this snowy mountain was clearly visible.

    The crushed bodies of the monks could be seen.

    The current Iron-Head Dragon was pure evil.

    It had clearly killed humans.

    Even if they were unrted to me, this was something irreversible.

    If I hadn¡¯t intervened, the Taoist would have likely been dead by now.

    <strong>"...Could you at least spare his life?"</strong>

    How should I deal with this frustrating human?

    Even if the Iron-Head Dragon miraculously repented, you can¡¯t refill spilled water.

    Being expelled from Shaolin, it would surely be executed immediately.

    Even if I saved him, the oue for him would remain unchanged.

    ...Getting involved in this for no reason at all.

    It''s only causing me distress.

    <strong>"Krrr..."</strong>

    After a low growl, the Iron-Head Dragon leaped in the direction it had flown off.

    First, I need to face him.

    <strong>FWOOSH!</strong>

    <strong>"Gggh... GRAAAAH!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon grabbed its head in apparent pain.

    So, this really is the indestructible body...

    ...Maybe that indestructibility is only in the head area.

    <strong>"To be this... strong..."</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon gasped for air.

    <strong>"But it¡¯s not over yet."</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon slowly regained its posture.

    Its center of gravity shifted forward, assuming an extremely unstable stance.

    It was preparing its strongest attack.

    Normally, I would avoid taking that hit head-on.

    If I continued to chip away at him from a distance, I¡¯d easily win.

    Even if not, with enough force in my neck, I could overpower him without exhausting myself.

    But that would be meaningless.

    His eyes turned red.

    Even if I win, he won¡¯t acknowledge his defeat.

    He thirsts for human blood and will continue ughtering until his death.

    Killing him would resolve the problem, but that wasn¡¯t an option.

    <strong>"...Are you waiting for me?"</strong>

    <strong>"The client made an unreasonable request."</strong>

    <strong>"The client? Right. What did the executioner request? Keep my inner core intact? Or retrieve the fox bead? Recover Bingjo¡¯s inner core?"</strong>

    With eyes filled with hatred, I red in the direction of the Taoist.

    Whatever the Taoist was thinking, it was none of my concern.

    I didn¡¯t respond, instead focusing on my stance.

    <strong>"...That reckless arrogance, that boldness. You¡¯ll regret it for sure."</strong>

    <strong>KUGOOUU...</strong>

    Immense internal energy gathered at a single point.

    The final stage.

    I too set my stance, preparing to counter his attack.

    To defeat him, I must break that attack.

    No excuses. I must give it my all and ovee it.

    <strong>"Shaolin, how it was called the Mount Tai of the Martial Arts, I will engrave that into your bones!"</strong>

    <strong>KUUUUNG!</strong>

    The force of the Dragon Gate gathered in one spot, and every time he moved, the space around him warped as if heat waves were rising.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his so-called indestructible head, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand this force.

    <strong>"GRAAAAH!"</strong>

    With a roar, the Iron-Head Dragon charged at me.

    With every step he took, low mounds of snow seemed to evaporate into thin air.

    The snow that covered the mountain rapidly turned into water and melted away.

    But due to the cold, it quickly refroze, turning into sharp shards of ice instead of soft snow.

    The Iron-Head Dragon wielded a force capable of altering the terrain.

    I focused my mind.

    Shaolin martial arts are curved.@@novelbin@@

    That was something my master had told me.

    When I was still a small lizard, I didn¡¯t understand it well.

    When I thought of Shaolin martial arts, strength and directness were the first things that came to mind.

    My master, Baek Yeon-yeong, loved straight lines but hated curves.

    Was it because the straightness resembled her own nature?

    What was it about curves that bothered her so much?

    What is the mystery of straightness?

    What is the mystery of curves?

    Even now, I didn¡¯t quite understand.

    <strong>KAAAAAAANG!</strong>

    Shaolin¡¯s spiritual beast, the Iron-Head Dragon, was also drawing a straight line.

    No matter how I looked at it, that was a straight line, not a curve.

    Why did my master say they drew curves?

    I¡¯ll try to answer in my own way. Straight lines are strong and upright.

    That is the martial way my master sought and the life she led.

    Since straight lines are strong and upright, does that mean curves are weak and not upright?

    The world doesn¡¯t work that simplistically.

    If it did, all martial arts would be straight lines.

    Straight lines are fast and strong.

    But they are also prone to breaking.

    If you¡¯re not as strong as my master, you¡¯ll eventually snap.

    On the other hand, curves are weaker and slower than straight lines, but they never break.

    Like water that cannot be cut.

    So my master probably hated martial arts that made curves.

    She practiced the straightness that didn¡¯t break.

    She couldn¡¯t understand those who made curves because they were too easy to bend.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that curves are necessarily bad.

    Not everyone is as strong as my master.

    They have no choice but to draw curves.

    Knowing that, my master didn¡¯t hate the curved martial arts altogether.

    She just probably wanted those who started the sect to stick to their original intention until the end.

    Stealing from innocentmoners, starving them.

    Killing children just for speaking a word.

    If they had to bend in such a way, my master would choose to break.

    That¡¯s why my master hated sects of justice.

    That¡¯s why she hated the curves those sects drew.

    <strong>KWA-KWAK!</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon rushed toward me at overwhelming speed.

    If I hadn¡¯t known any better, I would have just thought it was charging straight.

    But as my master said, Shaolin martial arts started to curve.

    An unavoidable trajectory. His strike bent mid-course.

    However.

    Just because it was unavoidable didn¡¯t mean it was unpreventable.

    I grabbed his head with my left hand.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    With my right hand, I ced it on his tail.

    It wouldn¡¯t be right to say I grabbed it¡ªI merely ced my hand there.

    This alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to block his attack.

    With a movement as natural as a dragon swimming,

    I allowed his destructive power to circte through my body.

    Redirecting the force.

    Drawing a graceful curve that even my master would recognize.

    <strong>GEON-GON-DAE-NAI.</strong>

    <strong>KWA-AAAAAAANG!</strong>

    <strong>"GRAAAAAH!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon was driven into the ground.

    <strong>"My... my head... my head!"</strong>

    He howled in agony.

    The battle was over.

    No matter how indestructible, the Iron-Head Dragon had to take damage from his own attack.

    <strong>"Huh... huff!"</strong>

    I saw the Taoist running from far away.

    I had subdued him as per his request, but the next issue remained.

    <strong>"Ggh... Grrrr..."</strong>

    Sudden sts of cold energy began seeping from his body.

    <strong>"Stay away from me!"</strong>

    The power of the Dragon Gate was rampaging.

    <strong>"Grrr... AAAAAAH!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon continued clutching his head in torment.

    I turned my head and looked at the Taoist.

    At this point, I should just end it for him.

    If the rampaging energy kept escting, the Taoist could get caught in it.

    But the Taoist shook his head.

    <strong>"Bak Gi-Gae!"</strong>

    He called out his name as he dragged his broken leg toward me.

    <strong>"S... Executor? Don¡¯te here!"</strong>

    <strong>"You brat! Hold on, just a little longer!"</strong>

    He was a frustrating human, and a frustrating spiritual being too.

    It was obvious both of them would die at this rate.

    ...

    Things weren¡¯t aligning.

    This was why I hated getting involved with humans.

    I drew on my dantian¡¯s power.

    The rampaging energy of the Dragon Gate could be stopped by another power of the Dragon Gate.

    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>

    In the deepest part of the snowy mountain, nts began to sprout rapidly.

    <strong>"Kehhh!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon spat out a violet orb along with blood.

    <strong>"You bastard! Get your head straight!"</strong>

    It was over now.

    The Iron-Head Dragon would fall after the rampage ended.

    The Taoist, though injured, would make it out alive.

    It had been a long tale, but it didn¡¯t end well.

    <strong>"S... Executor... my... head... it¡¯s too much..."</strong>

    ...The Iron-Head Dragon hadn¡¯t died yet.

    A huge shard of ice embedded near his heart started to melt, and his gigantic body began to shrink.

    Though it was clearly night, it felt as though warm sunlight was washing over me.

    ...The power I had gained from the Dragon Gate should be in my neck, so why was this happening?

    It was like ice melting under the sun¡¯s rays.

    The snow covering the area began to melt slowly.

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    As the wet ground squelched beneath him, the Taoist crawled toward me.

    He ced his hand on the Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s head.

    With a gentle expression, he looked down at him.

    It was like a gesture he had done many times before.

    The Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s convulsions from his headache stopped.

    <strong>"Finally... finally... you¡¯vee to your senses..."</strong>

    Tears streamed down the Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s eyes.

    <strong>"What... what have I done..."</strong>

    The Taoist neither scolded nor med him.

    <strong>"Namu Amitabul..."</strong>

    He simply murmured those words.

    ***

    <strong>"Namu Amitabul..."</strong>

    The head of Shaolin, Hye-Myung, murmured softly.

    <strong>"To think it tried to devour its own kin..."</strong>

    In the embrace of the massive evil dragon, there was a small young dragon.

    The tiny dinosaur stood frozen, staring nkly at its fallen parents.

    <strong>"Such a pitiful sight."</strong>

    Hye-Myung gazed at it with pity.

    <strong>"Taoist. We must erase its memory."</strong>

    <strong>"...Erase its memory? Even though it¡¯s still young, it''s the offspring of the evil dragon. It must be removed before it causes any trouble!"</strong>

    <strong>"What crime does this little one deserve?"</strong>

    <strong>"It was born with a murderous star! If it doesn¡¯t kill, it will go mad! It¡¯s destined to bring destruction!"</strong>

    The stars are not something that appear only in humans.

    This spiritual being was born with a murderous fate.

    If it is not killed now, the consequences will be disastrous.

    <strong>"I will take responsibility."</strong>

    <strong>"...Master, what do you mean by that?"</strong>

    <strong>"I will take this child to Shaolin."</strong>

    <strong>"To Shaolin, with its murderous fate?"</strong>

    It was unprecedented to initiate someone with the fate of murder into Shaolin.

    However, when the head of Shaolin, known as the True Victory, spoke like this, it was not something that could be simply opposed.

    Still, the Taoist vehemently opposed it.

    He knew what it meant to take responsibility.

    <strong>"Does this mean you will bear the consequences for everything this child does?"</strong>

    A child born with a murderous fate can onlymit murder.

    The more it is suppressed, the more explosively it will erupt.

    That¡¯s why Hye-Myung was willing to take on the burden of all the child¡¯s sins, bearing its disgrace and its karmic consequences.

    <strong>"Why... why go so far?"</strong>

    The eyes of the old monk, Hye-Myung, looked at the young dragon, seeing something else in it.

    The child he had once seen on a cold winter day.

    The memories of lotus flowers and snowkes.

    Children born with a fate that couldn¡¯t even bepared to a murderous fate.

    They had been too afraid to raise them, and it was something they would regret for the rest of their lives.

    <strong>"Think of it as the whim of an old man, or cowardly hypocrisy, if you must."</strong>

    The head of Shaolin, Hye-Myung, gently cradled the young dragon.

    <strong>"Piyah..."</strong>

    The small dinosaur cried weakly.

    Hye-Myung smiled kindly.

    <strong>"After seeing this, do you still think this child is guilty?"</strong>

    He handed the young dragon to the Taoist, who seemed at a loss for what to do.

    <strong>"...Well, its head is round like a bead, and its body is thick like armor."</strong>

    Its crying was cute, and the way it looked somehow made the Taoist¡¯s heart soften.

    The Taoist ced his hand on the young dragon¡¯s head.

    <strong>"Ppyak..."</strong>

    Hye-Myung raised the corner of his mouth as he watched the Taoist.

    <strong>"Ha... To think you¡¯d freely give aw name to a child who hasn¡¯t even been initiated yet. It seems I misjudged you, my friend."</strong>

    <strong>"Master, what do you mean...?"</strong>

    Hye-Myungughed as he saw the Taoist¡¯s bewilderment.

    <strong>"Ppyak! Ppyak!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon, now in the Taoist¡¯s arms, iled its little arms about.

    <strong>"This little rascal...!"</strong>

    <strong>"It seems this child likes you as well."</strong>

    <strong>"Master?"</strong>

    <strong>"Ah, I see. It¡¯s not that child anymore. Now, it has an officialw name."</strong>

    <strong>"Bak Gi-Gae (ÅÄ­^æz)."</strong>

    The young dragon, born with a murderous fate, received thatw name.

    Although the name disregarded all traditional procedures, no one voiced any objections.

 Chapter 200

    The Taoist shared the truth about the Iron-Head Dragon with me.

    The young dragon, born with a murderous fate.

    The head of Shaolin had taken it in, attempting to control its murderous instincts, but the murderous energy was not so easily suppressed.

    Even when suppressed, the murderous aura would still burst out.

    The head of Shaolin took full responsibility, forcing the Iron-Head Dragon to stain its hands with blood.

    He was given the title of "Han," tasked with eliminating vicious criminals and corrupt beasts.

    Having erased its memories, the Iron-Head Dragon could not help but resent Shaolin.

    An unexinable thirst constantly tormented him, and he med Shaolin for it.

    In reality, this thirst was the result of actions taken to relieve it.

    <strong>"...No matter the reason, if it¡¯s officially revealed that Shaolinmitted such acts, it will send a massive shockwave through the martial world."</strong>

    One spiritual being was allowed to kill others in order to preserve another life.

    Though it was done with criminals, it was still a story ripe for exploitation.

    <strong>"The head of Shaolin... epted all the disgrace. Shaolin, known as the Mount Tai of Martial Arts, has fallen. Even the once noble head of Shaolin was swayed by his inner core. Though rumors about it spread, the head did not pay them any mind."</strong>

    Despite suppressing the murderous nature, the head of Shaolin had allowed the young dragon tomit minimal killings in order to prevent an explosion of its violent instincts.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough. He had also gone to great lengths to find the spiritual beings¡¯ inner cores.

    And the reason foring to Mount Baek was because, thanks to information from a figure named Nam Gung-Yeon, he had learned about the spiritual beings swarming the area, including Gomo.

    <strong>"...I owe the Grand Master a hundredfold apology. I will apologize again."</strong>

    It was enough.

    After all, it was a past event.

    <strong>"Ckkkh..."</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon staggered to his feet.

    Perhaps because of his indestructibility, his recovery was quick.

    <strong>"...Bak Gi-Gae. Are you alright?"</strong>

    <strong>"Grand Master..."</strong>

    Bak Gi-Gae¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.

    <strong>"...I am ashamed. Both you and the Grand Master sacrificed so much for me, yet... I..."</strong>

    After taking a blow from me, it seemed his memories had returned.

    I¡¯d heard that sometimes a beating could be a remedy, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so effective.

    Even if not, the fact that his frozen heart was melting likely had something to do with it.

    <strong>"It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s all over..."</strong>

    <strong>"...No. I have alreadymitted an irreversible act."</strong>

    He came to his senses and began to repent.

    But even if he repented, nothing would change.

    The Iron-Head Dragon, as he said, hadmitted an irreversible act.

    He had killed Shaolin monks.

    Even though it was Shaolin, there was no way the Iron-Head Dragon could be epted back.

    If he returned to Shaolin, he would face a punishment close to eternity, and might even die before crossing its threshold.

    That was why I felt uneasy even while fighting him.

    I had thought fate would not change.

    This event would end in tragedy, no matter what happened.

    That was the thought I had.

    Before the distant sound of someone¡¯s voice interrupted my thinking.

    <strong>"...Taoist, Bak Gi-Gae."</strong>

    <strong>"G-Grand Master?"</strong>

    The bald figure, soaked and stumbling, was walking toward us.

    The Iron-Head Dragon hadn¡¯t killed all humans.

    He had only sealed them with the cold of the snow mountain.

    <strong>"I see... so that¡¯s how it happened..."</strong>

    The bald-headed man, with a gruff appearance, listened to the full ount of the events.

    The Taoist, whom they called Grand Master, was using thew name "Dojeong."

    At first, he seemed wary of me, a spiritual being, but after hearing that I had saved them, he changed his attitude.

    <strong>"...The spiritual being on Mount Baek prevented Bak Gi-Gae and saved us?"</strong>

    He reacted simrly to Baek Yun, who had been freed from the petrification.

    <strong>"I truly thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you... we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him."</strong>

    It seemed he was more powerful than the Taoist.

    I had thought bald men all looked the same, but Dojeong was different somehow.

    He had scars on his face and a beard that reminded me of Zhang Fei from the <em>Three Kingdoms</em>.

    His appearance was a bit different from the usual image of a monk.

    <strong>"Even if it froze, it doesn¡¯t mean it would live forever, and breaking the seal would only take its life. But the natural warmth melted the ice."</strong>

    Wasn¡¯t that because I defeated the Iron-Head Dragon?

    <strong>"It was warmth like I¡¯d never felt before, yet somehow it felt familiar. Like the sun."</strong>

    Warmth like the sun.

    I had felt something simr.

    <strong>"It¡¯s strange. Even though the sun isn¡¯t present now, I felt it."</strong>

    He stared at me as he spoke those words.

    <strong>"The ck sun saved us."</strong>

    I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I was relieved to hear I saved them.

    The ck sun... was that familiar somehow?

    <strong>"However... it didn¡¯t save everyone."</strong>

    As Dojeong had said, it wasn¡¯t just the cold that had killed some monks. The Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s headbutt had taken a toll on them.

    Those monks were wiped out without a trace.

    <strong>"We might lower the severity a bit, but they still won¡¯t escape punishment."</strong>

    The Taoist and Dojeong bowed to me.

    <strong>"Grand Master!"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon seemed startled by their actions.

    The Taoist and Dojeong did not stop despite his surprise.

    <strong>"Gomo-doshi... Can I entrust Bak Gi-Gae to you?"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon would not return to Shaolin.

    Even though he had spit out the violet orb and realized the truth, his murderous fate wouldn¡¯t have disappeared.

    Even if he went back, a punishment like death awaited him, and neither the Taoist nor Dojeong would want that.

    The head of Shaolin also wouldn¡¯t want to punish the Iron-Head Dragon, but after killing monks, he could no longer ignore it.

    The Iron-Head Dragon stared at the Taoist and Dojeong, then assumed the same posture as them.

    <strong>"...Death with a tail. I beg you, with all my inner core. Please... let me join you."</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon was joining the Dog-Curse Church.

    It wasn¡¯t quite the n I had in mind, but it was a pretty good oue.

    He was the master of the snowy mountain, and the energy of the Dragon Gate was still intact.

    Even if I expanded my domain, it didn¡¯t mean I could rule everywhere.

    I would im the snowy mountain as my territory, but leave the handling of the Dragon Gate and its management to the Iron-Head Dragon.

    This would immediately increase the power of the Dog-Curse Church, and if he ruled the snowy mountain, the power would continue to grow.

    Having a believer like the Iron-Head Dragon was a huge gain for me.

    Though his murderous fate was a little troublesome, I didn¡¯t think it was anything I couldn¡¯t handle.

    The Red Dragon, who was the Iron-Head Dragon''s opposite, could spit fire a few times to quiet him down.

    <strong>"Gegekk."</strong>

    <strong>"Is... is that really true? Thank you... truly, thank you!"</strong>

    The Taoist said, tears in his eyes.

    <strong>"How... how did such a sacred spiritual being appear on Mount Baek?"</strong>

    Dojeong couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.

    His gaze at me was filled with awe, as if I were a truly holy and noble being.

    ...It was a decision I made after much contemtion, so I wished he¡¯d tone down that gaze a bit.

    It was a bit overwhelming.

    My head even seemed to sparkle.

    <strong>"When we return to Shaolin, I will speak of your great deeds to the head."</strong>

    <strong>"The head will likely tolerate Bak Gi-Gae staying here. After all, you saved him, Gomo-doshi."</strong>

    Dojeong continued.

    <strong>"The martial world is decaying from its roots. Even in Shaolin, once called the Mount Tai of Martial Arts, rumors about such corruption are spreading. Other sects and schools must be even worse off."</strong>

    Shaolin hadn¡¯t decayed.

    It may have seemed corrupt, but there was a reason for that.

    Although it couldn¡¯t be fully trusted, at least I could understand Dojeong¡¯s true feelings toward Bak Gi-Gae.

    <strong>"They¡¯ll be eyeing opportunities to get the spiritual beings¡¯ inner cores by any means necessary."</strong>

    I had experienced that firsthand.

    Baek Yun, Jang Bong, and even Tang So-Yeong had all been like that.

    <strong>"Your Mount Baek and the Heavenly Demon Cult will try to invade using the excuse of the demon¡¯s descent, but I will do my best to stop them."</strong>

    Dojeong wasn¡¯t the head of Shaolin.

    But he and the Taoist had a certain position within Shaolin.

    And considering the deeds the head of Shaolin had done for Bak Gi-Gae, as Dojeong said, it seemed likely that Shaolin would be on our side.

    <strong>"Whether we take the long way or the short way, as long as we reach Seoul, it¡¯ll all be worthwhile."</strong>

    It seemed like the best oue.

    The reason I had tried to stop the Iron-Head Dragon was to protect these people and defend Mount Baek.

    But even if I killed them without proof, it would be clear that they died here, so the attention wouldn¡¯tpletely disappear.

    But if we established a friendly rtionship like this?

    That would be even better.

    <strong>"...I am truly grateful. If anyone, you would have the ability to aim for Bak Gi-Gae¡¯s inner core, but with such generosity, you¡¯ve saved him."</strong>

    Honestly, it would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t interested in the inner core.

    I definitely wanted Bingjo¡¯s inner core, at the very least.

    But right now, strengthening the Dog-Curse Church was more important than personal growth.

    That meant I had to pay attention to not just strengthening my followers, but the surrounding political situation.

    If I could build a friendly rtionship with Shaolin, known as the Mount Tai of Martial Arts, it would make things much easier.

    I could prevent the flies froming after me.

    And if they returned safely, I would investigate the person named Nam Gung-Yeon.

    The Iron-Head Dragon said he started acting strange after meeting Nam Gung-Yeon.

    That man knows me, but I don¡¯t know him.

    It was best to leave such potential risks to Shaolin.

    <strong>"Once I recover, I will bring a reward worthy of your great deeds... I must also appease the restless souls of the monks who perished."</strong>

    Dojeong and the Taoist left the snowy mountain with their monks.

    The Taoist was injured, but the rest of the monks, including Dojeong, were mostly unharmed.

    With someone as powerful as Dojeong, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to leave Mount Baek.

    <strong>"...Once again, thank you, Death with a Tail."</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon bowed his head.

    <strong>[The Lord of the Snowy Mountain, ¡¾Iron-Head Dragon LV 95¡¿, is joining the Dog-Curse Church.]</strong>

    His level had decreased.

    Was it because he had just spit out the violet orb?

    ...What could have caused his level to drop by around 40?

    <strong>[Achievement Unlocked: Never Seen by an Allosaurus!]</strong>

    Achievement unlocked.

    It had been a while since I saw such a message.

    <strong>[The Lord of the Snowy Mountain genuinely follows you.]</strong>

    <strong>[Your cold energy is enhanced.]</strong>

    ...What¡¯s this?

    I had been disappointed about not getting Bingjo¡¯s inner core, but this reward was still nice.

    I didn¡¯t expect it, but I should ept it.

    I had nned to gift the inner core to Baek Rang, but this wasn¡¯t too bad either.

    <strong>[The Dog-Curse Church receives an enhancement for cold energy.]</strong>

    I wanted to give a kiss to the status window.

    ¡®Kroooong...¡¯

    Not you.

    How does it always manage to do something so beautiful?

    The Dog-Curse Church now had an enhancement for cold energy.

    That didn¡¯t mean that Tus Pus would be shooting ice arrows immediately, though.

    It likely meant that it would be easier to learn Ice Attacks, or if someone like Baek Rang could control cold energy, their power would be amplified.

    This was a very satisfying result.

    ...Could it be that doing good deeds brings rewards?

    <strong>[Achievement Unlocked: Never Seen by an Allosaurus!]</strong>

    What?

    Again?

    <strong>[You¡¯ve made a significant contribution to improving the rtionship between the Heavenly Demon Cult and Shaolin.]</strong>

    No, what did I even do?

    <strong>[The head of Shaolin and the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult both failed to aplish what a mere lizard did.]</strong>

    A mere lizard?

    Well, if it was praised like this.

    <strong>[As a reward, you will randomly receive one of Shaolin¡¯s martial arts.]</strong>

    Now that¡¯s what I call a nice reward.

    ¡®Kroooong¡­¡¯

    No, you stay back.

    I calmed the heart of the approaching spirit beast and focused my mind.

    The familiar scene appeared before me.

    It was like a slot machine turning.

    Shaolin¡¯s martial arts were spinning.

    Please, please be something good!

    <strong>Ding Ding Ding.</strong>

    The speed of the slot machine slowed down.

    <strong>Wuxiang (ŸoÏà)?</strong>

    Not bad.

    <strong>Baek Bo Shin Gwon?</strong>

    I¡¯d wee it with open arms.

    <strong>Hangma Yeon Hwan Seon Tui?</strong>

    This is good too!

    <strong>Yorae Shinjang?</strong>

    Huh?

    Really?

    Is this really Yorae Shinjang?

    I rubbed my eyes and looked again. The words ¡°Yorae Shinjang¡± appeared in the air.

    <strong>"Gegekk!"</strong>

    Yeah.

    Looks like even a lizard¡¯s life has its spring days.

    <strong>Ding.</strong>

    ...Ding?

    <strong>[Congrattions, you have acquired "Dongja Gong"!]</strong>

    ...Huh?

    What¡¯s this?

    Just a moment ago, it was Yorae Shinjang!

    <strong>"Gomo-doshi! Why are you suddenly doing that?!"</strong>

    <strong>"Krrr..."</strong>

    What¡¯s this martial arts nonsense?

    ...

    Let¡¯s calm down.

    After all, this was a martial art I got for free.

    It wasn¡¯t Yorae Shinjang, but Dongja Gong is still a technique that suits me quite well.

    With the symbol of purity, Gomo-doshi, and Dongja Gong, the possibilities are endless.@@novelbin@@

    <strong>[The title, ck Sun, reacts to ¡°Dongja Gong.¡±]</strong>

    <strong>[The Dog-Curse Faith reacts to ¡°Dongja Gong.¡±]</strong>

    <strong>[The Dog-Curse Church reacts to ¡°Dongja Gong.¡±]</strong>

    <strong>[The species, Middle-tier Dragon, reacts to ¡°Dongja Gong.¡±]</strong>

    <strong>[¡°%! ?¡ö¡õ LV2¡± reacts to ¡°Dongja Gong.¡±]</strong>

    This message...

    It¡¯s just like when I got the Green Basilisk.

    My resources are reacting to this new skill and bringing out a higher level.

    I wonder what ¡°Dongja Gong¡± will evolve into.

    It¡¯ll be the strongest martial art that suits me, the symbol of purity.

    I¡¯m afraid.

    Of what I¡¯m bing.

 Chapter 201

    <strong>What is ¡°Dog-Curse Blocking Technique¡±?</strong>

    <strong>"Dog-Curse Blocking Technique"</strong>

    The ultimate technique of Dog-Curse¡¯s divine beast, Gomo-do, who has mastered the Blocking Technique.

    Can freely wield two massive spears.

    Even if energy is exhausted, it will not stop breathing.

    Hmm¡­

    I stared at the status window.

    Blocking Technique, huh? It sounds like an ordinary technique¡­

    But after reading the description, it didn¡¯t seem like it was limited to just that.

    The vague wording makes it a little suspicious, but it¡¯s a technique that doesn¡¯t hurt to have.

    The ability to wield spears doesn¡¯t matter to me much.

    What matters is the part that follows.

    The line that says, "Even if energy is exhausted, breathing won¡¯t stop" can be interpreted in many ways.

    For example, it means I could still move even if my MP runs out, or I can survive even when exhausted.

    I doubt such a situation will arise, but it¡¯s good to have such a safeguard in ce.

    Like how I don¡¯t have to worry about poison due to <strong>Heavenly Poison Immunity</strong>, and I can deceive poison-using enemies, I can probably use this technique for deception as well.

    ...Though calling the Blocking Technique a form of deception feels a bit wrong, but when survival is at stake, what wouldn¡¯t I do?

    If only something like <strong>Yorae Shinjang</strong> hade out, that would have been a jackpot.

    <strong>Baek Bo Shin Gwon</strong> could also be used to apply a de-like force with a swing if used well.

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing, but I¡¯ll take what¡¯s given.

    Next time, give me something better.

    ...Wait.

    I didn¡¯t hear that low crooning sound this time.

    Not that I wanted to hear it, but¡­

    <strong>"Grand Master... Are you alright?"</strong>

    Bak Gi-Gae, showing respect, spoke humbly.

    Not long ago, he had spoken in a slightly formal tone, but now he had be as gentle as amb.

    <strong>"To think you¡¯d be this enraged..."</strong>

    Huh?

    Did I act that way?

    <strong>"Gegekk."</strong>

    You¡¯ll understand one day how I feel.

    It¡¯s like thinking I was about to have a fish snack, only to find out it was chicken instead.

    I thought I had received <strong>Yorae Shinjang</strong>, but then some strange martial art popped up instead...

    <strong>"So, that¡¯s it? Alright, I understand."</strong>

    You get it?

    Do you understand about the fish snack?

    <strong>"But you were speaking so fluently earlier. Why is it now...?"</strong>

    <strong>"Of course, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯tmunicate, but may I ask why you¡¯re...?"</strong>

    <strong>"Gegekk."</strong>

    Well, obviously¡­

    ...Wait?

    Now that I think about it, I was speaking smoothly earlier.

    But now, I¡¯m just croaking.

    Is there some condition thates with speaking?

    Let me think of themon situations when I could speak.

    When fighting the Red Dragon.

    And when fighting the Iron-Head Dragon.

    The Red Dragon had harmed Baek Rang, and the Iron-Head Dragon had tarnished my master¡¯s Heavenly Demon Cult.

    ...Could it be that I can only speak when I''m angry?

    No, it doesn¡¯t seem like that''s the case.

    Otherwise, every time I saw Tang So-Yeong''s chest, words would have spilled out.

    <strong>"Gegekk."</strong>

    <strong>"Well, I can hear you fine. Ah, is it rted to that form I briefly saw...?"</strong>

    Why are you suddenly like this?

    I can¡¯t adjust to this way of speaking.

    ...Or maybe this is the normal way?

    Is it abnormal for followers to treat me like an object or something to be underestimated?

    By the way, about the form I briefly saw...

    <strong>"It was temporary, but... I definitely saw a human form in Grand Master¡¯s body."</strong>

    I could feel his focus as his internal energy converged.

    I had a feeling he was sneaking a look at me, but that¡¯s what he was doing.

    It might be simr to my wild sight principle.

    <strong>"White hair and blue eyes. If Grand Master were to turn human, I thought it might look like that."</strong>

    I had thought he had seen my past life, but that wasn¡¯t it.

    White hair and blue eyes¡ªdoesn¡¯t that belong to the Blue Dragon?

    Perhaps he saw the possibility of my transformation into a human, like a mirror of potential.

    <strong>"The strange feeling of two voices ovepping... It¡¯s a shame I can''t confirm it now without the Fox Bead."</strong>

    I¡¯ll have to experiment with itter.

    <strong>"...I¡¯m sure it was around here somewhere?"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon looked around the ground.

    It seemed he was searching for the violet orb he had dropped earlier.

    <strong>"Geck..."</strong>

    He whistled.

    It¡¯s not like I hid it between my right front paws.

    <strong>"...So, you took it, Grand Master."</strong>

    Wait, didn¡¯t he say he couldn¡¯t use that strange power anymore?

    How did he know?

    <strong>"Of course, Grand Master should take it. I¡¯m satisfied that I didn¡¯t have to cut open my belly to get the inner core. And you¡¯ve even granted me Bingjo¡¯s inner core."</strong>

    He¡¯s speaking in such a savage way.@@novelbin@@

    Why would I need to cut my belly open?

    I guess he¡¯s learned good social skills from living in Shaolin all this time.

    <strong>"But to exin... this item is called the Fox Bead."</strong>

    The Fox Bead.

    It already sounds like something valuable.

    <strong>"It¡¯s a powerful item that corresponds to the Dragon¡¯s Pearl."</strong>

    The Dragon¡¯s Pearl?

    <strong>"Geck!"</strong>

    Wait a minute.

    I¡¯m a middle-tier Dragon, aren¡¯t I?

    The middle-tier Dragon¡¯s hand holds the Dragon¡¯s Pearl?

    <strong>"Gegegegeck..."</strong>

    So, living virtuously brings rewards, huh?

    Now I¡¯m truly bing a dragon.

    <strong>"...Of course, it¡¯s not exactly the same as the Dragon¡¯s Pearl. A fox who has trained for 100 years can likely create a Fox Bead."</strong>

    <strong>"Geck."</strong>

    Well, that¡¯s interesting.

    Isn¡¯t 100 years quite a lot?

    <strong>"The Dragon¡¯s Pearl is far beyond that... Even so, these two are considered equivalent because of a fox that trained for a thousand years."</strong>

    A thousand years!

    I suppose if it trained for that long, it could rival a dragon.

    <strong>"The fact that the Fox Bead is circting means its owner is dead. A thousand-year-old fox¡¯s Fox Bead is as rare as plucking stars from the sky."</strong>

    Hmm...

    The violet orb trembled for a moment.

    This Fox Bead seems like just an ordinary artifact.

    It was a Fox Bead that had fallen from its owner and into Bak Gi-Gae¡¯s hands.

    <strong>"...It was given to me by someone with the surname Nam Gung. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s quite strange. Even the weakest Fox Bead must have trained for at least 100 years... How did he..."</strong>

    Nam Gung-Yeon¡¯s name appeared again.

    What kind of person is he, for his name to keep popping up?

    Let me sort things out.

    The Fox Bead in front of me was swallowed by Bak Gi-Gae.

    It was probably a Fox Bead from a fox that trained for just over 100 years.

    And then it was acquired by this Nam Gung-Yeon person and handed over to Bak Gi-Gae.

    I had a general idea of the power of this orb.

    The Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s level was 132.

    After I defeated him, he spit out the Fox Bead and dropped to level 95.

    A drop of about 40 levels.

    And this wasn¡¯t just any beast, but a spiritual being.

    If I could im this orb as my own, my strength would increase exponentially.

    <strong>"...It¡¯s best for Grand Master to take it."</strong>

    Since I was just silently watching, he said that.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯ll take it.

    But... something about it feels off.

    Is it because it went into the Iron-Head Dragon¡¯s stomach and then came out?

    Or is it because it¡¯s an artifact that lost its owner?

    Hmm...

    I wonder if it¡¯s because it¡¯s trembling slightly.

    ...Wait?

    <strong>"What¡¯s this!"</strong>

    The Fox Bead trembled, then leapt into the air.

    <strong>"The Fox Bead... is moving?"</strong>

    The Iron-Head Dragon seemed surprised by this, so it didn¡¯t seem like a normal urrence.

    <strong>"Grand Master... watch out!"</strong>

    Could it be that it¡¯s about to cause some danger?

    I moved quickly, but it seemed toote.

    The Fox Bead shot straight for my neck and rubbed against it.

    <strong>"Geck?"</strong>

    What is this?

    At some point, the Iron-Head Dragon had dug into the ground and was just peeking his head out.

    <strong>"...Hmm, this is interesting. It¡¯s acting like a child meeting its parents."</strong>

    Acting like a child meeting its parents.

    That description fit perfectly.

    It was simr to the behavior of the mice or spiders I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ...But why is it doing this to me?

    <strong>"If it¡¯s not thinking about breaking my throat with the friction from rubbing against me, then it¡¯s really..."</strong>

    Yeah.

    Wait?

    I nced at the Fox Bead.

    From what the Iron-Head Dragon said, it seemed like the Fox Bead was trying to do something to me with that friction.

    <strong>"Gegekk!"</strong>

    I jumped back in surprise.

    Of course, nothing would happen with just one orb, but after hearing that, I couldn¡¯t stay still.

    <strong>Wooooo...</strong>

    The orb soared into the air and began to spin wildly.

    <strong>"Gegekkgekk."</strong>

    What is this?

    I¡¯m not sure, but it looks like it¡¯s angry.

    <strong>Woooooo...</strong>

    <strong>"This... these restless souls...!"</strong>

    Restless souls?

    Yes, the restless souls of the monks the Iron-Head Dragon killed would be here.

    The Taoist and Dojeong had only made temporary measures, but that was just a temporary fix.

    Now, those souls began to react to the Fox Bead and moved like crazy.

    Although I couldn¡¯t see them, my middle-tier Dragon senses could feel the flow of power.

    This is dangerous.

    The souls screamed in unison.

    Not only the souls of the humans who died now, but also those of other spiritual beings.

    If I didn¡¯t deal with the Fox Bead right now, something terrible was going to happen.

    Just as I was about to respond...

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    The cries of the restless souls stopped.

    The falling snow froze in the air.

    The Fox Bead stopped moving, and even the Iron-Head Dragon, who had been preparing to act, froze.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    Even I couldn¡¯t move.

    <strong>"Ho."</strong>

    A voice echoed.

    <strong>"I felt the energy of the Fox Bead, so I came by."</strong>

    It was a voice filled with exhaustion.

    <strong>"It may look like a dragon, but there¡¯s another presence here."</strong>

    Though my movements were notpletely halted, I could still hear the voice.

    That in itself was proof.

    <strong>Creeeeek...</strong>

    I struggled to move.

    <strong>"This is interesting."</strong>

    My whole body shivered, but I was slowly starting to move again.

    <strong>"You moved even though I didn¡¯t allow it?"</strong>

    The mysterious being spoke with an amused tone.

    Despite the weariness in the voice, I could sense a hint of curiosity.

    <strong>Creeeeek...</strong>

    I managed to turn my head just slightly.

    A woman with golden hair was smoking a pipe.

    Fox ears above her head.

    And countless tails behind her.

    I instinctively knew who this was.

    The ancient being with nine tails that Baek Rang had once mentioned.

    <strong>[Heavenly Beast LV???]</strong>

    <strong>"Tail-bearing ancient death. I find you intriguing."</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    The Iron-Head Dragon, the Red Dragon, even the Snake Queen.

    No matter how powerful a spiritual being was, with my current eyes, I could measure their level.

    But this woman... was different.

    This overwhelming power.

    And the vast internal energy I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of.

    <strong>"Ge-rol-rol-rol..."</strong>

    Wow, this is huge.

 Chapter 202

    <strong>The Fox</strong>

    It¡¯s said that a fox can transform into a woman after living beyond fifty years, and upon reaching a hundred, it can transform into a beauty or a mystical priestess. At a thousand years, the fox connects with the heavens and bes a <strong>Tianhu</strong> (Heavenly Fox).

    ¡ª <strong>Hyun Junggi</strong>

    <strong>Tianhu.</strong>

    Where should I be looking right now?

    I¡¯ve seen many powerful energy pockets, but this one was unmatched.

    Not even my master or the Snake Queen couldpare to the overwhelming force of this being.

    Even that White Snowke was one tier below this strength.

    Having witnessed this, it¡¯s no wonder I was momentarily stunned.

    <strong>"Ge-ro-ro-ro-long¡­"</strong>

    I unintentionally let out a voicecking any dignity.

    It felt a little pathetic to be making such a sound after barely being able to move, but the opponent was too overwhelming.

    If it had only been immense size, it would have been one thing, but there was something else that was equally daunting.

    Could I say it was a form optimized for seducing others? Perhaps.

    With a creature of my stature, it was no surprise I couldn¡¯t keep my focus.

    Especially with thosece-like strings that didn¡¯t quite match her background.

    Those violent, voluptuous thighs were especially entuated by the sensuality.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to just liefortably on that soft, plush ce?

    ...

    Wait.

    Why am I thinking about this?

    I can''t deny that I have some interest in these things, but this is going a bit too far.

    I can confidently say that I wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to drool over her like this, especially in a situation where I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s an enemy or an ally.

    Right.

    There¡¯s a legendary story that foxes can enchant their opponents.

    I must have been affected by that power without realizing it.

    This is indeed a formidable opponent.

    <strong>"I haven¡¯t done anything yet."</strong>

    A slight smile formed on Tianhu¡¯s face.

    ...Should I trust that?

    Could it be the effect of the <strong>Dog-Curse Blocking Technique</strong>?

    Yeah, that¡¯s it.

    So that¡¯s why I feel this way.

    ¡®Ge-ro-ro¡­.¡¯

    Well, this is the perfect opportunity.

    The best choice to escape this situation.

    <strong>"Keurrr!"</strong>

    Thanks to imagining the spirit beast, I barely managed to keep myposure.

    <strong>"You have quite a strong will. Even though you were stationary, you still got caught by the enchantment. Would you call it the opposite effect? Well, either way, I¡¯llmend you for moving in my space."</strong>

    Right, the enchantment.

    Now, I need to pull myself together.

    Her face is beautiful, her chest is ample, her skin is fine, her flesh is soft, and her voice is sultry¡ªher clothes are just as desirable, but that¡¯s all there is to it.

    There¡¯s no reason for this being in front of me to be on my side.

    Let¡¯s think about this logically.

    The Fox Bead tried to attack me earlier.

    And then this woman appeared, calling herself Tianhu.

    Tianhu is a fox that has trained for a thousand years.

    The Fox Bead seemed hostile, so why would this woman be on my side?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Moreover, this woman possessed overwhelming power.

    She had an ability simr to stopping time, an ability that I couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend.

    The snowkes had stopped falling, and the Iron-Head Dragon hadn¡¯t even reacted.

    <strong>Creeeeek.</strong>

    I have to get out of this restraint.

    It¡¯s impossible to move with just a slight effort.

    Once she shows any intent to kill, I¡¯ll have no chance to resist and will perish.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    <strong>Wooooo.</strong>

    The Fox Bead responded.

    The violet orb floated into the air and spun around wildly.

    It moved freely, as though unaffected by Tianhu¡¯s power.

    <strong>"The more I look, the more interesting it bes."</strong>

    Tianhu raised her finger, and the Fox Bead immediately flew toward it.

    It rubbed itself gently against her finger, like an act of affection.

    Tianhu observed the Fox Bead before turning her gaze back toward me.

    <strong>"This little one is showing affection to another species."</strong>

    What?

    Affection?

    Just a moment ago, it tried to kill me!

    <strong>"I understand now why it¡¯s moving here. For a mere spiritual being to hold such divinity."</strong>

    Her eyes, golden with a near-white hue, shed.

    They were beautiful, but at the same time, those eyes were dangerous.

    <strong>"You have the trust of thergest serpent and the smallest dragon."</strong>

    As I could see the status window, she seemed to be looking beyond me, sensing something hidden.

    She had seen the things the Iron-Head Dragon couldn¡¯t, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Tianhu could perceive such things.

    <strong>"Your followers are quite exceptional as well. The little one who controls cold, the red spiritual beast from the West, and ten descendants of a horse exiled from the Celestial Realm."</strong>

    ...The horse exiled from the Celestial Realm?

    Are we talking about the <strong>Iksaksu</strong>?

    This is stranger than I expected. They¡¯re more formidable than I thought.

    <strong>"One young snake and three spiders. These are beings of potential that even I cannot fully gauge."</strong>

    This is a bit strange.

    The Red Dragon, Baek Rang, and the Snake Queen were all mentioned, but none had such grand descriptors.

    The powers of the spiders and snakes were far weakerpared to even Baek Rang, and yet Tianhu says she can¡¯t gauge their potential?

    <strong>"From the weakest point, you¡¯ve been with the energy of the ancient death with a tail... Even with the Eye of the Celestial, I cannot foresee what¡¯s toe."</strong>

    While I couldn¡¯t fully grasp this, I understood it to some extent.

    Even beings of the same kind evolve differently based on their experiences.

    Followers who have experienced life with a middle-tier dragon like me will have many more options avable to them.

    Like my special evolution.

    Baek Rang and the Red Dragon may be simr in some respects, but they are creatures that have undergone multiple evolutions, whereas the likes of Tus, Pus, Neph, and Shikshik have only undergone one.

    The spiders and snakes that have been with the <strong>Blue Dragon</strong>.

    In this unprecedented situation, it made sense that Tianhu would say something like this.

    <strong>"And there¡¯s a human too. The name... Tang... well, let''s move on."</strong>

    Why is Tang So-Yeong being mentioned here?

    But I won¡¯t argue.

    <strong>"In summary, you possess divinity far beyond what any ordinary spiritual being could hold."</strong>

    I swallowed.

    <strong>"I might be able to count on you."</strong>

    She¡¯s optimistic, but I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    Suddenly, her eyes darted wildly, and it seems she was nning something!

    She might leap at me at any moment.

    <strong>Whew.</strong>

    Tianhu exhaled smoke from her pipe.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly toxic, but it was a scent I¡¯d never smelled before.

    <strong>"I am a heavenly beast, a Tianhu, connected to the heavens."</strong>

    Connected to the heavens.

    Hearing the name <strong>Tianhu</strong>, I had already anticipated a vast difference in our levels.

    I couldn¡¯t measure how much stronger she was, but this technique of stopping time or freezing things seemed incrediblyplex. If I can¡¯t break through this, I have no chance.

    <strong>"I also need to retrieve the Fox Bead from the lost fox, appease the other restless souls... my body may be one, but there¡¯s too much to do."</strong>

    There¡¯s so much to do.

    It¡¯s obvious from her voice, worn out, and the dark circles under her eyes.

    And seeing her puffing the pipe repeatedly, she looks like a weary office worker from overworkingte into the night.

    <strong>"And now part of the power has descended, so do you understand how busy I am?"</strong>@@novelbin@@

    Power descending.

    Of course, being connected to the heavens, she¡¯d need to manage all that.

    <strong>"That¡¯s why I¡¯m entrusting this child to you."</strong>

    That was an unexpected statement.

    <strong>"This child desires you. It¡¯s been quite difficult, being a troublesome one, but meeting you has been a relief."</strong>

    ...The Fox Bead desires me?

    Why?

    You just tried to kill me, didn¡¯t you?

    Was it not meant to kill me?

    Why did that happen?

    What did I do to deserve this?

    ...Wait, now that I think about it, I defeated the Iron-Head Dragon, and it jumped out of its body.

    Could it be that you think I saved you?

    Was the reason you were about to go berserk not to kill me, but to protect me from the Iron-Head Dragon that swallowed you?

    <em>Woong.</em>

    The Fox Bead trembled lightly.

    ¡°Will you take this child?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of rejecting it.

    The fact that I could legally obtain the Fox Bead was attractive, but there was an even bigger reason.

    I felt that the reason Tianhu was showing me a favorable attitude was to entrust the Fox Bead to me.

    Look at that annoyed expression.

    Taking the Fox Bead wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    Already, Tianhu is busy, and with the power descending, she¡¯s even busier.

    It would be impossible to have this conversation without stopping time.

    ...Of course, this probably doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s literally stopping time.

    Considering I¡¯m still able to move a little, this technique seems to be operating on a different principle.

    For example, maybe she¡¯s made everyone fall asleep and is invading their dreams.

    I can¡¯t be sure, but I know Tianhu is incredibly busy and wants to entrust this Fox Bead to me.

    ¡°Ge-geck!¡±

    With a loud reply, Tianhu¡¯s lips curled upward.

    ¡°Certainly, I see the traits of a dragon.¡±

    Tianhu looked at me with a mysterious expression.

    Why is she looking at my lower body?

    ...Is she looking at my tail?

    ¡°Even the dragons of the past were as reckless as you.¡±

    Reckless, huh.

    Lady, no, did you mistake me for a lizard?

    Well, let¡¯s listen to what she has to say.

    This is information about dragons, after all.

    Given Tianhu¡¯s position, it must be a tale about the True Dragon.

    ¡°How recklessly they yed with their lower half. Though we¡¯re not that close, to exin the deeds of that one, it would take two full moons.¡±

    So the story of the <strong>Dragon¡¯s Sexual Desire</strong> is true, huh.

    Apparently, dragons are incredibly lewd creatures.

    They are noble and powerful beings, but their lower halves are light as air, and they have numerous offspring.

    It seems there¡¯s still a long way to go before I be a true dragon.

    I have theplete opposite disposition.

    ¡°But even he, at this age, wasn¡¯t like this.¡±

    Tianhu stared at me.

    ¡°Does it mean I¡¯m superior in some ways?¡±

    What does that mean?

    ¡°I can expect something from you, it seems.¡±

    ...Does she mean I¡¯m more talented than the True Dragon? Should I take this as apliment?

    <em>Woong.</em>

    The Fox Bead trembled again and flew into my arms.

    <em>Woong.</em>

    <em>Woong.</em>

    It seemed like it wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t understand its intentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spoiled, mischievous one, so take care of it.¡±

    It certainly looks like that.

    But what exactly is this Fox Bead that¡¯s acting like this?

    It seems to behave like a sentient creature.

    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t entrust the bead to another species.¡±

    Speaking of which, where¡¯s Tianhu¡¯s Fox Bead?

    I see tworge beads, but the Fox Bead is nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Unless you ovee a trial, you cannot take the bead.¡±

    <em>Woong.</em>

    The bead trembled lightly.

    A trial?

    No, I thought it was a gift. Why the trials?

    ¡°Of course, there will be no trial for you.¡±

    I thought she might be a bit rigid, but she¡¯s flexible.

    Her heart must be big.

    ¡°Since you possess both the Dragon¡¯s Power and the Fox Bead, that itself is a trial.¡±

    ¡°Ge...geck?¡±

    Tianhu¡¯s expression suddenly shifted.

    She slightly bit her lower lip and had a mischievous look on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve moved without permission, answered, and even asked.¡±

    Her nine tails swayed.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of reason for me to challenge you.¡±

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Tianhu walked toward me.

    With each step, her unreal body swayed, making it awkward to watch.

    But I had no choice but to observe her movements, as I couldn¡¯t move.

    When she reached me, Tianhu smiled softly.

    <strong>Illustration</strong>

    ¡°Hm... What is so good about this aging body?¡±

    Her pink lips drew closer.

    <em>Swallow.</em>

    She¡¯s not actually nning to do something like that with someone she¡¯s just met, is she?

    I really want to move, but...

    I can¡¯t move right now, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    <em>Shhh.</em>

    But what I had expected didn¡¯t happen.

    Like a ghost, Tianhu¡¯s body passed right through me.

    ¡°Uhuhu.¡±

    She gave a mischievous smile.

    Her tired expression seemed to be her true face.

    ¡°Hundreds, thousands of usurpers will challenge you.¡±

    My vision began to blur.

    ¡°The tail-bearing, ancient death. It has cast its challenge upon you.¡±

    Unintelligible words kept flowing.

    The only thing I understood was this:

    ¡°If you prove your worth, you mayplete what was left undone...¡±

    ...Ugh, why is this the part I understand?

    As I opened my eyes again, Tianhu hadpletely vanished.

    The snow that had stopped falling began to descend again.

    ¡°Keurgh! The bead!... Huh?¡±

    The Iron-Head Dragon began to move again.

    The only change was that the Fox Bead had nestled itself into my fur.

 Chapter 203

    <strong>Watch out for the Fox Spirit.</strong>

    No matter how much of a <strong>Heavenly Beast</strong> it is, the allure just now was a power beyondmon sense.

    Even a spiritual being of my level almost lost myposure in an instant.

    The <strong>Dongja Gong</strong> is a fine martial art, but as my internal energy grows, there is a fatal w¡ªit bes easier to fall prey to such temptations.

    Even for a pure spiritual being like me, maintaining such purity makes it more vulnerable to these temptations.

    If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn''t be feeling this strange anticipation.

    I suddenly wanted to wag my tail, wanted to be held in someone''s arms.

    I also let out some unintelligible, rather undignified noises.

    If I were in my right mind, I¡¯d never think of such things.

    But still, I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t show any hostility.

    Rather, this form of attack made me realize how dangerous it could be and gave me an opportunity to prepare.

    ...But how do I prepare for this?

    Should I hide <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> in my fur?

    Whenever I go into a daze, they could just bite me.

    It seems like a decent n.

    They¡¯re growing bigger as time goes on, but they¡¯re still small enough to be hidden in my fur for now.

    Hooo.

    ...And then, there¡¯s this one too.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong>.

    The exact reason is still unknown, but it seems to like me.

    ¡°Surely¡­ just now?¡±

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>, confused, muttered to himself, shaking his head.

    "Was it a dream...?"

    He muttered and then nced at me.

    "<strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>, could it be that you...?"

    He was likely wondering whether something had happened or if he had dreamt it.

    It wouldn¡¯t really matter if I said something or not.

    Even if I spoke about the <strong>Heavenly Beast</strong>, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Communicating with my ¡°gek-geks¡± is hard enough.

    If it were a short story, I could say it, but the longer it gets, the more distorted it would sound.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Hooo.

    But contrary to my thoughts, the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> flew into the air.

    ¡°Hah! It really wasn¡¯t a dream!¡±

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> quickly got into a defensive posture.

    Whoosh!

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> spun around as if it didn¡¯t like the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>, swirling in the air.

    ¡°<strong>Gomo-doshi! Watch out!</strong>¡±

    Woo!

    The two beads, like heads of the beads, were about to collide.

    There was no time for me to stop it.

    Then it dashed away, and the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> charged forward, head lowered.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar was heard.

    ¡°<strong>Gegegeek!</strong>¡±

    ...In the midst of it all, I was stuck between them.

    ¡°<strong>D-Daehyeop!</strong>¡±

    *

    <strong>The Fox Bead and the Iron-Head Dragon were both buried in the ground.</strong>

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> had only his head poking out, and the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> had half of its body exposed.

    Simply burying them in the earth wasn¡¯t enough for me, so I used nts to bind them up.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡±

    <strong>Wooo¡­</strong>

    The two creatures groaned in frustration.

    ¡°Gekgek¡­.¡±

    I could still feel the vibrations in my bones.

    As expected, the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>¡¯s headbutts were not something you want to take head-on.

    Though his strength had diminished since our battle, it was still quite powerful.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> producing that force.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong>, which had flown towards us in a sh from the other side.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong>¡¯s attack met the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>''s headbutt, creating a strange harmony between them.

    Thanks to that, the power was enough to make me scream.

    ¡°<em>Kuhh¡­</em> The nts are¡­! <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>, please stop this!¡±

    <strong>Wooo! Wooo!</strong>

    Huh?

    What¡¯s wrong with my nts?

    Still, the fact that a man is doing that makes me feel a little strange.

    ...You¡¯re male, right?

    If you¡¯re a female too, my position here might be awkward.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Thank you, <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>¡­¡±

    <strong>Wooo¡­</strong>

    Both the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> and the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> were panting heavily.

    ¡­Although I¡¯m not sure if I should say the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> was panting.

    Luckily, the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> seemed to calm down a bit.

    If they had continued fighting, I¡¯d have personally shown them what the inside of <strong>Gomo-doshi¡¯s</strong> mouth looked like.

    Instead, I gave a brief exnation with my <strong>gekgek</strong> sounds.

    ¡°¡­<strong>Heavenly Beast</strong>. I thought it was a being of imagination, but to think it actually exists. Being by <strong>Gomo-doshi¡¯s</strong> side, it seems my humble experience is widening.¡±

    The <strong>Heavenly Beast</strong> appeared for a brief moment, and she had entrusted this <strong>Fox Bead</strong> to me.

    ¡°Moreover, seeing that the raging spirits have disappeared without a trace, it seems the <strong>Heavenly Beast</strong> must have gathered them. It¡¯s true what they say, a sacred spiritual beast connected to the heavens¡ªthose rumors don¡¯t seem exaggerated.¡±

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    ¡°Yet, to think the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> could move so actively¡­ I think I understand why it¡¯s angry. I must have eaten that <strong>Bead</strong>.¡±

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> is not amon artifact.

    It is an item controlled by a fox that has trained for over a hundred years. For someone else to obtain it, the original owner must die.

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> had received the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> from Nam Gung-Yeon, and at that time, the <strong>Bead</strong> did not move.

    It was considered a spiritual medicine, and he simply swallowed it.

    ¡°A <strong>Fox Bead</strong> that isn¡¯t handled by a fox typically doesn¡¯t move. It makes sense that it wouldn¡¯t, since its owner had died. But for this <strong>Bead</strong> to move like this¡­¡±

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> trembled lightly, almost as if agreeing with his words.

    ¡°¡­The owner hasn¡¯t died.¡±

    But that statement is contradictory.

    The premise for the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> to change hands is that the original owner must die.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but there must be some story behind this. It seems that it¡¯s trying to follow <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>, having sensed the power within you.¡±

    The power within me?

    ¡°¡­The warm power that awakened my mind, one that reminds me of the sun. The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> must have felt the same energy inside me.¡±

    There was something I needed to address.

    The sun-like power the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> mentioned.

    I don¡¯t have that much to do with the sun.

    If I had used fire, such a misconception might have been possible, but at that time, I didn¡¯t use fire.

    I was simply using my nt maniption abilities.

    ¡°The power to break evil magic, the power to make nts grow and enrich thend. <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong> is the sun itself.¡±

    Yin and Yang, and the Five Elements.

    Among them, I thought my power was tied to the Wood element.

    If I had taken control of the <strong>Fire Mountain Dragon Gate</strong>, it would have made sense for the Wood power to manifest.

    But, in reality, the source of my power might not be from Wood, but from Yang.

    No, that¡¯s a bit of a stretch.

    Making nts grow and controlling them is undeniably the power of Wood.

    But the questions persist.

    ¡­To understand my powers more clearly, I¡¯ll need to im another Dragon Gate.

    Especially <strong>Chodo</strong> from the <strong>Dragon Life Cult</strong>.

    The child of a nt-controlling dragon.

    If I take his <strong>Dragon Gate</strong>, I¡¯ll understand the true source of my power.

    ¡°This <strong>Fox Bead</strong> was likely drawn to that power of <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>,¡± he said.

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> nodded, as if agreeing with his words.

    I don¡¯t know exactly what the source of my power is, but maybe it¡¯s just that it likes my power.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> was entrusted to me by the <strong>Heavenly Beast</strong>.

    There¡¯s a story behind this <strong>Bead</strong>, and someday, I¡¯ll have to uncover it.

    It¡¯s a sentient object, but it¡¯s powerful enough to harm me to some extent.

    Additionally, the powers that foxes wield belong to the Yin side of the Five Elements.

    While I had no idea where to get the Yin, it seems like the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> hase to me just like that.

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> trembled lightly.

    It rubbed its body against my cheek.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s moving like a child trying to charm its parents.¡±

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> spoke calmly.

    As he said, the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> had some behavior that reminded me of a child.

    It didn¡¯t like the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>, so it tried to attack him without thinking, but then seemed sulky after I scolded it, and now it¡¯s showing me affection immediately after being pulled out from the ground.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> and the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>.

    They¡¯re strangely simr, aren¡¯t they?

    Both lost their parents, both lost their masters.

    They must have resented the world and were destined to die.

    Both the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> and the <strong>Fox Bead</strong>.

    But then they met me.

    Their fates have changed.

    <strong>Gegekk.</strong>

    The <strong>Gegekk</strong> disturbance was created for people like them.

    Just like <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> and <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong>.

    ¡°<strong>Gegekk</strong>.¡±

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> trembled intensely.@@novelbin@@

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°<strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>¡­!¡±

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t quite understand¡­.¡±

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> seemed to agree with his words, twitching slightly.

    ¡­

    ¡°<strong>Gekgek!</strong>¡±

    The lizard felt embarrassed.

    ¡°<strong>Gomo-doshi! Please, not the nts!</strong>¡±

    <strong>Wooo! Wooo!</strong>

    <strong>*</strong>

    <strong>I stayed a bit longer in the snowy mountain.</strong>

    Although it was called a snowy mountain, there wasn¡¯t much snow umted.

    Using my abilities, I made nts grow, creating a suitable ecosystem.

    Unlike before, the environment was now conducive to various creatures gathering.

    The management of the snowy mountain was entrusted to the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>.

    Since my body is only one, it was impossible to manage both the snowy mountain and the volcano simultaneously.

    I still hadn¡¯t fully mastered the volcano, so it would be better to focus on my original ce.

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> was a reliable subordinate.

    Though he had weakened, his headbutt was still strong enough to pose a threat to me.

    Moreover, as he became more ustomed to the <strong>Dragon Gate</strong> powers, he would only grow stronger.

    His body was also indestructible, so unless another <strong>Dragon Gate</strong> owner appeared, there was no way he could lose.

    ¡°<strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>, are you leaving now?¡±

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> spoke gantly.

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> trembled lightly in my fur.

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> would perform his duties on the snowy mountain.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> would stay with me and eventually reveal its secrets.

    The <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong> made a respectful bow.

    It was the ideal image of a devoted follower that I had been hoping for.

    ¡°<strong>Gekgek</strong>.¡±

    <strong>Jisalseong</strong>, <strong>Bak Gi-Gae</strong>.

    If one didn¡¯t feel unease at the destiny of <strong>killing</strong>, it would be a lie.

    But I believed he could ovee it.

    After all, that¡¯s what <strong>Gegekkyo</strong> is about.

    ¡°<strong>Gegekk</strong> is <strong>Gegekk</strong>, and may the <strong>Qiti-hoo</strong> prosper forever.¡±

    ¡­Could you not use such difficult words?

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    I returned to the volcano.

    ¡°I had heard that the Head of Shaolin had fallen, but to think that¡¯s the case¡­.¡±

    I instinctively reached for <strong>Baek Rang¡¯s</strong> stomach, but stopped myself, and instead spoke with <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong>, touching <strong>Ching</strong>.

    ¡°The true identity of <strong>Nam Ga-han</strong> is the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>, and he was destined for <strong>Jisalseong¡¯s</strong> fate. I never heard such talk even from <strong>Dang-ga</strong>.¡±

    It seemed <strong>Shaolin</strong> had thoroughly controlled the information.

    If you were to pick the two sects most mired in corruption, it would likely be <strong>Dang-ga</strong> and <strong>Shaolin</strong>, but even <strong>Dang-ga</strong> wasn¡¯t aware of this.

    Of course, a high-ranking person from <strong>Dang-ga</strong>, like the head of the sect, might have known, but someone like <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong>, with her own standing, didn¡¯t know.

    Other martial artists would bepletely unaware, and most likely believed that <strong>Shaolin</strong> had truly fallen.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. I¡¯m not exactly sure what¡¯s going on, but having a rift with humans will only lead to trouble. Even if we win, we¡¯ll suffer damage, and killing humans brings trouble with the vengeful spirits. At least if it wasn¡¯t for that old hag¡­¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> sniffed the air.

    His wolf-like glossy ck nose moved and nudged against my chest.

    ¡°<strong>Baek Rang</strong>? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just smelled something familiar.¡±

    ...Is it because of his wolf senses?

    ¡°This soft smell. I¡¯ve smelled it somewhere before.¡±

    Soft smell?

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    He pressed gently on me with his front paw.

    ¡°<strong>Geek</strong>¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you meet that old hag?¡±

    ¡°<strong>Gekgek!</strong>¡±

    How did he know?

    Well¡­ wait, why am I shivering?

    I¡¯m a <strong>Gegekkyo</strong>¡¯s divine beast, after all.

    These are my followers.

    ¡°<strong>Gekgek.</strong>¡±

    Yes.

    I smiled as I thought about <strong>Tianhu</strong>.

    So what¡¯s next?

    ¡°¡­Catch it.¡±

    Huh?

    As soon as <strong>Baek Rang</strong> spoke, <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> quickly moved.

    From <strong>ng</strong> to <strong>Ching</strong>, they were all in motion.

    ¡°<strong>Gekgek?</strong>¡±

    No, wait. Am I not the leader here?

    ¡°Let¡¯s conduct an inspection first.¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> said coldly.

    Inspection? What inspection?

    Right. He¡¯s probably going to check if I¡¯m <strong>Gomo-doshi</strong>?

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the lower part¡­¡±

    ¡°<strong>Geek!</strong>¡±

    Only then did I understand why <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> were following <strong>Baek Rang</strong>.

    <strong>Kraaaak!</strong>

    <strong>Iron-Head Dragon!</strong> <strong>Daoist!</strong> <strong>Dojeong!</strong>

    I am a divine beast of <strong>Gegekkyo</strong>!

    I already miss the <strong>Iron-Head Dragon</strong>''s respectful demeanor.

    No matter how I think about it, the structure of <strong>Gegekkyo</strong> is strange.

    I tried to block them with my hands, but these beasts were hell-bent on undressing me.

    Especially around the lower body!

    ¡°<strong>Geek!</strong>¡±

    I couldn¡¯t summon any strength, and I felt as if I was about to be a dried <strong>Gomo-do</strong>.

    As I trembled in fear, I couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±

    A figure with golden hair and red eyes appeared.

    ¡°<strong>Gegekk!</strong>¡±

    It was <strong>Neph</strong>.

    No matter how <strong>Zuo Ho Fa</strong> and <strong>U Ho Fa</strong> were charmed, it seemed they hadn¡¯t managed to persuade the <strong>Deity</strong>.

    Currently, <strong>Neph</strong> held the position of <strong>Deity</strong>.

    The <strong>Deity</strong> was the second-highest position after me.

    ...But why is she ignoring my words and listening to hers?

    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> clicked his tongue in disappointment.

    At least thanks to <strong>Neph</strong>, I survived.

    ¡°<strong>Gegeek¡­</strong> <strong>Gegekk!</strong>¡±

    I hugged <strong>Neph</strong> and bawled my eyes out.

    <strong>Neph</strong> just smiled softly and patted my head.

    How could someone be so merciful?

    She¡¯s clearly not a mere <strong>Deity</strong>, but a <strong>Heavenly Maiden</strong> sent down from the skies.

    Her chest was admittedly a bitcking, but still...

    While burying my face in her chest, crying, something strange happened.

    <strong>Neph¡¯s</strong> hand stopped.

    Why is she stopping?

    ¡°¡­<strong>Gek?</strong>¡±

    When I looked up, <strong>Neph¡¯s</strong> eyebrows were raised.

    She looked angry.

    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>

    In an instant, a tremendous amount of spider silk burst out and bound me up.

    ¡°¡­Finish it.¡±

    Wait a second.

    <strong>Neph</strong>, are you joking?

    ¡°<strong>Geek!</strong>¡±

    The <strong>Gegekkyo</strong> followers rushed in unison.

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­! I need to record this¡­¡±

    <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong> only observed as my clothes were being torn away.

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> also seemed strangely quiet, as though waiting for something.

    ¡°<strong>Geekgeek!</strong>¡±

 Chapter 204

    <strong>"Geeeek... Geeeeeek..."</strong>

    The might of a divine beast is no joke.

    I crouched in the corner, wiping my tears.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t take it too seriously, that old hag was just checking if she yed a trick on you.¡±

    <strong>"Gek?"</strong>

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> came over with a pitiful look on his face.

    Well, it was you who seemed most excited.

    Still, I decided to listen to what he had to say.

    ¡°Even a fox that¡¯s trained for a hundred years can use all kinds of spells, so imagine what that old hag, who¡¯s lived ten times that long, could do. She could have ensnared you with her charm without you even realizing it.¡±

    At first, I thought she was just messing with me, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Since I met <strong>Tianhu</strong>, it made sense that she might have checked my condition just to be sure.

    After all, if <strong>Tianhu</strong> cast a spell of seduction, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it on my own.

    <strong>"Gekgek."</strong>

    Yeah.

    I, being the lenient one, would let it slide just this once.

    I gathered up the scattered <strong>Yonglin</strong> (Dragon Scale).

    ¡°¡­And it¡¯s your fault, too. How could you stay there for so long without saying anything? Do you know how worried I was? If the <strong>Shin-nyeo</strong> hadn¡¯t told me, I would¡¯ve charged into the snowy mountain right away.¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang¡¯s</strong> tail swayed slowly.

    When I stared at him, he realized something was wrong and quickly corrected himself.

    ¡°W-well¡­ <strong>Ching</strong>! <strong>Ching</strong> was about to charge into the snowy mountain, but me, I don¡¯t care if youe or not¡­¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> turned his head sharply.

    ¡°<strong>Awwng?</strong>¡±

    <strong>Ching</strong> just tilted his head, muttering nonsense.

    ¡°¡­The <strong>Shin-nyeo</strong> knows exactly what you¡¯re up to. Seems like she¡¯s not just some random <strong>Shin-nyeo</strong>.¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> quickly changed the subject.

    I could easily pick apart his words for leverage, but I¡¯m not the same person I used to be.

    <strong>¡°Cough, cough! What I wanted to say is... I also saw the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> hidden in your fur.¡±</strong>

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> trembled lightly.

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s likely that <strong>Baek Rang</strong> knows a lot about the <strong>Fox Bead</strong>.

    After all, calling <strong>Tianhu</strong> an ¡°old hag¡± means they must have some prior acquaintance.

    And since they¡¯re both from the same species, he¡¯d probably have relevant knowledge.

    ¡°¡­You know, you really have a face that¡¯s thinking something disrespectful.¡±

    <strong>"Gek!"</strong>

    ¡°I know a bit. The <strong>Fox Bead</strong> is a type of artifact that¡¯s formed when a fox trains for a long time.¡±

    I already knew that much.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just an ordinary artifact. In some ways, you could even say it¡¯s the fox itself. After it bes a spirit beast, it grows alongside the fox.¡±

    The fox itself?

    ¡°Even if the fox dies¡­ its soul is said to inhabit the <strong>Fox Bead</strong>. I¡¯ve heard this myself, and that¡¯s probably why that old hag is trying to take the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> of a fox that¡¯s lost its master.¡±@@novelbin@@

    <strong>Wooo.</strong>

    So, does this mean the <strong>Fox Bead</strong> isn¡¯t just an artifact but is actually the fox itself?

    ¡°Basically, don¡¯t treat it like just an artifact. Take good care of it. Who knows? It mighte backter as a nine-tailed fox.¡±

    <strong>"Gekgek!"</strong>

    I didn¡¯t particrly hope for that, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to treat it well.

    I wouldn¡¯t treat it badly just because it¡¯s an artifact, though.

    ¡°If such a spirit beastes, it¡¯ll be quite a force¡­ Why are you grinning?¡±

    When did I?

    <strong>Smack!</strong>

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong> lightly pped me with his front paw.

    ¡°Ugh, even though it¡¯s been a while, you¡¯re still the same. But still, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a force right now. The power itself is artifact-level, but it seems exhausted. Even if it gathers strength, it can only do so for a short time.¡±

    So it¡¯s got good potential, but its energy is low?

    Got it.

    ¡°¡­You understand, right?¡±

    <strong>"Gekgek."</strong>

    Of course.

    ¡°Hmmm... Well, I¡¯m still a bit unsure, but let¡¯s move on. Now, I¡¯ll tell you what happened while you were gone.¡±

    <strong>Chzzzzz.</strong>

    The ground where <strong>Baek Rang¡¯s</strong> paw touched instantly froze.

    ¡°My cold aura has strengthened. It¡¯s probably thanks to you conquering the snowy mountain. Thanks.¡±

    I could definitely feel that <strong>Baek Rang¡¯s</strong> power had increased.

    With this level of power, he could probablynd a solid hit on the <strong>Red Dragon</strong>.

    It might not be as strong as taking the <strong>Bingjo</strong>''s inner core, but the increase wasn¡¯t insignificant.

    ¡°Also, the other guys are responding to the cold.¡±

    <strong>Religion?</strong>

    Isn¡¯t that just an experience-storing method?

    I briefly thought about it.

    ¡­Actually, even just storing experience is impressive, but now it seems like <strong>Baek Rang</strong> is properly tapping into the power of his faith.

    The fact that my followers are responding to the cold is an enormous benefit.

    Of course, <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> wouldn¡¯t be immediately shooting ice or anything, but the potential is there.

    They could evolve into high-level spirit beasts that control ice.

    I looked over at <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong>.

    They were ying with <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong> near my tail.

    ¡°Can they really control ice? What does that even mean?¡±

    <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong> was talking to the spiders as naturally as ever.

    Honestly, if I had to pick the most unusual of my followers, it would probably be her.

    Though she¡¯s human, she¡¯s never had any rejection toward spirit beasts and canmunicate well with them.

    At first, I thought she was just another person interested in the industry, unlike the rest of us, but it seems like there¡¯s more to her.

    Although she was raised in <strong>Dang-ga</strong>, her abilities were a bit beyond basic understanding.

    What kind of human could touch my body and peer into my thoughts?

    ¡°<strong>Kilorororo!</strong>¡±

    ¡°<strong>Kishishishishi!</strong>¡±

    What are they doing?

    I raised my tail to check on what <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> were up to.

    <strong>Tang So-Yeong</strong> had be ice-cold.

    Why is she frozen?

    ¡°¡­<strong>Kiooong?</strong>¡±

    <strong>Tus</strong> and <strong>Pus</strong> seemed to realize something was wrong.

    They moved their short arms, and frost formed around them.

    ¡°<strong>Kiooong!</strong>¡±

    ¡°<strong>Gek!</strong>¡±

    <strong>Baek Rang</strong>, do you see this?

    My followers are using cold powers!

    ¡°¡­No, they¡¯re frozen.¡±

    <strong>"Gek."</strong>

    It¡¯s fine.

    Once the <strong>Red Dragon</strong>es back, he¡¯ll melt them...

    ...Wait, he hasn¡¯te back yet?

    What¡¯s taking him so long?

    Did he find ava spring or something?

    I don¡¯t feel like it, but I guess I¡¯ll have to tolerate this <strong>Tang</strong> thing for now.

    *

    <strong>¡°Oh my¡­ What is going on here?¡±</strong>

    There was an unsettling energy surrounding the volcano.

    <strong>Liza Moohun</strong>, a dragonkin with power rivaling that of the sect leader of the volcano, stood nearby.

    Around her, several swordsmen were stationed.

    They hadn¡¯t drawn their des yet, but they were ready to respond to her at any moment.

    <strong>¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±</strong>

    <em>Swallow.</em>

    At her words, everyone swallowed nervously.

    The dragonkin standing in front of them was someone who was as strong as the leader of the Volcano Sect.

    If she unleashed her full power, it was clear that this area would turn to ashes, regardless of the oue.

    <strong>¡°Red Dragon. No matter how free-spirited you are as a spirit beast, I trust you haven¡¯t forgotten your purpose.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon¡¯s brows twitched.

    The man who walked over.

    Just by walking, one could feel the overwhelming energy emanating from him.

    His long ck hair had no gray strands.

    Though his middle-aged wrinkles were visible, that was about it.

    His gaze was no different from a young man in his prime, yet it held depths that were anything but shallow.

    The Volcano Sect leader, <strong>Akbulhwi</strong>.

    <strong>¡°¡­Exin the situation. Quickly.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t you understand that my letting you roam freely, without being tied to rules, is my consideration for you?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Consideration? Ha, I know well enough.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragonughed, as if it were absurd.

    <strong>¡°You want to use my power. Isn¡¯t that the bare minimum condition you¡¯ve offered me?¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon was strong.

    Moreover, he possessed the strength of a mid-level dragonkin.

    <strong>¡°How arrogant. You want to use my power, huh? Your mere existence has certainly been a form of deterrence, without a doubt.¡±</strong>

    A dragonkin who freely wielded mes entered the Volcano Sect.

    Her power was nearly on par with the sect leader.

    Putting aside the truth, the ripple effect of such a story was immense.

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve allowed you to use the Volcano Sect¡¯s treasures as you please, and acted ording to your whims without listening to mymands. I tolerated everything.¡±</strong>

    Though the Red Dragon had caused some damage, the benefits she had brought far outweighed them.

    <strong>¡°I had nned to carry this all the way through, but to think such an existence would betray the Volcano Sect and side with the Demon Sect.¡±</strong>

    Akbulhwi said calmly.

    <strong>¡°What?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Red Dragon, Liza Moohun. I¡¯ve received intelligence that you are in league with the Demon Sect.¡±</strong>

    In league with the Demon Sect.

    As soon as the Red Dragon heard those words, he understood how this situation had been set up.

    It was a trap by Akbulhwi.

    It was true that she had unofficially visited <strong>Shibmandae Mountain</strong>, and it was also true that she had met <strong>Baek Yeon-yeong</strong>.

    The circumstances seemed to support her betrayal, but the sect leader knew the truth.

    Even so, saying such words pointed to only one thing.

    <strong>Betrayal.</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­So, this is how it is?¡±</strong>

    <strong>Fwoosh.</strong>

    <strong>Chwaang!</strong>

    As she conjured mes, the swordsmen drew their des.

    Though the sect leader was beside them, the unease in their eyes didn¡¯t disappear.

    <strong>¡°So¡­ What exactly do you intend to do with me now?¡±</strong>

    With the sect leader¡¯s presence, their victory seemed almost certain.

    But how many would have to sacrifice? No one could guess.

    Her power was fire, the mes capable of burning everything to ashes.

    <strong>¡°Akbulhwi. Is this your choice? Is this all you¡¯ve done to try and capture me?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°How dare you speak to the Sect Leader like that!¡±</strong>

    One of the swordsmen shouted with a trembling voice.

    The Red Dragon didn¡¯t even look at him.

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the benefit of doing this? What did you gain from all of this?¡±</strong>

    Logically, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    To covet the inner core of the <strong>Bingjo</strong>? That was just too unnatural.

    There had to have been another way. Why do it like this? It seemed like a protest, if anything.

    Or maybe a warning.

    <strong>¡°Give me the information on <strong>Shibmandae Mountain</strong>, and the location of the ancient death with a tail.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°What?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t need to kill you. There¡¯s value in keeping you alive. If you want to live, then cooperate in killing <strong>Gomodo</strong>.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon¡¯s mind spun rapidly.

    Why was the name <strong>Gomodo</strong>ing up here?

    <strong>¡°We will kill <strong>Gomodo</strong> and destroy the Demon Sect.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Shut up before I tear your mouth apart.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon¡¯s mes red up.

    Akbulhwi ced his hand on his sword, wordlessly.

    It was a situation on the brink of explosion.

    Then, a voice, strangely nonchnt and almost mocking, rang out.

    <strong>¡°Oh my, the atmosphere is already heating up, isn¡¯t it?¡±</strong>

    Akbulhwi sighed, and the Red Dragon turned to look at the man who entered.

    <strong>¡°¡­Nam Gungyeon.¡±</strong>

    An enigmatic human whose true identity was unknown.

    If it were any other person, the Red Dragon would have swept them away in an instant.

    But this man was an exception.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who woulde here without a purpose, nor was he the type to throw his life away on such thin ice.

    It was clear that he had prepared some sort of n.

    <strong>¡°Red Dragon, how long has it been? Did you receive the letter I sent?¡±</strong>

    Nam Gungyeon gave a slight smile.

    The Red Dragon realized who had orchestrated this.

    The one who had sent him the letter and led him to <strong>Shibmandae Mountain</strong>.

    And someone who was connected to <strong>Akbulhwi</strong>.

    <strong>¡°You¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Oh dear, such a scared look on your face.¡±</strong>

    Nam Gungyeon chuckled while smiling.

    <strong>¡°So from the start, he was the one behind this. You led me to <strong>Shibmandae Mountain</strong> to cause this confrontation.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Think what you like.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon let out a long sigh.

    <strong>¡°¡­So, is that it?¡±</strong>

    His eyes zed with fire.

    <strong>¡°How dare you¡­¡±</strong>

    The intensity of the me reached its peak.

    <strong>¡°Irihwa.¡±</strong>

    As soon as those words were spoken, the Red Dragon¡¯s gathered energy began to unravel.

    <strong>¡°The <strong>Dangga</strong> asked me for a favor and gave me something precious. What was it called again? Oh right, <strong>Go</strong> (ÐM).¡±</strong>

    Whether or not those words were true, he didn¡¯t know.

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t understand why those people make us do things twice, but¡­ I waspensated well, so I shouldn¡¯tin. Our <strong>Red Dragon</strong> here hasn¡¯t said a word, though.¡±</strong>

    But one thing was clear: the life and death of <strong>Irihwa</strong> were now in their hands.

    Before meeting <strong>Gomodo</strong>, <strong>Irihwa</strong> had been his only family and friend.

    She alone understood him.

    He had been naive.

    No, her judgment had been entirely natural.

    She never intended to betray the Volcano Sect, and she hadn¡¯t expected them to act like this.

    If there was a mistake on the Red Dragon¡¯s part, it was that he didn¡¯t anticipate <strong>Nam Gungyeon</strong>¡¯s involvement.

    <strong>¡°Do you happen to know about <strong>Dangga</strong>? Unlike the <strong>Go</strong> from the legend who controls puppets, I can make poison that can explode whenever I want.¡±</strong>

    Nam Gungyeon smiled insidiously.

    <strong>¡°The pain of your intestines tearing and your skin burning will torment her for what feels like an eternity. She¡¯ll beg for death.¡±</strong>

    He exaggerated with hand gestures, listing the tortures <strong>Irihwa</strong> would suffer.

    <strong>¡°Can you believe I got this rare poison just for killing a second-rate warrior? They say she¡¯s a talent who will one day reach divine loyalty¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re killing such a valuable talent.¡±</strong>

    He chuckled, saying absurd things.

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve said enough. Now, make your choice.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon wanted to burn <strong>Nam Gungyeon</strong> alive right now.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    He bit down on his lips so hard that blood began to flow.

    But she, in her current state, couldn¡¯t do anything.

    <strong>¡°Will you betray him, or let your sister die?¡±</strong>

    The cruel, cowardly choice was all that remained.

 Chapter 205

    I stood at the highest point of the volcano, surveying my domain.

    The vast area before me, far surpassing the marsnds, had be entirely mine.

    Standing here, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nostalgia.

    I think back to when I was born as a gecko, being chased by an <em>Oviraptor</em>.

    Did I ever imagine that I woulde this far?

    ...No, just surviving a single day felt like a struggle back then.

    Every day was a fight for survival, a battle for tomorrow.

    In the acacia trees, in the marsnds, in the Silver Dragon Cave...

    Though there were times I could rest for a while, in the end, it always turned into a brutal fight for survival.

    Always fighting for my life, I have finally found a ce where I can rest.

    A mid-tier dragonkin, <em>Paryong</em>.

    At this point, it wouldn''t hurt to indulge in a littlecency.

    My inherent strength is on par with the Red Dragon, and I''ve gathered powerful followers.

    The Volcano and the Snow Mountain.

    Managing both of them simultaneously means I will only grow stronger without lifting a finger.

    The reason I lived so actively up until now was because I wanted a life offort like this.

    The first time I faced a wall, <em>Kaiman</em>.

    I¡¯ve seen <em>Ihmuki</em>, who was much stronger than <em>Kaiman</em>, and I¡¯ve even seen my master, who subdued such a creature in a single blow.

    I realized that simply bing moderately strong wouldn¡¯t allow me to survive here.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve pushed myself this far.

    ...Though there were times when I faltered, I can confidently say that I¡¯vee a long way.

    For one, I¡¯m still younger than my followers, and that alone proves it.

    Of course, there are still things left to do.

    There are many tasks, but the most important one is rted to the <em>Yongsaenggugja</em>.

    I still need to deal with them.

    They are probably preparing as well.

    Being dragonkin themselves, they must have realized that the master of the Volcano has changed, and they must also know that I¡¯ve absorbed the Snow Mountain.

    However, the fact that they didn¡¯t attack immediately after I consumed the Volcano means their chances ofunching an attack are very low.

    If <em>Chodo</em> or <em>Gongbok</em>e, I¡¯d actually be grateful.

    If it¡¯s <em>Gomodo</em>¡ªbeating him up is not a problem, even if he''s one of the <em>Yongsaenggugja</em>.

    If I had to hunt them down here, things would be different, but that too can be solved the moment the Red Dragon returns.

    I could take either <em>Baeng</em> or the Red Dragon with me.

    For now, I¡¯ll take a rest.

    I need to train my followers, and I need to learn more about this Fox Orb.

    There¡¯s no need to rush like before.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> under me let out a sound.

    ¡°<em>Hah!</em>¡±

    It seems like she¡¯s finallying to her senses.

    ¡°What¡­what just happened?¡±

    Though I didn¡¯t want to, I was holding her in my arms.

    It was like how a hen would protect her eggs.

    Since the Red Dragon, who could control fire, wasn¡¯t around, I had to keep her warm this way to thaw her out safely.

    Fortunately, she was only slightly frozen on the outside, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a big issue, but you never know.

    <em>Sooyeong</em> doesn''t have much fat, and if the only healer we have gets hurt, she won''t be able to treat anyone.

    ¡°Did Great Master wiggle his finger¡­? He was beckoning me over¡­¡±

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em>, like someone who had just woken from a sleeping trance, mumbled nonsensically.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ But why did the Great Master¡­?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should leave her to the wolves, but since she¡¯s my follower, I thought it was only right for me to care for her.

    Seizing the rare opportunity, <em>Dangsoyeong</em> began to fumble around, feeling my scales.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    ...Could you please wipe your drool?

    ¡°But, Great Master, you¡¯re¡­ technically a reptile, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    As she gently touched my scales and fur, she continued speaking.

    ¡°But why is your body warm?¡±

    Warm, huh?

    That¡¯s probably because of the fur, but I¡¯m fundamentally a lizard, a cold-blooded creature.

    That doesn¡¯t mean my body is cold, but there¡¯s a distinct coolness to it.

    She probably thought I was warm because she was just thawing from being frozen.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. Honestly, I thought you didn¡¯t like me much.¡±

    Why wouldn¡¯t I like you?

    I took the title of ¡®god¡¯ away, but it wasn¡¯t because I hated her.

    I did it to prevent her from turning into <em>Dangsoyeong</em> in front of the Red Dragon.

    ...If it¡¯s the <em>Dangsoyeong</em> I know, she would have done that.

    ¡°<em>Dangga</em> did some bad things to the spider servant... they did something really bad to her.¡±

    <em>Dangga</em> did things to <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em>.

    And it¡¯s clear they tried to make <em>Nep</em> live in solitude.

    But I couldn¡¯t just hate her without reason.

    She came from <em>Dangga</em>, but it seems she has nothing to do with them now.

    We¡¯ve spent so many years living together¡ªwhy should I suddenly hold that against her?

    Seeing the spiders y with <em>Sooyeong</em> shows that they¡¯ve probably forgiven her a long time ago.

    ¡°It might sound sudden, but meeting you, Great Master, feels like fate.¡±

    <em>Ugh</em>.

    She made a sound, leaning against me.

    She was so light I almost couldn¡¯t feel her presence.

    ¡°When I was in <em>Dangga</em>, I couldn¡¯t live so freely.¡±

    She spoke, gazing at the scenery, just like I had.

    ¡°I jokingly said I¡¯d stay in the <em>Cheonma</em> sect, but still, I think being next to you, Great Master, is much better.¡±

    This girl...

    Why is she suddenly acting like this?

    She would usually be jumping up and down if I told her I was taking her to the <em>Cheonma</em> Sect.

    ¡°Actually, it was a little hard without you, Great Master. Living with spirits and animals close to them, even ordinary actions could be dangerous sometimes.¡±

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> is an average human.

    Though she could be considered a higher being if she used poison, against creatures of a muchrger scale, like the beasts, it wouldn¡¯t work as well. They often have resistance to poison.

    To put it simply, <em>Dangsoyeong</em> right now is weaker than <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em>.

    I wouldn¡¯t leave <em>Dangsoyeong</em> alone, and my other followers would prioritize protecting the healer, but in an emergency, <em>Dangsoyeong</em> is the most dangerous.

    Right now, if she were to meet <em>Iggak</em>, she¡¯d faint from a light headbutt.

    She was frozen by the cold that <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em> handled.

    ¡°But¡­ opportunities like this, being with these spirit beasts, don¡¯te often. I¡¯ll try to hang on... but I¡¯ll hold on to you, Great Master!¡±

    She yfully did some mischief, even hitting my rear from time to time, but now I feel a little guilty.

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> is the only human among my followers.

    I must have subconsciously considered that when deciding to keep some distance.

    After all, I¡¯m not human, but a lizard.

    It¡¯s ridiculous that I took a human as a follower when I¡¯m a lizard.

    <em>Clunk</em>.

    From my chest, I pulled out a sphere from my <strong>Yongrin</strong>.

    ¡°Wh¡­What is this?¡±

    It was the <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <em>Inmyeonjo</em> that my master had given me.

    I had been thinking about who to give it to.

    Should I give it to the Red Dragon or Baeng to boost their power, or give it to <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em> to elerate their evolution?

    The Red Dragon and Baeng are already strong without the <strong>Neidan</strong>.

    <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em> are weak right now, but they¡¯re gradually stepping into the path of spirit beasts.

    The transformation of spirit beasts is much easier than humans, so they might evolve on their own soon.

    But <em>Sooyeong</em> is different.

    Even if she trains, it¡¯s almost impossible for her to reach the transformation of a spirit beast.

    She has no one to help her train.

    Few spirit beasts know the human way of training.

    What I know is specialized for my own body.

    So, the one who could use this <strong>Neidan</strong> most efficiently is <em>Dangsoyeong</em>.

    ¡°Are you¡­ giving this to me?¡±

    <em>Sooyeong</em> looked surprised.

    And yet, she reached out her hand.

    ¡°No, I... I¡¯m fine with just a regr <strong>Neidan</strong>¡­¡±

    Her eyes spun, and her face turned red.

    She stared at the <strong>Neidan</strong> for a long time, then smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°If you really insist, I¡¯ll ept it graciously.¡±

    She lifted her head and looked at me with a yful expression, her face still flushed.

    ¡°Really, thank you, Great Master.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­That came out of nowhere.

    ¡°Actually... there¡¯s a very, very high chance that my body can¡¯t ept it, but what¡¯s the problem with that!¡±

    Huh?

    Come to think of it, that¡¯s right.

    For someone with a body like mine, recklessly taking the <strong>Neidan</strong> is incredibly dangerous.

    Would this second-rate person be able to handle this powerful <strong>Neidan</strong>?

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t refuse anything when offered.¡±

    She quickly tried to hide the <strong>Neidan</strong>.

    Since I gave it to her, I wouldn¡¯t take it back, but...

    I hope she won¡¯t eat it all at once and blow herself up.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°...Huh? My <strong>Neidan</strong>?¡±

    Someone snatched the <strong>Neidan</strong> from me.

    <strong>¡°Hiiiyaaa!¡±</strong>

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> jumped up in surprise like a startled cat.

    From my back, <em>Neph</em> peeked out and stared at us.

    <strong>¡°Kiooong¡­¡±</strong>

    ¡°Keeng¡­¡±

    Naturally, <em>Tuss</em> and <em>Puss</em> were hiding somewhere in my fur.

    <strong>¡°Th-This... I mean...¡±</strong>

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> was flustered, as if she had been caught in an affair.

    <strong>¡°Hey, give it back! The Great Master gave it to me directly!¡±</strong>

    She was trying to lunge at <em>Neph</em>, unlike usual.

    Of course, just like always, she was subdued by the Left and Right Laws.

    ¡°<em>Hwaek</em>¡­¡±

    Well, I haven¡¯t really given <em>Neph</em> anything either.

    How many <strong>Neidan</strong> did I receive?

    Though I wasn¡¯t nning on giving it to <em>Neph</em>, I do have a separate reward for her.

    It¡¯s the <strong>Pungyuhwan</strong>, which is said to be in the <strong>Yongsaenggugja</strong>''s nest.

    I don¡¯t know why, but once I get that, I¡¯m sure <em>Sooyeong</em> and <em>Neph</em> will fight over ownership.

    <strong>Sooyeong</strong> gets the <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <em>Inmyeonjo</em>.

    And <em>Neph</em> gets other <strong>Neidan</strong> and the <strong>Pungyuhwan</strong>.

    With that, they shouldn¡¯t fight anymore.

    ¡°If it¡¯s that, I don¡¯t mind giving up the <strong>Neidan</strong>...¡±

    <em>Dangsoyeong</em> fiddled with her fingers, calcting.

    That¡¯s not going to happen.

    <em>Sooyeong</em> shouldn¡¯t get the <strong>Pungyuhwan</strong>.

    ¡°<em>Eyy</em>, then at least give me that <strong>Neidan</strong>!¡±

    She made a scene, acting as if I had given her a present, but she couldn¡¯t take it back now.

    I told her I would give <em>Neph</em> something else instead.

    Just as I was about to mediate...

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    <em>Neph¡¯s</em> red eyes looked at me.

    And at that very moment...

    <em>Thump!</em>

    She shoved the <strong>Neidan</strong> into my mouth.

    ¡°G-Get?¡±

    Was she trying to feed me the <strong>Neidan</strong>?

    Why? Suddenly?

    I tried to spit it out quickly, but I couldn¡¯t.

    <em>Neph''s</em> pink lips were pressed against mine.

    ...What¡¯s going on here?

    A sudden and inexplicable action followed.

    Why now? After all this time, why try to feed me the <strong>Neidan</strong> at this moment?

    I couldn¡¯t think about it.

    The moment the <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <em>Inmyeonjo</em> entered my body, sleep overwhelmed me.

    Thest thing I saw before I fell asleep was a hint of purple energy mixed with the red glow in <em>Neph''s</em> eyes.

    *

    A vastke appeared before me.

    It was a sight so familiar.

    Yes, this was my inner world.

    The <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <em>Inmyeonjo</em> was definitely something of value.

    Normally, I could swallow any <strong>Neidan</strong> without issue, but the fact that it made me fall asleep suggests this one was different.

    Or perhaps Neph did something more?

    Neph is not the kind to act without reason.

    Even in her sleep, if I heard Neph''s words, I¡¯d feel like an extra treat would fall into myp.

    Let me think about why she sent me here and what I can do now.

    I briefly surveyed my inner world.

    Ake, far deeper andrger than anything I¡¯d seen before, stretched out before me.

    An endlesske.

    I instinctively knew that all the power I¡¯d umted over time was submerged beneath the surface of the water.

    Beneath theke...

    I hoped I would wake up before that one showed up.

    <em>Whoooosh!</em>

    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, an enormous ssh erupted.

    The one I had been waiting for finally revealed itself.

    Not in its usualical attire, but in the form I first saw it.

    Red skin, ws so sharp they seemed ready to tear everything apart.

    A massiveb,rge enough to block the sun itself.

    But a loser of the era that fled before the Tyrannosaurus.

    A <em>Spinosaurus</em>.

    Yes.

    That¡¯s why it had been acting strange all this time.

    My heart started pounding.

    A being of terror.

    A being that traps me in a trap.

    Or perhaps, my true adversary.

    My inner beast had manifested as this creature.

    ...Sometimes, its bizarre form was the problem, but that too was likely one of its strategies.

    Seeing its current imposing figure, my blood began to boil.

    I wanted to conquer this beast, a warrior¡¯s instinct stirring within me.

    ¡ª <em>Krrrghhh.</em>

    The beast let out a low growl.

    It red at me as if it were ready to devour me at any moment, but it did not attack.

    Instead, it simply stretched out a finger and pointed at the center of theke.

    As if there was something it wanted to convey to me.

    <em>Plop.</em>

    A drop of water fell into the vastke.

    A new image appeared at the center of theke.

    A deste mountain of rock, nothing left standing.

    The dismembered <em>Iggaksu</em>y fallen.

    A dragon that controlled mes had crashed to the ground.

    ...What was this?

    It was such a horrific scene that I doubted my own eyes.

    A wolf that controlled ice was trapped in the ice.

    The spiders, shedding tears, were trying to wake the girl of <em>Dangga</em> who had closed her eyes.

    <em>Iggaksu</em>, the Red Dragon, Baeng.

    <em>Tuss</em>, <em>Puss</em>, <em>Dangsoyeong</em>.

    They were all lying there, fallen.

    A giant serpent made of stone stared at them with cold eyes.

    The swordsman, with plum blossoms scattering from his de, was staunchly trying to stop the bleeding from his severed arm.

    ¡ª <em>Kaaaaaak!</em>

    The lizard, with its horn cut off and its tail missing, could not rise up, only howling in anguish as it watched the tragedy unfold.

    ...

    This was not the time to becent.

 Chapter 206

    The deste ce, now devoid of all life, bore only a single ne that once hung around my neck.

    The Serpent Queen arrivedte, saying nothing, and merely stared at the ne. The Serpent Princess, on the other hand, wept there for days on end.

    Eventually, they collected the ne and disappeared somewhere, mumbling words I couldn¡¯t hear.

    Time passed. The ne was gone now, and someone I longed for with every fiber of my being arrived at the forsaken ce.

    Baek Yeon-yeong.

    She was my teacher.

    Her condition wasn¡¯t good.

    She was smeared with blood, her eyes devoid of life.

    She stood tall in the empty space that held no trace of me, as though she somehow knew her disciple had been there.

    She closed her eyes and pressed her hand to the ground.

    <strong>Crackle.</strong>

    And when she opened her eyes again, everything had changed.

    Her once-blue eyes were now crimson, dyed like blood.

    Just as they had been when I first saw her mother.

    As she took one more step forward, everything disintegrated.

    <strong>Crraaaaaack!</strong>

    Even this illusion I was witnessing.

    The scenery I¡¯d seen vanished, reced once again by theke.

    My breath quickened.

    <strong>Ssshhhh!</strong>

    The tranquilke rippled violently.

    What exactly had I just seen?

    This was my mental world, an ideal space for my <strong>Simma</strong> to run rampant.

    There was no need to overthink it.

    The <strong>Simma</strong> had shown me a false vision to deceive me.

    ¡ª <em>Did you enjoy the view?</em>

    A voice resounded in my head.

    It was unfamiliar yet strangely familiar, brimming with raw, primal energy that suggested an overwhelming desire to devour everything.

    A voice drenched in hatred.

    It was the <strong>Simma</strong>.

    ¡ª <em>You know what I¡¯ve shown you, don¡¯t you?</em>

    Nonsense. It was an illusion.

    ¡­At least, that¡¯s what I wanted to believe.

    ¡ª <em>Indeed. That¡¯s your future.</em>

    ¡ª <em>Exactly one month from now, the Hwasan Sect will invade. Everyone will die a gruesome death. Even the Serpent Queen and your master will lose themselves in madness.</em>

    The <strong>Simma</strong> continued, driving its words into me like cruel barbs of truth.

    My mind began to reject it. How could it possibly see the future?

    ¡ª <em>A series of coincidences ovepped.</em>@@novelbin@@

    ¡ª <em>Your acquisition of the Dragon Gate amplified your divinity exponentially.</em>

    ¡ª <em>The priestess who thinks only of you epted that divinity.</em>

    ¡ª <em>And by a rare chance, she obtained an artifact that awakened her abilities.</em>

    The priestess¡¯s abilities.

    If what the <strong>Simma</strong> imed was true, then Neph would have told me the moment she saw me.

    And yet, she waited.

    Waited until I handed the <strong>Neidan</strong> to Tang Soyeong.

    ¡ª <em>Even if she glimpsed the future in her dreams, your priestess, who has just entered the realm of divine beings, could not fully remember it.</em>

    ¡ª <em>She was driven by one singr determination.</em>

    ¡ª <em>She must help you.</em>

    ¡ª <em>She must share what she saw, no matter what it takes.</em>

    The <strong>Simma¡¯s</strong> blood-red eyes bore into me.

    ¡ª <em>Do you understand why I said coincidences ovepped?</em>

    The Dragon Gate¡¯s divinity. The priestess. The Fox Marble. The <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <strong>Inmyeonjo</strong>.

    If even one of those had been missing, Neph wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass on this knowledge to me.

    By feeding me the <strong>Neidan</strong> of the <strong>Inmyeonjo</strong>, she led me to this ce and entrusted the <strong>Simma</strong> to deliver the message of the future she had witnessed.

    But this raised another question.

    The <strong>Simma</strong> was my adversary.

    It loathed me and wanted nothing more than my demise.

    Why, then, had it agreed to Neph¡¯s request?

    ¡ª <em>Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am your <strong>Simma</strong>.</em>

    ¡ª <em>I despise you. I yearn to consume you. To see you swallowed by me.</em>

    The waters of theke surged violently.

    ¡ª <em>Showing you a despairing future, then watching you beg for my help in desperation¡­ is there a greater entertainment than that?</em>

    A colossal figure emerged from theke, so vast it could only be described as titanic.

    ¡ª <em>Even if you know the future, there¡¯s nothing you can do.</em>

    ¡ª <em>The best your priestess could do was bring you to me.</em>

    ¡ª <em>What will you do now?</em>

    ¡ª <em>Will you cry out the truth to your followers with that pitiful voice of yours?</em>

    ¡ª <em>Do you think that will change your fate?</em>

    The <strong>Simma</strong>¡¯s boomingughter filled the space, reverberating with a haunting echo.

    ¡ª <em>Despair over a future you cannot change.</em>

    ¡ª <em>Run as hard as you can until your body shatters, but you cannot defy fate.</em>

    ¡ª <em>Cry bitterly and wait for destiny to devour you.</em>

    Theughter ceased.

    ¡ª <em>And in the end¡­ ept me.</em>

    ¡ª <em>Only I can help you.</em>

    It whispered sweetly, like a devil tempting a soul.

    ¡ª <em>Let me engrave the true meaning of fear into their very bones.</em>

    ¡ª <em>Everything you worry about, I will solve for you.</em>

    Its massive maw opened wide, as though it would swallow me whole if I agreed.

    ¡ª <em>Yes. Even after seeing the future, you hesitate because you know what epting me means.</em>

    The <strong>Simma</strong> stared at me for a long moment, as if it realized I wouldn¡¯t answer, then closed its gaping mouth.

    ¡ª <em>I never expected you to submit so easily.</em>

    ¡ª <em>But fate is insurmountable.</em>

    ¡ª <em>I¡¯ll watch and enjoy the show from here.</em>

    The <strong>Simma</strong> began to sink back into theke.

    ¡ª <em>Your desperate struggle will be quite the spectacle.</em>

    My vision grew blurry.

    ¡ª <em>Even a fleeting moment is too precious for you, so I¡¯ll take my leave for now.</em>

    ¡ª <em>And¡­ my offer still stands. Think it over carefully.</em>

    With a chilling, sticky voice, it uttered those final words before vanishingpletely.

    But I could tell.

    It hadn¡¯t truly disappeared.

    I could feel it watching me, somewhere in the depths of theke.

    I opened my eyes.

    ¡°Ko Daehyup, are you awake?¡±

    Everyone was staring at me with worried expressions.

    ¡°We were so scared when you suddenly copsed¡­ If this happened to you, imagine if I had swallowed that <strong>Neidan</strong>. Ugh, just thinking about it is terrifying.¡±

    Tang Soyeong, Baekrang, Neph, and Tus and Fus were all crowded around me, each taking a piece of my attention.

    I lifted my gaze to Neph.

    She tilted her head quizzically.

    It seemed, just as the <strong>Simma</strong> had said, she didn¡¯t remember what she had passed on to me.

    In other words, I was the only one who knew this future.

    "Lie down for a bit longer."

    "Swallowing that kind of <strong>Neidan</strong> all at once would leave anyone feeling worse for wear. Same goes for the Spider Priestess. Why would she insist you swallow that thing?"

    "My guess¡­ she needed an excuse to kiss you?"

    "W-what?"

    "Eek! Why are you trying to freeze me!"

    Normally, I would¡¯veughed at their banter.

    But now, I couldn¡¯t.

    Because this was noughing matter.

    Everyone here,ughing and chatting so carefree, would end up dead.

    How could I save them all?

    Should I ask my master for help?

    No, that wasn¡¯t the right path.

    I needed to ovee this crisis on my own, without relying on my master¡¯s strength.

    It wasn¡¯t some foolish pride driving this decision.

    If the only way to save everyone meant groveling at the feet of the <strong>Simma</strong>, licking even its ws, then so be it.

    But there was another reason I couldn¡¯t turn to my master.

    Why had they invaded this ce?

    Was it because of the <strong>Neidans</strong> of the mystical beasts?

    Would they reallyunch an assault on the <strong>Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts</strong>, where my master resides, over something so trivial?

    No, that didn¡¯t make sense.

    Starting a full-scale war with the <strong>Heavenly Demonic Cult</strong> over a few <strong>Neidans</strong>?

    Their objective wasn¡¯t just a handful of <strong>Neidans</strong>.

    If I had to guess, it was my master¡¯s state after my death that I¡¯d glimpsed¡ªa vision of her eyes dyed blood-red and her power spiraling closer to demonic madness.

    The mastermind had targeted her from the very beginning.

    If they expected her to lose control just because of my death, it meant they knew something about our connection.

    And considering that, they must have anticipated her intervention and nned for it.

    No¡ªperhaps they were counting on it.

    Even as I pieced this together, it didn¡¯t fully make sense.

    What kind of lunatic would want my master to go on a rampage?

    Did they want to see the Central ins burned to ashes?

    Would the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, a core member of the Nine Great ns with a solid reputation, really desire such chaos?

    There had to be more to it.

    Something I didn¡¯t know. The true mastermind.

    I couldn¡¯t seek my master¡¯s help.

    Not because I doubted her strength, but because in the worst-case scenario, I might lose her as well.

    This was something I had to resolve on my own.

    But how could I stop them?

    No matter how much I thought about it, no answer came to mind.

    The enemy was strong, and they outnumbered us.

    Even with knowledge of the future, I couldn¡¯t bridge that gap.

    Even if I managed to defeat them, many of my followers would die in the process.

    And that was uneptable.

    Even if I repelled the enemy, it would mean nothing if my followers died.

    So what could I do?

    ¡­Evacuate them.

    Remove them from the equation and face the enemy alone.

    Yes.

    I could do that.

    Even if it seemed impossible, I would make it work.

    One month.

    That¡¯s how much time I had left.

    Within that time, I had to grow stronger.

    Every second was precious.

    I would hunt down every mystical beast I could see and make their strength my own.

    There was no room for hesitation orcency anymore.

    If I didn¡¯t grow stronger, my followers would die.

    Even if it meant offering my body to the <strong>Simma</strong>, even if I had to burn through my lifespan by gathering <strong>Innate True Qi</strong>, I would do whatever it took to destroy the enemy.

    ¡­

    First, I needed to disband my followers.

    If they stayed here, they would be caught in the crossfire.

    Even if I warned them of the danger, they would refuse to leave my side.

    They were as stubborn as I was, bound to me by more than just duty.

    Even if I yelled at them, they wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Even if I appealed to their emotions, they wouldn¡¯t leave.

    They wouldn¡¯t listen to mere words.

    Dragons are mercurial creatures.

    Everything I¡¯d shown them until now had been a facade of virtue.

    I needed to act as though I were revealing my true self for the first time.

    I had a valid reason.

    I had imed the Snowy Mountains and obtained the <strong>Fox Marble</strong>.

    If I feigned corruption, showing a desire for power, they would have no choice but to leave.

    They wouldn¡¯t leave otherwise.

    Even in the face of death, they would stay by my side.

    I let out a low growl.

    It was filled with hostility, just as I would sound toward my enemies.

    As I raised my head to warn them, I saw Baekrang¡¯s wagging tail.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s mischievous smirk.

    Tus pressing their lips against my tail.

    Fus gently poking at my hand.

    And Neph smiling softly, as if nothing could faze her.

    It all grated on my nerves.

    ¡°¡­Hey, are you crying?¡±

    A low growl escaped me.

    ¡°Kiieeeng?¡±

    ¡°Are there lingering side effects? Come here!¡±

    ¡°Well, this is new.¡±

    Why was I feeling so selfish?

    Baekrang stroked my head.

    Tang Soyeong leaned closer, peering seriously into my eyes.

    Tus, as if trying to cheer me up, offered one of their legs to my mouth.

    Fus, with their stubby arms, patted my tail gently in what seemed to be a gesture offort.

    And Neph simply held my hand, smiling warmly as always.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s unsettling to see you like this.¡±

    ¡°Kiiiing¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­ you¡¯re upset because you swallowed the gift meant for me? Ahem! As someone with a generous heart, I wouldn¡¯t hold a <strong>Neidan</strong> against you!¡±

    ¡°Kaeeeeng¡­¡±

    Why was I having these thoughts?

    Why did I suddenly want to survive and stay with them?

    Baekrang hesitantly offered her tail, despite usually being skittish about it.

    Tang Soyeong dered she would dive into the dangerous depths of my mental world again if it would help.

    Tus and §²us tried to brighten my mood with their favorite offerings.

    And Neph, wordlessly, embraced me tightly.

    ¡­

    Right.

    I didn¡¯t have to carry everything alone.

 Chapter 207

    "¡­No matter how you spin it."

    Baekrang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve seen the future?"

    I had seen the future.

    And in that future, we all met a gruesome end.

    "It¡¯s rare, sure, but not entirely impossible," Tang Soyeong chimed in.

    "There are stories of the <strong>Priestess of the Heavenly Demonic Cult</strong> or the <strong>Dal Lama of Podal Pce</strong> glimpsing the future. Even if their visions were extremely limited. So, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the <strong>Priestess of the Gae Gak Sect</strong> saw something simr."

    Neph gave a small nod.

    As I exined the situation, it seemed to stir faint traces of forgotten memories within her.

    "Well, I guess our giant lizard wouldn¡¯t make something like this up."

    Baekrang began rallying the wolves.

    The <strong>Two-Horned Beasts</strong> started gathering as well.

    The enemy¡¯s invasion was a certainty.

    What we needed now was a n to deal with it.

    "If what our lizard said is true, the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong> will attack exactly one month from now, right?"

    I nodded.

    "Hwasan Sect¡­ isn¡¯t that the faction that red-scaled lizard was part of?"

    Baekrang narrowed her eyes.

    The <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, home to the Red Dragon.

    Their invasion began after the Red Dragon left my territory.

    At first nce, it would seem the Red Dragon betrayed us.

    But something didn¡¯t add up.

    Not a single one of my allies had been harmed by her mes.

    In fact, some of the enemies had been reduced to ash.

    In the future I glimpsed, the Red Dragon fought on our side.

    Yet, all current signs pointed to her betrayal.

    "Was it betrayal? Honestly, I never liked her, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d stoop to that."

    The Red Dragon was still one of my followers.

    Though loyalty wasn¡¯t enforced, everything I¡¯d seen of her suggested no reason for betrayal.

    She had acknowledged her defeat when she still had strength left to fight and epted her potential death withoutint.

    Would she really turn traitor now?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    "You said she fell to the ground, right? With no visible injuries," Tang Soyeong noted, her tone contemtive.

    "She shared information about you with the enemy and arrived with the attackers. That¡¯s undeniable. But what¡¯s puzzling is that she then fought on your side."

    Even if I conceded that she betrayed me, why would she attack the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong> afterward?

    She couldn¡¯t have been hedging her bets like a bat, since our side was consistently at a disadvantage.

    "I think I¡¯ve figured it out. This is the work of the Tang n."

    A name I hadn¡¯t expected to hear emerged.

    "They have a poison called <strong>Go</strong>. It¡¯s an insect-based toxin that makes it impossible to disobeymands. While it doesn¡¯t grantplete control, it works through threats of triggering the poison."

    <strong>Go.</strong>

    That exined a lot.

    The Red Dragon might have swallowed the poison during a brief stop at the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>.

    She would have been forced to reveal information about me and deployed as a weapon due to her strength as a mystical beast.

    It was likely also a tactic to unsettle me psychologically, given her strength matched mine.

    ¡­The <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>.

    They weren¡¯t the kind of enemy I could simply fend off and leave it at that.

    Even after betraying me, the Red Dragon chose to fight by my side, using her mes to kill those despicable bastards.

    Her <strong>Go</strong> poison was activated mid-battle, leading to her death¡ªa fate she must have been aware of.

    Had she cooperated fully with the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, she might have been recognized for her contributions and avoided such a meaningless end.

    "I wish this were a situation I could resolve through words, but that seems unlikely," Tang Soyeong said, her face darkening.

    "The Tang n can be split into two factions: the moderate faction and the radical faction. I belong to the moderates, who seek harmony with mystical creatures. The radicals, on the other hand, exploit mystical beasts to create new poisons. It was their members who tried to put the spider sisters into the <strong>Jar of Venom</strong>."

    Tus and Pus shuddered visibly.

    "<strong>Go</strong> was one of the poisons developed by the radicals. Even though the n head issued a ban, it seems they secretly produced it again."

    I sighed quietly.

    "So, are you saying the Red Dragon was forced to their side? What can we do about it? Taking her down without hurting her is nearly impossible."

    Baekrang understood the Red Dragon¡¯s strength well.

    Even as the strongest in the group, subduing her without harm was next to impossible.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the Red Dragon.

    There were countless other formidable enemies.

    The most notable among them were a middle-aged swordsman, presumed to be the head of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, and a giant rock serpent thought to be his subordinate.

    Beyond them, the swordsmen of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong> and the beasts under the serpent¡¯smand weren¡¯t to be underestimated.

    I wouldn¡¯t have the luxury to deal with them while fighting the Red Dragon, and aside from Baekrang, there weren¡¯t any forces strong enough to hold them off.

    "Even if the Red Dragon sided with us, she wouldn¡¯tst long due to the <strong>Go</strong>," Tang Soyeong said grimly.

    It was a situation without an obvious solution.

    "But what if¡­" Tang Soyeong suddenly smiled, her expression yful.

    It was the look of someone ready to turn the tables.

    "What if we neutralized the <strong>Go</strong>?"

    "Gaak!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Hearing such words from Tang Soyeong caught mepletely off guard.

    "There¡¯s a poison only I can handle," she said, her green eyes gleaming.

    "If I use it, I might be able to neutralize the <strong>Go</strong>."

    Now that she mentioned it, Soyeong had boasted about something simr before.

    She imed she could use the <strong>Ten Thousand Flowers Rain</strong>, a secret Tang n technique, and spoke of a miraculous poison she¡¯d been perfecting.

    At the time, I¡¯d dismissed her words as nonsense and smacked her with my tail.

    "This poison won¡¯t immediately neutralize the <strong>Go</strong>, but with a month to refine it, it should be possible."

    Tang Soyeong pulled out a vial from between her slender fingers.

    "Of course, there might be minor side effects, but that¡¯s hardly the concern right now."

    In the future I saw, we were defeated because the Red Dragon sumbed to the <strong>Go</strong>.

    But if we could prepare in advance to nullify it¡­

    The enemy wouldn¡¯t expect her to betray them, or they might think activating the <strong>Go</strong> would minimize the damage.

    If the poison could be neutralized and the Red Dragon turned her mes on them, we could deal significant damage while they scrambled to react.

    For the first time, Soyeong seemed strikingly brilliant.

    "¡­Hehe, looking at me like that makes me feel weird."

    "Kiiing!"

    "Kieeng!"

    Tus and Pus climbed onto Soyeong¡¯s shoulders, wagging their arms triumphantly.

    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s not that bad! ¡­But could you please climb down now? I feel like my neck¡¯s starting to give out...¡±

    They say children grow up fast, and Tus and Pus had already grown to the size of medium-sized dogs.

    It would be tough to put them directly intobat, but they could certainly y supportive roles from the backs of me or Baekrang.

    "That would make things easier. If the Red Dragon joins our side, we might actually stand a chance. Even in that overwhelming fight, we managed to sever the arm of that middle-aged swordsman, didn¡¯t we? If you can focuspletely, you should be able to take him down."

    The swordsman, who I assumed was the head of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>.

    In the future I saw, his arm had been severed.

    That meant my attacks could reach him.

    Of course, I had also lost my horn and tail, but given the circumstances, there hadn¡¯t been much choice.

    But now, things were different.

    Having glimpsed the future, I could formte a strategy to face him.

    I was confident in my firepower. If it came down to a one-on-one situation, I could take out the middle-aged swordsman.

    "The real problem¡­ is the master of the Rocky Mountain."

    That was my biggest concern.

    The <strong>Rocky Mountain Master</strong>, a member of the <strong>Dragon Descendants</strong>, <strong>Yongsaengguja</strong>.

    This being had yed a significant role in my defeat.

    Not a single scratch had marred its body.

    I must havended some attacks, but its body remained unscathed.

    A formidable enemy, immune to my strikes.

    If such a creature stood in our way, the situation wouldn¡¯t resolve smoothly.

    "As I mentioned before, the masters of the <strong>Rocky Mountain</strong> and <strong>Flower Mountain</strong> are on another level," Baekrang said, her tone somber.

    She had exined it to me when we first discussed the Dragon Gates.

    The masters of the Rocky Mountain and Flower Mountain were far more dangerous than the others.

    The master of the Volcanic Mountain was the weakest due to a recent session, and the second weakest was the master of the Snowy Mountain.

    At the time, I had dismissed the difference in strength as negligible.

    But now, I could see that being the offspring of a dragon made an overwhelming difference.

    "Their forces won¡¯t be easy to handle either. And¡­ if the Tang n really provided the <strong>Go</strong> poison, it¡¯s highly likely they supported the army too."

    "That seems usible," Tang Soyeong admitted with a bitter smile.

    "As someone from the Tang n, I hate to say this, but our people have a knack for working in secret. They¡¯d act like they had no involvement while providing full support."

    The swordsmen of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>.

    The beasts of the <strong>Rocky Mountain</strong>.

    The mystical creatures allied with the Tang n.

    It was far too much for ten <strong>Two-Horned Beasts</strong> and Baekrang¡¯s wolves to handle.

    Even if we neutralized the <strong>Go</strong> in the Red Dragon, victory was far from guaranteed.

    I had to think.

    How had I fought up until now?

    I would test the waters, gauge the enemy¡¯s strength, and then devise an approach.

    If they were weak to poison, I used poison.

    If they were vulnerable to fire, I would bleed myself intentionally, heating my body with draconic blood.

    If theycked range, I kept my distance and struck from afar.

    If they were poor in closebat, I closed the distance and forced them into melee.@@novelbin@@

    This time would be no different.

    I just had to find their weaknesses and exploit them.

    What resources did I have?

    I had one month.

    Yes.

    A month was enough.

    To ovee the disparity in numbers.

    To shatter even the most imprable rock.

    To protect my followers from harm.

    A low growl rumbled from my throat as I overlooked my territory from the peak.

    I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with merely repelling the intruders.

    I would ensure no one dared to challenge my domain or my followers again.

    The name <strong>Gomodo</strong> would be synonymous with terror.

    Even after death, their bones would remember the wrath of the tail-bearing death.

 Chapter 208

    Time left: one month.

    In this one month, I had to prepare to face them.

    I needed to push my resources to their absolute limit.

    The highest priority was training my followers.

    I couldn¡¯t take on the entire enemy force alone, so I needed them by my side.

    From my perspective, <strong>Chilrang</strong> might seem like a cute puppy, but in reality, even he was a predator stronger than most humans.

    Not just a wolf¡ªa direwolf.

    Thanks to Baekrang¡¯s influence, he had grown farrger than a typical direwolf.

    If the youngest of the pack, Chilrang, was this formidable, his older siblings were giants,parable in size to tigers.

    If I could harness the wolves'' agility on the battlefield, they would prove invaluable.

    Of course, with the overwhelming number of enemies,plete safety wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    This would be an all-out war.

    Even so, my goal was absolute victory with zero casualties among my allies.

    I understood how difficult that was.

    Even achieving victory alone was uncertain, let alone preventing any losses.

    The chances of failure were high.

    But I had to try as hard as I could.

    That was one of the reasons I prioritized training my followers.

    ¡°Keeng!¡±

    ¡°Kioong!¡±

    Tus and Pus had also started mastering the power of ice.

    ¡°Awooo!¡±

    The wolves, including Chilrang, were progressing as well.

    Compared to Baekrang¡¯s strength, their abilities might seem insignificant.

    Even with a full month of training, achieving meaningful results would be tough.

    But if we focused their icy powers on defense?

    At the very least, they¡¯d have a better chance of surviving.

    Baekrang concentrated on teaching them techniques essential for survival.

    With <strong>Cheoldooryong</strong> (Iron-d Dragon) joining the fight, the icy abilities of my followers would only grow stronger.

    ¡°Ilbooo¡­ Dachuuuooor!¡±

    ¡°Ilbo! Ilbooo!¡±

    The <strong>Two-Horned Beasts</strong> didn¡¯t seem capable of wielding ice, but they remained solid assets.

    While they might not match the enemy¡¯s elite forces, most foes wouldn¡¯t withstand the charge of ten of them.

    I tapped their horns with my ws; their durability was impressive.

    The beasts had been sharpening their horns, preparing for battle.

    ¡°I hope we don¡¯t lose anyone.¡±

    Baekrang stretched and approached me.

    She looked exhausted, having spent countless sleepless nights preparing.

    I felt guilty but knew I needed her to endure a little more.

    While I had tasks to handle personally, Baekrang oversaw preparations within the territory: setting traps, training the followers, and managing supplies.

    It was no wonder she was so tired.

    ¡°Those two¡ªTang Soyeong and Neph¡ªare working the hardest,¡± Baekrang said, gesturing toward them with a paw.

    "Neither of them is particrly suited forbat, but they¡¯re still doing their best to help."

    Despite her own struggles, Baekrang didn¡¯tin.

    How could someone¡ªor rather, a wolf¡ªbe so kind?

    Without thinking, I reached out and patted her head.

    ¡°¡­You know, you keep treating me like a dog¡­ It doesn¡¯t make me feel good,¡± she muttered.

    But her tail wagged gently.

    ¡°¡­Forget it. Talking to you always feels like I¡¯m being drawn into something.¡±

    She nced at me briefly before settling beside me with a soft plop.

    ¡°Is everythinging along?¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted.¡±

    A brief silence fell between us.

    Baekrang broke it, unable to bear the stillness.

    ¡°Taking down <strong>Gongbok</strong> is going to be the hardest part¡­ Do you think it¡¯ll go as nned?¡±

    The <strong>Dragon Descendant</strong>, Gongbok.

    That was my biggest concern.

    The safest strategy would be to strike the <strong>Rocky Mountain</strong> before Gongbok could join forces with the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>.

    But Gongbok wasn¡¯t an easy opponent.

    From the Dragon Gate, I had gained the power to manipte nts¡ªa force tied to <strong>Wood</strong>.

    What kind of power did Gongbok wield?

    Most likely, it controlled the very earth itself.

    My territory was rapidly transforming into a lush forest.

    If I used my abilities to prepare the nts in advance, they would prove invaluableter.

    It was far more efficient to manipte fully grown nts than to start from seeds.

    If I coulde up with this strategy so quickly after acquiring the Dragon Gate¡¯s power, what about Gongbok?

    Gongbok had possessed its Dragon Gate power far longer than I had.

    The <strong>Rocky Mountain</strong> was practically an extension of its body by now.

    Knowing this, attacking it preemptively would be foolish.

    When Icked information, I thought teaming up with Baekrang might work.

    But after witnessing Gongbok¡¯s extraordinary defense, I knew that n was hopeless.

    Ironically, my best option was to wait until the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong> and Gongbokbined their forces and attacked my territory together.

    ¡°Considering the Five Elements, your power has the upper hand. Trees naturally draw nutrients from the earth¡ªit¡¯s a basic principle of nature,¡± Baekrang remarked.

    If my ws couldn¡¯t pierce Gongbok, I¡¯d exploit our elemental advantage.

    ¡°And while ice is simr to earth, its source is water. Water feeds trees, so the stronger your followers grow, the more your abilities will be amplified.¡±

    In the future I had seen, I couldn¡¯t even scratch Gongbok.

    No matter how desperate the situation, there was no way I hadn¡¯t used my <strong>Wood</strong> power.

    Yet, even with that power, I had been defeated.

    ¡°If Cheoldooryong joins us and I provide support¡­ we might actually manage to pierce that thing¡¯s skin,¡± Baekrang said.

    The me from the future was different from the me now.

    Back then, my followers couldn¡¯t fully utilize their icy powers, and Cheoldooryong hadn¡¯t been part of the fight.

    Things were different now.

    With thebined strength of two Dragon Gates, even a <strong>Dragon Descendant</strong> like Gongbok would have to sustain injuries.

    Baekrang stared at my arm.

    ¡°¡­Still can¡¯t believe it. With those arms of yours¡­ I mean, they¡¯re so thick¡­¡±

    Her tail wagged subtly as her eyes lingered.

    ¡°¡­Hah!¡±

    Drool dripped slightly before she shook her head as if snapping out of it.

    ¡°Cough! Anyway, your ws are sharp too, aren¡¯t they? And you can wield your energy, right?¡±

    She tapped my arm lightly with her paw.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you didn¡¯t even scratch it?¡±

    Baekrang ducked under my arm and tried to lift it with her head, inspecting it closely.

    Even I found it hard to believe.

    I could wield sword energy, yet I hadn¡¯t managed to cut a serpent made of stone.

    But the truth was, I had failed.

    ¡°Maybe size is the issue? You¡¯re huge, but Gongbok¡¯s even bigger. Your attacks probably didn¡¯t even register.¡±

    The brief glimpse I¡¯d had of Gongbok showed it to be colossal.

    It was practically a mountain of stone.

    ¡°If you stab something with a needle, it¡¯ll prate, won¡¯t it? But it¡¯s so small it doesn¡¯t make a noticeable wound,¡± Baekrang said, shooting a nce at Tang Soyeong, who was sprawled out nearby.

    She might have a point.

    But it didn¡¯t change the facts.

    Whether it was due to extraordinary defense or sheer size, my close-range attacks couldn¡¯t inflict meaningful damage.

    ¡°So, what if you attacked with something bigger?¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s gaze shifted to my tail.

    My tail, which ounted for over sixty percent of my body length, could act more like a cleaver than a needle.

    But it wasn¡¯t sharpened.

    I couldn¡¯t coat it with sword energy, and it wasn¡¯t as sharp as my ws.

    While it could be a powerful weapon when swung like a whip, it wouldn¡¯t be effective against Gongbok.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    ¡°If you have time, it might be worth exploring. You never know¡ªit could be an unexpected breakthrough.¡±

    Focusing on my tail¡­ It was an interesting theory, but I had more pressing matters to address.

    What I needed to focus on now wasn¡¯t my tail.

    It was the <strong>Fox Marble</strong>.

    Elsewhere¡­

    ¡°These damned monks¡­¡±

    Namgoong Yeon muttered under his breath.

    ¡°To think Master Hyemyung opposed this personally.¡±

    Akbulhwi responded, ¡°It seems things won¡¯t go as smoothly as we¡¯d hoped.¡±

    Namgoong Yeon sighed.

    The <strong>Nine Great ns</strong> and the <strong>Five Noble Families</strong>, despite their rivalries, always united under the banner of the <strong>Martial Alliance</strong> when the Central ins faced crisis.

    Akbulhwi, the leader of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, had attempted to form the Martial Alliance with the justification of striking the <strong>Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts</strong>. However, the Abbot of Shaolin had opposed it, leading to the n''s failure.

    "Is it a miracle or what? No matter how many ns Iy, they always find a way out," Namgoong Yeon muttered.

    "Do we even need to go that far? It¡¯s just a few mystical beasts," Akbulhwi replied dismissively.@@novelbin@@

    Although Akbulhwi had agreed to Namgoong Yeon''s suggestion, he thought thetter was oveplicating things.

    After all, it was just one lizard.

    Sure, the lizard might have some other mystical creatures under itsmand, but Akbulhwi was confident he could handle the leader alone.

    "It¡¯s not just a mystical beast. It¡¯s a mystical beast imbued with divinity," Namgoong Yeon countered. "Its strength likely surpasses even the <strong>Red Dragon</strong>."

    "Stronger than the Red Dragon?" Akbulhwi mused, his interest piqued.

    "...I trust you¡¯re not nning to face it directly. Throwing the Red Dragon at it should be enough to ensure it destroys itself. There¡¯s no need to waste energy," Namgoong Yeon added.

    "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best to conserve our strength. Who knows if that devil of a <strong>Cult Leader</strong> might emerge," Akbulhwi said, stroking his beard.

    "The Red Dragon¡­ is she doing well?" Akbulhwi asked.

    "<strong>Irihwa</strong>. She epted the <strong>Go</strong> poison on the condition that her stability was guaranteed," Namgoong Yeon replied.

    "...As expected of her," Akbulhwi said, closing his eyes briefly as if lost in thought.

    "The Tang n has sent us a valuable gift¡ªnot only a means to control that fiery beast but also a mystical creature capable of manipting <strong>Hollow Energy</strong> at will," Akbulhwi continued.

    "...Though the condition was to pluck the Tang n¡¯s ''flower,'' " Namgoong Yeon added.

    It was an overwhelming level of support for eliminating just one lizard.

    Although Akbulhwi found it somewhat irritating, he didn¡¯t let it bother him too much.

    "I wonder what sort of ''flower'' they¡¯re referring to. But we¡¯ve already gained plenty, so it¡¯s only fair to uphold our side of the deal," Akbulhwi said, as if reminding himself of the Tang n¡¯s ways.

    "The <strong>Red Dragon</strong> and the Tang n¡¯s mystical beast¡­ Namgoong Yeon, are you still uneasy?" Akbulhwi asked.

    No matter how he calcted it, the forces seemed excessive for their mission.

    Even without forming the Martial Alliance, this army should be more than enough to achieve their goal.

    "Not to mention, that other mystical beast will also be joining the fight," Akbulhwi added.

    Namgoong Yeon immediately understood who Akbulhwi was referring to.

    "Yes. <strong>Gongbok</strong> will arrive on time."

    "Hoho¡­ Gongbok. Every time I hear its name, I¡¯m amazed. A dragon¡¯s descendant known to mere humans," Akbulhwi said with a dangerous smile.

    Namgoong Yeon could sense the killing intent radiating from Akbulhwi.

    "...I trust you¡¯re not nning to target Gongbok," Namgoong Yeon said cautiously.

    Akbulhwi silently smiled.

    Gongbok, said to possess a body impervious to harm¡ªa <strong>Diamond Invincible Body</strong>.

    Legends imed that no sword could cut through Gongbok¡¯s form.

    But Akbulhwi thought differently.

    To him, there was no such thing as an uncuttable foe.

    That was his creed.

    "I¡¯ll leave it alone¡­ until this matter is resolved," Akbulhwi said finally.

    Namgoong Yeon sighed again.

    The leader of the <strong>Hwasan Sect</strong>, Akbulhwi¡ªhis strength and renown were assets, but controlling him was an entirely different matter.

    "You jest too much," Namgoong Yeon said, stepping back cautiously.

    "¡­This is not our only mission. Please, endure just a little longer."

    Namgoong Yeon¡¯s gaze fell on the sword sheathed at Akbulhwi¡¯s waist.

    "Hahaha! Do you take me for a petty ouw, ying our allies'' mystical beasts?!" Akbulhwi bellowed withughter.

    "Just as you said, I was only joking," he added.

    But Namgoong Yeon knew his words were a lie.

    Whether it was sheer bravado or a veiled warning tied to his true intentions, Namgoong Yeon couldn¡¯t be sure.

    But there was one thing he knew for certain.

    He couldn¡¯t stand with Akbulhwi to the very end.

    And Akbulhwi was well aware of that too.

 Chapter 209

    <strong>Wriggle, wriggle.</strong>

    The Fox Marble slipped out of my fur.

    It looked like nothing more than an ordinary crystal orb, but in reality, it was a powerful artifact of immense strength.

    Considering the power the Iron-d Dragon had disyed after swallowing this artifact, it wasn¡¯t hard to grasp its significance.

    <strong>Wooong.</strong>

    Of course, watching it dart around and rub against me, it seemed more like a yful child than a tool of great power.

    "Looking at it like that, it really reminds me of a Yeouiju," Baekrang said, ncing between me and the Fox Marble.

    If this truly were a Yeouiju, how wonderful would that be?

    If I obtained a Yeouiju and ascended to the status of a true dragon, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any of my current problems.

    With overwhelming power, I could handle everything on my own.

    "Why don¡¯t you try talking to it? Who knows? Maybe it really will turn into a Yeouiju."

    <strong>Wooong.</strong>

    The Fox Marble trembled lightly.

    "Honestly, they might not be so different. Just like an Imoogi creates a Yeouiju through rigorous training, the Fox Marble might just be the fox¡¯s version of it," Baekrang mused.

    The Fox Marble floated over and rubbed itself against Baekrang¡¯s fur.

    It seemed to have a particr fondness for the fur of Baekrang and me.

    Considering it was an artifact originally created by a beast, this behavior was understandable.

    "...It¡¯s pretty cute," Baekrang admitted, swatting at the marble yfully with her paw. Then, as if a thought struck her, she said, "Hmm. Yeouiju. If we really got our hands on one, who knows what could happen?"

    <strong>"Geck?"</strong>

    "Not that it¡¯s possible. After all, you¡¯re way too young."

    I had heard that creating a Yeouiju required hundreds, even thousands of years of cultivation.

    Despite my current appearance, I was still a lizard that hadn¡¯t even lived two full years.

    Regardless of my strength, the Yeouiju felt like a distant dream.

    "Still, just in case, I¡¯ll share what I know about it," Baekrang offered.

    <strong>Wooong.</strong>

    "Yeoui (ÈçÒâ). It means ¡®to fulfill one¡¯s desires.¡¯"

    So that¡¯s what the "Yeoui" in Yeouiju stood for.

    "I¡¯ve never seen one myself, but they say it allows a dragon to do whatever they wish, in ordance with their will."

    Do whatever they wish.

    I remembered that the "Yeoui" in the Yeoui Staff also carried the same meaning.

    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s considered an artifact symbolizing dragons. Spirit beasts that undergo repeated metamorphosis will stop at nothing to create a Yeouiju. They believe it¡¯s the key to bing a true dragon."

    Baekrang¡¯s tail swayed slightly, while the Fox Marble burrowed deeper into her fur, as if enchanted by it.

    "...Are you sure you didn¡¯ty this thing? Your scales are ck, it¡¯s dark in color, and it keeps going near your chest," Baekrang said suspiciously.

    What does it burrowing near fur have to do with it being my child?

    Also, why are your eyes wandering toward my crotch?

    "No way... during that week..."

    <strong>"Geck!"</strong>

    What nonsense are you talking about?

    "I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding. But still, you have to admit the resemnce¡ªlike a father and daughter."

    Her expression turned strangely expectant, as if she were waiting for my reaction.

    "Considering how much it likes my fur... maybe it thinks I¡¯m its mother," Baekrang teased.

    <strong>Paang!</strong>

    The Fox Marble shot out from Baekrang¡¯s fur.

    <strong>Wooong!</strong>

    It spun in the air as if yelling, "Don¡¯t be ridiculous!"

    "Alright, alright, I was just saying," Baekrang muttered, ncing at the marble with a somewhat hurt expression.

    <strong>Wooong! Wooong!</strong>

    The Fox Marble shook violently, clearly displeased by her words.

    "What¡¯s wrong with this thing now?" Baekrang asked.

    <strong>"Geck geck."</strong>

    "Wait... it doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re its father, does it?"

    Baekrang¡¯s expression turned serious, as if she were considering the possibility.

    Please, enough with the strange assumptions.

    "Come on, there¡¯s no way. But seriously, a marble? Now you¡¯re just taking things too far..."

    <strong>Smack!</strong>

    I lightly swatted Baekrang¡¯s rump with my tail.

    <strong>"Kyah!"</strong>

    The sound she made was decidedly un-wolflike.

    Rubbing her rump with her tail, Baekrang stood up with an indignant huff.

    "You¡¯ve really taken a liking to smacking my butttely. No spirit beast enjoys that, you know?"

    <strong>"Keeng?"</strong>

    Pus raised its short arms, as if calling out to me.

    "What¡¯s up with that one now?" Baekrang muttered.

    Good question.

    "Hmm... the more I think about it, the more impressive it is. How did you manage to charm creatures of all species?"

    I didn¡¯t charm anyone.

    "The thing that annoys me most is that look on your face¡ªlike you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. They say dragons are lustful creatures, and you..."

    Baekrang trailed off, alternating her gaze between me and the Fox Marble.

    "...You know, we might be able to use this," she said thoughtfully.

    Countless drills had been conducted, and every possible preparation had been made.

    I had trained myself, formted strategies for every scenario, and now the time had finallye.

    <strong>"Kioooong..."</strong>

    <strong>"Kieeeeng..."</strong>

    Tus and Pus perched on Baekrang¡¯s shoulders, their expressions resolute.

    Tang Soyeong and Neph were seated on her back as well.

    Their role was the most critical of all: eliminating the Go Poison from the Red Dragon.

    <strong>"Awooo..."</strong>

    <strong>"Ilbu... dacheo..."</strong>

    The wolves and the two-horned beasts exhaled heavily, signaling their readiness.

    This battle would be unimaginably difficult.

    Our goal wasn¡¯t merely to fend off the enemy.

    We aimed to annihte them while ensuring the safety of every sect member.

    It was an ambitious, almost arrogant objective¡ªbut it was also our purpose.

    "...We¡¯ll stick to the n, but are you sure about this?" Baekrang asked, her eyes filled with worry.

    Simply shing forces head-on would likely result in our defeat.

    Even if we managed to win by some miracle, the cost would be devastating.

    Brute force wasn¡¯t the answer.

    But thanks to the past month of preparation, I had found a breakthrough.

    I could sense the numerous intruders entering my territory.

    They had dared to step into my domain, but leaving it would be impossible.

    I turned to look at the members of my sect.

    We could do this.

    Even if we couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d make it possible.

    I had only one thing to say to them.

    <strong>"Geck geck!"</strong>

    And with that, I charged toward the enemy.

    The first step to a wless victory was seizing the initiative.@@novelbin@@

    *

    <strong>Akbulhwi gazed at the mountain with bold eyes.</strong>

    Before himy a dense forest, filled with vegetation of a size that defiedmon sense.

    "Ho... A forest that seems to symbolize nature itself. But this doesn¡¯t quite match what you told me, does it?"

    "Perhaps it grew in the meantime," the Red Dragon replied, ring at him with open hostility.

    Her teeth clenched tightly.

    Having lost family members to the Ice Dragon and the Thunderbird, she hade to regard Irhwa as her younger sister.

    To avoid ever losing someone precious again, she had resolved not to form any more bonds.

    But Irhwa had broken through that resolve.

    Her face, personality, and voice reminded the Red Dragon so much of her lost sister that she couldn¡¯t help but treat her as family.

    Yet what tore at her heart was the fact that standing on the opposite side of the scale was Gomodo, an irreceable benefactor.

    To allow Irhwa to die, or to betray Gomodo¡ªneither was a choice she could bear to make.

    If saving Gomodo meant killing Irhwa, she would do it, even if it felt like tearing out her own heart.

    But she knew that doing so wouldn¡¯t change the oue significantly.

    If she had chosen to side with Gomodo and fought against Akbulhwi, it might have inflicted serious damage on the Hwasan Sect.

    But she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to ovee Akbulhwi.

    Though only a minor member, he held a seat among the Ten Great Masters of the World and was the leader of the Hwasan Sect.

    It was said that he stood on equal footing with her in power, and if they were to fight, the battle would be so fierce that the oue couldn¡¯t be predicted.

    Furthermore, the Hwasan Sect swordsmen were surrounding her, and the mysterious Namgoong Yeon had also joined forces with Akbulhwi.

    Even if she had fought with everything she had, she couldn¡¯t have defeated Akbulhwi.

    Even if she managed to take one of his arms, if she fell in the end, he would seize her Neidan.

    Not even the Fire Dragon could defeat Akbulhwi if he consumed her Neidan.

    So, wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose Irhwa and at least ensure her own survival?

    Choosing Gomodo would mean dying a pointless death, and it might even put Gomodo in greater danger.

    ¡­The Red Dragon had been led to think this way.

    The old her would have charged in without a second thought.

    She was the Red Dragon and the Fire Dragon, after all.

    But after encountering the Ice Dragon, she had changed.

    She began to consider what was the right course of action.

    She learned to think beyond the present moment and consider the future.

    And so she had made her decision.

    To create a situation where she could deal the most devastating blow at the most critical moment.

    Having consumed the Go Poison, betraying Akbulhwi would mean certain death.

    So she would wait until the height of the battle to unleash all her power, sweeping through the enemy forces.

    She would ensure Akbulhwi suffered fatal injuries.

    That was her n.

    If Gomodo emerged victorious, the Hwasan Sect would naturally copse.

    Irhwa would no longer be under their control.

    And by offering her Neidan to Gomodo, she could repay him in her own way for saving her life.

    Though she knew Gomodo wouldn¡¯t understand her actions, it was the only way he would ept her Neidan.

    "Still, seeing the environment he¡¯s created, at least it¡¯s clear he hasn¡¯t noticed your betrayal. Even if you wield all your strength... it will all burn to ashes under your mes," Akbulhwi said, smirking.

    Trees were naturally meant to burn.

    The breath of the Red Dragon would obliterate this entire forest.

    As the Red Dragon stared at the vegetation, she felt both a sense of relief and concern.

    Relief that Gomodo hadn¡¯t remained idle for the past month and had fortified the area against intrusion.

    Concern that she had no reason not to burn the forest to the ground.

    She wondered if she should betray him sooner than nned.

    <strong>Pababak!</strong>

    From the thicket emerged a colossal spirit beast.

    Its scales were ck as the void, with two horns crowning its head.

    Massive front ws, a long tail, and flowing white eyebrows swayed in the wind.

    "Oh-ho, so this must be the spirit beast they call Gomodo," Akbulhwi remarked.

    It was a creature of such beauty that it could only be described as breathtaking.

    "It¡¯s a bit smaller than I imagined, but no matter. Just look at that majesty. A beast like this..."

    Suddenly, Akbulhwi¡¯s expression changed.

    From one of delight at facing such a powerful creature, his face shifted to one of realization, as though something was deeply wrong.

    The Hwasan Sect swordsmen murmured among themselves.

    "...A Yeouiju?"

    It was one thing to see a lizard with horns or long, flowing white fur.

    But the purple orb floating around the lizard was something iprehensible.

    "A dragon!"

    Even with the goal of hunting spirit beasts, the sight of a dragon changed everything.

    Dragons were sacred divine beasts, revered as godlike beings.

    Killing beasts that resembled dragons was one thing, but killing an actual dragon was akin to pointing a de at a god.

    Both symbolically and realistically, it was unthinkable.

    Several swordsmen with weaker mental fortitude trembled, their hands shaking.

    If that truly was a dragon, they knew they stood no chance.

    "Pull yourselves together!" Akbulhwi barked.

    Though he had been momentarily startled, he quickly regained hisposure.

    It had to be a trick.

    Though the creature radiated immense power, it couldn¡¯t truly be a dragon.

    "That thing is..."

    But the creature¡¯s goal was to exploit that brief moment of hesitation.

    <strong>Ssssssuuuup.</strong>

    Akbulhwi¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Gomodo¡¯s chest swell dramatically.

    "Cover your ears!" Akbulhwi shouted urgently.

    <strong>KWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG!</strong>

    A deafening roar erupted, shaking the heavens and earth.

    It was reminiscent of a lion¡¯s roar, but deeper, more fearsome.

    "Hhh... hhhhurgh!"

    Though there were no visible injuries, several swordsmen dropped their weapons.

    That roar was unmistakably the cry of a dragon.

    Those who heard it were consumed by an inexplicable terror.

    "Ugh! It¡¯s using the Lion¡¯s Roar!"

    "No, this isn¡¯t a Lion¡¯s Roar. It¡¯s a dragon¡¯s...!"

    Chaos erupted among the group.

    Fighting a dragon had never been part of the n.

    Akbulhwi moved quickly to regain control of the situation.

    The momentum was bad.

    But he was an experienced swordsman.

    No one knew better than he did what needed to be done at that moment.

    "Focus, everyone! That thing..."

    Before he could finish, Gomodo¡¯s chest swelled again.

    "It¡¯s just a Lion¡¯s Roar! It¡¯s not a dragon¡¯s cry! Plug your ears, and the effect will weaken!"

    The Lion¡¯s Roar was an acoustic attack that could be mitigated by simply covering one¡¯s ears.

    He yelled to reassure his men that the creature wasn¡¯t truly a dragon.

    But what erupted next was far beyond Akbulhwi¡¯s expectations.

    <strong>ZZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOOONG!</strong>

    A beam of pure destruction shot forth, heralding the start of war.

    It was none other than the <em>Gae Gak Death Beam.</em>

 Chapter 210

    <strong>Akbulhwi swiftly raised his sword and swung at the iing beam.</strong>

    His reaction speed transcended human limits, yet his movements were as natural as flowing water.

    As if it were the most obvious thing in the world, his de cleaved the beam in two.

    Blocking an attack of that magnitude with a mere sword was a feat worthy of awe, but it wasn¡¯t a perfect defense.

    Even when cleaved, the force of the beam didn¡¯t simply disappear; it erupted in a shockwave.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    The resulting st was enough to decimate the surrounding area.

    <strong>"Aaaaargh!"</strong>

    Several swordsmen were thrown to the ground, losing their weapons in the process.

    Those below the rank of first-ss fighters were rendered incapacitated merely from the shockwave¡¯s impact.

    Akbulhwi stared at the faintly trembling tip of his sword.

    ¡°So this is the power of Gomodo.¡±

    His gaze locked onto the ck-scaled lizard standing in the distance.

    The creature resembled a dragon but was clearly not a true dragon.

    If it were, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to block that attack at all.

    ¡°That thing isn¡¯t a dragon. It¡¯s just a lizard mimicking one.¡±

    Pointing his sword at the spirit beast, Akbulhwi spoke with confidence.

    His disciples rallied behind his words.

    ¡°The Master has cut through the breath of a dragon!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stay focused! That¡¯s no Yeouiju!¡±

    Though it wasn¡¯t a dragon, its strength was undeniable.

    Among all the troops gathered here, only a handful could face Gomodo head-on.

    Akbulhwi stepped forward before the spirit beast couldunch another attack.

    And in that moment¡ª

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    The lizard spun around and disappeared into the forest.

    ¡°Running away, is it?¡±

    The creature that had exuded such initial dominance had hidden itself.

    ¡°¡­Master, this may be a trap,¡± his strategist suggested from the side.

    ¡°A trap?¡±

    Akbulhwi sneered at the notion.

    ¡°A trap, you say? That¡¯s amusing.¡±

    Even if it were a spirit beast, it was still just a beast at its core.

    The idea of a beast luring humans into a trap wasughable.

    The traps it had set, limited by its animal brain, would be painfully obvious.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying about catching wild prey,¡± Akbulhwi replied with a smirk.

    His strategist remained silent, listening intently.

    ¡°Do you know how Zhuge Liang captured Meng Huo? To catch such a beast, you must leave it no room for hope. Allow it to exhaust all its tricks, and then crush it with overwhelming power. In the end, it will show its belly in surrender.¡±

    Clearly, the spirit beast intended to set traps for them.

    It wasn¡¯t running away out of fear after witnessing him block its attack.

    Akbulhwi was aware of its intentions yet chose to y along.

    It seemed foolish, but his strategist couldn¡¯t argue against his decision.

    After all, the forces gathered here were overwhelmingpared to a single spirit beast.

    Though only a few could match its strength directly, those few possessed powersparable to the beast itself.

    ¡°Still, finding it in such a dense forest won¡¯t be easy,¡± Akbulhwi muttered.

    His gaze shifted toward the Red Dragon.

    Her mes could reduce the entire forest to ash in an instant.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re expecting me to torch the ce?¡± the Red Dragon replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t help with that,¡± she added, her tone dripping with mockery.

    Akbulhwi¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Is that hard to understand? Thanks to that little <em>gift</em> you imnted in me, I can¡¯t use my mes,¡± she said, her expression strangely carefree despite her restrained anger.

    Akbulhwi had expected resistance from the Red Dragon.

    Even if she feigned defiance, the Go Poison within her ensured she would ultimately obey his orders.

    However, using her was ast resort.

    Her primary role was to face Gomodo directly.

    ¡°Tch, not that it matters,¡± Akbulhwi muttered, a faint smile creeping onto his lips.

    He was a martial artist at heart, one who revered strength.

    Part of him was curious to see what traps the spirit beast hadid.

    ¡°All forces, draw your swords.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t burn the forest, they would simply cut through it.

    <strong>¡°Aaaagh! Uuurrgh!¡±</strong>

    The traps prepared by the spirit beast were more numerous than Akbulhwi had anticipated.

    One moment, vines snared their ankles, and the next, steel-tough webs bound their legs.

    Though none of the traps were truly fatal, some contained spikes coated with venom.

    Fortunately, a spirit beast from the Tang n, one specialized in aerial maniption, protected the soldiers from falling into pits and other dangers.

    The real problem wasn¡¯t the traps themselves.

    The dense forest obscured their sense of direction, while swarms of insects relentlessly attacked.

    Even if they cut through the nts, the vegetation regenerated at an unnatural speed.

    Though Akbulhwi could have destroyed the entire forest with a single sweep of his sword, his focusy elsewhere.

    Whenever he paused to act, Gomodo would appear,unch a ranged attack, and vanish again.

    ¡°Of course. This is its territory, after all,¡± Akbulhwi grumbled, though his irritation was evident.

    Every time he gave chase, Gomodo would dart across the canopy, leaves and vines rustling in its wake.

    Its long-range attacks, including the devastating roar and beams of light, kept them on edge.

    <strong>Swish!</strong>

    Akbulhwi¡¯s de cut through the living vegetation, leaving nothing but destruction in its path.

    ¡°Stay focused! The beast¡¯s power isn¡¯t infinite. Look behind you¡ªwe¡¯ve covered more ground than lies ahead. Just a little further, and we¡¯ll conquer this forest!¡±

    The weary warriors, their spirits battered by constant attacks, rallied once more under their master¡¯s encouragement.

    The fact that no one had suffered critical injuries so far was a testament to their skill.

    ¡°Well, should I force myself to spit a few mes?¡± the Red Dragon mocked.

    Her words dripped with sarcasm, yet they betrayed a genuine concern about how long they could endure.

    Akbulhwi smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. We¡¯ll soon face that ck-scaled lizard. Prepare for the real battle.¡±

    ¡°Hah, as if. At this rate, it¡¯ll take seven more days to get there,¡± she sneered.

    Before Akbulhwi could respond, a massive rumble shook the ground.

    <strong>Rumble.</strong>

    A powerful aura rippled through the air, causing a faint tingling sensation on their skin.

    ¡°Namgoong Yeon timed it perfectly,¡± Akbulhwi muttered.

    Emerging from the shadows of the forest was a colossal stone creature resembling a dragon.

    The rocky mountain itself seemed toe alive as countless stone serpents began to slither behind it.

    <strong>¡°Grrrrrr....¡±</strong>

    It was Gongbok, the Stone Dragon, one of the guardians of the Dragon Gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time now,¡± Akbulhwi said, his voice filled with certainty.

    The results hadn¡¯t been as good as I¡¯d hoped.

    That middle-aged swordsman¡ªAkbulhwi, was it?¡ªwas stronger than I¡¯d anticipated.

    The fact that he had blocked my <em>Gae Gak Death Beam</em> with nothing but his sword was already unsettling.

    The traps I had painstakingly prepared were easily bypassed.

    While the lower-ranked fighters were exhausted and demoralized, the main force was advancing faster than expected.

    The Tang n¡¯s spirit beast, adept at aerial maniption, was proving to be a real headache.

    Even if I tried to hold them off, I doubted I couldst against theirbined forces.

    Then there was Gongbok.

    Having him join the battleplicated things further.

    Still, I had managed to gather vital information about my enemies.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve waited a long time, haven¡¯t you, Gomodo?¡±

    I stood at the end of the line, cornered.

    The enemies had broken through every trap and driven me here.

    Dozens of swordsmen unsheathed their des, their spirit beasts ring at me with predatory intent.

    ¡°Red Dragon, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your duty,¡± Akbulhwimanded coldly.

    Sending her first was a calcted move.

    He knew our connection and expected it would disrupt me.

    The Red Dragon stepped forward slowly.

    ¡°¡­You should¡¯ve ended this back then,¡± she growled, gritting her teeth as she lunged at me.

    Good.

    If she had turned and attacked Akbulhwi, the Go Poison would¡¯ve detonated before I could do anything.

    Now, everything was in ce.

    I had prepared a special gift for her.

    <strong>Crash!</strong>

    A massive block of ice mmed into the charging Red Dragon.

    ¡°Long time no see, red lizard,¡± Baekrang said, stepping forward.@@novelbin@@

    <strong>¡°Kyaaaang!¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Kioooong!¡±</strong>

    Tus and Pus clung to her shoulders, while Neph and Tang Soyeong rode on her back.

    ¡°Oh my, there really is a Go Poison here,¡± Neph observed.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve gotten stronger, white mutt,¡± the Red Dragon snarled.

    Steam billowed as frost and mes collided.

    <strong>"Well, it would be strange if you didn¡¯t have any underlings,"</strong> Akbulhwi remarked as the swordsmen at the front charged toward me.

    <strong>sh!</strong>

    But mere strikes like those could never pierce my scales.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    "To deflect the Plum Blossom Sword Art imbued with ten-star inner energy¡­ Is it truly indestructible?" one of the swordsmen eximed in shock.

    Plum Blossom Sword Art? Ten-star power? I could roughly gauge their level from those words.

    <strong>"Awoo!"</strong>

    <strong>Crunch!</strong>

    From the underbrush, seven wolves lunged out, attacking the swordsmen all at once.

    This much could be left to the wolves.

    These were just foot soldiers that Akbulhwi had sent to measure my strength.

    "Where did these creatures suddenlye from?!"

    Though the charging swordsmen were overwhelmed, Akbulhwi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    "Everyone, fulfill your assigned roles," hemanded.

    The entire force began moving in unison.

    One massive figure among them¡ªa keratosaurus¡ªseemed to reach into the air as if seizing control of the battlefield.

    It was the one that had neutralized my traps.

    To counter a beast like that¡­

    You need another beast.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    A thunderous collision reverberated through the battlefield.

    <strong>"Hahaha! I nearly died waiting for you, Great Warrior!"</strong>

    It was none other than Cheoldooryong, the Iron-d Dragon.

    "So, that¡¯s why Hye Myung was so adamantly against forming the Martial Alliance," Akbulhwi muttered, his expression stiffening slightly.

    "Plum Blossom Swordmasters, eliminate that monstrosity immediately," he ordered.

    It seemed like he was nearing the point where he might intervene personally, but instead, he continued sending his subordinates forward.

    The behavior was strange, but one thing was clear.

    Akbulhwi was avoiding using his own power.

    A dozen warriors holding swords engraved with plum blossoms stepped forward.

    Some among them had reached not only the pinnacle but even transcendent realms of martial arts.

    While I couldn¡¯t discern Akbulhwi¡¯s exact objective, it was clear he sought to minimize losses while taking me down.

    He was throwing subordinates at me while conserving his strength, pushing the burden of facing me onto others.

    That was not the behavior of a true leader.

    The Plum Blossom Swordmasters moved with dazzling precision as they approached me swiftly.

    Their skills were leagues beyond those of the swordsmen who had attacked earlier.

    Some of them had clearly reached the transcendent realm, their prowess unmistakable.

    But even so, I wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    The expressions of the advancing Plum Blossom Swordmasters changed instantly.

    <strong>"One¡­ husband¡­ many wives!"</strong>

    They had spotted the eleven beasts charging toward them from behind me.

    "A¡­ bicorn?"

    "...First, handle those creatures, then support the Master!"

    The leader of the Plum Blossom Swordmasters barked orders, but he would soon realize how difficult that task was.

    Among the beasts charging at them, there was one in particr that stood out.

    Its skin and massive size set it apart from the bicorns.

    "One¡­"

    The most significant differencey in its horn.

    It wasn¡¯t positioned on its nose.

    This horn embodied purification and eradicated anything it pierced¡ªa sacred spear meant to destroy the impure.

    <strong>"Husband¡­ one wife!"</strong>

    The unicorn, leader of the bicorns, shed against the Plum Blossom Swordmasters¡¯ des with its enormous horn.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    "...A bicorn and a unicorn? Even beings that are supposed to be ipatible are here," Akbulhwi muttered, his expression twisting slightly.

    "Well yed, Gomodo. You¡¯ve managed tond a blow."

    Even so, he murmured as if he still had a card up his sleeve.

    <strong>Crrrkkk!</strong>

    A massive stone serpent, which had been lying still as if observing the situation, opened its eyes.

    It was Gongbok, the Stone Dragon, master of the Dragon Gate and one of the guardians of the Dragon Offspring.

    As it stirred to life, it was clear.

    Akbulhwi was avoiding directbat with me.

    Something felt off.

    His hand constantly fiddled with the hilt of his sword. It wasn¡¯t that hecked the will to fight.

    To thwart his ns, I needed to do what he was avoiding.

    "There¡¯s no way I have enough forces left to handle Gongbok," I muttered.

    He was right.

    I didn¡¯t have the forces to face Gongbok and his followers.

    <strong>Thud. Thud. Thud.</strong>

    The colossal stone serpent slithered toward me at a deliberate pace.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    A radiant beam of light struck Gongbok¡¯s massive body with immense force.

    <strong>Crash!</strong>

    The technique was simr to mine but different enough to be its origin.

    It could only be described as the original version of the technique I had adopted.

    It was her.

    "My mate¡­ You dare to target her?"

    It was the Snake Queen.

    Though she was strong, I knew she couldn¡¯t face Gongbok alone.

    But she could buy time while I dealt with Akbulhwi.

    And she wasn¡¯t alone.

    <strong>BOOM! BOOM!</strong>

    A storm raged from above.

    "Who knew sending off my daughter would be this exhausting!"

    A massive bird with brilliant blue feathers summoned the tempest.

    It was Argentaavis, the King of Birds.

    Over the past month, I had done everything possible.

    I trained, crafted traps, drilled my forces, and sought aid from every spirit beast I had connections with.

    All so I could take down Gongbok and Akbulhwi and protect my followers and territory.

    I had waited patiently, sharpening myself to the limit.

    "Well, well, you¡¯ve truly outdone yourself," Akbulhwi said with a smirk.

    <strong>"Hrrrgh."</strong>

    Let me show you what happens to those who dare cross me.

 Chapter 211

    I lunged straight at Akbulhwi.

    <em>Pabababak!</em>

    I gauged his reaction speed.

    It was sufficient to effortlessly block my <strong>Gae Gak Death Beam</strong>, which I had fired from an unseen angle.

    A sneak attack wouldn¡¯t work.

    Naturally, Akbulhwi swung his sword to block my charge.

    <em>Suaaah!</em>

    The de moved with tremendous speed.

    I immediately nted my feet firmly into the ground to reduce my momentum and whipped my tail to deflect his sword.

    <em>Kaaaang!</em>

    I aimed for the guard of his sword.

    ¡°Sharp instincts you have,¡± he said.

    The vivid colors of plum blossoms were clearly visible even to the naked eye.

    While my scales could easily withstand ordinary des, that sword aura was different.

    Even with dragon scales, I¡¯d undoubtedly be cut if struck by it.

    No sooner had I deflected his attack than Akbulhwi closed in aggressively, as though he had never hesitated to face me.

    Extending my ws, I coated them with a blue sword aura.

    <em>Kaaaang!</em>

    ¡°You think an animal¡¯s ws can match the grandeur of my de?¡± he scoffed.

    <em>Kagagagak!</em>

    We locked in a contest of strength.

    He was no pushover.

    Up until now, most of my battles had been against opponents of simr size to me.

    Mybat style was tailored to fightingrger mystical beasts, so battling a smaller, human-sized opponent posed its own challenges.

    Moreover, this man¡ªdespite being human¡ªpossessed power rivaling that of formidable mystical beasts. He wasn¡¯t an opponent I could easily dismiss.

    In raw strength, I had the advantage.

    But his mastery of technique was unparalleled.

    The <strong>Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Style</strong> he wielded was leagues beyond anything the Magnosaurus had demonstrated¡ªa pure, unadulterated form of the art.

    Even as we grappled, sharp sword auras targeted my neck.

    Standing idly by was not an option.

    <em>Sssuup.</em>

    In my left hand, I gathered the essence of the bird.

    In my right, the essence of the serpent.

    As if the Bird King conjured a storm, I darted toward my foe with blistering speed, while the Serpent Queen¡¯s destructive rays concentrated on a single point.

    <em>Kagagagak!</em>

    The essence-infused strike of <strong>Eungsa Saengsabak</strong> erupted.

    ¡°This¡­ is entertaining!¡± Akbulhwi eximed, pushing back my ws with his sword.

    Using just my hands wasn¡¯t enough to deal with him.

    Focusing inner energy into my feet, I stomped the ground forcefully.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    The explosive force of <strong>Gangryong Jinpok</strong> surged out, sending waves of qi through the earth.

    Roots burst forth like dragons swimming through the ground, rushing to envelop him.

    <em>Suaaah!</em>

    <em>Chooork!</em>

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Though he cut through the nts with his sword, he couldn¡¯t entirely avoid my tail swipe, which struck him squarely.

    <em>Paaang!</em>

    However, it didn¡¯t deal significant damage, as Akbulhwi quickly repositioned himself.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The martial artists fighting elsewhere shouted in unison.

    ¡°Wooooh!¡±

    ¡°Victory is ours!¡±

    My allies, seeing I hadnded a hit, erupted in cheers.

    When leaders sh and gain the upper hand, it¡¯s the most impactful move one can make on the battlefield.

    ¡°¡­Your movements are truly extraordinary. A giant lizard wielding human martial arts? How curious,¡± Akbulhwi remarked, brushing dust off his body.

    ¡°Your techniques resemble those of multiple grandmastersbined.¡±

    He sounded almost impressed, clearly satisfied with our recent exchanges.

    ¡°You mimic human maneuvers only to suddenly attack with your tail. Facing such unpredictability, most opponents would fall.¡±

    Standing still, Akbulhwi stared me down.

    <em>Paaaaah!</em>

    ¡°This kind of strength¡­¡±

    A violet aura enveloped his body.

    ¡°¡­cannot be underestimated.¡±

    A faint scent of plum blossoms wafted through the air.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I swallowed dryly.

    His sword wasn¡¯t just imbued with ordinary sword aura anymore.

    ¡°Come, face me,¡± he dered.

    The violet energy converged, shaping itself into a massive de.

    It was a level I had not yet reached¡ª<strong>Sword Manifestation</strong>.

    He was now going all out.

    I couldn¡¯t expect the same openings as before.

    ¡­@@novelbin@@

    I had intended to save this for Gongbok.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped now.

    Ice shed with mes.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and you¡¯ve picked up some odd essories,¡± Red Dragon said, eyeing Baekrang.

    <em>Keeng!</em>

    <em>Kioooong!</em>

    Pus and Tus, clinging to Baekrang¡¯s shoulders, waved their tiny hands in defiance, as if protesting Red Dragon¡¯s audacity to insult them.

    To Red Dragon, they were nothing more than peculiar spiders.

    ¡°Wow, seeing a mystical beast like this up close is incredible! Almost as amazing as Master Ko!¡± eximed Tang Soyeong, gripping Baekrang¡¯s fur tightly.

    Normally, she would have been reduced to ashes by Red Dragon¡¯s heat. However, she was now wearing the pelt of the Fire Rat.

    Combined with Baekrang¡¯s icy energy, this allowed her to tease even a creature like Red Dragon.

    Red Dragon unleashed a massive wave of fire in the shape of the character for "big."

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±

    Tang Soyeong screamed as Baekrang deftly dodged the fiery assault.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Baekrang skillfully used her ice to disrupt Red Dragon¡¯s aim while steadily closing the distance.

    Meanwhile, Red Dragon tried to maintain her distance, wary of being caught in her own betrayal if she stayed too close.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t make it obvious, so she had to fight seriously to some extent.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    mes and frost collided, producing clouds of steam. Somehow, Red Dragon¡¯s mes backfired, engulfing the martial artists of the Hwasan Sect.

    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m on fire!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, that was a mistake,¡± Red Dragon muttered nonchntly.

    She pped her wings, momentarily taking to the skies, her body wreathed in mes.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Blue frost rose to meet her fiery onught, intensifying its power.

    Red Dragon smirked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly grown stronger.¡±

    The difference between her and Baekrang used to be overwhelming.

    In fact, Baekrang had suffered a crushing defeat at her hands before.

    But now, Baekrang wasn¡¯t backing down.

    Since the Iron-d Dragon¡¯s defeat, Ko Hui¡¯s followers had grown stronger, especially in abilities tied to frost.

    The icy energy flowing through everyone on the battlefield amplified Baekrang¡¯s power, allowing her to match Red Dragon, even in her humanoid form.

    Moreover, the interference from the Spider Sisters and Tang Soyeong¡¯s poison further hindered Red Dragon¡¯s movements.

    Though these attacks couldn¡¯t pierce her mes, they were enough to irritate her.

    Red Dragon couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge their efforts.

    But she had a dilemma.

    Her benefactor, Ko Hui¡ªnow the mystical beast Gomodo¡ªwas her reason for hesitation.

    She knew the weight of possessing the Dragon Gate.

    It meant endless ughter and a descent into madness.

    Though Ko Hui seemed fine now, the longer he held the Dragon Gate, the more it would consume him.

    He needed someone to bear that burden for him¡ªa weapon to face his challengers.

    And Red Dragon believed only she could fulfill that role.

    Yet now, seeing the strength of Ko Hui¡¯s new followers, a glimmer of hope sparked.

    Perhaps they could take her ce.

    But then, she muttered, ¡°Three spiders? I can¡¯t quite figure out his tastes.¡±

    All females, but what did that matter?

    ¡°And what¡¯s with the boy riding you, mutt?¡±

    Baekrang tilted her head.

    ¡°A boy?¡±

    Baekrang nced over her shoulder at Tang Soyeong.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s eyes darted around in confusion.

    ¡°Wait¡­ is she talking about me?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a boy!¡±

    Her mystical aura formed a triangr expression as she red at Red Dragon.

    ¡°Oh? Well, judging by your appearance, you look every bit like a man,¡± Red Dragon teased yfully.

    ¡°W-what? Y-you were looking at my chest just now¡­!¡± Tang Soyeong stammered.

    Red Dragon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°¡­It would have been fun to spend more time with you,¡± she remarked, focusing her energy once more.

    This was enough.

    Now all that remained was to shake them off and unleash her most powerful attack on the Hwasan Sect.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    <em>Paaaaat!</em>

    But Baekrang wasn¡¯t about to let her go.

    Red Dragon, who had nned to deal with her lightly and strike the Hwasan Sect, found herself increasingly frustrated.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    This was the perfect moment to attack, but with Baekrang clinging to her, Red Dragon couldn¡¯t execute her n.

    Raising her energy, she prepared to shake Baekrang off.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A zing me engulfed Baekrang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±

    Even with the Fire Rat¡¯s pelt, Baekrang¡¯s fur began to singe.

    Despite the pain, Baekrang fixed her fierce gaze on Red Dragon.

    ¡°¡­You do realize I¡¯m still fighting you in my human form, don¡¯t you? Step aside before you get hurt worse,¡± Red Dragon warned as mes gathered around her lips once more.

    Though they seemed evenly matched, Red Dragon had been holding back to avoid harming her deity¡¯s followers.

    But Baekrang didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°Since when did you care about my well-being? A surprising turn of events. Though I haven¡¯t lived as long as you, I¡¯ll oust you yet!¡±

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    A whirlwind mixed with frost surged forward.

    ¡°Really¡­ This is getting tiresome!¡±

    Red Dragon wrapped her entire body in mes, irritation spilling from her every word.

    ¡°Why are you so hell-bent on stopping me? You have no idea what¡¯s at stake!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you idiot,¡± Baekrang retorted, cloaking herself in icy energy.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m doing this because I like you?¡±

    <em>Suuuaaaak!</em>

    A fierce blizzard began to howl.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you die from that poison,¡± Baekrang shot back.

    Her words struck like a sudden blow.

    Could it be that she knew about the poison Red Dragon had consumed?

    ¡°That lizard said something, you know.¡±

    <em>Crack!</em>

    ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t lose anyone. Not anymore.¡±

    Red Dragon¡¯s eyes widened.

    She had made a simr vow, after losing her family to the Ice Dragon and Thunder Phoenix.

    That promise had driven her to swallow the poison and now, to sacrifice her life.

    But the one she served¡ªher deity, who had melted her frozen heart¡ªwas different.

    He was trying to save her, too.

    Perhaps all of this was her fault.

    ¡°¡­My deity truly is too kindhearted,¡± she murmured.

    One couldn¡¯t hold onto everything.

    To save her followers and herself was an impossible task.

    Red Dragon focused her energy again.

    She had only one course of action left:

    Shake off Baekrang, pour all her strength into defeating Akbulhwi, and die in the process.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him outright, but at least she wouldn¡¯t be a burden.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    me and frost shed once more.

    Now that she was no longer holding back, Red Dragon had the upper hand.

    ¡°Kyaaaeng!¡±

    But Pus¡¯s web shot out from somewhere.

    ¡°Keeeeng!¡±

    Tus released a cloud of poison, momentarily obscuring Red Dragon¡¯s vision.

    Against her overwhelming mes, the poison was ineffective.

    Still, the distraction allowed Neph¡¯s sturdy web to extend toward her.

    A decisive blow, or so it seemed.

    But itcked the power to make an impact.

    The web merely touched her body, burning away immediately.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Yet, at the end of that web was a small figure d in the Fire Rat¡¯s pelt: Tang Soyeong.

    Her strength wasn¡¯t exceptional.

    She wasn¡¯t weak enough to be considered a third-rate martial artist, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to be called first-rate, either.

    At best, she was second-rate.

    And a second-rate martial artist couldn¡¯t possibly deal meaningful damage to Red Dragon.

    But was Tang Soyeong truly just a second-rate fighter?

    Would the Tang n entrust a mere second-rate martial artist with their mystical beast?

    Would the radicals expend so much effort to assassinate a second-rate martial artist?

    Tang Soyeong was still an unbloomed flower.

    Even so, she was the most beautiful and dangerous flower of the Tang n.

    Her title as the Tang n¡¯s flower wasn¡¯t just due to her exceptional beauty¡ªit stemmed from her abilities.

    Beautiful flowers always have sharp thorns.

    And the Tang n¡¯s flower bore the most perilous thorns of all.

    <em>ng.</em>

    A vial of poison shattered mid-air, and its contents seeped into Red Dragon¡¯s body.

    This was a deadly poison that not even the Tang n¡¯s leader could control¡ªa poison only Tang Soyeong could create.

    A poison so potent it could purge even the most malevolent energy and render even the strongest helpless.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    <em>Thump.</em>

    Red Dragon¡¯s heart pounded erratically.

    The poison tore through her, leaving her dazed.

    Even the legendary Sword Queen, who was said to be immune to all poisons, couldn¡¯t resist this poison.

    Red Dragon couldn¡¯t fight it.

    Her heart burned as if it would explode, tears welled in her eyes, and an overwhelming longing to see someone consumed her.

    At that moment, she realized the name of this poison.

    The most lethal, irresistible poison.

    And yet, the easiest to be addicted to.

    It was¡­ love.

 Chapter 212

    Unlike Gongbok, Akbulhwi wasn¡¯t capable ofpletely ignoring my attacks.

    In the vision of the future I had seen, I had severed one of his arms.

    Gongbok was stronger than Akbulhwi.

    It could be a matter ofpatibility, but at least in the context of my own battles, Gongbok was a far more difficult opponent.

    That didn¡¯t mean Akbulhwi would be easy to defeat.

    The violet sword energy emanating from his de was all too real.

    No matter how strong I was, it posed a significant threat.

    Just as my ws could cut through his arm, his sword could do the same to mine.

    To defeat Akbulhwi, I would have to give everything I had.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve shown you my strength. Isn¡¯t it only natural for you to reveal the power you¡¯re hiding?¡±

    He had already realized I was holding back.

    My feelings toward him went beyond simple anger.

    If I failed to stop him, my precious followers would perish, and everyone connected to me would suffer.

    No matter what, I had to kill him.

    The ace up my sleeve was <strong>ergement</strong>.

    Over the past month, I had been practicing <strong>miniaturization</strong>, but if I released it now, I could expand to a size rivaling Gongbok.

    But this technique was meant for Gongbok.

    Even if I killed Akbulhwi, it wouldn¡¯t be the end.

    To end this war, Gongbok had to fall too.

    The Snake Queen and Bird King were holding Gongbok at bay, but they weren¡¯t inflicting serious damage.

    They were merely preventing him from advancing with constant attacks.

    While their strikes couldn¡¯t pierce his thick skin, they were able to push his massive body back.

    The Rock Serpents, presumably his minions, were crushed by the coteral damage.

    However, if the battle dragged on, Gongbok would likely withstand their attacks and close the distance.

    I needed to take Akbulhwi down without using ergement.

    Only then could I save everyone.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    I nted my feet firmly on the ground and wrapped my ws in sword energy.

    If my sword energy shed with his sword aura, the oue was obvious.

    Which meant avoiding direct shes was key.

    I had to dodge all his attacks with the fastest movements possible.

    And every one of my strikes had tond.

    ¡°If severing one of my arms will allow you to fight at your best, so be it,¡± Akbulhwi said as he walked toward me, his pace slow but deliberate.

    ¡°I will respect your decision.¡±

    His movement was unhurried, yet there wasn¡¯t a single opening in his stance.

    This was the strength of a sect leader and one of the ten great martial artists under Heaven.

    My whole body trembled, but I forced myself to push through the fear.

    <em>Paaat!</em>

    Just as I was about to charge at him¡ª

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    A tremendous wave of fire erupted between me and Akbulhwi.

    A zing me shaped like the character for ¡°big.¡±

    I immediately recognized whose mes these were.

    ¡°I wanted to tell the kid to stop being so stubborn,¡± Red Dragon said, walking toward me in her human form. ¡°How did you know I swallowed the poison and prepared for this?¡±

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s poison hadpletely neutralized the poison that once consumed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long¡­ since I¡¯ve felt anything like this. No, maybe I¡¯ve never felt this way before.¡±

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Once again, mes roared, rising higher.

    <em>Suaaak!</em>

    Akbulhwi¡¯s sword shed through the mes.

    ¡°Red Dragon. Have you finally betrayed us?¡± Akbulhwi said, ring coldly at her.

    ¡°Betrayed? How ridiculous,¡± she replied, her zing eyes locked onto him.

    ¡°Hey, kid.¡±

    She addressed me as if holding back emotions that were about to burst forth.

    ¡°No, my divine beast.¡±

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Was she really nning to face Akbulhwi alone?

    Her intervention had certainly shifted the tide in our favor, but this was too dangerous.

    Akbulhwi¡¯s sword could easily pierce Red Dragon¡¯s scales.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t lose anyone?¡± she said with her usual smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Akbulhwi. You do what a divine beast is supposed to do.¡±

    Even for Red Dragon, defeating Akbulhwi wasn¡¯t a certainty.

    But when our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t argue.

    In her gaze, I saw an unwavering resolve¡ªa belief that she could face anyone, no matter how powerful.

    ¡°Geggek.¡±

    As the divine beast of Gae Gak, I issued amand to my follower.

    Don¡¯t die.

    And take responsibility for stopping him.

    ***

    Akbulhwi stood still, staring at Red Dragon.

    Red Dragon had betrayed them.

    This meant she had neutralized the poison within her, something previously thought impossible.

    Akbulhwi had verified multiple times that even Red Dragon''s mes couldn¡¯t destroy the poison. So, how had this happened?

    Even if betrayal was a possibility, they had assumed that they would still stand to gain more from her actions and had not prepared an extensive countermeasure.

    If she lost control and died, they could im her <strong>neidan</strong>. Additionally, if she disyed such instability, it could shake Gomodo¡¯s resolve.

    ¡°Was it all an act from the beginning? There¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve devised such a n without confidence that the poison could be destroyed,¡± Akbulhwi murmured, finding the situation both amusing and frustrating.

    He had let the leader of their enemies slip away.

    To be precise, Akbulhwi hadn¡¯t pursued him.

    He hadn¡¯t actively stopped Gomodo because there was no chance Gongbok would lose to him. And with Red Dragon before him, Akbulhwi couldn¡¯t afford to divert his attention elsewhere.

    Rather than chasing after Gomodo, fighting Red Dragon himself would bring them closer to victory.

    After all, from what Akbulhwi knew, Red Dragon was a more troublesome opponent than Gomodo for Gongbok.

    ¡°Well, I did want to test my strength against you at least once,¡± he admitted.

    Deep inside, apetitive spirit burned within him.

    It wasn¡¯t a mindset befitting the leader of a sect, but Akbulhwi was a martial artist before anything else.

    ¡°But do you think you can manage it?¡±

    Akbulhwi spoke coldly.

    ¡°Will you dare to face my sword?¡±

    Red Dragon, after staring for a long moment in the direction Gomodo had disappeared, bent down and picked up a random sword lying on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I want to fight you, I¡¯ll need to reduce my size.¡±

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    mes ignited around the sword in her hand.

    ¡°A sword? Do you think you can beat me with a sword?¡±

    Without a word, Red Dragon assumed a stance.

    Akbulhwi mirrored her movements, waiting for her to make the first move.

    <em>Taang!</em>

    Red Dragon struck first.

    With swift movements, she swung her sword horizontally. Akbulhwi easily parried the attack with his own de.

    <em>Kaaaang!</em>

    mes and plum blossoms collided.

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned a few tricks, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The <strong>Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Style</strong> unfolded in Akbulhwi¡¯s hands.

    A solitary plum blossom attracted a swarm of butterflies, and a subtle yet deadly aura began to radiate from it.

    <em>Kagagagak!</em>

    His profound inner energy manifested as faint, visible plum blossoms with each swing of his sword.

    Red Dragon countered with her own interpretation of the <strong>Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Style</strong>.

    Hers wasn¡¯t <strong>flower (»¨)</strong> but <strong>fire (»ð).</strong>

    Her fiery energy gathered around her sword, roaring as though it would incinerate Akbulhwi¡¯s plum blossoms.

    <em>Suaaak!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    However, in terms of pure swordsmanship, Akbulhwi was the superior fighter.

    The disparity in their weapons only widened the gap.

    Once sword energy and sword aura came into y, the quality of the weapon might not seem significant.

    But in a duel between masters of equal strength, even the smallest detail could decide the oue.

    While Akbulhwi wielded a treasured de forged from volcanic steel, Red Dragon had picked up an unremarkable, nameless sword from the battlefield.

    <em>Kagak!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    A plum blossom¡¯s petal shed across Red Dragon¡¯s thigh.

    Momentarily losing her bnce, she staggered before regaining herposure and swinging her sword fiercely.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    Akbulhwi moved swiftly, widening the gap between them again.

    ¡°Your spirit ismendable, but thinking you can beat me with a sword is sheer arrogance.¡±

    Red Dragon exhaled heavily.

    Though she had destroyed the poison within her, it wasn¡¯t without cost.

    A portion of her inner energy had been consumed, leaving her weaker than her usual self.

    ¡°You sure talk a lot!¡± she snapped.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A rain of mes poured down, and pirs of fire erupted from the ground.

    <em>Kwaaaaang!</em>

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    The plum blossom swordsmen fighting nearby suffered massive damage from her mes.

    Baekrang dashed across the battlefield, imbuing Gomodo¡¯s followers with icy energy, shielding them from the mes.

    Her destructive power was overwhelming.

    As a mid-level dragon species, Red Dragon¡¯s strength rivaled that of the leader of Mount Hwasan.

    But in a duel, her skills fell short of Akbulhwi¡¯s.

    As time passed, her mes began to weaken, while the scent of Akbulhwi¡¯s plum blossoms grew stronger.

    ¡°Is this really all you¡¯ve got? Why not return to your dragon form?¡±

    <em>Kaaaang!</em>

    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±

    Akbulhwi was undoubtedly powerful.

    Her mes had failed to inflict significant damage, yet his sword repeatedly pierced her hardened scales.

    The longer the battle dragged on, the more the scales tipped against her.

    But Red Dragon didn¡¯t give up.

    Gritting her teeth, she lifted her sword once more.

    ¡°Still clinging to that sword, are you?¡±

    Akbulhwi frowned.

    Her swordsmanship was several levels below his.

    After all, Red Dragon wasn¡¯t human; she was a mystical being.

    She couldn¡¯t have truly mastered human swordsmanship.

    Akbulhwi had once tried to teach her, but she had only shown a passing interest, never delving deeply into the techniques.

    In other words, she was fighting Akbulhwi with skills she wasn¡¯t even proficient in.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re going to achieve with such half-baked swordsmanship?¡±

    He was puzzled.

    Why did she persist in using the sword?

    He was the leader of Mount Hwasan.

    Challenging him with a sword¡ªhis own domain¡ªwas absurd.

    Moreover, her technique couldn¡¯t even be called the <strong>Plum Blossom Sword Style.</strong>

    ¡°Half-baked, you say? That¡¯s a little harsh,¡± she replied.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even understand the essence of the Hwasan sword, what else could you be?¡±

    Red Dragon was entric.

    She had joined Hwasan not to understand it, but because she liked its name.

    A dragon who climbed the volcanic mountain simply because it suited her fancy.

    Calling her fiery swordsmanship <strong>Plum Blossom Sword Style</strong> seemed like a mockery of Hwasan.

    <em>Suaaak!</em>

    This time, Akbulhwi struck first.

    Each swing of his sword carried a faint scent of plum blossoms.

    <strong>Plum Blossom Roadside</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Dance of Butterflies</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Radiance</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Guiding Path</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Falling Sickle</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom in Droves</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom in Chaos</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Bloody Rain</strong>, <strong>Plum Blossom Nine Variations.</strong>

    Nine consecutive techniques aimed for Red Dragon¡¯s neck.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Though she blocked them, her body rued countless minor wounds.

    Then came the tenth technique of the <strong>Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Style</strong>:

    <strong>Plum Blossom in Full Bloom (Ã·»¨Mé_).</strong>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Akbulhwi¡¯s sword shed deeply into Red Dragon¡¯s left shoulder.

    Even Red Dragon couldn¡¯t defend against this strike.

    ¡°Foolish. Destroying the poison must have weakened your body. It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t withstand my de.¡±

    Indeed, purging the poison had consumed a portion of her inner energy.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a critical blow.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Without a word, Red Dragon cauterized her wound with mes, the acrid smell of burning flesh filling the air.

    Suppressing her pain, she charged at Akbulhwi again.

    Akbulhwi couldn¡¯t understand her determination.

    The difference in their skill was undeniable.

    Strength-wise, they were nearly equal.

    Even with her injuries, Red Dragon, as a mid-level dragon, was far stronger than any human.

    Her raw power rivaled even Akbulhwi¡¯s as one of the Ten Great Martial Artists.

    In terms of sheer firepower, she surpassed him.

    The only reason she was losing was her insistence on fighting sword-to-sword.

    If she abandoned the sword and fought differently, she might stand a chance.

    And yet, she stubbornly clung to the de.

    <em>Kaaaang!</em>

    Their swords shed once more.

    Akbulhwi decided it was time to end this fight.

    As he prepared to unleash <strong>Plum Blossom in Full Bloom</strong> again¡ª

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    A deep wound opened on Akbulhwi¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    Instinctively, he swung his sword to create distance and retreated quickly.

    ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡±

    Red Dragon smirked slightly.

    Akbulhwi couldn¡¯tprehend what had just urred.

    Red Dragon¡¯s swordsmanship was like a me¡ªwild, powerful, but predictable.

    Her movements were far too exaggerated tond a decisive blow on someone of Akbulhwi¡¯s caliber.

    And yet, she had wounded him.

    Had he let his guard down?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°It seems a little pain helped me refocus. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him, you know,¡± Red Dragon quipped, her wordsced with a bitter smile.

    Akbulhwi¡¯s eyes narrowed, not because of her words but because of the technique she had just used.

    The move she had performed was one he knew well.

    A perfectly natural strike, like a plum blossom falling to the ground.

    An attack so seamless, it was almost impossible to anticipate.

    ¡°¡­What sorcery is this?¡±

    The technique was unmistakably part of the <strong>Plum Blossom Sword Style.</strong>

    ¡°Did you¡­ just bloom a plum blossom?¡±

    Red Dragon couldn¡¯t possibly wield such a technique.

    Not her.

    Not the dragon who had mocked the very essence of Hwasan.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand the nature of the plum blossom. How dare you show such a thing before me!¡±

    For the first time, Akbulhwi was visibly enraged.

    The Red Dragon he knew could never bloom a plum blossom.

    The thought was unfathomable to him.

    Ignoring his injuries, Akbulhwi surged forward, his sword moving with lightning speed.@@novelbin@@

    Falling petals filled the air.

    <strong>Plum Blossom in Chaos (Ã·»¨¼Š¼Š).</strong>

    The killing blow, aimed squarely at Red Dragon¡¯s neck.

    What is a plum blossom?

    Is it only a flower that blooms red?

    Then why does Hwasan strive to bloom plum blossoms at all?

    Hwasan is barren, a mountain of rock with no fertile soil for flowers.

    The plum blossoms of Hwasan do not bloom from trees but from the indomitable will to create beauty in the harshest of conditions.

    What Red Dragon had created¡ªafter surviving a brutal winter and standing tall into the spring¡ªwas no less worthy of the name.

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    The technique she used, the essence she poured into her sword, bloomed a plum blossom unlike any other.

    <strong>Plum Blossom Fragrance Across Ten Thousand Miles (Ã·»¨ÈfÀïÏã).</strong>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A dragon who sought to reach the pinnacle of me (»ð) had now ascended to bloom (»¨), filling the battlefield with the essence of plum blossoms.

 Chapter 213

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I scanned the battlefield rapidly.

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    One swordsman¡¯s de nearly struck Chirang, but an icy shield formed just in time, and Chirang retaliated, biting down on the assant¡¯s neck.

    With Baekrang weaving through the battlefield to support our followers, I didn¡¯t have to worry much about their safety.

    Poison, webs, frost¡ªall these forces were focused entirely on defense.

    ¡°Polygamy!¡±

    ¡°Poly¡­ g-gamy¡­¡±

    Somehow, the unicorn seemed slightly less energetic than before.

    Though its shout had grown quieter, itsbat prowess remained undiminished.

    Leading the bicorns, it rampaged across the battlefield. If I were the enemy, my legs would have given out just watching it.

    Could anything survive a charge like that?

    A few bicorns seemed to attempt sneaking caresses at the unicorn mid-fight, but luckily, they failed.

    ¡°P-Poly¡­ g-gamy¡­¡±

    ¡°Polygamy¡­ hehe¡­¡±

    I had no idea what they were muttering to each other, but it seemed to be their version of a battle cry.

    There was no need to worry further about the unicorn and bicorns.

    ¡°How dare you use such cowardly magic!¡±

    I spotted Cheoldooryong shouting in fury.

    He was battling the Keratosaurus, and it didn¡¯t seem to be going well for him.

    Considering most of the mountain¡¯s power was redirected to defense, this oue made sense.

    ¡°Krrrrrrraaaaaa!¡±

    Though called the Keratosaurus, its greenish skin seemed strangely familiar, and it wielded telekic powers with surprising finesse.

    Its telekic force was strong enough to lift even Cheoldooryong off the ground.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    There, it happened again¡ªCheoldooryong was sent sprawling.

    ¡°Graaaah!¡±

    Shaking his head furiously, Cheoldooryong got back up.

    As long as the Keratosaurus relied on its telekinesis, Cheoldooryong wouldn¡¯t be able to get close.

    But the one growing increasingly desperate wasn¡¯t Cheoldooryong¡ªit was the Keratosaurus.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    It couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage on Cheoldooryong¡¯s unyielding body.

    To harm him, it would need to prate that defense or counter his charges, but the Keratosaurus¡¯s telekic force wasn¡¯t enough for either.

    Only someone like me could figure out how to ovee it.

    ¡°Master! I can handle this area, so don¡¯t worry¡ª¡±

    Why would I worry?

    ¡°Geggek!¡±

    I rushed past Cheoldooryong without hesitation.

    ¡°M-Master?¡±

    Why the surprise? You told me to go.

    Cheoldooryong seemed to be struggling a little, but I had no doubt he would win.

    I could already see the Keratosaurus¡¯s stamina draining.

    And when it met my gaze, I could tell it felt fear.

    Though I didn¡¯t know why, its mind had clearly faltered the moment our eyes locked.

    I could leave this to Cheoldooryong.

    If he held out long enough, the unicorn or bicorns woulde to his aid.

    <em>Pababak!</em>

    So far, we hadn¡¯t suffered any casualties.

    This was what we had trained for.

    How to coordinate so that everyone survived.

    I disrupted enemy formations, identified key opponents, and delegated matchups ordingly.

    How to use our resources efficiently.

    All that effort was paying off.

    But I couldn¡¯t rx just yet.

    The greatest obstacle stilly ahead.

    The Nine Lives Dragon, <strong>Gongbok.</strong>

    If we didn¡¯t bring him down, the tide could turn against us again.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    In the distance, I saw the enormous rock serpent approaching slowly.

    Its size was so overwhelming that even the Snake Queen looked small inparison.

    It was as if an entire mountain was walking toward us.

    ¡°Ki-kikikik!¡±

    ¡°Sssssaaa!¡±

    The fragments of rock and dust falling from its body transformed into smaller rock serpents.

    <em>Kwagagagak!</em>

    Of course, the Bird King¡¯s summoned storm shredded them to pieces, but Gongbok continued to approach, undeterred.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    The Snake Queen¡¯s destructive ray struck Gongbok square in the head.

    Its power would have turned most creatures to dust instantly, but Gongbok merely tilted slightly.

    If even the Snake Queen couldn¡¯t prate its defenses, it was clear how incredibly durable it was.

    It wasn¡¯t just an ordinary rock.

    Its scales were refined to the extreme, a testament to its imprable defense.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    But that was fine.

    I had prepared for this.

    ¡°My mate. You¡¯ve arrived earlier than expected.¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s tail lightly brushed against me.

    I wanted to copse into her embrace after her hurried arrival, but now wasn¡¯t the time.

    ¡°My son-inw made an absurd request. If I¡¯d known it woulde to this, I would¡¯ve sent old man Little Dragon instead.¡±

    Old man Compi and Argentaavis¡ª

    We could only hire one of them.

    We needed a mystical creature to protect Sishishi, Chirang, and the others.

    Given the situation, choosing Argentaavis had been the right call.

    While Compi was powerful, his size wouldn¡¯t have been enough to harm Gongbok.

    Blocking its advance with storms, as Argentaavis was doing, was the better option.

    Gongbok¡¯s hollow gaze fixed on me.

    <em>Woom.</em>

    The fox marble trembled faintly.

    ¡°It seems I was wrong to think it devoid of emotion. Seeing you, it appears to have found some interest.¡±

    <em>Chwaaaak!</em>

    The Snake Queen and Argentaavisunched simultaneous attacks to halt Gongbok¡¯s movement.

    Now, it was my turn.

    [Deactivating <strong>Miniaturization Lv5.</strong>]

    [State: <strong>Ergement</strong> applied.]

    Having maintained my miniaturized state for a month, my body had grown significantlyrger.

    Even so, I was still smaller than Gongbok.

    But this size was enough.

    Time to strike first¡­

    <em>Chwaaaaaaak!</em>

    The <strong>Gae Gak Death Beam</strong> it is.

    <em>Kwaaaaang!</em>

    A blue beam mmed into Gongbok¡¯s massive frame.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    For the first time, Gongbok groaned.

    There were no visible wounds, but I had definitely inflicted damage.

    <em>Kudududuk!</em>

    Gongbok stopped its advance.

    The rocks around it began to levitate wildly.

    This was the power of the <strong>Dragon Gate</strong> at work.

    ¡°As expected of my mate. It seems even Gongbok feels a hint of pain,¡± said the Snake Queen.

    ¡°Our daughter has an excellent eye for choosing a husband! Son-inw, the Snake Queen and I will keep him at bay. Get in close!¡±

    Though the Snake Queen didn¡¯t seem thrilled by Argentaavis¡¯s words, she continued her relentless assault.

    <em>Kwagagagak!</em>

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    The storm and destructive rays intercepted the boulders Gongbok hurled.

    While they held him off, I had to finish this.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    <strong>[Gongbok LV???]</strong>

    His level was beyond measurable.

    Even with ws imbued with sword energy, there was a good chance I couldn¡¯t pierce his scales.

    But his strength was <strong>earth</strong>, and mine was <strong>wood</strong>¡ªan advantageous matchup.

    Focusing my mind, I sent vines surging forward.

    <em>Pooook!</em>

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    Massive tendrils, acting with a will of their own, surged like tidal waves.

    <em>Kwagagagak!</em>

    The minions Gongbok summoned disintegrated upon contact with the vines.

    His hollow gaze locked onto me.

    ¡°Graaah¡­¡±

    Whether hecked the ability to speak or had regressed due to prolonged control over the <strong>Dragon Gate</strong>, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    But his beastly growls suggested a low intelligence.

    And a lower intelligence meant better odds for me.

    <em>Pabababak!</em>

    With both hands radiating wood energy, I charged toward him.

    For the first time, Gongbok¡¯s expression shifted.

    Even a creature as dimwitted as him could sense the energy threatening him.

    <em>Kudududuk!</em>

    The ground beneath him began to shift.

    The earth rumbled.

    <em>Kwarurururung!</em>

    A thunderous noise echoed from the depths of the earth.

    <em>Chwajeojeojeok!</em>

    The ground split, and the entire mountain trembled.

    Standing still was nearly impossible.

    This power resembled the instinctive technique I had once used against Red Dragon.

    <em>Kwaaaang!</em>

    What was happening now was nothing short of an earthquake.

    Without solid ground, nts couldn¡¯t grow, rendering wood energy ineffective.

    This was his way of countering my approach.

    If I couldn¡¯t stand on the ground, I couldn¡¯t reach him.

    But that only applied to an ordinary lizard.

    Using the principles of <strong>Small Dragon Ascends to Heaven</strong>, I propelled myself into the air.

    <em>Papak!</em>

    Leaping from one falling boulder to the next, I ascended.

    It was physically impossible, given my size and weight.

    But when had this world ever adhered to physicalws?

    From the depths of my <strong>danjeon</strong>, I drew everyst ounce of inner energy.

    Gongbok couldn¡¯t use arge-scale technique like that repeatedly.

    Now that I was within range, I had tond my strongest attack.

    Focusing my energy into a single point, I imbued my ws with wood energy and sword energy.

    <em>Suaaak!</em>

    But just as I closed in, Gongbok¡¯s tailshed out like a whip.

    <em>Paaaang!</em>

    The air itself seemed to split, the sheer speed heating it up instantly.

    I recognized the technique¡ªit resembled that of the Titanoboa offspring I had fought in the Silver Dragon Cave.

    However, attempting to grab this tail with my hand, as I had with that serpent, would result in immediate dismemberment.

    Gongbok was iparably stronger.

    And so was I.

    <strong>[Using Reverse Scale Lv5.]</strong>

    <strong>[Temporarily acquiring Geon-Gon Rotation.]</strong>

    <em>Chwaaaak!</em>

    Raising my left hand, I redirected the force of the tail.

    Even with <strong>Geon-Gon Rotation</strong>, I couldn¡¯t disperse the energy outward.

    Not while I was airborne.

    So I redirected it inward.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The overwhelming energy surged into my right arm.

    Bones splintered, muscles tore, but I held firm.

    If I faltered even slightly, I would lose the arm entirely.

    <em>Paaaah!</em>

    All my energy condensed into a single point.

    The force of my reverse scale hardened my ws into a vicious weapon.

    <strong>Geon-Gon Rotation</strong> was a martial art worthy of being called divine.

    When mastered, it could redirect any force at will.

    Though the technique was too risky for me to use frequently, I had no choice now.

    The preparations wereplete.

    I swung my unstable ws in a trajectory that felt second nature.

    A technique I had developed after defeating the Man-Faced Bird.

    <strong>Gae Gak Divine Talon.</strong>

    <em>Chwaaaaaak!</em>

    With a deafening impact, my ws struck Gongbok¡¯s head.

    <em>Kwaaaaaang!</em>

    He flew several meters backward.

    Simultaneously¡ª

    <em>Chwaaaak!</em>

    <em>Kwagagagak!</em>

    The Snake Queen and Argentaavis unleashed their attacks.

    ¡°Grrr¡­ Guhhh¡­¡±

    Though I had seeded, excruciating pain wracked my arm.

    Dust and fragments of rock rained down.

    If my arm was in this state, Gongbok¡¯s condition was evident.

    Thatst attack must have inflicted a fatal wound.

    I could feel my wood energy seeping into his core.

    With the Snake Queen and Argentaavis¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t possibly recover.

    Despite the searing pain, I managed to move forward.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    As I had expected, his body was in shambles.

    The reversed force, the opposing energy, and my ultimate attack had left him in ruins.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that a single exchange had led to this result.

    But he wasn¡¯t dead.

    ¡°Graahh¡­¡±

    His iprehensible growls met my gaze.

    It was time to end this.

    I raised my ws once more¡ª

    <em>Thud!</em>

    But they couldn¡¯t pierce his fractured scales.

    <em>Chwaang!</em>

    Even the Snake Queen¡¯s ray failed to prate.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    It was as if an invisible barrier shielded him.

    Silver light began to glimmer in Gongbok¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Oh True Dragon, why have youe to see a sinner like me?¡±

    The growls turned into an ethereal voice.

    <em>Kudududuk.</em>

    Instinctively, I knew something was terribly wrong.

    Gongbok¡¯s essence was earth and stone.

    How could he still produce such energy?

    ¡°Is this your will?¡±

    He spoke not to me, but to someone else.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s shout echoed from afar.

    ¡°To show such mercy to a sinner who failed to wield the Dragon Gate¡­¡±

    Every instinct screamed for me to flee.

    But I had no strength left to move.

    ¡°So be it.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Something was different.

    ¡°If this is your will, I shall obey.¡±

    With just his voice, the energy of everyone present trembled violently.

    <em>Chwaaaaak!</em>

    The Snake Queen¡¯s ray struck again, and Argentaavis¡¯s storm pushed me aside.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Argentaavis murmured in despair after rescuing me.

    ¡°My mate, we must revise our ns,¡± the Snake Queen said, swallowing dryly as she stared at Gongbok.

    Silver light filled his gaze as he opened his enormous mouth.

    ¡°Steel, dwell within my body.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t anguage of humans or mystical beings.

    Yet I understood its meaning instinctively.

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    Gongbok began to transform.

    Though his essence remained unchanged, something new emerged¡ªno longer rocky scales but a gleaming, metallic surface.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it. He knows <strong>Dragon Speech</strong>,¡± the Snake Queen muttered in disbelief.

    Dragon Speech.

    A voice imbued with magic, capable of bending reality to the dragon¡¯s will with mere words.

    My hands trembled uncontrobly.

    I had miscalcted.

    Fighting Gongbok had seemed possible because I believed I could exploit our elemental advantage.

    That was the only way I couldnd meaningful hits.

    And until moments ago, I thought I had the upper hand.

    But I hadn¡¯t.

    My attacks hadn¡¯t truly harmed him.

    Gongbok¡¯s power wasn¡¯t earth.

    It was <strong>metal.</strong>

    Metal cuts wood.

    Even our elemental alignments were against me.

    In every way, Gongbok was superior.

    ¡°Father¡­ I will surpass you,¡± he dered.

    If only he weren¡¯tpletely out of his mind.

 Chapter 214

    The battle raged on.

    Merciless and overwhelming.

    As soon as Gongbok revealed his true form, attacks far beyondparison to before rained down.

    Steel des, massive and sharp enough to shatter dragon scales just by touching them.

    The worst part? Those attacks weren¡¯t just aimed at me.

    They were indiscriminate, targeting everyone on the battlefield.

    ¡°Kyaeng!¡±

    Wolves, one by one, were encased in ice.

    ¡°P-Polygamy¡­¡±

    Even the bicorns staggered under the weight of their massive bodies.

    The Snake Queen and Argentaavis weren¡¯t in good shape either.

    I had tried to use the power of wood to resist, but wood could never hope to ovee metal.

    Argentaavis could no longer fly, and the once-beautiful scales of the Snake Queen were all but ruined.

    I poured thest of my strength into wrapping them in massive vines.

    The vines likely wouldn¡¯t mean much in the face of Gongbok¡¯s power.

    But they were effective at restraining the Snake Queen and Argentaavis, keeping them from pushing themselves further.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    From within the entangled vines came the sound of furious thrashing, but as if realizing that breaking free would cause more harm, the noise gradually subsided.

    ¡°My mate¡­¡±

    The Snake Queen¡¯s sorrowful voice was all that remained.

    Had I not done this, she would have continued throwing herself against Gongbok, even without a n.

    Facing him without a proper strategy was nothing more than throwing one¡¯s life away.

    ¡°¡­Finally, the nuisances are all gone,¡± Gongbok said.

    His silver eyes locked onto me.

    Yes.

    He mistook me for someone else.

    His only interest seemed to lie in fighting me.

    The others had only been attacked because they were in the way.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh True Dragon, it is nearly time. The day your son surpasses you and attains the Dragon Pearl approaches.¡±

    Still mistaking me for a True Dragon, Gongbok.

    I had long since given up the idea of defeating him.

    All I could do was hold his attention.

    His indiscriminate attacks spared neither ally nor foe, leaving even the enemy forces in poor condition.

    This meant few among them were left to pursue if my followers fled.

    If Red Dragon could defeat Akbulhwi or at least force him to withdraw, if Baekrang and Cheoldooryong could freeze the ground to facilitate retreat, and if the Snake Queen and Argentaavis created an opening to escape, everyone might survive.

    Yes.

    Focus.

    Despairing over a strong enemy won¡¯t help.

    I am the Divine Beast of Gae Gak. I have a duty to protect everyone.

    With that thought, my eyesnded on Baekrang.

    Encased in ice, part of myst fallback n.

    ¡°Kyaek¡­¡±

    ¡°Kioong¡­¡±

    The spiders frantically shook Tang Soyeong, who had her eyes shut tight with her arms limp.

    ¡­

    This was the future I had foreseen.

    The future I swore to change.

    So why¡­

    <em>Did you think changing fate would be so simple?</em>

    Simma¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    <em>Pathetic. Truly pathetic.</em>

    As if it had been waiting for this moment.

    <em>The Gongbok you saw in the future didn¡¯t wield the power of metal, did it?</em>@@novelbin@@

    Mocking me.

    <em>So why, then, is it now using the power of steel to crush you?</em>

    The future wasn¡¯t exactly the same.

    But still, they were alive.

    Red Dragon hadn¡¯t fallen yet.

    It wasn¡¯t that the future had changed.

    I simply hadn¡¯t reached it yet.

    <em>Predictable. So predictable.</em>

    <em>That is what fate is.</em>

    <em>No matter how much a mere mortal struggles, fate cannot be defied.</em>

    Simmaughed.

    <em>Crahaha! Crahaha!</em>

    Time seemed to slow, crawling to a halt.

    <em>Do you hate fate?</em>

    It whispered seductively.

    <em>Do you hate the one who brought your followers to this state?</em>

    <em>Though none of your followers have died yet, thanks to your useless efforts¡­what¡¯s the point?</em>

    <em>If you fall, they will all die anyway.</em>

    It was right.

    Even Baekrang was in this state. I wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure everyone escaped.

    If I lost, my followers would all perish.

    Just like the future I had glimpsed.

    <em>But there¡¯s one thing left, isn¡¯t there?</em>

    Simma¡¯s voice tickled my ears.

    <em>My offer from back then still stands.</em>

    It repeated the words it had spoken when I glimpsed the future.

    <em>Take my hand.</em>

    <em>Only I can save you.</em>

    It was a tempting offer.

    If I epted Simma¡¯s hand, could I save my followers?

    <em>Offer me your flesh, and I¡¯ll kill the dragon¡¯s child.</em>

    Yes.

    If I gave my body to Simma¡­maybe, just maybe¡­

    <em>I will carve true terror into their very bones.</em>

    For the sake of my followers, what wouldn¡¯t I do?

    I was about to ept Simma¡¯s proposal.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Something small struck my head.

    Wrapped in webbing, it fell to the ground.

    When I saw it, time, which had felt frozen, began to flow again.

    ¡°¡­Believe.¡±

    The one who threw it was Neph.

    Encased in her webbing was something all too familiar.

    A green object.

    Yes.

    It was a tail.

    The tail I had left with Neph when I departed.

    My gecko lizard tail.

    Seeing it brought me back to my senses.

    <em>Ignore it. Defying fate goes against all reason. Only I can¡ª</em>

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Squelch!</em>

    I severed my tail with my own hand.

    ¡°Kh¡­kuuuugh!¡±

    Only pain of this magnitude could free me from Simma.

    Blood dripped steadily.

    Even Gongbok, who had been silently watching me, seemed momentarily startled.

    Simma¡¯s voice no longer echoed in my ears.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    Fate cannot be defied.

    That¡¯s what Simma had told me.

    A lizard destined to be devoured by an Oviraptor escaped its clutches.

    A spider, once ruler of a single tree, evolved into an Arachne.

    A pair of starving spiders, doomed to die in the swamps, met me instead.

    Tang Soyeong, who should have perished to a Dilophosaurus, survived.

    Fate cannot be defied?

    No. I had defied fate time and time again.

    I could no longer move, but my mind was clearer than ever.

    <strong>[Activating Reverse Scale Lv5.]</strong>

    Even activating Reverse Scale made me vomit blood.

    But I couldn¡¯t give up.

    I had to defy this fate.

    <strong>[Temporarily acquiring Dragon Speech Lv0.]</strong>

    The power I had brought back was Dragon Speech.

    Butcking resources, I couldn¡¯t fully replicate it.

    Even if it was a desperate act, was this truly my destiny?

    ¡­

    Who decides my fate?

    <strong>[Activating %! @¡ö¡õ LV2.]</strong>

    <em>Chwaaaaak!</em>

    <strong>[Fox Orb reacts to Dragon Speech Lv0.]</strong>

    <strong>[Dragon Speech Lv0 temporarily levels up.]</strong>

    Scraping the bottom of the barrel, I barely managed to replicate Dragon Speech.

    The divine energy of a dragon coursed through me.

    Gongbok¡¯s form, d in steel through his Dragon Speech, was daunting.

    To pierce what Dragon Speech created, I had to counter it with Dragon Speech.

    What words would achieve this?

    How could I pierce him?

    ¡°My flesh¡­¡±

    What I needed was a weapon to destroy him.

    A substitute for my broken ws, a tool to prate his armor.

    ¡°¡­be a de.¡±

    The severed tail began to transform.

    Though its shape remained familiar, it morphed into a massive sword.

    He had used Dragon Speech to create armor.

    I would use it to forge a de to pierce that armor.

    A lizard who had never wielded a sword now held one in its grasp.

    It could be dismissed as a futile struggle.

    After all, I hadn¡¯t trained in swordsmanship.

    But so what?

    A sword made of my own body felt as familiar as my ws.

    Though I held a de for the first time, I felt as if I had achieved unity with it.

    Focus.

    I had no resources left, yet my body felt weightless.

    <em>Woom.</em>

    The fox orb trembled faintly.

    I instinctively understood what I held and what I needed to do.

    Blue sword energy enveloped the de.

    The energy thinned into delicate threads.

    The threads coalesced,pressing into a single force.

    ck steel merged with blue energy to create an azure de.

    This sword would sever the fate that stood in my way.

    Severing fate¡ªonce, I might have called it a fool¡¯s errand.

    Even if I understood its meaning, I¡¯d have thought it impossible.

    But the moment I gripped this sword, I realized something.

    <strong>[%! @¡ö¡õ LV2.]</strong>

    The true name of the power I had resented for so long.

    <strong>[Fate Severing LV2.]</strong>

    Yes.

    I hadn¡¯t been cutting tails.

    I had been cutting <strong>fate.</strong>

 Chapter 215

    Gongbok admired the True Dragon.

    The most revered and sacred spiritual being, a legendary dragon that fought against the fiercest beasts that all other creatures feared.

    That dragon was his father.

    Though born an illegitimate child, Gongbok took pride in the fact that the True Dragon was his father.

    That pride fueled his determination to reach the level of a dragon.

    His mother, too, was unwavering in her belief that Gongbok was destined to be the True Dragon¡¯s sessor.

    After all, he had an innate affinity for water and physical traits that most closely resembled a dragon.

    He trained endlessly, pouring his soul into his efforts.

    He believed that one day, his father would turn his gaze toward him.

    That one day, his father would ept him and his mother into the True Dragon¡¯s nest.

    Years passed, and the moment finally came when he was granted an audience with the True Dragon.

    It was the meeting of a lifetime, the one he had dreamed of every night.

    His mother, trembling with joy, hugged him with her stiff arms, tears streaming down her face.

    Gongbok felt the same.

    They both believed without a doubt that their long-held desire was finally being realized.

    But the True Dragon didn¡¯t even know who Gongbok was.

    It didn¡¯t care.

    The great dragon, oblivious to Gongbok¡¯s existence, dismissed his mother¡¯s ims without hesitation.

    How could it be that the very world spoke of the True Dragon¡¯s numerous descendants, yet the dragon itself imed ignorance of such a child?

    That¡¯s when Gongbok finally understood why the True Dragon had abandoned him and his mother.

    The dragon hadn¡¯t rejected them¡ªit had never even known they existed.

    Even when Gongbok tried to exin his mother¡¯s story, the True Dragon curtly dismissed it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know such a woman,¡± it had said, with a coldness that left no room for argument.

    Hearing those words, Gongbok¡¯s mother wept blood and copsed, dead on the spot.

    Could someone truly die just from hearing such cruel words?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be.

    Gongbok refused to believe that his strong, resilient mother could perish so easily.

    It was then that he realized the truth: the True Dragon had killed her.

    A dragon¡¯s words carried power.

    The ability known as <em>Dragon Speech</em> was a form of divine authority.

    It had used that overwhelming power to murder his mother¡ªthe very woman it had once loved.

    And it was all because Gongbok, the illegitimate child, had sought it out.

    From that day forward, Gongbok¡¯s admiration for the True Dragon turned into burning hatred.

    He loathed the being that had forced his mother to die by its own words.

    Dering himself a sinner, Gongbok withdrew from the world, consumed by guilt and rage.

    Originally, Gongbok had been a spiritual being aligned with water.

    But after the True Dragon abandoned him, he renounced that power.

    To be precise, he seeded in transforming it into something else.

    His new power was earth and steel.

    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him.

    The one who hated dragons the most now d himself in stone and steel to mimic their form.

    Despite his desire for revenge, Gongbok couldn¡¯tpletely erase his reverence for the True Dragon.

    Though he denied it, his subconscious constantly drove him to imitate the very being he despised.

    Years passed as he secluded himself in the rocky mountains.

    One day, a human he had known for some time came to him with a whisper: a clue about the True Dragon¡¯s whereabouts.

    Rising from his slumber, Gongbok gathered his massive form and set out with his followers.

    They journeyed to the volcano, where Gongbok finallyid eyes on his father.

    No.

    What he saw was not the True Dragon, but a lizard that bore its resemnce.

    ***

    Gongbok stood by, silently observing the sequence of events unfold.

    He realized that the lizard before him was finally starting to exert its full strength.

    Up until now, it had been holding back, distracted by its surroundings.

    The creature Gongbok remembered as his father¡ªthe True Dragon¡ªcould never have been this weak.

    Gongbok summoned his power over steel, reducing the battlefield to a barren wastnd.

    He wanted the lizard to focus solely on him.

    And then, it happened.

    The lizard¡¯s true power was unleashed.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Dragon Speech.</em>

    The same ability that had killed his mother.

    Gongbok braced himself for the attack, ready to counter, but the lizard¡¯s Dragon Speech didn¡¯t strike him down.

    Instead, it forged a single sword.

    That was when Gongbok understood.

    The being before him wasn¡¯t his father.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± he muttered.

    Through his blurred vision, he saw scales, teeth, and the blood of a dragon.

    The aura emanating from the creature was simr to the True Dragon¡¯s¡ªbut it was far weaker.

    It was then Gongbok realized that his body was trembling.

    This was strange.

    He hadn¡¯t even trembled when he thought the lizard was his father.

    Back then, he had been filled only with excitement at the thought of revenge and surpassing his father.

    But now, as soon as he understood the lizard wasn¡¯t the True Dragon, his body shook uncontrobly.

    Was it rage at being deceived?

    No.

    It was something else entirely.

    The True Dragon, a divine beast revered as a <em>shinsu</em>, embodied sacredness.

    The lizard before him, while certainly a being ofparable rank, exuded no such sanctity.

    Its bloodied face red at him.

    Who could call this creature a mere lizard?

    Its eyes glowed with a blue light like lightning, and its white fur bristled upward as if reaching for the heavens.

    Its massive ws tore into the earth, and even though it had lost one of its horns, its overwhelming presence continued to grow.

    How could anyone call this a lizard?

    Even a demon from the depths of hell wouldn¡¯t possess such a terrifying visage.

    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­¡±

    For Gongbok, who had lived for centuries, appearances were rarely a source of fear.

    He had eradicated countless fiends and monstrous beasts in his time, even oveing his fear of his father.

    Yet this creature managed to stir a long-forgotten terror within him.

    Especially the great sword in its ws¡ªit radiated an oppressive force unlike anything Gongbok had ever faced.

    While the lizard was overall weaker than him and nowhere near the strength of the True Dragon, the power emanating from that sword was nearly identical to his father¡¯s.

    It reminded him of a dragon¡¯s fang.

    Just one among the hundreds of teeth the True Dragon possessed.

    But even a single tooth was sharp enough to threaten both him and the True Dragon.

    It was a weapon capable of piercing Gongbok¡¯s steel-hardened body.

    ¡°Uwooooooo!¡± Gongbok roared, attempting to shake off his instinctual fear.

    The creature before him wasn¡¯t his father.

    But if he could defeat it, he could take one step closer to the True Dragon.

    The lizard¡¯s blue eyes locked onto him, and Gongbok made the first move.

    With a resounding crash, countless spears of steel erupted from the earth, surging toward the lizard.

    Thences of steel pierced its scales, ripping through its body.

    Gongbok pressed his attack, confident in his strength.

    The sword was intimidating, but aside from that, the creature was nothing to fear.

    No¡ªit would be strange if he lost.

    Its body was already in tatters. If he kept umting damage like this, victory was inevitable.

    Yet, a sense of unease gnawed at him.

    The lizard¡¯s body, though it should have copsed under the relentless assault, continued to advance.

    Its initial nimbleness was gone¡ªit couldn¡¯t even move properly without its severed tail to bnce its body.

    Instead of dodging, it endured the attacks head-on.

    But how?

    Its massive form had nearly halved in size, and the blood pouring from it had created a massive pool beneath its feet.

    Still, it didn¡¯t falter.

    For a moment, Gongbok dismissed his worries as groundless.

    No matter how he looked at it, there was no scenario where this creature could defeat him.

    Just as that thought crossed his mind, a crushing force mmed down on his body.

    A terrifying wave of energy enveloped him.

    The lizard had unleashed a power akin to moving mountains and overturning the heavens.

    How could it possess such strength?

    Though briefly startled, Gongbok regained hisposure.

    No matter how strong the lizard¡¯s sword might be, a single sh wouldn¡¯t be enough to end him.

    And evennding that single blow would be nearly impossible.

    Taking a deep breath, Gongbok exhaled a stream of steel-infused energy.

    The attack struck true.

    The lizard¡¯s body was covered in blood, and its legs wobbled unsteadily.

    It was almost over.

    Victory was within his grasp.

    But something felt off.

    How had the lizard gotten so close?

    He had been pushing it back this entire time¡ªhow was it now within striking distance?

    Gongbok¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed the deeply gouged earth beneath the lizard¡¯s feet.

    Every step it took produced a thunderous roar.

    It had been using some method to increase its weight to an extreme degree, preventing it from being pushed back.

    Finally, the lizard deemed the distance sufficient and lunged forward.

    Though it no longer had the agility it disyed earlier, its speed was still enough to reach Gongbok¡¯s neck.

    But Gongbok wasn¡¯t about to let himself be caught off guard by such a crude move.

    From his body, countless steel spikes erupted, prepared to impale the lizard if it came too close.

    Even if the lizard swung its sword from a distance, it would only cut through steel.

    If it approached, its body would be skewered by the spikes.

    There was no way out.

    Gongbok was certain of his victory.

    Until a single petal touched his spikes.

    A petal of fire.

    The flower bloomed and consumed his defenses in an instant.

    Through the mes, the lizard¡¯s silver eyes locked onto him.

    Clenching its teeth to stay conscious, wielding its sword with a broken arm, the lizard charged.

    Its sword, enveloped in a ghostly blue light, moved with unrefined desperation.

    Despite its crude swing, it was enough.

    The de sliced through Gongbok¡¯s neck.

    As his head fell, a memory surfaced in Gongbok¡¯s fading consciousness¡ªa tale his mother had once told him.

    The brother of the True Dragon.

    A being feared by all spiritual creatures.

    A beast that had betrayed its kind to side with humans.

    The reason spiritual beings were forced into hiding, overwhelmed by its power.

    The ancient death with a tail¡ª<em>Gomodo</em>.

    And now, Gongbok understood why this lizard reminded him of his father.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple lizard.

    It was the descendant of Gomodo.

    Perhaps¡­ even another dragon in its own right.

 Chapter 216

    My sword pierced Gongbok¡¯s scales with shocking ease.

    The steel spikes he had summoned to block my approach weakened his defenses further, making his scales brittle.

    The assistance of the Red Dragon allowed me to exploit this weakness perfectly.

    ¡°Kahack¡­ Khhh¡­¡± Gongbok coughed up blood.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± I panted heavily.

    My entire body refused to obey me.

    Of course, it was expected.

    I had sustained fatal wounds even before unleashing my sword aura.

    Even after the aura manifested, I had endured countless attacks, losing far too much blood.

    Unable to use <em>So-ryong Deungcheonbo</em> (the Sky-Climbing Dragon Step), I had no choice but to withstand Gongbok¡¯s attacks head-on.

    It was a miracle I hadn¡¯t dropped my sword in those final moments.

    ¡°Impressive¡­¡±

    Gongbok¡¯s voice, faint yet steady, reached my ears.

    Even after receiving a mortal blow, he still clung to life.

    One strike wouldn¡¯t be enough to end him.

    If he went berserk, he could still wreak havoc.

    I needed to finish him off somehow.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ to go that far¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°With wounds like these¡­ survival is impossible¡­¡±

    Was he trying to lower my guard?

    It was natural to be suspicious, but something in his voice made me believe him.

    There was a resignation in his tone, an eptance of the end.

    And there was no longer any sign of resistance in his demeanor.

    ¡°Gomodo¡­ To think I would witness such an ancient being¡­¡±

    His words, spoken as hey dying, piqued my interest.

    For a creature who had lived for centuries, his knowledge could be invaluable.

    He might reveal the locations of other dragon descendants or even a way to reach the True Dragon.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°That sword aura of yours¡­ You may not yet wield it freely, but for a moment¡­ it felt as though I was looking at my father¡­¡±

    Gongbok coughed up blood as he spoke, his voice growing weaker.

    ¡°Yes, I failed¡­ But you¡­ You might seed.¡±

    The hostility in his eyes was gone.

    ¡°You might reach my father, the True Dragon.¡±

    Was he asking me to aplish what he couldn¡¯t?

    Just moments ago, we had fought to the death, and now, with his life slipping away, he wanted me to carry out his will.

    ¡°The True Dragon¡­ is known as the most sacred of spiritual beings. I admired him too,¡± Gongbok continued, recounting his story despite his dire state.

    Born of a stone spirit mother and the divine True Dragon, he had trained tirelessly to be like his father.

    But when he finally thought he had reached his father, the dragon had already forgotten both him and his mother.

    When the illegitimate child approached, the True Dragon had killed his mother.

    ¡°Would a truly sacred beingmit such an act? No, it¡¯s impossible. My father¡­ was nothing like the being the world speaks of!¡±

    His emotions surged, blood spilling from his mouth as he spoke.

    ¡°Khhrk¡­¡±

    It was clear Gongbok had his reasons, his own painful story.

    But that didn¡¯t change anything.

    The countless swordsmen whoy dead across this volcanic field¡ªthey too had their stories.

    None of them were more important than my followers.

    The only thing I could offer Gongbok was an end to his suffering.

    His weary eyes met mine.

    ¡°¡­I know it¡¯s selfish, but¡­ can you grant me onest request?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer, but that didn¡¯t stop him from continuing.

    ¡°Kill my father, the True Dragon.¡±

    His shocking request left me momentarily speechless.

    I understood the resentment he harbored toward the True Dragon.

    Yet, despite that, he had admired his father.

    And now, he was asking me to kill the very being he revered.

    ¡°That creature¡­ is no sacred being¡­ If my father isn¡¯t stopped¡­ a greater cmity wille, ancient death with a tail¡­¡±

    <em>Shlink.</em>

    As I hesitated to respond, Gongbok plucked a scale from his body.

    It hovered in the air, seemingly moved by some form of <em>Spatial Maniption</em>, and flew toward me.

    Even with his body broken, he still had enough strength to use such power¡ªyet he chose to surrender.

    Why give this to me?

    ¡°Seek out Chodo,¡± he said.

    Chodo.

    A name I hadn¡¯t expected to hear.

    If I remembered correctly, Chodo was another dragon descendant and a member of the <em>Dragon¡¯s Sons</em>.

    ¡°You can trust him¡­ unlike the others¡­¡±

    Was his mind faltering in his final moments?

    Why did he assume I would fulfill his request?

    ¡°¡­Show him this token, and he will help you.¡±

    Gongbok¡¯s silver eyes stared nkly into the void, the light within them fading.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. All we did was fight, and now¡­ I¡¯m telling you things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    <em>Thud.</em>

    His massive head fell to the ground.

    ¡°If only we had met as allies¡­ and fought the True Dragon together¡­ It might have been fun.¡±

    He raised his ws.

    Though he had shared valuable information, I decided to end his suffering swiftly.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ If only¡­ Namgoong Yeon¡­ If it weren¡¯t for him¡­¡±

    That name stopped me in my tracks.

    It was a name I¡¯d heard multiple times sinceing here.

    Namgoong Yeon¡ªa figure even more dangerous than Gongbok or Akbulhwi.

    I knew he was orchestrating something vast, but his ultimate goal remained unclear.

    ¡°Khh¡­ Ha¡­ So, you finally react when that name is mentioned¡­¡±

    Gongbok twisted his enormous mouth into what resembled a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning¡­ But I can tell you one thing¡­¡±

    <em>sh!</em>

    A crimson aura enveloped Gongbok¡¯s body.

    I instinctively knew¡ªthis was Namgoong Yeon¡¯s doing.

    A failsafe to prevent Gongbok from revealing too much.

    ¡°Khh¡­ Hahaha!¡± Gongbokughed bitterly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I expected this¡­¡± he muttered, ncing into the void.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Summoning countless steel des, Gongbok used his remaining strength to sever the crimson aura.

    ¡°Grrrgh¡­¡±

    The effort left him writhing in pain.

    Only then did I understand why he had chosen to surrender while he still had some strength left.

    He had wanted to break free from Namgoong Yeon¡¯s interference.

    ¡°Remember this,¡± he said, using <em>Dragon Speech</em> to etch his words into my mind.

    His translucent body began to fade, the cost of pushing beyond his limits.

    ¡°Alu¡­ That is Namgoong Yeon¡¯s true name¡­¡±

    With those final words, Gongbok hurled himself toward my ws.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Even without my sword aura, his neck split open beneath my talons.

    His massive body shuddered briefly before going still.

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    A cascade of level-up messages filled my vision, confirming Gongbok¡¯s death.

    There was no time to mourn him.

    In the past, he had mercilessly ughtered my followers.

    Now, my priority was ensuring their survival.

    Though my strength was recovering, moving was still difficult.

    As I forced my exhausted body upright, something unexpected happened.

    <em>Whrrr.</em>

    A fox marble hovered above Gongbok¡¯s remains, spinning rapidly.

    Before I could process what was happening, it emitted a brilliant violet light.

    The light engulfed Gongbok¡¯s corpse, elerating its decay.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    I jumped back instinctively.

    The fox marble, which had been docile until now, was suddenly behaving erratically.

    As I moved to scold it, it floated right up to my face.

    <em>Whrrr.</em>

    It trembled violently, almost as if it were alive.

    And then, I heard a voice.

    ¡°¡­What is this ce?¡±

    The tone was unmistakably Gongbok¡¯s.

    The sensation, too, was his.

    Yet, it sounded faint, almost fragile.

    ***

    Namgoong Yeon closed his eyes.

    ¡°So¡­ fate has been twisted.¡±

    Gomodo and its followers were all destined to die.

    That was the predetermined future.

    No being, no matter how powerful, could alter fate.

    And yet, an anomaly had urred.

    Thews of fate itself had been severed.

    ¡°How fascinating. What could have driven Gongbok to make such a choice?¡±

    Gongbok had been defeated by Gomodo.

    It was an impossibility.

    Though he had taken a critical hit, Gongbok still had strength left.

    His kind was not one to perish simply from having their neck severed.

    Yet, Gongbok had acknowledged his defeat and willingly epted death.

    Even Gongbok¡¯s fate had been twisted.

    ¡°It¡¯s mildly irritating that his true name was revealed, but that changes nothing.¡±

    Namgoong Yeon¡ªno, <em>Alu</em>¡ªhad experienced countless failures.

    But his expression wasn¡¯t dark.

    In fact, it seemed as though he was¡­ pleased.

    ¡°Khuhuh¡­ KHAHAHA!¡±

    Namgoong Yeon let out a burst of madughter.

    ¡°Could it really be? The being foretold by prophecy?¡±

    A new Heavenly Demon would rise in the <em>Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts</em>.

    Namgoong Yeon was convinced that the prophesied entity could be none other than Gomodo.

    He had subjected it to countless trials.

    He had orchestrated contact with humans, incited the rampage of Gae Gak Goatal, and ensured that Gomodo¡¯s destruction would be sealed by the Volcano Sect and Gongbok.

    Yet, that lizard had ovee every trial.

    Namgoong Yeon¡ªor rather, Alu¡ªspoke with a voice filled with exhration.

    ¡°A dragon that shatters fate¡­ Truly, the name <em>Paryong</em> (Dragon of Ruin) is well deserved!¡±

    Heughed hysterically.

    So much so that tears formed at the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°The ancient death with a tail¡­ It won¡¯t be long before a new evil emerges, far surpassing any petty malice of the past.¡±

    The True Dragon, as known to the world, was undoubtedly a force of good.

    Thus, Gomodo, its opposite, was destined to be a force of pure evil.

    Alu¡¯s mind whirred with calctions.

    What was still missing from Gomodo?

    What needed to be done to fulfill his grand n?

    And how could he corrupt the yet-unaware Gomodo into embracing its true identity?

    It was almost within reach.

    If he made no mistakes, Gomodo could be transformed into the epitome of evil.

    The fact that Gongbok had revealed his true name was a minor inconvenience, but merely knowing a name wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Perhaps if Gongbok had still been alive and revealed more critical information, it could have been a problem.

    But Alu had confirmed Gongbok¡¯s annihtion.

    The only other potential disruption might be the intervention of the Celestial Fox, a being said to be connected to the heavens.

    But the odds of Gomodo being tied to such an existence were negligible.

    Alu was confident.

    There were no variables left in his n.

 Chapter 219

    <strong>Cancel the evolution!</strong>

    ¡­As if that would work.

    I sighed and epted it with humility.

    My followers were evolving, and I couldn¡¯t ruin this moment for them. This was undoubtedly a good thing. If feeding them my tail meant they could evolve, I¡¯d dly cut it off as many times as needed.

    ¡­Though I might think twice if it involved grinding my horn into it again.

    <strong>aash!</strong>

    A second burst of light enveloped Tus and Pus, and the cocoons around them began to crack.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    Something was stirring inside.

    Like a lizard hatching from an egg, an arm broke through the cocoon.

    <strong>aash!</strong>

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    <strong>"Keeeng!"</strong>

    <strong>"Kioooong!"</strong>

    Finally, Tus and Pus emerged with a triumphant cry.

    <strong>"Hoho¡­"</strong>

    The Snake Queen observed them with interest.

    For a basilisk, a creature naturally at odds with spiders, to show such curiosity meant they must have grown significantly stronger.

    <strong>"Keng!"</strong>

    Unfortunately, my earlier guess was correct¡ªthey hadn¡¯t assumed a humanoid form.

    However, their size had increased dramatically, now slightlyrger than Chilrang.

    For context, Chilrang may be the youngest wolf, but he¡¯s still farrger than most humans. Now, Tus and Pus could easily crush Tang Soyeong in half with a single swing of their limbs.

    <strong>"Huh?!"</strong>

    Perhaps she read my thoughts, as Tang Soyeong suddenly hugged her chest protectively, a bewildered look on her face.

    I turned back to Tus and Pus.

    Their transformation wasn¡¯t just about size.

    Their color had also changed drastically.

    Tus and Pus had originally been brown spiders. Their coloration often reminded me of chestnuts when they wagged their backsides. But now, they were pure white.

    It must have been an effect of the icy energy.

    The white wasn¡¯t bad, though. While it made them more conspicuous, it could also act as camouge in my fur if needed.

    Aside from the color, they retained most of their original features.

    Tus¡¯s front legs were still particrly developed, and Pus still had her long tail tipped with sharp spikes.

    That was all I could glean from appearance alone. It was time to rely on <strong>Wild Eye.</strong>

    <strong>¡¾Tus-Ananse LV10¡¿</strong>

    <strong>¡¾Pus-Ananse LV10¡¿</strong>

    Level 10 already?

    It must be the effect of Gae Gak Sect¡¯s system.

    And the name <em>Ananse</em>¡­ something about it felt significant.

    It was as if their evolution had aligned them with their origins in Gae Gak Sect, much like how my evolution had added ¡°Gomodo¡± to my name.

    I had no choice but to take a closer look.

    <strong>¡¾Tus-Ananse¡¿</strong>

    <em>The evolved form of Gae Gak Sect''s Left Paw, Antrartus.</em>

    <em>Fused with Gae Gak Sect¡¯s techniques and the icy energy of the Dragon Gate, embodying a deep desire to bite someone¡¯s tail.</em>

    <em>A unique species, capable of imitating some of Gomodo¡¯s techniques.</em>

    <strong>¡¾Pus-Ananse¡¿</strong>

    <em>The evolved form of Gae Gak Sect''s Right Paw, Artercopus.</em>

    <em>Fused with Gae Gak Sect¡¯s techniques and the icy energy of the Dragon Gate, embodying a deep desire to have someone touch her backside.</em>

    <em>A unique species, capable of imitating some of Gomodo¡¯s techniques.</em>

    ¡­The descriptions were a bit strange, weren¡¯t they?

    Should something like this really be written in a respectable status window?

    <strong>"Kioooong¡­"</strong>

    Tus and Pus covered their faces as if embarrassed.

    If you¡¯re embarrassed, try controlling yourselves a bit more.

    While their ¡°desires¡± were peculiar, one thing was clear¡ªthey had evolved into extraordinary beings.

    Their names now included "Tus" and "Pus," which wasn¡¯t ordinary by any means.

    It mirrored how "Gomodo" had been appended to my own species name.

    If they evolved further, they might be Tus-Arachne or Pus-Arachne, like Neph.

    And the ability to imitate some of my techniques?

    That was incredibly powerful.

    I stared at Tus and Pus intently.

    <strong>"Keeeng¡­"</strong>

    <strong>"Kioooong¡­"</strong>

    Could they unleash <strong>Gae Gak Death Beam</strong> from their mouths?

    Or perhaps use <strong>Miniaturization</strong>?

    While those techniques were borrowed through my Reverse Scale ability, I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility.

    If not those, imitating my martial arts would also be incredibly useful.

    Whatever the case, their ability to mimic my techniques was undeniably overpowered.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for opponents of the same tier to defeat them now.

    Tus and Pus crawled over to me, eagerly seeking my praise.

    Pretending to inspect them, I gently patted their soft bodies.

    <strong>"Kioooo!"</strong>

    They were soft to the touch, yet oddly firm, suggesting their durability had significantly increased.

    Coupled with their ability to wield icy energy, they now possessed the strength befitting the Left and Right Paws of Gae Gak Sect.

    While they might still be weakpared to higher-tier spirit beasts, Tus and Pus had limitless potential for growth.

    If I raised them properly, they could be truly formidable.

    ¡°You did well,¡± I said.

    Neph also patted their heads proudly.

    <strong>"Keeeng!"</strong>

    <strong>"Kioooong!"</strong>

    Tus, Pus, hang in there a little longer.

    One day, you¡¯ll reach Arachne like Neph.

    Their evolution taught me two things.

    First, thetent power of my tail.

    And second, the influence of <strong>epithets.</strong>

    Tus and Pus¡¯s status windows explicitly listed their epithets. This suggested that epithets yed a role in their evolution.

    Despite having powerful beings like Red Dragon and Baekrang among my followers, I hadn¡¯t given them fitting titles before now. Back then, Icked the divine energy to create meaningful epithets and didn¡¯t fully understand their effects.

    But now, things were different.

    After defeating Gongbok, I¡¯d gained a considerable amount of divine energy.

    <strong>"Gekek¡­"</strong>

    I nced at Red Dragon and Baekrang.

    What kind of epithets should I give them?

    After much deliberation, I decided against something casual like ¡°Whitey¡± or ¡°Dragony.¡± I could already imagine my frozen and burned future if I dared to do that.

    The safest choices were:

    <strong>[The epithet "Ice Sovereign" has been bestowed upon Baekrang (Lv95).]</strong>

    <strong>[The epithet "me Sovereign" has been bestowed upon Red Dragon (Lv145).]</strong>

    <strong>"Did you do something again?"</strong>

    <strong>"I¡¯m not thrilled about being put on the same level as a mutt, but I¡¯ll take it."</strong>

    Red Dragon and Baekrang immediately noticed the change.

    <strong>"Keeeng!"</strong>

    <strong>"Kioooong!"</strong>

    Tus and Pus pped their limbs, celebrating.

    Though I didn¡¯t fully understand it, my followers seemed to instinctively recognize what I had done.

    <strong>"Did¡­ something happen?"</strong>

    Tang Soyeong, clearly clueless, tilted her head. It seemed this system was only essible to spirit creatures.

    After defeating Gongbok, I¡¯d gained an abundance of divine energy¡ªenough to grant the glorious epithets <em>me Sovereign</em> and <em>Ice Sovereign</em> with some to spare.

    Feeling generous, I decided to keep going.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s hair fluttered as she looked at me expectantly. Her expression practically screamed anticipation.

    Alright, it¡¯s time to reward her, too.

    <strong>[The Unicorn (Lv80) has been bestowed the epithet <em>Illbong</em>.]</strong>

    <strong>"Ill¡­ bong?"</strong>

    The unicorn, still being pestered by the bicorns, raised its head to look at me.

    To my surprise, the unicorn had joined Gae Gak Sect. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was thinking, but maybe it had fallen for the charming bicorns.

    It might not listen to me directly, but the bicorns seemed to have a strong grip on it. Considering its role in the recent battle¡ªleading the bicorns against the Plum Blossom Swordmaster¡ªit certainly deserved the title <em>Illbong.</em>

    The <em>bong</em> in <em>Illbong</em>es from the legendary bird, the Peng (ùi). It symbolized my hope that the unicorn would one day spread its wings and soar.

    ¡­In simpler terms, I hoped it would evolve into a true unicorn and help the bicorns with their reproduction.

    <strong>"Heh heh¡­ Ill¡­ heh heh¡­ polygamy¡­"</strong>

    The bicorns eyed the unicorn with wicked grins.

    <strong>"I-Illbong¡­"</strong>

    Good luck, unicorn. I hope you survive.

    Even after bestowing the unicorn its title, I still had divine energy left over.

    What should I do with it?

    <strong>"Great Warrior?"</strong>

    Tang Soyeong swayed in front of me, trying to catch my attention.

    <strong>"Ahem¡­"</strong>

    She cleared her throat, feigning nonchnce but clearly hoping for something.

    Though she didn¡¯t fully understand what I was doing, she seemed to expect a reward of her own.

    Alright, fine. Just this once.

    <strong>[Tang Soyeong has been bestowed the epithet <em>Intermediate Healer.</em>]</strong>

    <strong>"Wow!"</strong>

    Tang Soyeong jumped in excitement, her body twisting into an odd pose.

    <strong>"¡­Wow?"</strong>

    Her joy turned into confusion as she realized something was off.

    <strong>"This feels¡­ strange. Why is that?"</strong>

    She stared at me with her green eyes, suspicious butcking proof.

    It¡¯ll be fine. <em>Intermediate Healer</em> is a good enough title for now.

    I wanted to give her more, but I needed to reserve the remaining divine energy for future use.

    Unlike the other spirit creatures, Tang Soyeong only had a vague idea of what I¡¯d done, which was a relief.

    <strong>"This is so weird¡­"</strong>

    Sorry, Soyeong. I¡¯ll upgrade it next time I gather more divine energy.

    <strong>[Gae Gak Sect]</strong>

    <strong>Rank:</strong> Mid-tier Spirit Religion.

    <strong>Doctrine:</strong> Gae Gak Faith, worshipping Gomodo.

    <strong>Affiliations:</strong> Closely tied to the Little Dragon Faith and the Snake Queen Faith.

    <strong>Followers:</strong> Small in number, but extraordinarily devout and powerful inbat.

    <strong>[Territory:]</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>The Swamnd (Lower Tier)</li>

    <li>The Snake Queen¡¯s Temple</li>

    <li>The Dragon Gate (Volcanic, Snowy, and Rocky Mountains)</li>

    </ul>

    <strong>[Members:]</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>Priestess: <strong>Neph Arachne (Lv35)</strong></li>

    <li>Left Paw: <strong>Tus-Ananse (Lv10)</strong></li>

    <li>Right Paw: <strong>Pus-Ananse (Lv10)</strong></li>

    <li>Snake Princess: <strong>Volpython (Lv37)</strong></li>

    <li>Intermediate Healer: <strong>Tang Soyeong</strong></li>

    <li>Ice Sovereign: <strong>Baekrang (Lv95)</strong></li>

    <li>me Sovereign: <strong>Red Dragon (Lv145)</strong></li>

    <li>Snow Mountain Lord: <strong>Iron-d Dragon (Lv100)</strong></li>

    <li>Illbong: <strong>Unicorn (Lv80)</strong></li>

    </ul>

    I nced at the status window.

    The tiny faith that Gae Gak Sect once was couldn¡¯t evenpare to what it had be.

    And that wasn¡¯t including the ordinary followers¡ªthe direwolves and bicorns¡ªwho were stronger than most beasts.

    It felt surreal.

    I had already imed three Dragon Gates as part of my territory.

    While I initially thought my next evolution was far off, if things continued to go this well, it mighte sooner than expected.

    It was all thanks to my followers.

    Each and every one of them was precious.

    Even those who weren¡¯t technically followers were invaluable to me.

    When I called for help, they came running without hesitation.

    Since I¡¯d rewarded my followers, it was time to reward my allies.

    What would they want?

    Maybe I should cut off another piece of my tail for them?

    The Snake Queen seemed to have her own desires, though¡­

    As I pondered, a notification appeared.

    <strong>[A significant amount of divine energy has been used!]</strong>

    My vision blurred as a wave of drowsiness washed over me.

    It was inevitable after such an intense battle and the extensive use of divine energy.

    But it was fine.

    I was surrounded by trustworthy allies. A short nap wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    I opened my eyes to find myself in my inner world again.

    Theke was as serene as ever, its surface shimmering with reflected light.

    And, as usual, two crimson eyes red at me.

    A figure emerged from the water, letting out a low growl.

    <strong>¡ªGrrr¡­</strong>

    It was the Nightmare Spirit.

    <strong>¡ªYou filthy creature¡­</strong>

    Was it angry because I¡¯d rejected its proposal?

    I could understand its frustration. It had likely seen this as a perfect opportunity to seize control of my body, only to fail.

    <strong>¡ªHow dare you¡­ how dare you¡­</strong>

    The Nightmare Spirit¡¯s expression was one I¡¯d never seen before, its voiceced with fury and confusion.

    <strong>¡ªYou¡¯ve reduced me to this state?!</strong>

    ¡­What state?

    Did something happen because I rejected its offer?

    Curious, I decided to take a closer look.

    That was when I instantly regretted it.

    I saw it.

    A bright blue¡­ something.

    In the center was a white rectangle with ck text.@@novelbin@@

    Abination of numbers and symbols.

    The moment I understood what it was, I knew what was about to happen.

    I clenched my teeth, desperately trying to stay conscious.

    <strong>¡ªHow dare youuuu¡­</strong>

    The Nightmare Spirit wasn¡¯t done yet.

    The creature before me had transformed again.

    No longer was it the <em>Maid Spino.</em>

    Now, it had be the <strong>School Swimsuit Spino.</strong>

 Chapter 220

    <strong>This guy¡­</strong>

    Why did he look like he hated this situation as much as I did?

    <strong>¡ªSuch humiliation¡­ If only I had taken over your body, this disgrace¡­</strong>

    Wait a minute. Did that mean he <em>didn¡¯t</em> wear that outfit by choice?

    To be fair, what self-respecting <em>Spinosaurus</em> would willingly wear that kind of attire?

    For a moment, I felt I might have misunderstood the Nightmare Spirit.

    <strong>¡ªIf it were those flowing garments, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad¡­</strong>

    ¡­You¡¯re okay with <em>maid outfits</em>, though?

    Maybe I <em>didn¡¯t</em> misunderstand after all.

    <strong>¡ªYour memories are too strange.</strong>

    Hold on. Are you peeking into <em>that</em> part of my mind again?

    The Nightmare Spirit might give birth to its own Nightmare Spirit if it kept digging through <em>those</em> folders.

    <strong>¡ªHmph¡­ Whatever. I suppose I¡¯ll get used to this eventually.</strong>

    You <em>shouldn¡¯t</em> get used to it, you bastard.

    What <em>is</em> this guy¡¯s true identity?

    There were still many things I didn¡¯t understand about this world, but three mysteries stood above all others:

    <ol>

    <li>The <strong>status window</strong>.</li>

    <li>The strange phenomenon of <strong>Tail Severing</strong> (which I now knew was <em>Fate Severing</em>).</li>

    <li>And finally, this <strong>Nightmare Spirit</strong> standing before me.</li>

    </ol>

    At least the status window was something I¡¯d gotten used to seeing. The true nature of Tail Severing had been revealed in my recent fight.

    Which left the Nightmare Spirit as the most baffling mystery of all.

    A red dinosaur wearing bizarre outfits? Even with my limited knowledge of martial arts novels, I was pretty sure Nightmare Spirits weren¡¯t supposed to look like this.

    <strong>¡ªI¡¯ll get straight to the point.</strong>

    The Nightmare Spirit adopted a serious tone.

    <strong>¡ªThe future you changed was supposed to be immutable. You¡¯ve twisted fate itself, and I admit, I¡¯m somewhat surprised.</strong>

    No matter how serious it tried to be, it wasn¡¯t working.

    That outfit¡ªso tight and clinging¡ª

    Gah!

    Just when I¡¯d started to adjust to the maid outfit, he had to show up in <em>this</em> monstrosity.

    <strong>¡ªYou don¡¯t actually believe this is over, do you?</strong>

    Wait.

    Are you telling me¡­ this isn¡¯t its final form?

    There¡¯s something <em>worse</em>ing?

    <strong>¡ªI¡¯m talking about your fate.</strong>

    Oh.

    I almost let my imagination get the better of me.

    <strong>¡ªYou may have severed fate, but in the process, you¡¯ve essentially annihted one of the Nine Great Sects. The bnce of power has been broken. A new future will arise¡ªone even your priestess cannot foresee.</strong>

    That was true.

    Red Dragon may have faced him inbat, but it was me who ultimately killed the Sect Leader of the Mount Hua Sect.

    Someone of such importance dying would inevitably lead to changes.

    But I didn¡¯t regret it.

    If I hadn¡¯t killed him, my precious followers would have died instead.

    <strong>¡ªI can already see it. The Martial Alliance will rally under the banner of an evil dragon appearing in the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain. The orthodox and unorthodox factions will unite to hunt you down.</strong>

    That scenario had crossed my mind.

    Regardless of the reasons, the oue of the battle painted the Ten Thousand Beasts Mountain as the aggressors who wiped out Mount Hua.

    <strong>¡ªThey¡¯ll hesitate because of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s territory. But there are warriors on par with your master. If they join forces, even she won¡¯t be able to protect you.</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t rely on my master forever.

    She adored me, yes, but I wasn¡¯t her whole world.

    If she had to choose between me and the Heavenly Demon Cult, she would sacrifice me.

    And I wouldn¡¯t me her for it.

    It was the obvious choice.

    <strong>¡ªOf course, that¡¯s assuming the Martial Alliance formally deres you a target.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªYou¡¯re fortunate to have connections with Shaolin. That will buy you some time.</strong>

    True.

    I did have ties with Shaolin, thanks to Iron-d Dragon.

    Given the rtionship between the Shaolin Abbot and Iron-d Dragon, it was likely that Master Hyemyung would intervene on my behalf.

    Even Akbulhwi had mentioned Master Hyemyung when he saw Iron-d Dragon.

    <strong>¡ªBut it won¡¯tst long.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªBecause of Namgoong Yeon.</strong>

    Namgoong Yeon.

    No¡­ I should call him <strong>Al-Yu</strong> now.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he was the root of all these problems.

    <strong>¡ªHe¡¯s influential enough to have swayed the Sect Leader of Mount Hua and worked alongside the Dragonborn, Gongbok. He¡¯ll ensure the Martial Alliance is formed, one way or another.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªShaolin might slow things down, but it won¡¯t stop him.</strong>

    If Al-Yu set his mind to it, a second invasion was inevitable.

    Now that they knew Mount Hua had been annihted, the next attack would be on a scale I couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    <strong>¡ªIf you¡¯d given me control of your body, I could¡¯ve killed Namgoong Yeon before he even had a chance to act.</strong>

    The Nightmare Spirit smacked its lips.

    It sounded like it was giving me advice, but I knew better. Its true goal was to possess my body.

    It didn¡¯t want me to die¡ªit wanted me to surrender control in a moment of desperation.

    In short, a full-scale attack from the Martial Alliance wouldn¡¯t benefit it, either.

    If the attack was overwhelming enough to destroy mepletely, there¡¯d be no body left for it to possess.

    <strong>¡ªYou know what you need to do.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªThe best option is to eliminate Namgoong Yeon first. But that opportunity has already passed.</strong>

    ¡­You could¡¯ve killed him if you¡¯d possessed my body? How?

    The bastard wasn¡¯t even present during the battle.

    <strong>¡ªSo you must take the next best course of action.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªDy the formation of the Martial Alliance for as long as possible. Strengthen your forces.</strong>

    Easy to say.

    Even if the Nightmare Spirit hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d alreadye to that conclusion.

    <strong>¡ªThe key lies in that creature trapped within the Fox Orb.</strong>

    I knew immediately who it meant.

    The Dragonborn, <strong>Gongbok</strong>, sealed inside the Fox Orb.

    If I could harness the knowledge and power Gongbok possessed, I could grow even stronger.

    <strong>¡ªIt pains me to watch. Such immense power, and yet you squander it.</strong>

    Here we go again.

    <strong>¡ªYou possess the power of <em>Wood</em> and yet settle for manipting nts?</strong>

    What else am I supposed to do with <em>Wood</em> power, you idiot?

    It¡¯s literally <em>tree-rted</em>.

    <strong>¡ªYour cultivation isughable for the internal energy you possess. But I suppose it¡¯s expected of someone who remembers such indecent outfits.</strong>

    Why bring that up now?!

    <strong>¡ªYou defeated Gongbok through sheer luck. That luck won¡¯tst forever. If you fought him again, you¡¯d lose nine times out of ten.</strong>

    I had to admit, he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    If Red Dragon hadn¡¯t burned through Gongbok¡¯s defenses in the final moment, I would¡¯ve been the one to fall.

    <strong>¡ªGo find Chodo, as Gongbok suggested. It also wields the power of <em>Wood</em>. It will be of great help to you.</strong>

    Chodo.

    Another lord of a volcanic mountain.

    Didn¡¯t Gongbok say it looked like a turtle with nts growing on its back?

    ¡­Wait, wouldn¡¯t that mean it uses <em>nts</em>, too?

    <strong>¡ªLearn from the two Dragonborn. If you do, you might finally transcend your current level. You do realize you¡¯re still stuck in the <em>Transcendent</em> realm, don¡¯t you?</strong>

    Transcendent? What about Baekwoon, then?

    <strong>¡ªYou possess power on par with the <strong>Supreme</strong> realm, or even the <strong>me Realm</strong>, but your understanding remains stuck at Transcendent.</strong>

    <strong>¡ªYou¡¯re imbnced. The more you use your power, the greater that imbnce will grow.</strong>

    The Nightmare Spirit red at me.

    <strong>¡ªIf you keep using sword energy with a Transcendent body, you¡¯ll tear yourself apart. Were it not for your blessed physique and all the spiritual medicines you¡¯ve consumed, you would¡¯ve exploded already.</strong>

    That¡­ was true.

    Every time I used sword energy, my heart felt like it was about to burst.

    If I hadn¡¯t reached the Intermediate Dragon Stage, I would¡¯ve copsed before swinging my sword.

    The Nightmare Spirit¡¯s words¡ªthough delivered harshly¡ªhighlighted my problems clearly.

    Why was it so annoyingly helpful?

    <strong>¡ªHmph. I¡¯m merely taking care of the body I will one day possess.</strong>

    What a line.

    It didn¡¯t suit him, though. The gap between his appearance and his words was more jarring than the gap between my cultivation and power.

    Still, he¡¯d helped me. I might as well acknowledge it.

    <strong>¡ªGrrk¡­</strong>

    Suddenly, the Nightmare Spirit groaned in pain.

    That was new.

    <strong>¡ªThe time¡­ is already¡­</strong>

    Theke beneath us began to churn violently.

    <strong>¡ªBegone, now!</strong>

    What was happening?

    I had no idea, but I needed to figure it out.

    Thiske was my inner world. If something was wrong here, it might affect my body.

    Even as my vision blurred, I clung to consciousness. I had to see what was happening.

    And then¡ª

    Atop the Nightmare Spirit¡¯s head, something sprouted.

    Fluffy ears.

    Like a rabbit¡¯s.

    <strong>¡ªKraaaaaah!</strong>

    <strong>*</strong>

    I finally escaped from that damned <strong>Nightmare Spirit</strong>.

    What an absolutely horrifying sight.

    Why did it have to show itself in such a grotesque form?

    At the very least, it should¡¯ve given me time to adapt to the horror.

    <em>Sigh¡­</em>

    Still, the nightmare had its perks. It left me with some valuable insight into what I needed to do next.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling above me.

    This was the <strong>Love Pce</strong>, as the Two-Horned Ones had called it¡ªa ce that served as the nest of <strong>Gaegakgyo</strong>.

    It seemed they had moved me here to restfortably.

    Judging by how stiff my body felt, more time had passed than I expected.

    I yawned and stretched out.

    <strong>Crack.</strong>

    ¡­Ouch. My back felt sore.

    Well, considering the kind of battles I¡¯d been through, a sore back was the least of my worries.

    ¡°Awake now?¡±

    What I thought was a nket turned out to be <strong>Baekrang</strong>, and what I thought was my pillow turned out to be <strong>Queen Fasir</strong>.

    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to question how or why this happened.

    ¡°¡­Gek?¡±

    Why the hell were they <em>all</em> here?

    ¡­Well, they were probably here to protect me, right?

    The ce was covered in fur, spiderwebs, and shed scales. I decided to ignore it for my sanity.

    <strong>¡°Ufufu¡­ The reward was well received.¡±</strong>

    Reward?

    What did she mean by that?

    Queen Fasir¡¯s scales shimmered unnaturally, polished to perfection.

    <strong>¡°I wonder what the princess will say when I return¡­.¡±</strong>

    Her ominous words made me clutch the pendant at my neck instinctively.

    ¡­It was still working fine, right?

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­ One wife, ten wives, a hundred wives¡­ even a thousand wives¡­.¡±</strong>

    The <strong>Two-Horned Ones</strong>, wrapped tightly in bandages, continued their usual mutterings.

    This nest was sacred ground for the followers of Gaegakgyo¡ªa ce where any faithful coulde to rest.

    But¡­

    Why were there only females here?

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­.¡±</strong>

    The absence of <strong>Iron-d Dragon</strong>, <strong>Argentavis</strong>, and <strong>the One-Horned One</strong> finally struck me.

    <strong>¡°One wife¡­ hehehe¡­¡±</strong>@@novelbin@@

    I looked over to see the entrance to the nest.

    The <strong>Two-Horned Ones</strong>, with their massive bodies, were blocking the doorway.

    ¡­They had chased out all the males.

    <strong>¡°One¡­ wiiiiiife¡­¡±</strong>

    I could faintly hear the sorrowful cry of the <strong>One-Horned One</strong> outside.

    He was stronger than the Two-Horned Ones, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t seem able to fight back.

    He was sobbing pitifully.

    <strong>¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±</strong>

    Queen Fasir¡¯s words were far from reassuring.

    I trusted her, of course. I owed her far too much not to.

    But her calm words felt hollow in a situation like this.

    Last time, she promised to <em>only hold my tail while sleeping,</em> but I had caught her trying to sneak out an extra tail.

    The magical artifact on my neck had prevented her from seeding, but the memory still sent shivers down my spine.

    <strong>¡°Kioooong¡­¡±</strong>

    The spiders¡ª<strong>Toos</strong> and <strong>Poos</strong>¡ªwere clinging to my tail with shy expressions.

    Red Dragon was fast asleep, her teethtched firmly onto my neck.

    And there was <strong>Tang Soyeong</strong>, quietly gathering fallen scales and fur while pretending not to notice me waking up.

    <strong>¡°Geeeeek¡­.¡±</strong>

    [Achievement unlocked: ¡°A Spinosaurus Blushes¡±!]

    ¡­This was getting concerning.

    There was an <em>achievement</em> for this situation?

    And what the hell was with that name?

    [Title Acquired: ¡°The Legend of 14-to-1¡±!]

    ¡­Excuse me?

    <strong>14-to-1?</strong>

    What the hell did that mean?!

 Chapter 221

    <strong>"The Legend of 14-to-1"</strong>

    Sessfully survived against the coordinated attack of 14 opponents.

    When facing multiple enemies, you will manifest even greater strength.

    Ah, I see now.

    This title must have been granted during the battle with the intruders.

    Were there really 14 opponents at the same time? Or perhaps there¡¯s a precedent where I fought 14 foes before, and the system decided to reward me with this title.

    Either way, it¡¯s quite a good title to have¡ªgetting stronger when fighting multiple enemies is a highly useful ability.

    ¡­But wait, <strong>14 opponents</strong>?

    Let¡¯s count: <strong>Tus</strong>, <strong>Pus</strong>, <strong>Nep</strong>, <strong>Queen Fasir</strong>, <strong>Baekrang</strong>, <strong>Red Dragon</strong>, and <strong>Tang Soyeong</strong>¡ªthat¡¯s seven.

    And then there¡¯s <strong>First Wolf</strong> through <strong>Seventh Wolf</strong>¡ªanother seven.

    Adding them together¡­

    <strong>¡°Geeeeek!¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Calm yourself. As shameless as they may be, no one here would dare take advantage of a sleeping lizard,¡±</strong> Queen Fasir said with a satisfied expression.

    That¡¯s easy for her to say, but her scales were far too polished and glistening to look innocent.

    She looked as though she had just finished some kind of rejuvenating feast.

    <strong>¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±</strong> she continued. <strong>¡°Your artifact prevented any real impropriety. If someone truly had such intentions¡­ well, it would take more full moons than you can count for me to finish indulging in you¡­.¡±</strong>

    Her ominous words sent a shiver down my spine.

    I clutched the pendant tightly around my neck.

    ¡­No, really, nothing happened, right?

    It¡¯s okay.

    Even if my followers have¡­ peculiar tendencies, they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to take advantage of a one-year-old lizard.

    <strong>¡°Though I can¡¯t deny that the tasting was thorough.¡±</strong>

    Thorough tasting?

    What the hell does <strong>tasting</strong> mean in this context?

    *

    The chaos within <strong>Gomo-do</strong> subsided¡­ more or less.

    While I had my suspicions, I couldn¡¯t gather any solid evidence, so there wasn¡¯t much I could do.

    And even if I had evidence, what then?

    I could already imagine the consequences¡ªgetting wrapped up in spider silk, hearing cryptic lines about how perceptive divine beasts are, and my danger sense screaming at me the whole time.

    Most importantly, though, time was of the essence.

    I gathered all my followers, as well as key associates, to discuss the next steps.

    We moved locations since the lingering heat in my previousir made it unsuitable for meetings.

    There was also the matter of the Ikkaksu fiercely opposing any other males entering <strong>Sarang-gung</strong> (the so-called Pce of Love).

    Fortunately, the Ikkaksu had prepared other buildings¡ªsimple but functional nest-like structures equipped with the essentials.

    I chose a ce suitable for discussion and brewed tea to set the mood.

    Here in this area teeming with herbs, all you need is to toss some random leaves into hot water, and voil¨¤¡ªtea.

    If Baek Seol-hwa were here, she¡¯d probably clutch her neck in horror, but thankfully no one present was that particr.

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­ to think we¡¯re drinking tea brewed with Thousand-Year Fo-ti. This is pure luxury¡­.¡±</strong>

    Tang Soyeong melted into a puddle, her face resembling a squishy rice cake.

    <strong>Thousand-Year Fo-ti</strong>, huh?

    I¡¯ve had it before. It¡¯s not as rare as the name makes it sound. Compared to things like <strong>Thousand-Year Flowers</strong> or <strong>Thousand-Year Ginseng</strong>, it¡¯s just an herb with a fancy name.

    I shared everything I knew during the meeting.

    Each person¡ªor beast¡ªlistened intently while sipping their tea.

    <strong>¡°That Namgung Yeon?¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon picked up on the name immediately.

    <strong>¡°I had a feeling that human wasn¡¯t normal. But Al-Yu? It sounds more like a beast¡¯s name, though I¡¯m not familiar with it.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°Same here,¡±</strong> added Queen Fasir. <strong>¡°It feels like a name my master once mentioned, but it¡¯s been so long I can¡¯t recall the details¡­.¡±</strong>

    The Red Dragon and Queen Fasir are rtively ancient beings, yet even they didn¡¯t know much about Al-Yu.

    Perhaps we¡¯d need to wait until <strong>Gongbok</strong> awakened to learn more.

    <strong>¡°Al-Yu, you say?¡±</strong>

    Tang Soyeong¡ªno, my cherished follower¡ªsuddenly spoke up as if she knew something.

    <strong>¡°Keek-keek.¡±</strong>

    Do you know something, Soyeong?

    <strong>¡°Well, I am from the Tang n, you know. I¡¯ve read a lot of old books. The Tang n is particrly closed off, so we have many texts others wouldn¡¯t know about.¡±</strong>

    Right.

    She may look unassuming, but she was indeed one of the Tang n¡¯s key figures.

    <strong>¡°There¡¯s even a forbidden archive that not even someone like me could ess.¡±</strong>

    Calling herself ¡°precious¡± seems a bit much, doesn¡¯t it?

    But let¡¯s hear her out.

    <strong>¡°But, of course, I found a way inside.¡±</strong>

    Honestly, isn¡¯t the Tang n chasing her because of stunts like this?

    <strong>¡°Most of the forbidden texts were too damaged or faded to read. Still, there was one with legible content¡ªand it mentioned you, Great Deity.¡±</strong>

    A forbidden text about Gomo-do!

    But wait, even that third-rate swordsman Jang Bong knew about Gomo-do¡­.

    <strong>¡°The name Al-Yu was written there too.¡±</strong>

    Fine, I¡¯ll set aside my doubts about Soyeong for now.

    She¡¯s a loyal and honorable mid-tier healer of Gomo-do.

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll recite what I remember.¡±</strong>

    We all leaned in to listen.

    <strong>¡°Its form resembles a cow. Its head is like a dragon¡¯s, its hooves like a horse¡¯s. Its cry is like that of a human infant, and it devours people.¡±</strong>

    ¡­Sounds like a typical monster description.

    No wonder it seemed sinister.

    <strong>¡°It was just anothermon beast, or so I thought. But then there was more¡­.¡±</strong>

    More?

    <strong>¡°Al-Yu was once a god of the heavens, but it was killed by Yi-Bu. Refusing death, six divine doctors resurrected it with an elixir of immortality. However, it lost its former intelligence and devolved into a mere beast.¡±</strong>

    A god of the heavens?

    <strong>¡°Six divine doctors¡­ gods? That part feels strange to me. Anyway, that¡¯s all the text said about Al-Yu.¡±</strong>

    This feels like a heavy revtion.

    I thought Namgung Yeon was merely an extraordinary spirit beast mimicking humans, but this adds a whole newyer.

    Still, in a world filled with mythical creatures running rampant, the existence of gods isn¡¯t far-fetched.

    I¡¯ve even encountered one before¡ª<strong>Tae-Se</strong>, the evil god.

    Though it wasn¡¯t its true form, I¡¯d been hit by it directly.

    ¡­And I managed to hit back.

    <strong>¡°So Namgung Yeon was such a being? No wonder I always felt like burning him to ash whenever I saw him,¡±</strong> muttered the Red Dragon.

    Still, Namgung Yeon clearly didn¡¯t retain the full power of a god.

    If he had, he wouldn¡¯t need such schemes.

    The fall into a beast-like state exins his reliance on tricks and his human disguise.

    At least now we know what we¡¯re dealing with.

    After briefly considering handing Tang Soyeong a <strong>Fengyu Pill</strong> as a reward, I continued the discussion.

    First, I needed to ry this information to <strong>Heavenly Demon Sect</strong>.

    Namgung Yeon targeted me, but it¡¯s likely my master was also a target.

    By killing me, he hoped to provoke my master into a rampage.

    I must ensure my master is prepared for what¡¯s toe.

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll take care of contacting your master,¡±</strong> Queen Fasir offered. <strong>¡°After all, Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s disciples are always lurking near my temple. Besides, while I¡¯m there, I may as well¡­ try on certain garments¡­.¡±</strong>

    Her crypticment aside, Queen Fasir was the perfect intermediary.

    As much as I¡¯d like to inform my master personally, my <strong>gegeking</strong> sounds aren¡¯t exactly ideal for clearmunication.

    With her eloquence and familiarity, Queen Fasir was the best choice.

    With the information shared, the next step was to thwart Namgung Yeon¡¯s ns¡ªspecifically, dying the formation of the <strong>Martial Alliance</strong>.

    <strong>¡°I can handle that,¡±</strong> the Red Dragon said, raising her hand.

    <strong>¡°This whole incident with the Mount Hua Sect wasn¡¯t officially sanctioned, was it? Because of the Shaolin Abbot¡¯s objections, they acted independently, bringing only their forces.¡±</strong>

    She continued calmly, her voice resolute.

    <strong>¡°Namgung Yeon will likely exploit this, iming the Abbot¡¯s refusal led to the sect leader¡¯s meaningless death.¡±</strong>

    That¡¯s how the orthodox sects work¡ªthey cling to justifications.

    If news spreads of Mount Hua¡¯s destruction, even the Shaolin won¡¯t be able to hold back the tide for long.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s n was solid. If she exposed the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s corruption and dered its dissolution as acting leader, Namgung Yeon¡¯s momentum would falter.

    <strong>¡°No matter how persuasive Namgung Yeon is, he¡¯s just an outcast of the Namgung n. Meanwhile, I¡¯m the rightful heir to the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s legacy. Whose words do you think they¡¯ll trust?¡±</strong>

    Of course, they would believe the <strong>Red Dragon''s</strong> words.

    Though there was the matter of her needing to return to the <strong>Mount Hua Sect</strong> for her n.

    But this time, she wouldn¡¯t be powerless as before.

    After all, she had defeated <strong>Ak Bulhwi</strong>, who had reached the <strong>Flower Realm</strong> in martial arts.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s also a personal matter I need to handle. I thought I had ced her somewhere safe, but I think it¡¯s better to keep her by my side,¡± the Red Dragon said.

    I remembered the story she had told me earlier.

    Her name was <strong>Irhwa</strong>, if I recall correctly.

    A sworn sister who served her faithfully.

    If Namgung Yeon intended to use her as leverage again, it would be better to officially bring her into my fold as a follower.

    This matter was best entrusted to the Red Dragon.

    While I had grown stronger after defeating <strong>Gongbok</strong>, the Red Dragon had also be significantly more powerful.

    If we were to fight again, I couldn¡¯t be sure of victory.

    Roles were distributed clearly.

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Queen Fasir</strong> would contact my master.</li>

    <li><strong>The Red Dragon</strong> would return to the Mount Hua Sect and carry out sabotage.</li>

    <li><strong>Baekrang</strong> would defend my territory and train the other followers.</li>

    </ul>

    There was no weak link in this chain.

    These were the ones I trusted most, each possessing the strength to back it up.

    All I had to do now was focus on my own task.

    And my task was obvious:

    Travel to another volcano and find <strong>Chodo</strong>, the youngest of the <strong>Yongsaengguja</strong> (Eternal Life Beasts).

    If there was time, I could also revisit the rocky mountain once ruled by Gongbok.

    For the first time in a while, I was embarking on a solo mission.

    The <strong>Fox Marble</strong> would apany me, but it was just an artifact.

    If Gongbok awoke, meeting Chodo would be much easier.

    As <strong>Simma</strong> had said, Chodo was another master of <strong>Wood Energy</strong>.@@novelbin@@

    Learning to harness the power of the <strong>Yongmun</strong> (Dragon Gate) and gaining strength to counter Namgung Yeon¡¯s schemes would be invaluable.

    ¡°Chodo¡­ I haven¡¯t seen them myself, but I¡¯ve heard stories. Their personality isn¡¯t supposed to be very pleasant,¡± Baekrang said with concern.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried.

    Who was I?

    The one who earned <strong>Gongbok¡¯s</strong> recognition.

    And besides, Gongbok was sealed within the Fox Marble.

    As Chodo was the youngest of the <strong>Yongsaengguja</strong>, all it might take was one loud <strong>Gah!</strong> from Gongbok to make them tremble.

    ¡°But¡­ my dear mate, this Chodo¡­ they¡¯re not female, are they?¡±

    Queen Fasir asked, her toneced with suspicion.

    What? Surely not.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone on an adventure alone¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯d end up entangled with another female, right?

    If that happens, I might as well admit to being cursed with <strong>Peach Blossom Disaster</strong>.

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡®One Husband to Many Wives¡¯¡­¡±</strong>

    Yikes! That startled me.

    The <strong>Ikkaksu</strong>, with their sly expressions, whispered among themselves.

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­ Chlorophyll¡­ Hehehe¡­.¡±</strong>

    Chlorophyll?

    You guys know words like that?

    <strong>¡°Hehehe¡­ Vines¡­ Constriction¡­ Hehehe¡­.¡±</strong>

    They seemed to be murmuring something ominous, but surely, it had nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 222

    With a lingering sense of concern, I checked my domain onest time.

    Not only was I heading out to meet Cho-do, but I¡¯d also be learning what I could and taking back whatever was necessary, meaning it would take some time.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat if my followers missed me while I was gone?

    Especially Tus and Pus. They worried me the most.

    "Keeng?"

    Not gone yet?

    Tus and Pus waved their legs at me with expressions that seemed to ask why I was still here. Since evolving, their personalities seemed to have changed somewhat.

    Could it be a rebellious phase?

    Tus and Pus had grown incredibly strong.

    From being mere cute little spiders, they had transformed into creatures capable of burying a first-rate martial artist with ease. Their sheer size alone, nowrger than most humans, made that evident.

    With their newfound abilities¡ªTus excelling in venom and Pus specializing in webs, both augmented by their mastery of cold energy¡ªthey were formidable. Added to that was their capacity to mimic my abilities. They could now traverse the lower reaches of the swamp unimpeded, thriving as they explored their new power.

    To be precise, they were now capable of embarking on a gourmet journey, devouring the very predators that once tormented them.

    With Baekrang tasked with their training, they would surely grow even stronger. After all, Baekrang was a cold energy specialist.

    Come to think of it, I had essentially acquired the power of the snowy mountain¡¯s Dragon Gate, yet I rarely utilized cold energy myself.

    At best, I¡¯d tap into thetent strength of Snow Ginseng contained within Dragon Blood.

    Once I returned, I¡¯d need to learn how to properly harness cold energy from Baekrang and Cheoldooryong. Right now, the extent of my mastery was using my blood to coat myself in a frosty aura and headbutt things.

    The Snake Queen had gone back to her temple, and Argantavis had returned to his nest. Cheoldooryong had set off for the snowy mountains, while Jeokryong was en route to the Hwasan Sect.

    While this left my forces somewhat depleted, I wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest.

    The war had exponentially strengthened my followers.

    Although the higher-ranked spiritual beasts had seen less significant growth, the wolves and spiders had undergone transformations so dramatic they bordered on the miraculous.

    Tus and Pus had literally experienced rebirth.

    Moreover, with Ilgaksu now stationed near the nest, I felt reassured.

    "Hehehe¡­ tied down¡­." "Heh¡­ ten wives¡­." "Il¡­ Ilbooong¡­. One spouse¡­."

    Of course, I was still dodging the incessant advances of the Igaksu, who kept trying to grope me, but when push came to shove, Ilgaksu was as reliable as they came.

    Particrly when its eyes began to glow blue and it brandished its horn. In those moments, even I couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of dread.

    Something about that horn made me feel like just touching it would cleanse me entirely.

    "Ge-geck!"

    After a final round of inspections around the nest, I pressed my face lightly against the pouches of my internal energy reserves and set off on my journey.

    *

    Walking toward the ce where Cho-do resided, I contemted hunting along the way. However, unlike before, no beasts dared to challenge me.

    Near the Dragon Gate, many of the creatures had lost their instincts, making them easy prey. But here, things were different.

    I spotted animals catching a whiff of my scent and immediately fleeing.

    Sure, I could catch them if I wanted to, but there was no need. Once I arrived where Cho-do lived, there would be plenty of opportunities for hunting.

    Resigning myself to the situation, I reached for the dried meat my followers had hung around my neck. Just as I was about to bite into it¡ª

    <strong>Vrrrm!</strong>

    The fox marble, which hadfortably perched itself on my back as if it owned the ce, began trembling.

    <strong>Vrrrm!</strong>

    The trembling grew more intense, and suddenly¡ª

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A familiar voice echoed out.

    It was Gongbok, who had remained silent all this time. His voice was frailer than I remembered, slightly weakened.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I thought this was a treasure bead, but it¡¯s truly formidable¡­¡±

    It seemed he had finally regained consciousness.

    I had spent a great deal of time pondering how to wake him. At one point, I even considered putting the fox marble into my mouth. But I had refrained, worried that Gongbok¡¯s corpse mighte flying out, causing an absolute catastrophe.

    I¡¯d thought he wouldn¡¯t awaken unless we met an immensely powerful celestial fox, but here he was, waking up much sooner than I expected.

    ¡°Geck-geck.¡±

    Hello, Gongbok.

    ¡°Father¡­ No, descendant of the ancient death with a tail.¡±

    Ah, ssic Gongbok.

    He had barely woken up, yet his first words were these.

    He spoke as if he couldn¡¯t wait to impart information to me¡ªa walking library desperate to share his knowledge.

    Referring to me as ¡°Father¡± was likely his way of acknowledging my resemnce to a true dragon.

    By calling me the descendant of ancient death with a tail, he confirmed the existence of Komodo dragons in this world¡ªentities even Gongbok knew of.

    ¡°Geck-geck.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your cry is rather peculiar, but your form undeniably marks you as a descendant of Gomodo dragons.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with my cry?

    ¡°Surprising that such a descendant exists. However, I suspect you¡¯re not a direct offspring. You¡¯re too young to have been taught by them, and¡­ well, your cry is quite strange.¡±

    Why did he keep harping on about my cry?

    <strong>Bonk!</strong>

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Lucky for him, he was inside the fox marble, or I would have hit him harder.

    But the idea of being a sessor to Gomodo dragons¡­

    Could it be that, despite being born as a gecko, my parents were somehow linked to Gomodo dragons?

    No, that didn¡¯t make sense. If that were true, then the Oviraptor that used to gobble up my kin would have been branded a Gomodo yer.

    The truth was that my current evolution toward bing a Gomodo dragon was a choice I¡¯d made consciously, not something passed down by blood.

    ¡°Geck-geck.¡±

    I conveyed this meaning through my peculiar cries.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    To my surprise, Gongbok seemed to understand, even though he wasn¡¯t one of my followers.

    ¡°Still, I will tell you what I know about the Gomodo dragons. Whether you are their direct descendant or not, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re walking the path of a true dragon.¡±

    Good. I was always eager for new information, especially when it was this intriguing.

    ¡°My father was a true dragon. The pinnacle of all dragons, revered as the holiest of divine beasts¡­ at least, that¡¯s the legend.¡±

    I recalled Gongbok¡¯s words before his death.

    <em>Kill the true dragon.</em> He had said that unless the true dragon was stopped, greater destruction would follow.

    Clearly, there was more to this story than the legends let on.

    ¡°In contrast, the Gomodo dragon was known as the embodiment of death. A fiendish beast notorious for ughtering countless spiritual creatures. That¡¯s how they were perceived.¡±

    The name itself¡ª¡°ancient death with a tail¡±¡ªleft little room for interpretation.

    Still, it didn¡¯t quite match how I¡¯d been treated. Even the likes of Jang Bong had begged for his life in front of me, and the Tang n outright revered Komodo dragons.

    Although¡­ considering the Tang n¡¯s reputation, that reverence was a bit unsettling.

    Weren¡¯t they infamous for using poisons and covert weapons? A secretive n riddled with schemes and betrayals?

    On second thought, perhaps the Gomodo dragon¡¯s reputation as a fiend wasn¡¯t entirely undeserved.

    ¡°But the truth is different. The Komodo dragon was branded as a bringer of death because it sided with humans, not spiritual creatures.¡±

    What?

    Siding with humans?

    Surely it hadn¡¯t dered, <em>¡°I¡¯m going to live with humans starting today!¡±</em>

    More likely, it had opposed someone who sought to kill humans.

    ¡°That someone was none other than my father, the true dragon.¡±

    The true dragon¡ªthe divine being revered and worshiped¡ªhad sought humanity¡¯s extinction.

    ¡°Countless wars were waged. Every spiritual creature that sided with the true dragon feared the Gomodo dragon.¡±

    And so, the Gomodo dragon, viewed as a fiend, stood against them.

    A true dragon that sought to annihte humanity versus a Gomodo dragon fighting to protect them.

    Yet humans revered the true dragon as divine and branded the Gomodo dragon as a monster.

    The oue of those wars was obvious.

    ¡°The white-scaled dragon of the heavens shed with the ck-scaled dragon of the earth. The Gomodo dragon, wielding unmatched ferocity, killed countless spiritual beings and inflicted an unheble scar upon the true dragon.¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a firsthand ount from Gongbok. He likely heard it from his mother.

    ¡°But even the Gomodo dragon couldn¡¯t win against them all.¡±

    I could already guess the ending.

    If the Gomodo dragon had won, the true dragon would have been forgotten, and the Gomodo dragon would be hailed as a divine beast.

    ¡°In the end, it retreated. After severing the heads of thousands of spiritual beings.¡±

    ¡­Retreated?

    It wasn¡¯t killed?

    Not only did it y countless spiritual beings, but it also fought the true dragon¡ªand survived?

    The Gomodo dragon was incredible!

    ¡°Having exhausted a great deal of energy, my father abandoned his ns for humanity¡¯s extinction. Instead, he manipted the narrative, making himself a protector who shielded humans from the Gomodo dragon¡¯s rampage.¡±

    Amon tale¡ªthe victor rewriting history to suit their agenda.

    Although calling the true dragon a victor was debatable, the result was clear:

    The true dragon became a divine beast, and the Gomodo dragon, a fiend.

    ¡°If the Gomodo dragon doesn¡¯t reappear, my father will move forward with his ambitions once again. Even if it does, today¡¯s martial artists will undoubtedly side with the true dragon.¡±

    Even figures like Jeokryong, the Snake Queen, and my master seemed unaware of the full truth about the true dragon and the Komodo dragon.

    They merely remarked that I might someday reach the true dragon¡¯s level if I grew strong enough.

    The number of problems kept piling up.

    ¡°Ge-geck¡­¡±

    Where could I possibly find that elusive Gomodo?

    ¡°¡­Are you joking with me?¡±

    <strong>Vrooom.</strong>

    The Fox Marble trembled in its spot on my back, emitting a faint vibration.

    <strong>Vrooooom.</strong>

    It shuddered a few more times before a familiar voice rang out.

    ¡°Gahk!¡±

    It was the voice of Gongbok, unexpectedly reawakened.

    Finally, after being dormant for so long, Gongbok''s voice carried a faint yet firm tone.

    ¡°Hah¡­ I had thought this was some divine orb, but it¡¯s exceedingly harsh¡­¡±

    So, he was finally back.

    I had been wracking my brains trying to figure out how to wake him up.

    At one point, I even considered biting the Fox Marble to shock it awake, but the risk of Gongbok''s body suddenly emerging and causing a catastrophe held me back.

    I never expected he¡¯d awaken this soon, even without the help of a mighty celestial fox.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Wee back, Gongbok.

    ¡°My lord¡ªno, sessor to the tailed ancient death.¡±

    Ah.

    The voice dripping with reverence for sharing information filled me with satisfaction.

    Calling me ¡°my lord¡± likely referred to the ancient Gomodo. Given that he addressed me as a descendant, it suggested Gomodo wasn¡¯t just a myth. Gongbok seemed certain of its existence.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your cry is a little strange, but there¡¯s no doubt¡ªyou¡¯re a descendant of Gomodo.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with my cry?

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see a descendant. However¡­ you don¡¯t seem to have inherited their bloodline. You¡¯re far too young to have been taught directly by them, and¡­ there¡¯s something odd about your cry.¡±

    Stop harping on about my cry.

    <strong>Thunk!</strong>

    ¡°Gahk!¡±

    It was only a light bump. Consider it mercy.

    A true descendant of Gomodo, huh?

    ¡­But I was born as a gecko.

    Was it possible my parents, ordinary lizards, carried Gomodo''s bloodline?

    No, that seemed unlikely. If so, my sibling¡ªthe oviraptor I devoured¡ªwould¡¯ve inherited it too and risen to be a ughterer of Gomodos.

    Besides, my evolution into Gomodo was a choice I made. I wasn¡¯t born into it.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I cried, conveying my understanding.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Shockingly, Gongbok seemed to grasp my meaning.

    How could he understand me without being one of my followers?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll share what I know about Gomodo. No matter what you are, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re progressing toward bing a true dragon.¡±

    Exactly what I wanted to hear¡ªnew information, and interesting at that.

    ¡°My father is the true dragon, the pinnacle of all dragons and the most sacred divine beast¡­ Or so they say.¡±

    That reminded me of what Gongbok mentioned before his defeat.

    ¡°Kill the true dragon,¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, greater ruin wille.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Clearly, the reality of the true dragon differed from the myths.

    ¡°On the other hand, Gomodo is known as the symbol of death, a beast feared for mercilessly killing spiritual creatures. That¡¯s its general perception.¡±

    The name itself, "the tailed ancient death," didn¡¯t help its reputation.

    But contrary to that, wasn¡¯t Gomodo revered in some circles?

    Even that guy Jang Bong pleaded for me to spare his life, and the Tang n seemed to worship Gomodo as a sacred being.

    Although¡­ now that I think about it, the Tang n wasn¡¯t exactly known for its noble image.

    They specialized in poison, hidden weapons, and ruthless schemes.

    Sure, So-Young didn¡¯t fit that mold, but the fact that her own family wanted to eliminate her said a lot.

    ¡­Yeah, Gomodo¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t entirely unearned.

    ¡°But the truth is different. Gomodo was called death not because it opposed humanity but because it stood with them.¡±

    With humanity?

    I found that hard to believe.

    It wasn¡¯t like Gomodo suddenly announced, ¡°I¡¯ll live with humans starting today!¡±

    It must¡¯ve opposed someone trying to destroy humanity.

    ¡°My father, revered as the sacred dragon by humanity, sought to annihte them.¡±

    And that someone was the true dragon.

    ¡°Countless wars broke out. All the spiritual creatures allied with the true dragon feared Gomodo.¡±

    So the sacred dragon of the heavens shed with the tailed death of the earth.

    Humanity stood between them.

    ¡°In the end, Gomodo couldn¡¯t defeat them all.¡±

    I could guess the oue.

    If Gomodo had won, the true dragon would¡¯ve been forgotten, and Gomodo revered as a divine protector.

    ¡°In the end, Gomodo withdrew. But not before severing thousands of spiritual beasts and leaving the true dragon with an unforgettable scar.¡±

    ¡­Withdrew?

    Not perished?

    And it wasn¡¯t just the beasts¡ªit had fought the true dragon itself?

    Gomodo was incredible!

    ¡°My father, weakened by expending vast spiritual energy, abandoned his ns for humanity¡¯s extinction. Instead, he ensured they worshipped him, framing Gomodo¡¯s frenzy as a divine act of protection.¡±

    It¡¯s amon tale.

    The victors rewrite history to suit themselves.

    Even if the true dragon wasn¡¯t the clear winner, the narrative was bent to its will.

    True dragon: sacred protector.

    Gomodo: vile destroyer.

    If Gomodo reappeared now, the perception gap between it and the true dragon would only grow.

    ¡°After centuries without Gomodo¡¯s presence, my father will surely act on his ambitions again. While I don¡¯t particrly care if humanity perishes, I won¡¯t sit idly by as my father¡¯s ns unfold.¡±

    So, if Gomodo didn¡¯t resurface, the true dragon¡¯s ns would advance unimpeded.

    But even if it did, humanity would still side with the true dragon.

    Neither my master, Red Dragon, nor the Serpent Queen seemed aware of the true history of these entities.

    They spoke of me growing stronger, possibly rivaling the true dragon, but nothing more.

    This problem wasn¡¯t just big¡ªit was colossal.

    ¡°Geeeek¡­¡±

    Where was I supposed to find Gomodo if it had vanished?

    ¡°¡­Are you joking with me?¡±

    <strong>Vroom.</strong>

    The Fox Marble quivered violently.

    Though unseen, I could feel Gongbok¡¯s gray eyes fixated on me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gomodo¡¯s sessor already here?¡±

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    Who, me?

    The tailed ancient death, Gomodo?

    Complete with dragon prowess?

    While it might be fun to embrace that title, this wasn¡¯t the time.

    Acknowledging my identity as Gomodo meant inevitably confronting the true dragon.

    What, seriously? Fight that thing?

    It didn¡¯t seem like the forgiving type¡­

    And that would likely be myst fight.

    ¡°My father likely knows there¡¯s someone resembling Gomodo here. That Namgung-Yeon must¡¯ve schemed something.¡±

    Namgung-Yeon.

    Once I find him, I¡¯ll shove a Death Beam right into his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough to dy him. He won¡¯t act rashly, knowing Gomodo¡¯s presence. But once he identifies the sessor, you¡¯ll be his first target.¡±

    Should I be relieved or not?

    I was the reason the true dragon¡¯s ns were stalled.

    But if my identity was uncovered, I¡¯d be the first to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too negatively. You bear Gomodo¡¯s undeniable power and could one day match my father.¡±

    Thanks, Gongbok.

    ¡°Though that might take decades, maybe centuries¡­¡±

    Yeah, no thanks for that one.

    Anotheryer of stress piled on.

    From the aftermath of annihting the Hwasan Sect and the looming unification of the martial alliance to Namgung-Yeon¡¯s schemes and the new tale of the true dragon and Gomodo¡­

    ¡°Geeeeek¡­¡±

    Especially the true dragon¡ªthat would be the gravest challenge.

    While other problems seemed solvable, the true dragon¡¯s power was unimaginable.

    Could it surpass the malicious deity Taese or even the celestial fox I once encountered?

    ¡°That¡¯s why you must seek Cho-Do. As my father¡¯s child and a master of wood¡¯s power like you, she can aid your growth.¡±

    Alright.

    I had no choice but to proceed.

    Finding Cho-Do wasn¡¯t just about strength¡ªit was a necessity tobat all these threats.

    She might even provide insight into the true dragon¡¯s power and weaknesses.

    Wait, would she willingly help me?

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Show her my insignia, and she¡¯llply. Even in this relic, my will remains present.¡±

    Of course.

    I shouldn¡¯t have doubted.

    ¡°Though I must admit, she¡¯s quite an adorable one. My little sister would do anything for her dear brother.¡±

    ¡­So, Cho-Do is female.

    Not that it matters.

    Receiving her teachings is the priority.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡±

    I have standards, you know.

    ¡°Gerororong.¡±

    A nt-carrying turtle isn¡¯t my type.

    ¡°You¡ªYou dare utter such vulgar cries!¡±

    Huh?

 Chapter 223

    I expected to reach the destination as easily as I did the snowy mountains, but it seems this journey will take longer than anticipated.

    The distance isn¡¯t particrly far in a straight line, but the winding paths of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains make it impossible to take a direct route.

    Of course, the obstacles are only trees and rocks, so if I wanted, I could carve a path straight through.

    But that wouldn¡¯t be wise.

    Destroying the peaceful nests of spiritual beasts could lead to unnecessary conflict.

    If it were regr prey, that would be fine, but with a being like the Serpent Queen? That¡¯s a different matter altogether.

    Sure, I could win, but there¡¯s no benefit in provoking a fight without reason.

    Beasts with intelligence and dignity, like the Serpent Queen or the Bird King, could be valuable allies.

    In the event of a martial alliance invasion, the humans won¡¯t just target me; they¡¯ll hunt the surrounding spiritual beasts too.

    That would naturally lead to a temporary alliance.

    For this reason, I decided to follow the paths, even if it meant taking more time.

    This part was manageable.

    However, there was an entirely different problem.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ So, is it right here? Or maybe left?¡±

    This Fox Marble didn¡¯t seem to know the correct path.

    ¡°The sun is directly above, so¡­ Hmm¡­ Or is it the opposite?¡±

    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t the marble itself but Gongbok, the parasite within it.

    ¡°A mistake on my part. We should probably be going the other way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Seriously? You were so confident earlier, and now you¡¯re unsure?

    ¡°Ahem, I admit I¡¯ve rarely traveled this route, so my memory is a bit hazy¡­.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you im Cho-Do adored her dear brother? Shouldn¡¯t that mean you visit frequently?

    And aren¡¯t you both guardians of the Dragon Gates? Even Baekrang knows the locations of the Snowy Mountain and the Volcano. How could the ruler of one gate forget the location of another?

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my life holed up in my domain¡­.¡±

    Well, maybe that¡¯s for the best.

    Had he not stayed confined, he might¡¯ve devoured the rtively weaker Snowy Mountain and Volcano.

    It seems hisziness worked in my favor, allowing me to im the Volcano with ease.

    What about Cho-Do?

    Could she be simr to Gongbok?

    ¡°She¡¯s fond of closing herself off and rarely leaves her domain.¡±

    Closing herself off?

    What does that even mean?

    Some cryptic metaphor, or perhaps some secret code only fellow Dragon Gate guardians understand?

    Maybe she¡¯s just a shut-in.

    The day grew darker.

    With my night vision, the darkness wasn¡¯t much of an issue, but the fact that Cho-Do was a spiritual being was.

    Being a master of wood energy, she was likely nt-like in appearance.

    Most nts prefer sunlight.

    ording to Gongbok, meeting her during the day would be the respectful thing to do.

    If only his directions had been clearer, we¡¯d already be there.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    Vroom.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    For reasons I don¡¯t fully understand, the Fox Marble asionally struck Gongbok with an audible thud.

    ¡°This¡­ cursed artifact¡­ Ugh¡­.¡±

    You should be grateful the marble¡¯s doing the scolding for me.

    With the Fox Marble keeping him in line, I had no need to add further punishment.

    Since it waste, I found a suitable spot to rest for the night.

    My body seemed naturally inclined toward nocturnal activity. Even back when I was a gecko, sleeping at night never came easily.

    However, through rigorous training, I adjusted to being active during the day and sleeping at night.

    Sure, being nocturnal would offer advantages with my dark scales and stealth abilities, but I couldn¡¯tpletely abandon the human lifestyle ingrained in me.

    Besides, my followers also seemed to prefer being awake during the day, so I followed their lead.

    But there was a problem.

    The same issue I faced back at the acacia tree¡ªI couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    While not being able to sleep wasn¡¯t a crisis, the cause of my restlessness was.

    I was cold.

    It wasn¡¯t just the weather, though winter was approaching, and the temperature was dropping.

    No, this chill felt different.

    It was a lonely kind of cold.

    A sense of absence, of something missing.

    I realized that since bing a lizard, I¡¯d rarely slept alone.

    Tus and Pus often nestled against me, their warm bodies aforting presence. Even Tang Soyeong, small as she was, provided warmth when she slept nearby.

    The Serpent Queen wrapped around me when we rested, and back at the Celestial Demon Sect, I grudgingly emitted soothing cries to help my master sleep.

    Even during my time with the wolves or while captive under the Red Dragon, I was never alone.

    To be more specific, I¡¯d grown ustomed to theforting warmth of arge energy core nearby while I slept.

    When it was just Tang Soyeong and Neph with me, I¡¯d shrink myself to match their size since they couldn¡¯t growrger.

    It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was better than nothing.

    In short, I¡¯d always had someone or something close by while sleeping.

    And now, with that warmth absent, how could I possibly sleep?

    ¡°Geeeeeng¡­.¡±

    For a so-called divine beast of the Beast Sect and a mid-level dragon at that, this was not a dignified thought.

    But what choice did I have?

    A lifetime¡ªor at least a year¡ªof suchforts made this emptiness unbearable.

    It wasn¡¯t that strange, really.

    I may look like a terrifying lizard, but I¡¯m still younger than even Pus and Tus.

    Sure, lizards mature in a year or two, but spiritually speaking, I¡¯m still young.

    The Serpent Queen herself said I hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet.

    If I¡¯d known it would be this hard, I would¡¯ve brought someone along.

    But everyone had responsibilities¡­ Maybe I should¡¯ve brought the cker Tang Soyeong.

    Then again, what good would she have done?

    She might¡¯ve made the loneliness worse.

    ¡°Geeeeeeeng¡­.¡±

    Unless I could feed her some Wind Nourishing Pills, she wasn¡¯t much use in this state.

    Wait.

    Speaking of Wind Nourishing Pills¡­.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Might as well ask since I¡¯m not sleeping.

    ¡°Wind Nourishing Pills? Where did you hear about that?¡±

    I have my ways.

    His reaction confirmed the rumors.

    The idea that the Dragon Gate nests contained treasures, including the ultimate prize¡ªthe Wind Nourishing Pill¡ªseemed true.

    Having defeated Gongbok and imed rightful ownership of the Rocky Mountain, it was only fair that the pill belonged to me now.

    ¡°It did exist.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    Why the past tense?

    With my tiny w, I poked the Fox Marble.

    ¡°You think poking the relic¡­ Gah! Wh-What are you doing!¡±

    Gongbok let out a pained cry.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it during our battle, but his personality seemed lighter now¡ªunburdened, perhaps.

    ¡°F-Fine! There was a Wind Nourishing Pill! But¡­.¡±

    But?

    So, it was used up?

    Why?

    You¡¯re male.

    ¡°Cho-Do came to me once, calling it her lifelong wish, and begged for it¡­.¡±

    At least he didn¡¯t take it himself.

    But why did Cho-Do need it?

    What would a spiritual being do with a Wind Nourishing Pill?

    The Fox Marble vibrated as Gongbok stared at me intently.

    ¡°And what would you need it for¡­?¡±

    Vrooooom!

    I¡¯m different.

    ¡°Gahk!¡±

    A few more squeezes of the Fox Marble served as punishment for giving away what was rightfully mine.

    ¡°That¡­ was mine¡ªcough¡ªnever mind.¡±

    Still, Gongbok imed he didn¡¯t see Cho-Do consume the pill, so it might still be in her nest.

    Or maybe she pretended to be close just to get it.

    ¡°Hmmm, the more I see you, the more certain I am¡ªyou are Gomodo¡¯s descendant.¡±

    A sudden change of topic.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t let it slide, but any information about the previous Gomodo was worth entertaining.

    Such knowledge could even influence my evolution path.

    ¡°My father was the same¡ªa notorious phnderer¡­.¡±

    Phnderer?

    This felt like a misunderstanding.

    I wasn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°Gerororong.¡±

    I simply liked resting my face against warm,forting energy cores.

    I¡¯m a cold-blooded creature, after all.

    ¡°They say Gomodo himself was like that¡ªreluctant to go all the way but obsessed with the bosoms of maidens.¡±

    Wow.

    When I heard about Gomodo¡¯s feats, I was impressed, but now I¡¯m just¡­ disappointed.

    How could a spiritual beast behave like that?

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    I can¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    ¡°Wait, are you seeking Cho-Do for the same reason?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Vrooooom.

    Why are you acting like this? You¡¯re the one who told me to find her!

    ¡°My precious little sister!¡±

    ¡°Gekekekek!¡±

    Are all dragons like this?

    I swear, I won¡¯t be like them.

    *

    Cho-Do.

    The youngest of the Yongsaengguja and a being praised endlessly by Gongbok.

    Thanks to this directionally challenged guide, I''ve wandered aimlessly more times than I care to count.

    But atst, I could finally witness its form.

    The being of unparalleled beauty, worthy of being described as wless.

    The one holding the legendary Fung-Yuhwan, and the one who would teach me how to master the power of wood.

    With a heart pounding in anticipation, I stepped into its domain.

    And finally, I stood face to face with the creature that must be Cho-Do.

    The overall color was predominantly green.

    Although other hues were mixed in, the color of nts dominated, fitting for a being that wielded the power of wood.

    Its appearance could be likened to that of a frog or a turtle.

    Its nose carried a faint resemnce to a mammal, but as a child of a dragon, that was to be expected.

    Even Gongbok, after all, bore a peculiar serpentine form with limbs attached.

    Cho-Do possessed three distinctive features.

    The first was a mysterious nt growing on its back.

    The second was the sporadic lightning strikes cracking down around it.

    And the final feature... Oh, the final feature was truly something to behold.

    Its body.

    It exceeded every expectation I could have imagined.

    Surpassingparison with any other being.

    <em>"Illustration iing... Click."</em>

    ¡°Grrroooaarr?¡±

    Wait... so its size.

    ¡°Guh-guh-guh-geck!¡±

    What in the world is this?

    The being Gongbok imed was ¡°so beautiful it could be gazed at endlessly¡± was this?

    That thing...

    It¡¯srger than two Gongboksbined!

 Chapter 224

    It''s a bit awkward to say anything about someone else''s precious younger sister, but this is just too much.

    How is that even considered a cute little sister?

    "Cute" is something that fits a creature like Tus or Pus.

    Even Shikshiki and Chillingi.

    "Hm...? The aura feels like Cho-Do, but... something seems a little different from what I remember."

    Right.

    There¡¯s no way this could be called cute.

    "Still, the cuteness remains unchanged, so it¡¯s definitely Cho-Do!"

    Is this really cute?

    Just my thoughts, but if I hugged her, I feel like I¡¯d turn her into amon/brotherly rtionship regardless of anypatibility.

    "Grurrr¡­."

    Cho-Do was staring at the fox bead intensely.

    Having experienced countless battlefields, I instinctively knew what she was thinking.

    Her stance towards an intruder.

    It¡¯s only natural to be on guard when a powerful spiritual being appears in her territory.

    But a guard is just that¡ªa guard.

    I¡¯ve got a reliable ally.

    "Geck!"

    Who am I?

    I¡¯m a lizard recognized by Gongbok.

    What would she do, with her brother¡¯s recognition?

    I pulled out a scale fragment from my pocket.@@novelbin@@

    This was the token Gongbok gave me before he died.

    He said this would get Cho-Do to cooperate.

    Even though it might not be necessary since it¡¯s inside the fox bead, I still should use it when I can.

    "Grurrr?"

    Cho-Do stared at the token I offered her.

    As Gongbok said, it seems pretty effective.

    "Hehe. How about that? Didn¡¯t he say you¡¯d faint if it was your brother?"

    I guess I have to admit it to some extent.

    Shhrk.

    At that moment, a few vines started growing from Cho-Do¡¯s body.

    Swaaaaash!

    A vine was swung like a whip and snatched the scale from my hand.

    Then she stared at the scale for a while.

    "She¡¯s reminiscing about her brother. How cute she is."

    Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying about being close.

    If it were otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be staring at it so intently.

    Swaash!

    Suddenly, Cho-Do threw Gongbok¡¯s token to the ground.

    "Grurrrr¡­."

    She red at me with a low growl.

    "...Geck?"

    She made that noise while staring at the fox bead.

    Wasn¡¯t I supposed to show this?

    "Could it be¡­?"

    Could it be?

    "Did she think her most beloved brother is dead...?!"

    Isn¡¯t that a little extreme?

    She didn¡¯t gently hold the token but threw it on the ground instead?

    "Grurrrr!"

    What¡¯s clear is that Cho-Do is fully prepared to fight me.

    "Geck-geck."

    What are you going to do now?

    That¡¯s not what we agreed on.

    "I didn¡¯t expect this situation, but don¡¯t worry. Since my consciousness remains, I¡¯ll clear up any misunderstandings."

    Paaaaat!

    The fox bead flew into the air.

    "Cho-Do! Your brother is here!"

    Woooon!

    With fierce momentum, Gongbok flew toward Cho-Do.

    And Cho-Do¡¯s vines whipped around like chasing flies.

    Swaash!

    I quickly leapt into the air to block her vine whip.

    If Gongbok gets hit, fine, but the fox bead can¡¯t be harmed.

    "...W-What¡¯s this?"

    Gongbok shouted in confusion.

    "Gwoooooo!"

    Cho-Do roared with a furious expression.

    "Could it be... because my voice has changed? Then... I guess that could happen."

    Fortunately, Gongbok had an excuse.

    But when I thought about it with my cold-blooded lizard brain, Gongbok seems to be misunderstanding things.

    Did Cho-Do cooperate because I showed her the token?

    No.

    Did Gongbok hear my exnation when he tried to rify?

    No.

    At the very least, she knows what my rtionship with Gongbok is.

    But if this is the oue...

    It means Cho-Do doesn¡¯t actually care that much about Gongbok.

    "Gegegegeck!"

    "There¡¯s no way!"

    Gongbok desperately denies it.

    "It¡¯s because of the voice! It¡¯s because the voice changed!"

    That makes sense.

    It has about as much sense as a poison pouch from So-Yeong.

    Which is to say, almost none.

    "Grurrrr¡­."

    Cho-Do red at me and Gongbok with an angry face.

    It¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t be able to convince her with words.

    There¡¯s only one thing I can do.

    Knock her down first and try to talk afterward.

    She¡¯s angry now, but maybe if Ind a few hits, she¡¯ll calm down.

    "...Are you seriously thinking of facing me?"

    What can I do?

    "It¡¯s not going to happen! Don¡¯t do it!"

    ...Could it be that Gongbok is protecting her because she¡¯s his sister?

    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s even more irritating.

    No matter what¡¯s going on, it seems Gongbok really cherishes Cho-Do.

    And then, he snatched away Fung-Yuhwan and now acts like this toward me?

    "You think you can beat Cho-Do with whatever tricks you¡¯ve got?"

    Sure, mercy in hand... huh?

    "Geck?"

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    "Even if I fought you again, the odds would be low¡­ how would you defeat Cho-Do, who¡¯s stronger than me?!"

    Cho-Do is stronger than you?

    But you¡¯re the youngest, right?

    "...Cough, I¡¯ve been stuck in meditation for so long, so of course, the one I fought would be weaker than you."

    As cowardly as it sounds, Gongbok¡¯s words are somewhat true.

    If he had fought me from the beginning with his full power, he could¡¯ve taken me down before I even manifested my Sword Qi.

    Also, after being cut once, I didn¡¯t die, but instead, I dove right into his ws and epted my fate.

    Of course, I leveled up dramatically when I defeated him.

    My current level is exactly 30.

    Considering that leveling up gets harder the more I evolve, it¡¯s quite an achievement.

    But even now, I can¡¯t say I could easily defeat Gongbok in a full-on fight.

    Yet, Cho-Do is stronger than Gongbok?

    ¡¾Cho-Do LV100¡¿

    The level I see for Cho-Do is 100.

    It¡¯s a high number, but it¡¯s not overwhelming.

    The levels of the Red Dragon and Snake Queen are even higher, and Gongbok¡¯s level was practically invisible.

    By level alone, Iron-d Dragon before the fox bead was higher.

    Of course, just because the level is high doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s automatically stronger.

    But the fact that I can see her level means she¡¯s definitely a worthy opponent.

    Pabababack!

    Fortunately, while Gongbok and I were talking, Cho-Do seemed to wait, like she was preparing.

    Could it be herst mercy for her brother?

    "Gwoooo!"

    Now, it seems like Cho-Do is ready to go!

    ["Using Reverse Scale LV5."]

    A courageous lizard''s cry responded in kind.

    ["Temporarily acquiring Lion''s Roar."]

    KWA-AAAAAH!

    The ground-shaking explosion covered Cho-Do¡¯s massive body.

    "Lion¡¯s Roar!"

    Gongbok, floating in the air, admired the sight.

    Despite attacking his younger sister, his reaction showed just how incredibly powerful she was.

    BAM!

    Immediately, countless nts began to grow.

    KUGUGUGUUNG!

    Roots and vines came rushing like a massive wave.

    Each root was about as thick as half my body, enormous in size.

    Hundreds of those giant roots moved simultaneously, and the flow that crashed toward me was too destructive to be considered a mere neck power.

    KWA-GA-GA-GA-GA-K!

    This must be the neck power Cho-Do wields.

    Most enemies wouldn¡¯t even have time to scream before being swept away by this attack.

    But I¡¯m not just any enemy, and I can also wield the power of the Dragon Gate to some extent.

    KUGUGUGUK!

    I focused my mind.

    I drew upon the power of the Dragon Gate that was stored somewhere in my dantian.

    KUGUK!

    The wave of roots that had beening toward me faltered.

    I instinctively knew.

    The power of the Dragon Gate that I wield and the one Cho-Do is using were in conflict with each other.

    Cho-Do¡¯s power is directly tied to her neck.

    Having held the power of the Dragon Gate for centuries, her will must be as strong as the neck itself.

    On the other hand, I haven''t been using the Dragon Gate for that long.

    But my power doesn¡¯te from just the neck.

    I have the fire of Huari, the strength of Seol-Sam, and the poison energy.

    All kinds of elixirs and the energy of Neidan resonate with the Dragon Gate.

    WHHHRRRRR!

    CHZHEHZHEHZHE!

    Perhaps it¡¯s a bit of a mess, this conglomeration of power.

    But just because it¡¯s chaotic doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s necessarily bad.

    KWA-GA-GA-GA-GA-K!

    At first nce, it seems like a stalemate.

    But when you consider the total amount of power, I¡¯m at a severe disadvantage, and if time passes, it¡¯s clear I¡¯ll lose.

    SSSSHHH.

    I took a deep breath.

    Now, a technique I can use even without Reverse Scale.

    Gae Gak Death Beam.

    SSSHEEERROOONG!

    A blue beam of light shot straight toward Cho-Do¡¯s main body.

    The Gae Gak Death Beam is a high-temperature blueser that burns enemies.

    But this Gae Gak Death Beam was different from usual.

    All the chaotic powers I had stirred up to oppose the neck¡¯s power mixed together.

    FUUUWAH!

    A deadly beam, so mixed up with different energies that I couldn''t even recognize them all, scorched Cho-Do¡¯s massive body.

    WHHRRRRR!

    SSHHHHEEERRR!

    "Impressive... no, cowardly...?"

    Gongbok was confused by my attack.

    Cowardly?

    I¡¯d only gained the Dragon Gate power a few months ago¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯d think about directly shing with that monster.

    From Gongbok¡¯s reaction, I learned something.

    Despitending a solid hit, he still says that, which means it¡¯s not a fatal blow.

    I quickly backed away while preparing for a follow-up strike.

    At close range, those nts would likely wrap around me, and resistance would be impossible.

    SSHHH.

    Just as I was about to fire another Gae Gak Death Beam, a sh of light appeared in the sky.

    Blue lightning fell toward me.

    KRRRRRRRUNG!

    A destructive sound that tore through the air shook the entirend.

    ...Wait, why is the one with neck power using lightning?

    KRRRRUNG!

    KRRRRRRRRUNG!

    It didn¡¯t stop after just one strike.

    The lightning continued to fall in the direction I was moving.

    The smell of burning filled the air as all nearby nts were set aze.

    I tried my best to dodge, but my speed couldn''t match the speed of the lightning.

    As a result, I kept getting hit.

    KRRRRRRRUNG!

    ...But, why am I still fine?

    Despite being struck by lightning multiple times, I was only slightly scorched.

    Could it be that I have some kind of lightning immunity?

    Did I somehow gain the power of rubber?

    After taking this attack, I¡¯m still fine?

    "Hehe... See, Cho-Do wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize her brother."

    Gongbok muttered something iprehensible as he floated beside me.

    I looked at Cho-Do, confused about what he meant.

    "Stop now."

    Like a jade bead rolling on a silver te.

    It¡¯s a metaphor for a beautiful woman¡¯s voice.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t really understand the metaphor, but now I do.

    The voice that sounds like a rolling jade bead?

    It came from that massive creature?

    "Kng¡­."

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    That giant beast was growling like an animal, looking around nervously.

    The flower bud on Cho-Do¡¯s back began to bloom.

    A red flower, whose name I didn¡¯t know, bloomed, and golden pollen scattered in every direction.

    As the burned nts touched the pollen, they immediately regained their natural beauty, and when the pollen touched my scales, the scorched wounds started healing.

    As the giant beast lowered its head, a woman from the flower bud descended lightly, walking with delicate steps.

    She was a beauty with green hair, wearing white clothes.

    One side of her hair covered her eye, and I regretted that such a beautiful face was hidden.

    Her movements were as graceful as a celestial dancer, so smooth and natural.

    I instinctively knew.

    This was the true form of Cho-Do, the Yongsaengguja.

    "I find this strange. Why do you have a scent that reminds me of something I miss?"

    Moreover, the energy I felt from her wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    It wasn¡¯t at the level of the Heavenly Tiger, but it was close to that of a White Snow Flower¡ªa truly remarkable aura.

    But there¡¯s something odd.

    Given her profound energy, she should be sticking her tongue out and waving her tail.

    I don¡¯t want to admit it, but my body can¡¯t resist such things.

    Yet, right now, she wasn¡¯t doing that.

    She was immense, powerful, yet my heart didn¡¯t stir.

    How should I put it?

    It feels like when I look at Tang Soyeong?

    I suddenly recalled something from my childhood.

    I once bit into arge bread thinking it would be delicious, but it was hollow inside.

    How disappointing it was when I was young.

    Was that bread called "Gonggal-ppang" (hollow bread)?

    ¡­Why am I thinking of that now?

 Chapter 225

    The wind of Fung-Yuhwan uses the character for "wind," ? (ïL).

    The Yoo is naturally the "Yoo" of "you," and Hwan is the character for "medicine," as in "pills."

    Fung-Yuhwan is the medicinal wind that makes things bountiful.

    But what in the world is this in front of me?

    Of course, it''s extremely bountiful.

    But that''s just from the outside.

    The essential part can''t hide its true nature.

    If it were any other spiritual being, I might have been tricked, but not a being of my level.

    "Ge-eek¡­."

    It seems the "wind" of Fung-Yuhwan refers to wind as in "breeze."

    It looks like there''s something, but just like the wind, it''s an illusion you can''t touch.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t too disappointed when someone took Fung-Yuhwan.

    Why? Because it means someone did use it.

    It means I can see the effects of the legendary elixir with my own eyes.

    "Ge-eek¡­."

    But what is this situation now?

    Even lizards have pure hearts.

    And that pure heart has been crushed.

    "Ge-geck!"

    I looked with the eyes of a sad lizard.

    "...Is something bothering you?"

    Even so, the spiritual being itself doesn¡¯t seem bad, so I can¡¯t say much.

    And I wonder how much they must have needed it to use something like this.

    The thought of fighting has already faded.

    It¡¯s not just because they¡¯ve pulled back their hostility either.

    Whoo.

    The fox bead shuddered slightly.

    "My one and only little sister...! It¡¯s been a while!"

    Gongbok flew toward Cho-Do, grinning.

    St.

    Of course, he was knocked back by Cho-Do¡¯s vine.

    "What... What?"

    The fox bead trembled in shock.

    Cho-Do, with cold eyes, nced at the object before reluctantly speaking.

    "Is it perhaps... Brother?"

    "That¡¯s right! You didn¡¯t recognize me, Cho-Do!"

    Gongbokughed.

    He probably thought she didn¡¯t recognize him because his voice had changed due to the fox bead.

    "I totally understand. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t recognize myself either with this voice, so how could you, Cho-Do?"

    Gongbok seemed to be misunderstanding something, but I held back from correcting him, fearing that it might negate the fundamental rtionship of brother and sister.

    No matter how I looked at it, the expression on Cho-Do''s face wasn¡¯t one of seeing a beloved older brother, but more like seeing a reluctant rtive.

    "Have you lost your life, if you¡¯ve be like that?"

    Still, the fact that she expressed some concern about his death suggests that it''s notplete despair, maybe?

    ...Or is it?

    Even enemies could express that much concern.

    It seems Gongbok just assumes that Cho-Do is worried about him.

    "It was just luck. After losing in an honorable fight, I was nning to rest and hand over the token as a reward, but here we are. But still, it¡¯s so good to see you again."

    There¡¯s no need to stress the point.

    Cho-Do stared at Gongbok, then shifted her gaze to me.

    "Does that mean the great warrior over there defeated you, Brother?"

    "Haha, I guess you could say that. Of course, if we fought again, I¡¯d win for sure, but it¡¯s true that I was defeated in defense."

    Gongbokughed heartily.

    Looking at him now, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s a bad person by nature.

    I lost to him and died.

    And here he is, talking about it so cheerfully.

    Of course, being trapped in the fox bead, his consciousness is still alive, so it''s not an easy thing to do.

    Cho-Do¡¯s green eyes slowly scanned me.

    From the horns to my face, neck, arms, fur, back, and tail.

    It felt somewhat eerie.

    "Are you perhaps thinking of avenging your brother? There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m the one who guided this person here."

    "...Brother."

    "Yes, Cho-Do."

    Gongbok answered in a happy tone.

    He had said before that Cho-Do was like a sister he¡¯d protect even if he had to put her in his eyes. It seems that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s thinking.

    However, I¡¯m not sure whether Cho-Do shares those feelings.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring anyone into my territory recklessly?"

    A slightly harsh voice was heard.

    "Even though you defeated me¡­."

    Did she just say her brother died?

    So what?

    That¡¯s how I, the clever lizard, interpret it.

    "What does this have to do with the girl? You know she doesn¡¯t like going outside, and yet you did this?"

    "Cough... It''s not that I went outside... it¡¯s more like inside..."

    "Again, again. Brother, you were always like this."

    Why do I feel a cold sweat forming?

    Of course, since I don¡¯t have sweat nds, it¡¯s not actual sweat.

    "Cho, Cho-Do. What about my face¡­?"

    "You¡¯re already dead, so what¡¯s face?"

    "Cho-Do?"

    "Tsk¡­."

    Honestly, when you reach the level of a Yongsaengguja, death might not be such a big deal.

    They are spiritual beings that have lived for hundreds, even thousands of years, so they likely ept death differently.

    Gongbok also gave up his life rather easily, and Cho-Do doesn¡¯t seem too attached to her brother¡¯s death either.

    And so began Cho-Do¡¯s unteral attack.

    From Gongbok¡¯s past mistake, to recklessly sharing information with an outsider about his one and only younger sister who might be in danger. And the token¡ªwhat token? Do I need to kneel and hand over my brother''s scale? Forget it, I¡¯m upset now.

    ...She didn¡¯t say it directly, but this is what I¡¯m hearing.

    Gongbok was mumbling, unsure of what to do.

    After being criticized harshly by Cho-Do for a while, I locked eyes with her again.

    "Oh my, I haven¡¯t even weed the guest properly yet."

    Cho-Do, who had been so harsh, suddenly became soft and sweet, as if nothing had happened.

    "Th-This is...!"

    Gongbok was furious and trembling from the sudden change in attitude.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t mad at Cho-Do; he was mad at me.

    Why is he mad at me?

    I didn¡¯t do anything.

    Cho-Do looked at me with a slight smile, then extended her arm gently.

    "Kwwong¡­."

    The green beast, which I had assumed to be Cho-Do, lowered its head slightly.

    As if telling us to climb on.

    "He¡¯s the one who serves me. How happy I am that my brother formed ties with the great warrior. I¡¯ll take you inside."

    Unlike with Gongbok, she spoke to me with great respect.

    ...But can she really act like this after showing me that earlier?

    If I didn¡¯t see it, I wouldn¡¯t know.

    But let¡¯s not point it out.

    Just like that deceptive Gonggal-ppang (hollow bread), and her personality.

    If I touch it, it¡¯s probably going to be troublesome.

    *

    Cho-Do¡¯s Dragon Gate was closer to a forest than a mountain.

    However, due to the dense nts lurking in the forest, it would be harder to enter than a mountain.

    The moment an intruder appears, the entire forest bes a weapon to attack the intruder.

    It could be much more dangerous than a volcano or snow-capped mountain.

    Once Cho-Do reached the nest, she served me tea.

    Since I¡¯m sorge, the wooden bowl was about the size of a basin, which made it look a bit strange, but it was no big deal.

    It¡¯s called "Malicha," and aside from the stronger-than-expected aroma, I liked the tea overall.

    I licked it with my tongue.

    It might not be the traditional way of serving tea, but there¡¯s no other choice.

    With my lizard body, the only options are either licking it with my tongue or swallowing it all at once, like gulping down the entire bowl.

    Neither option seemed great, but gulping it down in one go would be worse.

    Honestly, I was a bit uneasy.

    For whatever reason, though they were the ones who attacked first, the fact remains that I killed Gongbok.

    Of course, I ended up being trapped in this floating bead, with my consciousness still alive but stuck inside.

    "Well, I¡¯ve lived long enough. The girl¡¯s brother was caught up in meditation, so in a way, he¡¯s my benefactor."

    Cho-Do spoke casually, as if it was no big deal.

    "You think so highly of me...!"

    No, I don¡¯t think you should be this moved.

    Are you sure you two are really that close?

    "By the way, it¡¯s an interesting object. It looks like a fox bead, but how is it that it holds the girl¡¯s brother...? And there are also quite strong human souls inside."

    Cho-Do gazed into the fox bead.

    There¡¯s not just Gongbok inside it.

    The original owner¡¯s bead is inside, and it seems like Gongbok has rented space there.

    The souls of the Hwasan Sect also entered, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    Maybe the bead is keeping strict discipline.

    "And to think it¡¯s the descendant of death itself with a tail¡ªseems like there¡¯s fate at work here."

    The Yongsaengguja are the children of the True Dragon.

    The True Dragon and Gongbok are enemies, you could say.

    So, Gongbok is somewhat like the enemy of her father.

    But even Cho-Do, who likely received affection from the True Dragon, doesn¡¯t hold any ill will toward Gongbok.

    Didn¡¯t she even say I have a nostalgic scent?

    "She has such power despite not having fully grown. The one who gave her life probably wasn¡¯t even at this level."

    I¡¯m stronger than the True Dragon of her age and even older Gongbok!

    In truth, it makes sense.

    How many lizards are there stronger than me at the age of one?

    "Honestly, when her brother asked the girl to help with the training of a great warrior, I couldn¡¯t understand it. For a descendant of his, having this much power, and still beingzy and sleepy¡ªhow could she agree to help?"

    Thest two things seem a bit off.

    "But now that I see it, I understand. The imbnce between the power the great warrior holds and the wisdom."

    "Gegeck."

    "Also, she hasn¡¯t even started speaking yet. I understand what that means, but it¡¯s a strange, corruptednguage that distorts with every listener."

    Cho-Do saw right through the essence of Gegeck.

    Could she really be a Yongsaengguja?

    She certainly feels like an expert.

    "If I had the time, I¡¯d teach you thenguage, but the most important issue is the imbnce I mentioned earlier. The energy she possesses exceeds the realm of the senses, and her external energy is almost at the same level. But the wisdom stays stagnant at the peak, which is truly regrettable."

    "Geck¡­."

    The internal energy I have exceeds the realm of the senses.

    Considering the elixirs and Neidan I¡¯ve consumed, it¡¯s not surprising to be at mid-level in the Hwa-gyeong.

    My external energy is also at the entry level of Hwa-gyeong, I think.

    But external energy isn¡¯t something special.

    It¡¯s just my size and Yongrin that make it external energy.

    But my wisdom has remained stagnant at the peak.

    Although I manifested Sword Qi, that was only temporary, an all-out manifestation, not a result of true enlightenment.

    In other words, once I gain enlightenment, I¡¯ll be able to grow explosively.

    And Cho-Do is trying to teach me that.

    "Samhwa Cheojeong, Ogi Jo Won. I would like to exin these to you, but I believe it¡¯s too soon since you haven¡¯t reached the ultimate stage yet."

    I have a rough understanding of Samhwa Cheojeong and Ogi Jo Won.

    When I was a Green Basilisk, during my meditation, I mistakenly thought I had reached that level when I met my master.

    "I briefly saw the great warrior¡¯s martial arts from the entrance."

    She said "briefly," but she attacked first.

    "Clearly, the internal energy itself isparable to mine, but its depth is shallow."

    That¡¯s to be expected.

    I¡¯ve only had the Dragon Gate for a few months.

    "It¡¯s not a matter of mastery. The great warrior can handle the power of the neck, but there¡¯s a situation where they can¡¯t control it."

    What kind of cryptic nonsense is this?

    I tilted my head.

    "To put it more precisely, the great warrior has misunderstood the five elements."

    Misunderstood the five elements?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    What does the neck power mean?

    It¡¯s the neck of a tree, isn¡¯t it?

    "Do you know why I can summon lightning, and why the great warrior remained unharmed after being struck by lightning?"

    Cho-Do also wields the power of the neck.

    But she doesn¡¯t seem to be limited to just the neck power.

    Suddenly controlling lightning seems out of ce, but I just assumed she had that ability.

    But still, it felt odd that I remained unharmed after being struck by lightning.

    I don¡¯t have any resistance to it, after all.

    "The neck is not limited to growing nts."

    Cho-Do spoke in a gentle tone.

    Her voice had a warmth to it, like a parent teaching a child.

    "The blossomed flower is fire, the refined wood is metal, and the dead tree belongs to water. The five elements are not mere substances."

    Now Cho-Do started exining in earnest.

    "Let¡¯s take the wood as an example. The season would be spring, and the hour would be dawn. Yes, the neck represents birth and creation. It corresponds to Jupiter and its taste is sour. The liver is its organ, and the galldder is its corresponding body part. Do you understand?"

    Cho-Do looked up at me.

    Did you understand this much?

    She had that belief in her gaze.@@novelbin@@

    The only answer I could give was this.

    "Ge-eeng¡­."

    I don¡¯t get it!

    Please make it simple enough for a foolish lizard like me to understand.

 Chapter 226

    "Hmm... Well, just because you hear it doesn¡¯t mean you can understand it," Cho-Do said.

    Despite the foolish look on my face, she didn¡¯t scold me.

    She seemed to know that a one-year-old lizard wouldn¡¯t be able to understand these things.

    Cho-Do elegantly sipped her tea, while I flicked my tongue out like a fool of a lizard.

    "To put it simply, think of the movement of a tree."

    "Geck?"

    "How does a tree grow? Doesn¡¯t it start from the earth and constantly reach toward the sky?"

    This much I could understand.

    Even though I¡¯m a young lizard, I can at least grasp how trees grow.

    "An upward energy, a force that rises directly, meaning the neck represents expansion."

    Hmm...

    Saying it like that makes it seem a bit clearer.

    "Do you understand?"

    I nodded slightly.

    "Just like the great warrior¡¯s descendant, you are quite sharp."

    It seemed like Cho-Do was acknowledging her ancestor, the great Gongbok, as a good lizard.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything great, but because I¡¯m from the Yongsaengguja line, she¡¯s ttering me with praise.

    It¡¯s not bad.

    It would be even better if it weren¡¯t for the Gonggal-ppang trick.

    "...Hmmm."

    Gongbok didn¡¯t hide his difort.

    Whoo.

    "My¡­ my bad¡­"

    The fox bead shook violently, as if Gongbok was trying to torment the souls trapped inside the bead.

    Is something bothering him?

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if he keeps doing that.

    "I would like to teach you all of the five elements, but since there are things I myself haven¡¯t realized, I will only teach you about the neck."

    "Geck."

    That¡¯s a relief.

    For now, learning just one thing is better.

    Honestly, even just understanding the neck¡¯s power makes me dizzy¡ªhow could I ever learn the entire five elements?

    I could learn them, but my head would likely get tangled up with all the confusion.

    "The palm trigram corresponds to Jin and Son."

    Palm trigram?

    Is she talking about something like Gon-Gon-Gan-Ri?

    "The Palkwae, the eight trigrams created by Fu Xi, represent the meanings of the universe¡­ In short, it represents Gan-Tae-Ri-Jin-Son-Gan."

    Looking at my nk face, Cho-Do seemed to try exining it in simpler terms, but even that was not easy.

    "Heaven, pond, fire, thunder, wind, water, mountain, earth. These represent the phenomena and order of the universe."

    Now I¡¯m starting to get it.

    When they say "the universe," they must mean this world, not the dark unknown.

    I can understand this much at least.

    But can we really exin the world with just these eight?

    "The eight trigrams are divided into sixteen, then thirty-two, then sixty-four trigrams."

    Okay, that seems more understandable.

    Eight trigrams might be enough.

    "To return to the original topic, the power of the neck that the great warrior useses from the fact that he understood the neck as it is."

    He thought that controlling the neck¡¯s energy was merely about handling nts.

    I hadn¡¯t had time to think differently.

    What Yin-Yang means, or what the Five Elements are.

    I had no reason to consider those things.

    Cho-Do lightly flicked her hand.

    Crackle.

    A small static electricity popped.

    Cho-Do continued to strike lightning.

    She said that was also part of the neck¡¯s power.

    "Jin means thunder. A thunder that stretches out forcefully. That is the neck."

    Cho-Do flicked her finger lightly with her other hand.

    Whoo.

    Her green hair fluttered slightly.

    "Son, which means wind. It spreads softly, and thus it also corresponds to the neck."

    The power of the neck wasn¡¯t just limited to nts.

    Thunder and wind also correspond to the neck.

    "As the great warrior expands his universe, he will be able to expand the concept of the neck. But this is the limit of what I can teach you."

    Just controlling thunder and wind is amazing, but it¡¯s said that even more than that can be achieved.

    Even the same tree contains all five elements¡ªfire, water, metal, and earth¡ªso it¡¯s beginning to make sense.

    But right now, there¡¯s no way I could summon lightning or create a storm.

    Before I was reborn as a lizard, I lived a life far from such powers, and even after being reborn, I¡¯ve been struggling to survive.

    If you can call it training, it¡¯s been about eating others and gaining their power, or leveling up through the status window.

    Of course, I¡¯ve gained enlightenment and learned martial arts from my master, but those weren¡¯t the main focus.

    "The important thing is expanding the great warrior¡¯s world. Expanding your world means gaining enlightenment."

    Enlightenment.

    It must mean advancing to the next stage.

    "The peak is when you use sword qi, the super peak is when you use the sword master¡¯s techniques, and Hwa-gyeong is when you use Sword Qi. The people of today tend to categorize stages like that."

    That¡¯s what my master told me as well.

    To be precise, he didn¡¯t think I¡¯d understand such aplicated exnation, so he simplified it.

    ...I didn¡¯t fully understand, but it¡¯s true that my master¡¯s exnation was somewhat odd.

    Cho-Do¡¯s exnation was difficult too, but my master made it harder.

    "But that¡¯s half right and half wrong. If that were true, how could someone at the peak like the great warrior have killed the girl¡¯s brother?"

    If the stages are categorized like that, then after using Sword Qi, I should be called Hwa-gyeong.

    But it¡¯s not like that.

    I¡¯m still stuck at the peak.

    "Most humans reach the peak stage. When you stand at the top of the mountain, there¡¯s nowhere else to go, right?"

    Many people see the peak as just a stage, and in this world, there are many martial artists who have reached it.

    But the peak originally means there¡¯s nowhere else to go.

    "But not all humans are satisfied when they stand at the peak. They look up at the sky. Some ask why they should do that, others simply reach out their hands."

    They have surpassed the peak.

    "That¡¯s called Super Peak."

    The peak is the limit of humanity.

    And surpassing it is called Super Peak.

    "Reaching out your hand is one thing, but truly touching the sky in your own way¡ªthat¡¯s Hwa-gyeong. In other words, creating your own world. The state where you can manifest your own thoughts."

    It¡¯s easy to reach out your hand from the top of the mountain.

    But truly touching the sky is impossible.

    "Once your hand touches the sky, you can naturally contain the starlight in your sword. That¡¯s Sword Qi."

    That¡¯s why the difference between Super Peak and Hwa-gyeong is so vast.

    "And Hyeon-gyeong is when you walk above the sky. It means expanding your world."

    You stand at the peak, then look up and reach out your hand to surpass it¡ªthat¡¯s Super Peak.

    When you touch the sky, you can call it Hwa-gyeong, and when you can freely walk through it, that¡¯s Hyeon-gyeong.

    I felt something that had been blocked open inside me.

    "Oaek is in the Lower Dantian, Ogi is in the Middle Dantian, and Sangwon is in the Upper Dantian. When you gather them, they fill the Three Thousand Worlds, and the dragon dances in the distance. When you refine them, your bones turn golden, your body emanates golden light, and golden coins appear in the air, as Ogi and Sangwon finish their work. It¡¯s when you transcend a normal body and make a grand breakthrough."

    I felt blocked again.

    This was the hardest thing I¡¯d heard today.

    But for some reason, I could understand it a little.

    Hawan means Lower Dantian.

    Jungwon means Middle Dantian.

    Sangwon means Upper Dantian.

    "Oaek originates from the Five Organs, which are liver, heart, spleen, lungs, and kidneys."

    The fluids secreted by the Five Organs harmonize in the Lower Dantian.

    "Ogi refers to the Five Elements. Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water."

    The Five Elements harmonize in the Middle Dantian.

    "Sangwon means the Yin of Yin, the Yang of Yang, and the Yang of Yin. It can be considered Qi."

    Sangwon is achieved in the Upper Dantian.

    "That is Samhwa Cheojeong, and Ogi Jo Won."

    Samhwa Cheojeong and Ogi Jo Won.

    They said they would exin itter, but now they¡¯re cramming it all into my head.

    Thanks to that, my head is aching, but oddly, I don¡¯t mind it.

    It feels like my unused brain is shouting that it can take all this in.

    "Spiritual beings are stronger than humans. Most humans are blocked by the peak."@@novelbin@@

    I nodded, and Cho-Do smiled slightly.

    "Spiritual beings are different. Even at the same stage, they¡¯re far superior, and they find enlightenment much easier."

    That¡¯s true.

    Baekyun hasn¡¯t reached the peak for years, but I reached it in just three months.

    "But as one¡¯s stage advances, spiritual beings find it harder. Especially when they reach Ogi Jo Won, the gap widens."

    Ogi Jo Won.

    Even without the Yin and Ogi elements, the Five Elements must harmonize in the Middle Dantian.

    And I realized just how impossible it is.

    "Once you reach the peak and reach out to the sky, Ogi naturally umtes. The Five Elements are embedded in human life, so it might be natural."

    Humans simply live with the Five Elements.

    But spiritual beings are different.

    "The girl, who has lived for hundreds of years, is still only handling the neck¡¯s power. She can¡¯t even dream of achieving Ogi Jo Won."

    I too obtained the neck¡¯s power by taking control of the Dragon Gate.

    I now possess three Dragon Gates, which gave me the power of Water and Metal, but I still can¡¯t call them fully mine.

    Even though I have three Dragon Gates, I can¡¯t handle Ogi.

    So how could an ordinary spiritual being reach Ogi Jo Won?

    "...My father feared this, that¡¯s why."

    My head hurt like it was going to explode.

    But something important was said.

    "After a lifetime of effort, he reached Ogi Jo Won and attained Hyeon-gyeong, but one human who had lived less than a hundred years surpassed him."

    From a spiritual being''s perspective, that might be unfair.

    A human, who was clearly much weaker than him, somehow grew quickly and surpassed him one day.

    "That¡¯s why he tried to kill all humans before they formed factions, and it was Gomodo who stopped him."

    Yes, he wouldn¡¯t just kill humans for no reason.

    If after hundreds of years of training, everything he worked for could be undone by one human in an instant, I¡¯d be scared too.

    If suddenly, Tang Soyeong started firing Gae Gak Death Beams, I¡¯d...

    ...Actually, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be scared, would I?

    But what kind of human could stand on the same level as the True Dragon?

    No, maybe someone who surpassed that level?

    "His name... was unknown."

    Unknown?

    Does that mean he had no name?

    "I know, however, how he was referred to."

    So, that story did get passed down.

    I thought it would be forgotten, since True Dragon was revered as a divine beast and Gomodo wasbeled a vicious one.

    "He was called ¡®The One Who Stood Above the Sky.¡¯"

    Wait, since Gomodo was ndered as a vicious beast, this human must have been used of something simrly severe by the True Dragon.

    "He was called Cheonma (Heavenly Demon)."

    Cheonma? Why is the Heavenly Demon showing up here?

 Chapter 227

    Cheonma!

    Even someone unfamiliar with martial arts would have heard the term "Cheonma" at some point.

    It refers to a deity worshiped by the Cheonma Shinkyo, the most powerful demon standing above the sky.

    These days, it seems like Cheonma is involved in live streaming, growing herbs, and climbing towers, which proves just how famous this entity is.

    So, when the term Cheonma came up, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Wow, you know Cheonma!

    ¡­That, and the fact that I¡¯m standing where I am right now.

    This ce is The Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    When you mention The Ten Thousand Great Mountains, it refers to the foundation of Cheonma Shinkyo.

    The pieces of the puzzle that seemed scattered start to fall into ce.

    "Originally, Jinlong, Gomodo, and Cheonma lived like brothers. The girl¡¯s father and Gomodo share the same bloodline, and the human Cheonma was taken in by the grandfather," Cho-Do continued.

    Now even the grandfather ising into y.

    Since he¡¯s the father of spiritual beings, he must be one himself, but it¡¯s strange that he took in a human.

    "The grandfather... this is such an ancient story that even the girl only heard it secondhand. Since it¡¯s something her father told her, it¡¯s not necessarily a story to fully trust."

    Cho-Do refers to Jinlong with formal honorifics, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she holds much affection for him.

    It¡¯s probably only natural, considering she seems to be more inclined toward Gomodo than Jinlong.

    The bloodline of Jinlong and Gomodo isn¡¯t really that important.

    Both are living beings, so naturally, they must have fathers.

    Since it¡¯s an ancient story, there¡¯s no need to know who exactly it is.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if we know or don¡¯t know that part.

    "Even that story, when Jinlong was called a tyrant, is all there is."

    A tyrant.

    What kind of spiritual being was called that?

    "So, it¡¯s no wonder that the father was jealous of Cheonma. A human who was taught by a tyrant and surpassed him."

    This adds more context to what I had heard earlier.

    It¡¯s starting to make a little sense, but there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t understand.

    Despite suffering from that inferiorityplex, didn¡¯t he end up doing something simr to his own child?

    I don¡¯t sympathize with Gongbok, but it seems that this kind of thing is being passed down.

    "After the war ended, the spiritual beings who sided with my father stayed in Kunlun. The humans call them sacred divine beasts and offer tributes every year, but in reality, they were the ones who led the charge in killing humans," Cho-Do continued.

    Kunlun.

    If you asked anyone to choose the most mysterious and sacred mountain in the martial arts world, they would surely choose Kunlun.

    It¡¯s said to be the ce where gods and immortals reside. Even I know this information, so I wonder what the people here think about it.

    A white-scaled dragon lives in Kunlun, and it¡¯s considered a divine beast. Could anyone challenge it or not acknowledge its sacredness?

    That divine beast fought Cheonma, a being with ck scales, and it¡¯s unimaginable that they would not treat him as sacred.

    Of course, Gomodo would be seen as a vicious entity, and Jinlong, with the murderous intent, would be viewed as the viin.

    Cheonma Shinkyo would be the cult worshiping that evil, and The Ten Thousand Great Mountains would be the source of evil.

    What an amazing plot they came up with.

    "It¡¯s an ironic story. My father originally started his quest in The Ten Thousand Great Mountains, and now he calls it the source of evil," Cho-Do chuckled.

    It seems Jinlong was also born in The Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    The ce where Cheonma Shinkyo gathered, also known as The Ten Thousand Great Mountains, is where the stone tablets are said to be scattered, recording Cheonma¡¯s legacy.

    "Originally, The Ten Thousand Great Mountains was a ce where spiritual beings gathered and lived for thousands of years, or even longer. It was the origin of all spiritual beings," Cho-Do added.

    Jinlong brought the spiritual beings who followed him to Kunlun.

    In truth, I believe Gomodo and Cheonma drove him out.

    If Jinlong truly had won, then Cheonma Shinkyo would not have existed.

    He would have obliterated them by breathing fire,pletely destroying them.

    Since he couldn¡¯t do that, he moved his base andbeled Gomodo and Cheonma as evil.

    We know that Jinlong opposed Gomodo and Cheonma.

    But what about Gomodo and Cheonma¡¯s rtionship?

    Even Tang Soyeong knows that I am Gomodo, yet strangely, the people of Cheonma Shinkyo don¡¯t recognize me.

    Of course, Tang Soyeong has been calling me Gomodo since I was an alligator lizard, so she might have guessed it right by chance.

    But even lower-tier martial artists, like Jang Bong, called me Gomodo.

    Yet, neither my master nor Baekseolhwa, who ims to be a priestess, show any particr reaction to seeing me.

    Has the story of Gomodo not been passed down?

    Or perhaps Gomodo and Cheonma weren¡¯t that close?

    ...No.

    Come to think of it, my master told me to search for the traces of Jinlong.

    He said that if I keep growing stronger, I would eventually reach those traces.

    If I consider that, it means even Cheonma Shinkyo doesn¡¯t know the truth of that day.

    It¡¯s not hard to see why that would be the case.

    Did Cheonma really create Cheonma Shinkyo?

    The name Cheonma was a derogatory title used by Jinlong, and no matter how great someone was, they wouldn¡¯t want to be worshiped as a god.

    Cheonma Shinkyo was a cult created by people who admired Cheonma.

    Since Cheonma didn¡¯t directly establish it, the truth of that day would remain unknown.

    Now that I think about it, this makes sense.

    "Sharing the story you¡¯ve told today with outsiders may not be the best choice. If the great warrior fully matures, it might be fine, but if this story spreads, there¡¯s a chance that your father coulde directly to The Ten Thousand Great Mountains," Cho-Do cautioned.

    Or perhaps only a select few know about it.

    Jinlong used all his schemes to create this situation, so if someone suddenly tried to expose the truth of that day, Jinlong would rise and take action.

    If not, he would likely send some of his spiritual beings to crush those who spoke out.

    Jinlong is the ultimate strategist; he could summon humans in the name of the will of heaven.

    For now, it seems best to keep quiet.

    Of course, since she said not to talk to outsiders, it should be fine to speak to the followers.

    The Snake Queen isn¡¯t an outsider, and my master, whom I consider like a parent, isn¡¯t an outsider either.

    "Most spiritual beings here also perceive Gomodo as an ominous presence. It¡¯s natural for spiritual beings to fear him. Regardless of their intentions, it¡¯s true that he killed thousands of spiritual beings with his fiery eyes," Cho-Do continued.

    Even spiritual beings who didn¡¯t side with Jinlong feared Gomodo.

    Honestly, if there was no information, anyone would think of Gomodo as a killer who murdered thousands of spiritual beings with his zing eyes.

    "And... he wasn¡¯t exactly a gentle soul," Cho-Do added, her tone turning serious.

    It seems like Cho-Do, who is quite supportive of Gomodo, is acknowledging that his personality was rough.

    "He was called an outlier. He was fierce in battle, but when with humans, he was gentle. When arge-breasted woman would hold him, he was like a child... Tch, just a lump of flesh like that..." Cho-Do said, ncing down at her chest.

    So, Gomodo liked women withrge breasts, huh?

    I can¡¯t believe that a spiritual being would care about such things.

    Spiritual beings are supposed to maintain dignity.

    I don¡¯t understand.

    I won¡¯t be like that.

    Cho-Do looked at me with a slightly yful expression.

    "...Do you know why the girl is telling you these stories?"

    The story Cho-Do had shared with me was incredibly valuable.

    First of all, it served as a guide to help me understand the Five Elements and Cultivation Stages, concepts I had no grasp of before.

    The information about Jinlong''s true nature and the past of Gomodo was an added bonus.

    However, the impact of this story was far from ordinary.

    As Cho-Do had mentioned earlier, if this gets out, there will be consequences.

    From Cho-Do''s perspective, hiding this information wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but she ended up telling me almost everything.

    ¡°The Great Warrior gives off a familiar scent. It¡¯s not too strange, considering they are descendants of that person, but something is different.¡±

    The ck-scaled earth dragon.

    If that¡¯s Gomodo from the past, then it¡¯s not strange that she would associate me with Gomodo.

    My status window also calls me Gomodo.

    ¡°Truly, it feels as though Gomodo has returned to this ce, and I believe we¡¯ll be able to hear the answers we could never have heard before,¡± Cho-Do said.

    Answers we could never hear.

    It seems like Cho-Do is seeing me as Gomodo, trying to ask the questions she couldn''t in the past, perhaps even sharing useless information to reach that goal.

    I won¡¯t be able to grant her wish.

    Because I¡¯m not Gomodo.

    But I can answer her.

    I waited for her question.

    ¡°¡­What do you think?¡±

    Cho-Do nced down at her chest.

    What does she mean by "what do you think?"

    Her face was flushed, and her body shuddered slightly.

    She looked like she had done something embarrassing.

    Could it be that she wants me to look at her chest?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made such a vulgar request¡­¡±

    Well, if you asked me to look, then I¡¯ll take a look.

    ...Hmm, it''s a massive chest.

    But that¡¯s all there was to it.

    I didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about it, which was strange.@@novelbin@@

    Why is it that I don¡¯t feel anything?

    At that moment, it was as if something shed through my head.

    Instinctively, I knew I had to seize this moment.

    I immediately crossed my legs and closed my eyes.

    To chase the feeling that had just passed.

    If I looked at her chest, I¡¯d go crazy, my wretched body would lose control.

    It felt like some force was holding me down, something I couldn¡¯t resist.

    Of course, no man could dislike a chest like that, but in my case, it was serious.

    Before I was reborn as a lizard, I didn¡¯t feel this way.

    But why did I not feel anything when looking at that chest?

    It¡¯s certainly abundant.

    But¡­ empty.

    It¡¯s like the back and front of a coin, opposites that exist together.

    How can they coexist like that?

    It¡¯s definitely arge chest.

    But am I aroused?

    No.

    I¡¯m not aroused.

    So, does that mean it¡¯s empty?

    No, it¡¯s not empty.

    Then what is this?

    Does a coin have to be split into front and back?

    If it¡¯s just the back, does the front not exist?

    Then what about the sides?

    A thought process started to form in my mind.

    What is the Five Elements?

    Why does a tree that I thought was Wood also have Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water?

    Everything can¡¯t be defined by just one thing.

    A storm began to rage in my mind.

    The Bigger, The Better.

    I had always thought that bigger is better.

    I was satisfied with that and thought it was an unchanging truth.

    That¡¯s why I never thought about looking up.

    But now, I had gained new enlightenment.

    It was time to reach for something higher.

    Is it bad to want small things, and is bigger always better?

    How can I crave a chest with such thoughts?

    Big and small are rtive, and they coexist.

    Climbing to the top is called the Peak.

    If one isn¡¯t satisfied with the peak and reaches for the sky, that¡¯s when it¡¯s called Supreme Perfection.

    Crack!

    Thunder in my left hand.

    Whooooosh.

    A storm in my right hand.

    The power of the Wood is the force that gives birth to life.

    So, thunder and storms must fall under Wood.

    I stretched out both hands.

    To touch the sky.

    ["Wild Eyes" has evolved into "Dragon Eyes".]

    The status window congratted me on reaching a new level.

    Squish.

    Not only did I reach out, but I also touched the sky, transcending beyond Supreme Perfection...

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t tell you to touch it!¡±

    Hmm?

 Chapter 228

    The Lizard Has Finally Reached Supreme Perfection.

    Though I have gained enlightenment, it¡¯s hard to ignore that the lizard¡¯s contemtion on its chest feels a little awkward.

    If my master asked me about it, I would hesitate to answer.

    But enlightenment is like that.

    Sometimes it¡¯s noble, sometimes it¡¯s something anyone could figure out, and sometimes, it can be somethingpletely random.

    I remember hearing about an evil martial artist who gained enlightenment just before he was about to die, hit by a leg bone.

    If I think about that, my musings on my internal energy storage are rather modest.

    And the reflections on the chest aren''t so light either, considering that Jinlong and Gomodo, both seem to share simr preferences with me.

    Both of them are powerful beings beyondparison.

    If they are chasing after something inmon, then it¡¯s a good situation.

    Of course, the possibility that Jinlong and Gomodo reached the same cultivation stage as me is slim, but who knows?

    Especially Gomodo, I believe they must have had simr thoughts to mine several times.

    Considering that, it doesn¡¯t feel like such a bad insight.

    I won¡¯t go around spreading my enlightenment, but if anyone asks, I might hesitate for a moment and casually mention it.

    The lizard I was just now, the one stuck at the Peak stage, is already dead.

    Now, I am a lizard that has reached Supreme Perfection, only the Great Lizard remains.

    What is the greatest feature of Supreme Perfection?

    It¡¯s that I can finally wield a Sword.

    The Sword.

    Think of it as something between Sword Qi and Sword Strength, a stage where the threads of sword energye together and form a solid shape like a mist.

    Of course, I¡¯ve used it before at the Peak and even manifested Sword Strength, but that was only temporary.

    That was something I could only do when holding a sword.

    But now, I can do it without a sword at all.

    Instead of a sword, I can use my ws.

    How do I put this?

    Should I call it a w strike?

    That feels a bit off.

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    Swordsmanship may seem vague at first, but for me, who can handle the power of Wood, the story is different.

    If it were me back then, the best I could do would be to form an attack shaped like a hard tree.

    But now?

    I¡¯ve realized the nuances of Thunder and Wind.

    In other words, Lightning and Wind!

    Both are symbols of incredible power, and now I can control both.

    On top of that, there is a martial art I frequently use called ¡°Life and Death Palm¡±.

    With one hand imitating the movements of a snake and the other the movements of an eagle, this technique is abination of both offense and defense, and I often use it.

    If the nuances of Thunder and Wind arebined with it, what would happen?

    I could unleash the snake''s attacking movement like thunder, and the eagle''s wings, summoning a storm.

    That would be the movement of the Snake Queen and the King of Birds.

    Would my mouth stay silent during this?

    Of course not. I¡¯d shoot my Death Beam.

    My tail would be swung like a sword, and with my feet, I¡¯d step into the True Realm.

    At the very least, I¡¯d be passing the test of three magical beasts.

    In fact, I might even be able to pass the test of six magical beasts now.

    Though I haven¡¯t activated it yet, I can instinctively feel that I could do it.

    Supreme Perfection is like that.

    Moreover, achieving Supreme Perfection isn¡¯t the only thing I gained.

    Mypanion, the Wild Eyes, has finally evolved.

    It has gained a glorious name: "Tail Cut, Fate Cut", a name befitting of its transformation, and one can only imagine how much it wanted to evolve.

    The Wild Eyes has evolved into:

    "Dragon Eyes"

    Eyes of the Dragon that pierce through everything in the world.

    It eliminates falsities and can see the truth.

    It inherits the effects of the Wild Eyes.

    Dragon Eyes!

    I¡¯ve gained a skill with the name of a dragon again.

    With this, I can see opponents whose levels were previously hidden from me.

    ¡¾Cho-Do LV???¡¿

    Can¡¯t see it?

    What¡¯s going on?

    It should only be a three-digit number, why can¡¯t I see it yet?

    Still, when I focus, I feel something blurry, as if it¡¯s telling me that if I concentrate my power, I¡¯ll be able to see it soon.

    ...But that¡¯s that.

    Nothing dramatically has changed yet?

    At least, with a name like Dragon Eyes, shouldn¡¯t I be seeing something new?

    ¡°Great Warrior? That... how long¡­?¡±

    Cho-Do mumbled with a slightly flushed face.

    Now that I think about it, my hands were touching something very soft.

    No.

    I was simply extending my hands from my mind, but I never expected them to actually move.

    Especially with the energy of the Wood focused in both hands.

    Of course, since I''m also a Dragonborn and wield the power of Wood, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to harm myself.

    But what should I say? It feels like my intentions are bing more impure.

    With all my might, I touch my energy reservoir.

    This could be seen as something sneaky.

    ¡°Nooo... Nooo!¡±

    A low hum filled the air.

    Cho-Do is furious.

    No matter how much of a Fox Pearl it is, controlling a enraged Cho-Do seems a bit difficult.

    Either that, or maybe she just isn¡¯t controlling herself.

    p!

    But suddenly, a vine appeared and pped Cho-Do, sending her flying.

    ¡°Krrr!¡±

    Swishhh!

    It didn¡¯t stop there. The vine seemed to trap Cho-Do entirely.

    ¡°Wh-why! Nghh!¡±

    Her mouth ispletely sealed now.

    ¡°Kkk¡­¡±

    The atmosphere was incredibly strange, so I quickly withdrew my hand.

    ¡°¡­So, how was it? Did it get interesting enough for you?¡±

    Her voice seemed to carry an oddly pleased tone.

    From what I saw after she consumed the Wind Essence, it seems shecked confidence in her chest.

    Both her father, Jinlong, and her predecessor, Gomodo, seemed to be obsessed withrge sizes, so perhaps she harbored feelings of inferiority toward her own smallness.

    That¡¯s probably why she asked me to look at her chest. Since I showed more enthusiasm than expected, she seemed pleased.

    But sorry, I honestly had no thoughts about it when I first saw it.

    I just thought, So that¡¯s the effect of the Wind Essence, huh?

    But I¡¯ve gained enlightenment now.

    Big and small¡ªboth are valuable.

    ¡°Krrr¡­¡±

    I spoke the precious words of enlightenment to Cho-Do.

    ¡°Such words¡­ the Great Warrior¡­ yes, I suppose he would.¡±

    She seemed to understand the words I was mumbling with surprising rity.

    Yes, since I¡¯vee this far, I might as well learn how to speak properly.

    Since I am a descendant of Gomodo, it seems that the teachings from the Dragonborn might be quite effective.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing. Why was I so obsessed with such a physical form¡­¡±

    Cho-Do gave an awkward smile.

    She seems to be acknowledging my enlightenment.

    It¡¯s no ordinary enlightenment.

    It¡¯s about letting go of what you have and focusing on other possibilities.

    Not relying on things like Wind Essence, but focusing on the essence of things...

    As I shifted my gaze back to Cho-Do, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°Kkk¡± sound.

    ¡°¡­Kkk?¡±

    What is it?

    Is something wrong with my eyes?

    ¡°Why do you seem¡­?¡±

    Why is Cho-Do turning her back to me?

    Suddenly, she turned around¡­

    Wait a minute, that¡¯s not it.

    Her face is definitely looking at me.

    So why am I seeing her back?

    ...Could it be that it¡¯s not actually her back?

    Right.

    Suddenly turning around like that seemed strange.

    ¡°Great Warrior?¡±

    My lizard brain struggled to process this, but I seeded in drawing one conclusion.

    That¡¯s not her back; that¡¯s her front.

    And the reason I mistook it for her back is¡­

    Because it looks like it!

    What I see is almost like Dang So-Young.

    No, it¡¯s an insult topare it to So-Young.

    At least Dang So-Young wears bandages and, while slightly puffed, there¡¯s something to her.

    Very faint, but still something.

    But Cho-Do?

    Nothing like that.

    Not faint, but nothing at all.

    What is going on here?

    Even though I said I don¡¯t mind big and small, if somethingpletely absent is involved, that¡¯s a different story.

    ¡°¡­What is that expression?¡±

    Has the effect of Wind Essence suddenly worn off?

    No, I clearly felt the strange texture of the Wind Essence earlier when I touched it.

    And since I was focused due to my racial traits, there wasn¡¯t even a chance for Cho-Do to remove it.

    Then why am I seeing this non-existent, tiny chest?

    ...Right, Dragon Eyes.

    The eyes of the dragon that pierce through all things and erase falsehoods.

    By erasing the falsehoods of the Wind Essence, I can now see the truth.

    Once I wiped away the falsehood of the Wind Essence, I saw Cho-Do in her true form.

    That giant figure disappeared without a trace, leaving only destion behind.@@novelbin@@

    The performance of the Wind Essence is truly amazing.

    It creates something out of nothing. It¡¯s not surprising that this is called a heavenly treasure.

    But before the Dragonborn, even the truth can¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°No¡­ no way!¡±

    Cho-Do shouted in shock.

    She covered her chest with both hands.

    Though there¡¯s nothing to cover, I understand her position.

    At that size, the Wind Essence must have been necessary.

    Ifpared to Neph, she would instantly be a Heavenly Sage, and ifpared to Dang So-Young, So-Young would be Baeksunhwa.

    ¡°You¡¯re mischievous. You said you wouldn¡¯t differentiate between big and small, yet you¡¯re teasing me like this.¡±

    Her face turned red like a tomato.

    Yet, despite her embarrassment, it seems she doesn¡¯t truly hate it, which means my words must have pleased her.

    What she¡¯s embarrassed about right now isn¡¯t the Wind Essence, but the shame of having tricked me with that illusion.

    ¡°You, a person who doesn¡¯t care about size and embraces everything, trying to deceive me with this object... I can¡¯t hide my shame. Please, take off this object¡­¡±

    ¡°Kkk.¡±

    Wait a minute.

    Even though I said that, I need to remember there¡¯s always an exception, right?

    There¡¯s a big difference between something small and something that doesn¡¯t exist at all.

    If it were So-Young, it might be okay... but this is a bit different...

    Of course, I¡¯m not the kind of shameless lizard who would blurt out exactly what I¡¯m thinking.

    ¡°Kkkk.¡±

    I spoke in a more persuasive tone.

    I don¡¯t really mind if the Wind Essence isn¡¯t removed.

    ...It¡¯s about to be winter, after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay warm?

    But I overlooked something.

    My Kkkk sound is interpreted differently depending on the listener.

    Unfortunately, Cho-Do has figured out the hidden meaning of my words.

    Crackling!

    The blue lightning mercilessly struck my body.

 Chapter 229

    I was nearly turned into lizard tempura by that blue lightning, but who am I?

    I¡¯m a lizard who¡¯s reached <em>Super Peak</em>.

    Even when hit by Cho-do¡¯s lightning, it wasn¡¯t that painful.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I can control my neck now.

    Cho-do was huffing and puffing, but it seemed there wasn¡¯t much else she could do.

    To be fair, if she really wanted to crush me, she could use that bizarre flower-like monster of hers to tten me into a pancake. But it didn¡¯t seem like she was nning to go that far.

    She was using lightning because she knew I could endure it.

    Although she¡¯s one of Jinlong¡¯s children, she¡¯s siding with me, Gomodo¡¯s heir, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm me.

    Cho-do continued to vent her frustration, then suddenly let out a small chuckle.

    Did I touch a nerve?

    ¡°Trying to hide what cannot be hidden¡­ How could it not be amusing? If you hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I would¡¯ve faced even greater embarrassment.¡±

    The one who was just hurling lightning at me¡­ Now saying this? Not exactly what you¡¯d expect from a spiritual beast.

    And then, out of nowhere, she suddenly started sheddingyers.

    I instinctively raised a hand to cover my eyes but quickly realized there was no need.

    There was nothing to see.

    If she could read my mind right now, I¡¯d be fried by lightning again. Thankfully, I kept my mouth shut, avoiding unnecessary disasters.

    And in that moment, I learned a shocking truth.

    Cho-do¡¯s <em>Fung-Yuhwan</em>¡­ was detachable.

    I had thought it was some miraculous elixir that you consumed. But no¡ªit was called a <em>hwan</em> just because it was round.

    Moreover, its size varied depending on the user. It was, without a doubt, a divine artifact.

    Of course, it was useless to me in my current state.

    Tang Soyeong and Neph might have other opinions, though.

    ¡°¡­I suppose carrying around something this heavy was meaningless. Letting go of my attachment brings such relief.¡±

    If she really doesn¡¯t n to use it, I could take it off her hands.

    Not that she¡¯d casually hand over something that embarrassing.

    So, I¡¯ll just¡­ secretly take it when she leaves.

    ¡°Gerong¡­ Gerororong¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that peculiar sound? If you intend to stay longer, it seems you should first work on how you speak.¡±

    I don¡¯t particrly need to, but¡­

    If she¡¯s offering to teach me, I won¡¯t say no.

    *

    Having gained enlightenment didn¡¯t mean I left right away.

    There was still much more to gain here.

    While I¡¯d figured out how to wield the energy in my neck, I wasn¡¯t at the level where I could summon lightning from a clear sky like Cho-do.

    At best, I could wrap lightning around my hands, so I figured I should learn as much as I could while I had the chance.

    Sure, discovering things on my own has its merits, but when you¡¯ve got a first-rate teacher in front of you, it¡¯d be foolish not to learn from them.

    Besides, Cho-do, being one of the Yongsaengguja who¡¯s lived an incredibly long life, tended to casually drop information that was incredibly useful.

    Gongbok might be older than her, but oddly enough, the quality and quantity of information Cho-do provided were far superior.

    ¡°¡­I spent too many years lost in inner demons, so my horizons never expanded,¡± Gongbok had said, offering an excuse.

    Yet hisbat ability was also inferior to Cho-do¡¯s. A true failure of an older brother.

    Gongbok looked quite indignant, but since he was sealed in the fox marble, he couldn¡¯t prove otherwise.

    I continued to practice controlling the energy in my neck and, when the day grewte, took lessons from Cho-do on how to speak properly.

    Learning both elemental mastery and basic speech at the same time felt a bit strange, like solving an advanced math problem while studying spelling.

    Still, it was something I had to learn eventually, so I babbled away enthusiastically.

    Learning to speak wasn¡¯t anything special.

    Cho-do would speak slowly, and I would listen intently¡ªthat was all there was to it.

    If I couldn¡¯t grasp the lesson, the time would¡¯ve been meaningless, so Cho-do made sure to provide useful information in the process.

    Even if I didn¡¯t manage to speak fluently, at least I could take away some valuable knowledge.

    Amid these lessons, she shared something particrly important.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose it¡¯s time I told you a bit more about the Yongsaengguja.¡±

    Such information was always wee.

    It would¡¯ve been nice if she¡¯d mentioned it earlier, but I wasn¡¯t in a position to be picky.

    ¡°Though you¡¯re unlikely to encounter them unless you seek them out, there¡¯s always a chance. Some of them are quite dangerous, after all.¡±

    Dangerous, huh?

    Wasn¡¯t Cho-do the youngest of the Yongsaengguja?

    She might dislike Gongbok, but she still called him "older brother" now and then.

    For Cho-do to call one of them ¡°dangerous¡±... that individual must be a real piece of work.

    ¡°Our father had nine children¡ªthese are the Yongsaengguja. Some reside in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, while others dwell in Kunlun. However, just because they¡¯re in the mountains doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re on your side. Like Gongbok, many weren¡¯t particrly close to the former Gomodo.¡±

    Unlike Cho-do, Gongbok didn¡¯t immediately associate me with Gomodo.

    If anything, he¡¯d flown into a rage thinking of his father instead.

    Which meant he didn¡¯t truly know Gomodo all that well.

    ¡°While they may not be your allies, they¡¯re not entirely on our father¡¯s side either. At least those who remain in the mountains disagree with Jinlong¡¯s ideals and his extreme methods.¡±

    Not my allies, but not Jinlong¡¯s either.

    If they supported Jinlong, they¡¯d be livingfortably in Kunlun.

    So¡­ neutral, for now?

    ¡°However, there are those who remain in Kunlun, which means they align with our father¡¯s philosophy. In fact, some are even more extreme than him.¡±

    More extreme than Jinlong, who wants to kill all humans? What could that even mean?

    ¡°Their name is Docheol.¡±

    Docheol!

    The name wasn¡¯t exactly obscure, but I didn¡¯t know all the Yongsaengguja by heart.

    However, Docheol was different.

    Even if you didn¡¯t know the Yongsaengguja, you¡¯d know Docheol.

    ¡°They took naturally to killing and sided with our father. They wanted to kill both spirits and humans alike. Not even our father could justify calling them a divine beast. That¡¯s why Docheol is known as one of the Four Fiends.¡±

    The Four Fiends.

    Evil beings opposing the Four Divine Beasts.

    Docheol was one of those fiends.

    Even Jinlong, the master of propaganda, gave up trying to sugarcoat their reputation. That said enough.

    ¡°They have the teeth of a tiger, the face of a wolf, and the horns of a sheep. Their nature is violent and despicable, worshiping strength and scorning the weak.¡±

    To be honest, the Four Fiends are a tier below the Four Divine Beasts.

    The Divine Beasts¡ªAzure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise¡ªare worthy of being called gods.

    Even just hearing their names is enough to inspire awe.

    The Four Fiends, on the other hand¡ªChaos, Qiongqi, Tao Wu, and Docheol¡ªare clearly inferior, though still formidable enough to bepared to the Divine Beasts.

    Fortunately, Docheol is the weakest among the Four Fiends.

    They¡¯re known as the weakest of the group.

    ¡°Their own strength is not to be underestimated, but the most dangerous aspect is that even our father cannot control them. Even if Jinlong orders them to stay put, they could show up here tomorrow just because they¡¯re curious.¡±

    They¡¯re a bit of a clich¨¦, aren¡¯t they?

    The weakest of the Four Fiends, defying the Demon King¡¯s orders and recklessly charging forward¡ªit¡¯s almost a trope.

    I suppose there¡¯s no need to worry too much about Docheol.

    Not that I¡¯m dismissing them outright¡ªthey¡¯re an unpredictable and dangerous wildcard.

    But if they show up at the Ten Thousand Great Mountains without a n, the strongest human alive will be waiting to greet them.

    Now, I just need to figure out how to use Docheol¡¯s <em>neidan</em>.

    *

    The Bird King, Argentavis, had a lot on his mind.

    This time, when his prospective son-inw sought his help, he dly obliged. But what he saw afterward left him utterly shocked.

    It wasn¡¯t just the overwhelming power of his son-inw that stunned him.

    No, it was something else¡ªthere were only females in his son-inw¡¯s domain.

    A few males were present, but they were outsiders, and the nests bore no trace of males living there.

    Of course, in nature, it¡¯smon for a strong male to gather multiple females.

    But this? This seemed excessive.

    Even if you ount for the scaly ones, what about the spiders? The wolves?

    And were there humans mixed in there too?

    Despite his unease, Argentavis couldn¡¯t deny that his daughter had aligned herself well.

    After all, she¡¯d left her mark on the ornament hanging around her neck.

    Argentavis decided it was fine to let things slide.

    He¡¯d even been of some use in this recent battle, so his daughter¡¯s standing might rise within the group.

    Still, all his concerns boiled down to one core issue.

    It was the matter of <em>Unhwa Baekpung Cheon Somyeong</em>.

    <strong>Unhwa Baekpung Cheon Somyeong (ë…»¨°×ì`ÌìÐ¡øQ):</strong>

    ¡°The white flower blooming in the clouds whispers softly in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Tweet, tweet,¡± chirped a small bird, poking its head out of the nest.

    Despite its grand name, it looked more like a sparrow or a titmouse.

    But it wasn¡¯t unusual; as the heir to Argentavis, it deserved a name befitting its stature.

    One day, it would rule half the jungle.

    The other half was reserved for the Snake Queen¡¯s heir, who bore an equally grand name:

    <strong>Heukwoon Cheonroe Bihwaryeong (ºÚë…ÌìÀ×ïw»¨ì`):</strong>

    ¡°The thunderbolt descending from ck clouds flies like a divine flower.¡±

    A fitting name for an heir who would rule half the jungle.

    Of course, one particr lizard referred to them as ¡°Squeaky¡± and ¡°Chirpy,¡± but what did he know?

    To Argentavis, his child was the apple of his eye.

    Yet this love was also the source of his worries.

    His daughter and the Snake Queen¡¯s child had been on simr levels once, but as time passed, the gap between them grew.

    Even though the Snake Princess seemed to lounge around without training, the difference in their strength was inexplicable.

    The truth was, <em>Gae Gak Sect</em>¡¯s influence allowed Squeaky to grow stronger effortlessly, but Argentavis wasn¡¯t aware of that.

    However, fate smiled upon Argentavis as well.

    In return for participating in the recent battle, his prospective son-inw had given him a rare treasure: a piece of his own tail.@@novelbin@@

    While the idea of eating his son-inw¡¯s tail was a bit unsettling, once he tried it, the effects were undeniable.

    It felt as if he¡¯d consumed a miraculous elixir, his energy surging and vitality restored.

    But for someone like the Bird King, such effects weren¡¯t particrly rare.

    Compared to the unicorn horn he¡¯d tasted previously, the tail¡¯s efficacy wasckluster.

    That was, until he witnessed an astonishing sight.

    Two spiders, nibbling on the tail, suddenly underwent aplete transformation.

    Just a few bites of the tail had triggered <em>rebirth</em>!

    Argentavis¡¯s eyes widened.

    He even forgot his dignity, pleading with his son-inw for more of the tail.

    ¡°Tweet, tweet, tweet!¡±

    Meanwhile, his beloved daughter pped her tiny wings,municating with him.

    Even when the Lesser Dragon offered a single whisker, Argentavis was too focused on feeding his daughter the tail to care.

    He sliced a small piece and handed it to her.

    ¡°Tweet?¡±

    Tilting her head, the little bird¡ªno, <em>Unhwa Baekpung Cheon Somyeong</em>¡ªpecked at the tail experimentally.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Finding it to her liking, she fluttered her short wings and eagerly nibbled at it.

    Argentavis watched his daughter with a proud smile.

    Even if she didn¡¯t undergo immediate rebirth, he could feel her internal energy growing in real time.

    But he couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    What kind of being was his son-inw to produce a tail with such potent effects?

    For powerful spiritual beings like himself, the effects were mild, but for those who hadn¡¯t yet experienced rebirth, it was more precious than any elixir.

    ¡°¡­Tweet?¡±

    Just then, a sh of light, white as snow, illuminated the air.

    Argentavis looked on with hopeful eyes.

    His daughter¡¯s white feathers began to puff up. She was finally undergoing rebirth.

    He even wiped his eyes with his wings, moved by the thought that she had surpassed the Snake Princess, <em>Heukwoon Cheonroe Bihwaryeong</em>.

    Of course, the Snake Queen¡¯s daughter had also undergone rebirth thanks to a tail she received, but Argentavis didn¡¯t know that.

    And atst, the long rebirth process came to an end.

    ¡°Tweet, tweet¡­!¡±

    Behold her majestic appearance.

    She was the perfect image of a future Bird Queen.

    ¡­Though, to be honest, she didn¡¯t look much different from before.

    Her legs were still short, her wings stubby, and her body round, making her look like a sparrow.

    However, her tail feathers had grown impressively long, and her size had increased several times over. Clearly, she had undergone rebirth.

    To Argentavis, none of that mattered.

    His precious daughter had be even more adorable, and he wept tears of joy.

    ¡°Tweet¡­¡±

    She gazed back at him.

    ¡°My daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Tweet, tweet.¡±

    She bowed respectfully to her father.

    Blinded by his tears, Argentavis could hardly see.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ My precious daughter¡­¡±

    Having lost his wife early on, he had raised his daughter alone through great hardship.

    Now, seeing her reborn and bowing to him, he resolved to grant her any wish she asked.

    ¡°Tweet-tweet-chirp.¡±

    Father.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Whatever you wish to say, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Tweet-tweet-chirrup.¡±

    Father, I shall now leave to find my beloved.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Argentavis snapped out of his reverie, but it was already toote.

    Her bow had merely been to gain momentum, and with a powerful p of her wings, she soared into the sky.

    The white flower blooming in the clouds whispered softly in the sky.

    It was a movement befitting her name, <em>Unhwa Baekpung Cheon Somyeong</em>.

    Like a mythical <em>peng</em>, she flew gracefully toward her destined mate.

 Chapter 230

    The head of the Sichuan Tang n, Tang Seong-ik, had fallen ill with an inexplicable disease, and tensions between the radical and moderate factions had escted further.

    In the Tang n, affiliations were not determined by direct or coteral bloodlines but rather by ideological leanings. This had led to a situation where members were poisoning each other even within the same family, an unprecedented crisis.

    The moderates suspected the radicals of orchestrating the patriarch¡¯s illness, but it was just spection. After all, Tang Seong-ik, known to have reached the pinnacle of poison immunity (<em>Mandok Bulchim</em>), would be impervious to such methods.

    The only usible exnation would be the involvement of a third party, but no one could fathom who it might be. The Tang n was notoriously insr¡ªwho could have been brought in?

    This suspicion gnawed at the moderates, while the radicals, naturally more aggressive, continued to gain ground.

    Time was running out for the moderates.

    With their patriarch incapacitated, their influence was inevitably waning.

    This wasn¡¯t just within the Tang n; the situation extended to their external standing as well.

    Due to the nature of the Tang n, they had umted a vast number of enemies over the years. While their reputation of repaying kindness twofold and vengeance tenfold made retaliation against them nearly unthinkable, the patriarch¡¯s incapacitation changed the equation.

    Some opportunists believed they now had a chance.

    But such challengers, of course, coughed up blood and died before making any real moves.

    Even in decline, the Tang n was still the Tang n¡ªtheir poisons remained potent.

    Yet the mere fact that there were those daring enough to consider defying the Tang n was a problem.

    While they hadn¡¯t publicly acknowledged the patriarch¡¯s condition, it had be an open secret.

    This gave momentum to the radicals¡¯ arguments.

    ¡°Our patriarch has fallen, and even lowly rogues now dare to look down on us. This cannot stand,¡± they imed.

    Their solution? The use of spiritual beasts.

    Of course, their version of "use" meant employing methods unique to the Tang n.

    Tang Mu-yeong, the young head of the Tang n and acting patriarch, sighed softly.

    The situation was grim.

    As the acting patriarch, he was both capable and powerful, having reached the <em>Super Peak</em>. While he wasn¡¯t quite on par with his father, his strength was undeniable.

    Yet even so, things were not going his way.

    The radicals continued their schemes, steadily eroding the moderates'' influence.

    On top of his father¡¯s illness, his younger sister¡ªpractically a family treasure¡ªhad gone missing.

    She had left a note saying she was heading off to find a rare elixir and vanished.

    At first, they thought she was merely venturing into the nearby mountains. After all, her entric escapades were nothing new.

    Moreover, she had taken Dalopo, the Tang n''s spiritual beast, with her, so they hadn¡¯t worried much.

    But then they learned she had gone to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    It was the radicals¡¯ doing.

    The radicals had sent her on a false mission to the mountains, forging a letter to deceive the moderates.

    Now, with the patriarch incapacitated and the youngest daughter missing, the Tang n faced an unprecedented crisis.

    Even Dalopo, though young, had been training in the n¡¯s secret technique, <em>Mancheon Hwa-u</em> (Ten Thousand Blossoms and Rain). And Du-ul-li, a green spiritual beast known for its mysterious mastery of <em>Hogong Seopmul</em> (Weightless Object Maniption), was also missing.

    Tang Mu-yeong decided he could dy no longer.

    Despite the radicals'' increasingly suspicious behavior, he couldn¡¯t act recklessly. After all, this was a family matter.

    Everyone in the n shared the same blood.

    If he had concrete evidence, he would have cut ties without hesitation, family or not. But in a n like the Tang n, leaving evidence behind was unheard of.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate any longer.

    With that resolve, he opened the doors to <em>Tangmun-gak</em>, the n''s council hall, to confront the elders.

    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting, but¡ª¡±

    He began to speak but froze mid-sentence.

    The stench of blood filled the hall.

    The radical faction¡¯s eldersy scattered on the floor, their bodies in grotesque disarray.

    ¡°This¡­ What is this¡­?!¡±

    And standing amidst the carnage was a single woman, her cold gaze fixed on the scene.

    When Tang Mu-yeong saw her face, his vision swam.

    Silky ck hair, porcin-white skin without a single blemish.

    Her delicate features seemed almost too small for her face, yet their harmony was perfect.

    Each detail was wless¡ªnot one partcking, not one part excessive.

    Even when viewed individually, each feature was enough to call her a peerless beauty. Together, they created a visage so radiant it seemed the moon itself might hide behind the clouds in shame.

    The only w, if one could call it that, was her emotionless blue eyes.

    They were so devoid of feeling that one mightment never seeing her smile.

    Tang Mu-yeong, stunned by the surreal sight, quickly shook himself out of his daze.

    This was no time to be captivated by her appearance.

    The reality before him was clear: an outsider had killed the n¡¯s elders.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡ª!¡±

    He tried to shout, but no sound came out.

    Her emotionless eyes locked onto his, freezing him in ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re perceptive. If you had screamed, it would¡¯ve been troublesome.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s heart pounded furiously.

    He immediately recognized the feeling gripping his body: primal fear.

    How could he, who had reached the Super Peak, feel such terror?

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s poisons were so deadly that even a <em>Hwagyeong</em> master hesitated to face him. Yet this woman was different.

    Here she stood, at the very heart of the Tang n, having in their elders without so much as a flicker of unease.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for Tang Mu-yeong to realize she was a <em>Hyeongyeong</em> master.

    But she wasn¡¯t someone from the orthodox sects¡ªthey would neverunch such an attack.

    Nor did she seem to belong to the unorthodox sects; no one in their ranks wouldmit such a brazen act by invading the Tang n¡¯s stronghold.

    Who, then, was this woman?

    ck hair.

    Blue eyes.

    An aura of ruthless cruelty.

    Tang Mu-yeong knew who she was.

    ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡­¡±

    The leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, Baek Yeon-yeong.

    He felt as though he should scream something like ¡°Ai-yeei!¡±, but he knew that if he so much as uttered a word, he¡¯d likely end up in the same state as the elders lying on the floor.

    However, he couldn¡¯t just outright call her the Leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult (<em>Ma Gyoju</em>).

    The thought alone made him feel as though he¡¯d soon have the opportunity to personally examine the structure of his own spine.

    ¡°I was simply strolling through the vige, and¡­ what is the meaning of this?¡±

    His voice came out as a low mutter, as if to convey: <em>I have nothing to do with these people, nor do I know that you¡¯re the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.</em>

    He was desperately hoping this was all some sort of dream¡ªor perhaps that the radicals had used hallucinogenic poison on him. But no signs of such toxins were apparent.

    Still, the reality of the scene was too bizarre to ept.

    Why was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, who was supposed to be deep in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, here of all ces?

    If it had been any other member of the cult, he might have cursed under his breath and tried to make sense of it. After all, the radicals had once lost a jar of their Solitary Poison, which hinted at some connection with the cult.

    But for Baek Yeon-yeong to personally appear? That was unfathomable.

    Masters of <em>Hyeon-gyeong</em> rarely moved. Their mere existence was a deterrent, a strategic force so overwhelming that they needed no action to impose their will. Should a <em>Hyeon-gyeong</em> master take action, another master of the same rank would inevitably have to move in response.

    And this wasn¡¯t just any <em>Hyeon-gyeong</em> master¡ªthis was the Leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, rumored to be at thete stage of <em>Hyeon-gyeong</em>. If word spread that she was on the move, at least three other <em>Hyeon-gyeong</em> masters would mobilize to counter her.

    Surely, she knew this. That was why she¡¯d never left the Ten Thousand Great Mountains¡ªuntil now.

    So why, of all ces, had shee to the Tang n?

    It wasn¡¯t like the Tang n was a symbolic location such as Shaolin or Wudang. Why here?

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he was forced to consider one terrible possibility:

    What if the Tang n had somehow touched her reverse scale?

    Even if he didn¡¯t know what they might have done, the idea that something had driven her to act personally made his legs weak and sweat pour from his body.

    Standing before him was a being so powerful that even if every martial artist in the Tang n banded together, they wouldn¡¯t leave so much as a scratch on her.

    ¡°The acting head of the Tang n, I presume?¡±

    Her voice was devoid of interest, as if she found him beneath her concern. She casually returned to what she was doing.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    She gripped one of the elder¡¯s necks.

    <em>Squish!</em>

    With a gruesome sound, she yanked it clean off.

    Tang Mu-yeong didn¡¯t even have time to react, nor would his intervention have made any difference.

    ¡°Wh-what is this madness?!¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong, trembling, braced himself for death and shouted in desperation.

    The rumors about the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s cruelty were well known. But what he witnessed now far exceeded anything he¡¯d imagined.

    She reached into the neck of the incapacitated elder and pulled something out¡ªsomething squirming.

    For a moment, Tang Mu-yeong doubted his eyes.

    On Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s palm wriggled a living insect.

    ¡°<em>Go</em>. I thought this technique had been lost to time, yet here it is, being cultivated as if it were nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say¡­ <em>Go</em>?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°Yes, <em>Go</em>,¡± she replied.

    Rumors had circted that the radicals were secretly researching forbidden techniques, but Tang Mu-yeong had assumed it would stop at mere experimentation.

    After all, <em>Go</em> was a technique thought to be lost long ago.

    And yet, <em>Go</em>.

    Not just <em>Go</em>, but <em>Go</em> thriving inside the elders'' bodies?

    What on earth was going on?

    ¡°If I had my way, I¡¯d erase the entire Tang n from the map,¡± Baek Yeon-yeong muttered.

    Tang Mu-yeong swallowed hard.

    Here was an opponent he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat, casually dering his demise as though it were a simple afterthought.

    And yet, he knew she wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    But at the same time, her phrasing gave him a glimmer of hope. <em>If I had my way</em>¡ªshe hadn¡¯t outright dered the destruction of the Tang n, which meant she was holding back.

    Moreover, the fact that she was extracting the <em>Go</em> from the elders'' bodies suggested that her anger was rted to <em>Go</em>.

    Tang Mu-yeong took a deep breath and did the only thing he could.

    ¡°<em>Go</em>! How dare you use forbidden sorcery!¡± he shouted, grabbing an elder by the cor, even though the man was barely clinging to life.

    Feigning outrage, he quickly turned and bowed deeply to Baek Yeon-yeong.

    ¡°As the acting patriarch of the Sichuan Tang n, I humbly apologize. I was unaware that the elders of my n were cultivating <em>Go</em>. It is my failure as a leader. I will fully cooperate with you to rectify this and will consider it a lifelong debt if you temper your anger.¡±

    <em>I didn¡¯t know.</em>

    <em>This was all their doing.</em>

    <em>I have nothing to do with this, but if you want, I¡¯ll find whoever¡¯s responsible.</em>

    <em>Just spare me this once.</em>

    <em>I¡¯ll give you poison, money, information¡ªwhatever you want. Just let me live.</em>

    He conveyed all this with the utmost humility, carefully watching her reaction.

    Baek Yeon-yeong ignored him entirely, focusing instead on collecting the <em>Go</em>.

    As if she had a specific purpose in mind, she carefully ced the extracted <em>Go</em> into a prepared wooden box.

    <em>The Heavenly Demon Cult now possesses Tang n''s <em>Go</em>!</em>

    If word of this ever got out, Tang Mu-yeong himself would be a public enemy of the martial arts world.

    But worrying about that was almostughable.

    The greater concern was that his head might not remain attached to his shoulders much longer.

    Baek Yeon-yeong finally spoke, her voice as emotionless as ever.

    ¡°Consider yourself fortunate. By chance, I share a connection with a child of the Tang n, so I won¡¯t engage in unnecessary ughter.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong let out a long sigh of relief.

    At least his life was spared¡ªfor now.

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to rx just yet.

    Baek Yeon-yeong began asking him questions, providing instructions he had no choice but to follow.

    She inquired about the uses of <em>Go</em>, and even posed odd questions like who would take over as acting leader if the head of the Wudang Sect were to die unexpectedly.

    It was deeply suspicious, but he had no other options.

    Casting aside the dignity of the acting patriarch, Tang Mu-yeong answered her questions with sincerity and humility.

    ¡°Howmendable.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong blinked, doubting his ears.

    Had he just beenplimented by the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult?@@novelbin@@

    Sure, he thought his answers had been good, but to be praised by <em>her</em>? Could this incident actually forge a connection with the cult?

    It was a reckless, borderline treasonous thought, but with his father incapacitated and the elders dead, Tang Mu-yeong was desperate for any lifeline.

    Even if that lifeline had just murdered those same elders.

    His fleeting hope, however, was quickly dashed.

    Baek Yeon-yeong wasn¡¯t addressing him¡ªshe was muttering to herself.

    ¡°If only he had spoken up sooner. He stayed silent to avoid implicating me¡­ howmendable and infuriating.¡±

    She stared at her left hand.

    ¡°What does he think he can achieve with such a small body?¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong felt as though he were dreaming.

    The entire sequence of events¡ªfrom the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult storming in and killing the elders, to pulling <em>Go</em> from their bodies¡ªwas surreal enough.

    But then something even more unbelievable happened.

    The leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡­ was smiling.

    Ever so slightly, but undeniably, she was smiling.

    And she wasn¡¯t even looking at him. Her gaze was fixed on a ring on the fourth finger of her left hand.

 Chapter 231

    The Tang n, though considered part of the orthodox sects, often gave off the distinct impression of belonging to the unorthodox sects.

    Not only did they use deadly poisons and rely on ambushes with hidden weapons, but they also liberally nted spies across all factions, regardless of whether they were friend or foe. Who would consider such a group part of the orthodox sects?

    Of course, every sect employed spies to some extent, but among the orthodox sects, there was at least some restraint, especially among those considered allies.

    The Tang n, however, had no such reservations.

    Just as having a bigger chest or more poison was inherently good, they believed having more information was equally desirable.

    Even so, the Tang n was recognized as an orthodox sect for two main reasons.

    First, their expertise in medicine.

    Poison, when properly controlled, could serve as medicine.

    Before Tang n martial artists learned to handle poisons, they first studied medicine.

    Because of this, members of the Tang n were not only skilled fighters but also invaluable healers, experts in both poisons and remedies.

    The second reason was the fear of what would happen if they were not recognized as orthodox.

    The Tang n behaved rtively tamely as long as they were acknowledged as part of the orthodox sects.

    If they werebeled unorthodox, however, the result would be a chaotic rampage of mad poisoners, unchecked by any restraint.

    To the Tang n, it might be an enjoyable riot, but for those on the receiving end, it would be anything but.

    Thus, while the Tang n was officially an orthodox sect, their actions often aligned more closely with the unorthodox.

    This was why, even faced with the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, they could respond with a certain degree of flexibility.

    Of course, seeing Tang Mu-yeong trembling in fear might make one doubt the "flexibility" of their response, but who wouldn¡¯t tremble in such a situation?

    Any other sect or family would likely be weeping or shouting ¡°Go!¡± before saying farewell to the world.

    For someone like Tang Mu-yeong, his response was remarkablyposed.

    He realized this might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Forging a connection with the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult wasn¡¯t inherently bad.

    Sure, being caught would make him a public enemy, but if no one found out, what was the harm?

    Even if suspicions arose, as long as the Tang n didn¡¯t openly admit it, it would remain just that¡ªa suspicion.

    After all, the Tang n was known for their evasive denials. And as long as they didn¡¯t outright dere, ¡°We¡¯ve defected,¡± no one would want to make an enemy of the Tang n, filled as it was with martial artist-healers who could control internal energy.

    The Tang n had a history of suspicious dealings anyway.

    With this in mind, Tang Mu-yeong granted Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s every request.

    In truth, her demands weren¡¯t particrly excessive.

    All she asked for was the handling of the elders'' bodies and answers to a few questions.

    She was nothing like the rumors of the Heavenly Demon Cult leader.

    Of course, her icy tone made his body instinctively tense, but¡­

    In the end, Tang Mu-yeong found himself wondering if the Heavenly Demon Cult leader might actually be¡­ a good person?

    That thought, absurd as it was, entered his mind.

    Yes, she had killed the elders, but they were the ones practicing the forbidden sorcery of <em>Go</em>.

    Summoning a bit of courage¡ªperhaps closer to recklessness¡ªTang Mu-yeong decided there was something he had to ask.

    ¡°¡­Forgive my impudence, but may I ask you one question?¡±

    While he had tried to act in his own best interests, the fact remained that the person before him was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    If she changed her mind, she could take his head without hesitation, and it wouldn¡¯t be particrly strange.

    Knowing this, Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s decision to ask was a monumental act of bravery.

    Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but she gave a slight nod.

    Tang Mu-yeong suppressed a sigh of relief and immediately spoke.

    ¡°You mentioned earlier that you have a connection to a child of the Tang n. Might you be referring to Tang So-yeong? Has she received your favor?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t call her "the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult" without risking his neck, nor could he praise her as the head of the Heavenly Demon Sect without it sounding contrived.

    Though she was undoubtedly the leader of the cult, Tang Mu-yeong had to pretend he¡¯d never seen her.

    Hence the ambiguous term <em>Gui-in</em> (Esteemed One), which wasn¡¯t entirely inurate.

    ¡°For a brief moment, I was with her. Though she has since left my side for another ce, if she wishes, I will bring her back anytime. Of course, I doubt she would want that.¡±

    Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s words made Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s heart sink.

    Was she implying that a member of the Tang n, part of the orthodox sects, had joined the Heavenly Demon Cult?

    That much he could process.

    If rumors spread, it could lead to the destruction of the Tang n, branded as coborators with the cult. But denial was the Tang n¡¯s specialty, wasn¡¯t it?

    However, if Tang So-yeong had left the cult and gone somewhere else¡ªif she still hadn¡¯t returned to Sichuan¡ªthat was a different matter entirely.

    Did that mean she was living somewhere in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains after leaving the Heavenly Demon Cult?

    How long could a second-rate martial artist survive in a ce teeming with spiritual beasts and predators?

    Initially, Tang Mu-yeong had hoped to use their connection to Tang So-yeong to forge a stronger rtionship with Baek Yeon-yeong, but now, the situation had changed.

    Somehow, he would have to rescue his youngest sister from the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    ¡­But only after Baek Yeon-yeong left this ce.

    And, perhaps, he¡¯d need to ask her permission to search for the Tang n¡¯s most precious treasure in those mountains.

    *

    ¡°Chirp¡­¡±

    Unhwa Baekpoong Cheonso Myeong let out a weary sound.

    There¡¯s a saying: if you leave home, hardship awaits.

    She had flown tirelessly in search of her beloved¡¯s trail but had yet to find that lizard.

    Being a bird, she instinctively knew where to go, but the journey there wasn¡¯t easy.

    She soared over trees, trampled through mud, and her once pristine white feathers were now stained brown.

    At least there were no predators to threaten her life.

    Who would darey a w on the precious gem of the Bird King?

    With the Predator Tiger Snake gone, there were no creatures bold enough to challenge Jaekjaeki.

    Not to mention, having undergone a <em>rebirth</em>, she wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated, and she could navigate the skies with ease.

    But even so, exhaustion was exhaustion.

    Yet, who was Unhwa Baekpoong Cheonso Myeong?

    She was a romantic, someone who left her father to fly off in search of her beloved.

    From a human perspective, there could be no greater act of filial impiety, but, fortunately, Jaekjaeki wasn¡¯t a human¡ªshe was a bird.

    Eventually, Jaekjaeki seeded in finding a ce resembling her beloved¡¯s nest.

    Although, calling it a ¡°nest¡± was an understatement¡ªit was vast, grand, and stunning.

    A building made of wood could be overlooked, but did there really need to be so many sculptures?

    ¡°Chirp¡­?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide her confusion.

    While the scent of her beloved was unmistakable, the ce was filled with strange things.

    Folding her wings, Jaekjaeki trotted forward with little steps, her gazending on a ck beast.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    The beast was emitting an ominous chuckle while carving an enormous statue.

    It was a massive pir, seemingly endless in height.

    Why were they making such a thing? Jaekjaeki couldn¡¯tprehend it with her limited knowledge.

    To her, it even seemed¡­ indecent.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Jaekjaeki shook her head vigorously.

    Why was she letting herself get distracted by some pir when her mission was to find her beloved?

    At that moment, her eyes met the ck beast¡¯s.

    Jaekjaeki tensed up.

    While it was unlikely that anyone would harm the Bird King¡¯s daughter, this was an unfamiliar beast.

    She had no idea what it might do.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Feather-feather¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand the words, but they didn¡¯t seem to be spoken with malice.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Invitation-invitation¡­¡±

    The beast wagged its tail and gestured as if to lead her inside.

    Jaekjaeki worked her small brain as hard as she could.

    What color was her beloved lizard?

    ck.

    And these beasts?

    ck.

    Remarkably, she deduced that the Bicorns must be her beloved¡¯s subordinates!

    Of course, Gomodo didn¡¯t consider the Bicorns his subordinates, viewing them more as suspicious yet reliable allies. But did that matter?

    Jaekjaeki, now full of confidence, trotted forward boldly.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Feather-feather¡­ Circle-circle¡­¡±

    The strange sounds were still iprehensible, but she sensed they bore no ill intent.

    Clearly, they were trying to curry favor with the rightful queen.

    Thinking this, she strode into the nest.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    The moment she stepped into the nest, determined to find her beloved, Jaekjaeki froze.

    ¡°Keyoong?¡±

    ¡°Kieeng?¡±

    She was met with the unblinking gazes of spiders, exuding the aura of spiritual beasts.

    Ordinarily, birds ate spiders.

    But for some reason, these spiders didn¡¯t seem like prey.

    ¡°Hng.¡±

    In particr, the humanoid spider with red eyes was the very definition of terror.

    Some spiders were called bird eaters, but Neph had surpassed even those, with historical records iming she had hunted dinosaurs.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp-CHIRP!¡±

    She pped her small wings frantically, trying to flee, but to no avail.

    At some point, her legs had be ensnared in webbing.

    ¡°Chiiiiirp!¡±

    ¡°Kieeng!¡±

    ¡°Kiyoong!¡±

    Thus began the merciless assault by Pus and Tus!

    ¡°Kieng-yain.¡±

    ¡°Ying-ying-kiong.¡±

    ¡­Or so Jaekjaeki thought.

    In reality, Pus and Tus were merely waving at her in greeting, not attacking.

    The fact that the gatekeeping Bicorns had let her in suggested she was connected to their divine beast.

    The fact that she was female irked them slightly, but allowing her to stay until their divine beast returned was the right choice.

    She might panic and try to escape otherwise.

    ¡°Chirp¡­?¡±

    Realizing she wasn¡¯t under attack, Jaekjaeki cautiously raised one wing.

    She then began thinking hard again with her little bird brain.

    If these spiders were inside the nest, they must hold a higher rank than the beasts who had guided her.

    And for reasons unknown, all of them were female.

    Jaekjaeki came to a realization.

    This must be the concubines trying to curry favor with the main wife!

    Of course, this was entirely her own delusion.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp¡­ chirp-chirp-chirp.¡±

    Feeling triumphant, Jaekjaeki pecked away at the webbing with newfound vigor.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s all this noise about? Did you catch a bird?¡±

    ¡°Chiiiirp!¡±

    Jaekjaeki let out another shrill cry.

    An enormous creature had appeared.

    If the spiders had been enough to make her tremble, this massive white wolf was terrifying beyond words.@@novelbin@@

    It wasrger than most bears.

    ¡°¡­You smell familiar.¡±

    ¡°Kieong.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Not food, but a guest?¡±

    The white wolf gazed at the white bird with golden eyes.

    How many times had that lizard brought back new females?

    ¡°¡­Why does a feathered one fancy a scaled one?¡±

    Jaekjaeki wanted to retort, <em>You don¡¯t have scales either,</em> but all her focus was on calming her racing heart.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, what do you eat? Do you prefer meat or grains?¡±

    Jaekjaeki¡¯s expression shifted.

    Look at this gant spirit, already offering her a tribute.

    This, too, must be thanks to her beloved¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Chirp-chirp-chirp¡­¡±

    Jaekjaeki, convinced of her status as the main wife, let out a soft chirp.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s all themotion about? You caught a bird?¡±

    ¡°Chiiirp¡­ chirp?¡±

    Jaekjaeki had been ready to scream again but stopped short.

    Instead of another massive beast, it was a human who appeared¡ªand a rather unimposing one at that.

    ¡°Kioong¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, not food, but a guest?¡±

    Jaekjaeki didn¡¯t have time to dwell on why this human couldmunicate with spiders.

    She had noticed something far more important.

    Every single creature here was female!

    Sure, there¡¯s a saying about heroes being fond of women, but this was excessive.

    Three spiders, eight wolves¡­ and even a human?

    And Jaekjaeki already knew the snake mother and daughter were part of the mix as well.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Too many!

    Yet, despite her frustration, she found somefort in the fact that she alone was the main wife.

    That thought bolstered her confidence.

    The more concubines there were, the greater her authority as the main wife.

    ¡°Peep-peep-peep¡­¡±

    ¡°What an adorable bird. Well, wee! Though it feels like your role oveps with mine.¡±

    At Tang Soyeong¡¯s remark, Baekrang raised a question.

    ¡°Oveps? Does this bird use poison?¡±

    ¡°No. Birds like her can¡¯t use poison.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps it¡¯s skilled in medicine?¡±

    ¡°Not sure about that.¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s tail wagged in a questioning motion.

    If not poison or medicine, what could this bird have inmon with Tang Soyeong?

    ¡°Ehem. It¡¯s because we¡¯re both adorable.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Kieeng?¡±

    Even Pus and Tus, who had been yfully waving, seemed to silently question her nonsense.

    ¡°After all, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m Gomodo¡¯s favorite?¡±

    If the spiders, wolves, and even the absent Snake Queen could speak, they would have all collectively rolled their eyes.

    No one responded, only staring at Tang Soyeong with pity.

    Sometimes, silent gazes could inflict the greatest damage.

    Feeling an unexpected sense of injustice, Tang Soyeong suddenly shouted:

    ¡°¡­But I <em>am</em> adorable!¡±

    Puffing out her modest chest with misced pride, Tang Soyeong dered her im.

    Had Gomodo been present, the sound of him sighing five times would surely have echoed, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t here to witness it.

 Chapter 232

    Chomp, chomp, chomp.

    The sound of something munching.

    Or rather, the distinct sound of a lizard munching on grass.

    Chomp, chomp.

    While my main diet is meat, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t eat nts. You could call me an omnivorous lizard.

    That said, don¡¯t expect me to eat leaves or bark. But I can manage human-edible greens without much fuss.

    I tore into the meal that Cho-Do had prepared for me.

    Seriously, serving sd to your guest just because you¡¯re a herbivore?

    No wonder the Bicorns were always smelling like chlorophyll.

    I had grown used to it, and surprisingly, the taste wasn¡¯t bad, so I ate withoutining.

    Chomp, chomp.

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps because you¡¯re a spirit beast that governs the energy of the neck, you seem to enjoy it. It¡¯s not quite to my taste, though.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    You can¡¯t even eat anymore.

    I held back the retort.

    ¡°Oh, right. If you ever have the chance, do visit my domain. I¡¯ll serve you the best meal you¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    Steel Mountain, pretending to be a rocky mountain?

    ¡°You won¡¯t forget the taste of those great boulders once you¡¯ve tried them.¡±

    ¡°Geck, geck.¡±

    I¡¯ll pass.

    I mean, why eat rocks? Even earthworms wouldn¡¯t touch those.

    Come to think of it, how is that ce being managed?

    I left the snow mountain under Cheoldooryong¡¯s care, but I can¡¯t exactly make Gongbok, trapped in the fox orb, rule over it.

    There are spirit beasts like the Red Dragon and Baekrang who could handle the Dragon Gate, but...

    The Red Dragon is busy, and Baekrang needs to stay with me.

    Even if the Red Dragon returned, sending him there alone feels wrong.

    The other spirit beasts are still too inexperienced to govern the Dragon Gate.@@novelbin@@

    Argentavis and the Snake Queen have their own territories, so they can¡¯te over casually.

    Sigh...

    Where can I find an ally who¡¯s strong, loyal, and unemployed?

    Maybe an elder with a long snout, a dazed expression, who dances and cackles a lot¡­

    If I meet the Compy elder someday, I¡¯ll try to persuade him.

    Though he¡¯ll probably refuse at first, if I keep asking, he might consider moving.

    Sure, he might poke me with his pointy snout out of annoyance, but I can already picture him cackling in delight once I bring him there.

    Unlike Argentavis or the Snake Queen, who dominate half of their respective jungles, the Compy¡¯s nest is small because his kin are tiny creatures.

    Giving him the Dragon Gate would be like gifting an apartment to a father-inw.

    The Dragon Gate¡¯s power is currently sealed within Gongbok, or rather the fox orb, which is even better.

    The elder might resist, but his subordinate lizards would likely fall to the Dragon Gate¡¯s allure.

    Even monstrous creatures like the Magnosaurus lose their minds, so it¡¯s better if the Dragon Gate¡¯s power stays dormant.

    Having a good son-inw surees in handy.

    I can already picture my father-inw grinning.

    ¡­

    Wait, why am I so naturally calling him my father-inw?

    I mean, technically, the Snake Queen, Fasir, and I are married on paper, but¡­

    Ugh, whatever.

    Chomp, chomp, chomp.

    These greens are surprisingly addictive.

    If seasoned right, they might taste even better.

    Should I take some back to share with the others?

    Tang Soyeong is human, so maybe she can whip something up.

    She did make that Crocodile Tail Soup pretty well.

    Now that I think about it, there are also the Bicorns.

    Even if I bring back an armful of greens, they¡¯d devour it in a minute, making cooking pointless.

    As I finished eating, Cho-Do, now visibly lighter and more rxed, gave me a polite bow.

    ¡°Dae-hyeop, now that your meal is over, would you apany me for a short while?¡±

    ¡°Geck-geck.¡±

    Apany?

    That just means more training.

    ¡°Nenoooooom¡­¡±

    Your brother¡¯s getting the wrong idea.

    ¡°Chaos.¡±

    aash!

    A massive frog, which Cho-Do called Chaos, bound Gongbok with vines.

    ¡°Hmmph¡­ Hrmph!¡±

    ¡°Ribbit!¡±

    From my perspective, Cho-Do looked like her name was written as Cho-Do, but Chaos must be a nickname of sorts.

    The frog subdued Gongbok and ced the fox orb on its back.

    Wooong, wooong.

    The fox orb trembled slightly, as if enjoying the situation regardless of Gongbok¡¯s will.

    It looked like someone enjoying a ride at an amusement park.

    ¡°Ribbit.¡±

    When Chaos lowered her head, Cho-Do climbed on naturally.

    ¡°Dae-hyeop, please board as well.¡±

    I tilted my head.

    Board?

    Sure, this frog was enormous.

    But I¡¯m not exactly small, either.

    Back at level one, I weighed about three tons. Now, I¡¯m much heavier.

    If I climb on, it¡¯s going to be a burden.

    ¡­Still, I won¡¯t say no.

    ¡°Ribbit!¡±

    Chaos let out a resentful croak.

    By the way, the name Chaos is oddly feminine.

    ¡°Ribbit¡­¡±

    Thud, thud.

    With every step Chaos took, the earth shook.

    She must weigh at least ten times more than me, so it¡¯s only natural.

    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen Cho-Do¡¯s true form.

    I thought this giant frog was Cho-Do, but apparently, it¡¯s just her subordinate.

    What does her real form look like?

    Probably not that big.

    ¡°¡­Dae-hyeop? What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Cho-Do, looking much lighter and carefree, tilted her head at me.

    It makes sense she¡¯s small in stature.

    With idle thoughts like these, we arrived surprisingly quickly.

    After all, we were already within Cho-Do¡¯s domain, and Chaos¡¯s strides were enormous.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Chaos.¡±

    Cho-Do stroked the frog¡¯s head, making it purr as it lowered its head to let her dismount.

    The ce was different from where we trained before.

    This was another forest, dense with countless trees.

    ¡°Come, follow me.¡±

    aash!

    At a wave of Cho-Do¡¯s hand, the dense trees that seemed to block the path parted naturally.

    The grandeur was awe-inspiring, though it briefly made me think.

    I should avoid fighting guardians within domains like this.

    Not just within the Dragon Gate¡ªentering the domain of any powerful spirit beast was dangerous.

    No need to look far. Thinking about my battle with Gongbok proves that point.

    I only managed because it was in my territory. If it had been in his, I would¡¯ve been helpless.

    Sure, I¡¯m at the Supreme level now, so the oue might be different, but the risk would still be immense.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Even my dear brother has not seen this ce. Who knows what treasures it holds.¡±

    Having somehow freed himself, Gongbok didn¡¯t bother hiding his irritation.

    ¡°If my brother had asked, I would have shown him. Though it would have just been directions.¡±

    And with one word from Cho-Do, he was freed.

    ¡°Ah, to think my sister loves me so much!¡±

    ¡­Is that love?

    It just sounds like she didn¡¯t want the hassle of guiding you.

    From my observations during training, I could deduce Cho-Do¡¯s personality.

    She¡¯s a recluse.

    She despises leaving her domain.

    But she didn¡¯t show that side to me.

    Why? Because I¡¯m the heir of Gomodo.

    Had it not been for that, she would¡¯ve likely retreated into Chaos¡¯s flower bud to nap.

    Or maybe she just pretends to avoid Gongbok. If so, that¡¯s kind of sad.

    ¡°This is the ce. Dae-hyeop, can you identify what this is?¡±

    Cho-Do pointed at a massive boulder.

    It was covered in vines and moss, evidence of long neglect.

    At her gesture, the nts parted as if bowing, revealing the true form of the giant rock.

    Mysterious, unreadable inscriptions covered its surface.

    Understood, I¡¯ll use Gomodo consistently in the trantion moving forward. Let me revise the text ordingly:

    The illustration depicted several key elements:

    <ol>

    <li>A representation of human movements.</li>

    <li>A carving that reached the pinnacle of the rock.</li>

    <li>Finally, a sword mark etched at the topmost point.</li>

    </ol>

    "This is said to be a trace left by the Heavenly Demon," Cho-Do exined.

    A trace left by the Heavenly Demon? The revtion sent a thrill down my spine.

    "The humans living in the Ten Thousand Mountains refer to it as the Heavenly Demon Divine Art. While he never called himself the Heavenly Demon, it seems there¡¯s no better name for it."

    Even my master referred to it as the Heavenly Demon Divine Art, though the Heavenly Demon never explicitly imed that title. Clearly, its original name exists, but even Cho-Do seemed unaware of it. Perhaps only the Heavenly Demon himself, the True Dragon, or the previous Gomodo would know.

    "If you learn the martial art of the Heavenly Demon, it might be fitting for you to name it yourself," she suggested.

    In that case, it might end up being something like the Divine Art of the Lizard King.

    It wasn¡¯t my first time encountering traces left by the Heavenly Demon. I had seen simr carvings before, in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Cave and in the dwelling of my friend, the Utahraptor.

    In the Silver Dragon¡¯s Cave, I had only managed to learn one of the Shaolin martial arts, the Dragon w Technique. At the time, as a mere small lizard, I couldn¡¯t afford to explore beyond the immediate utility of the technique. Survival demanded immediate skills.

    In the Utahraptor¡¯s dwelling, I encountered a martial art created directly by the Heavenly Demon: the Roaring Dragon Kick. Among its techniques, I frequently used the Earth-Shaking Dragon Step, which allowed me to mimic the motions of a dragon crawling across the ground, especially whenbined with Reverse Scattering Momentum. It was a versatile technique, particrly effective when my feet were on the ground.

    Yet, even that was said to fall short of the Heavenly Demon Divine Art. It was a technique crafted by the Heavenly Demon, but it didn¡¯t bear the title of Heavenly Demon. If even something that powerful wasn¡¯t worthy of the name, just how formidable must the true Heavenly Demon Divine Art be?

    I had witnessed its might firsthand when my master used it against Tae-Se¡¯s forces, crushing them with a single strike. It was nothing like the Roaring Dragon Kick. If I were to name it, it would have to be something grand, like Heavenly Demon¡¯s Supreme Domination Step. Yet my master had admitted that even his rendition was iplete. The true art left behind by the Heavenly Demon must be iprehensibly profound.

    In the past, my abilities were too underdeveloped to fully understand the carvings. The only concept I had grasped was thanks to the Utahraptor¡¯s wall painting: "Alone Above All, Heaven and Earth" (???? ????). It had baffled me at the time¡ªwhy would a phrase associated with Buddhist teachings appear there? Yet, understanding that the Heavenly Demon was not inherently evil shed some light on it.

    That realization alone had been enough to enable me, in my injured state, to strike a critical blow against the monstrous Kaichal Goa-Thal, empowered by Tae-Se¡¯s influence.

    Even so, there was no guarantee I could fully interpret the carvings before me now. However, I had already gained the Dragon w Technique, the Roaring Dragon Kick, and the enlightenment of "Alone Above All, Heaven and Earth" from past encounters. Surely, I could learn something here.

    Moreover, now I had something I hadn¡¯t possessed before: the Dragon Eye. Surely it would reveal something to me.

    I lifted my gaze and saw something truly strange.

    The sword mark was carved at an incredible height, far above my line of sight, yet its length was surprisingly short. I didn¡¯t know much about swords, but even I could tell that the technique used to carve that mark shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    Initially, I thought the Heavenly Demon might have been a being akin to a spirit beast. After all, some of the sword marks I had seen before had been in ces no human arm could reach. In thisnd, it wasn¡¯t umon for spirit beasts to speak and wield martial arts.

    But then I learned the Heavenly Demon was human.

    So how was such a mark even possible?

    The trace reached the pinnacle yet remained astonishingly short. It resembled the sh of a dagger wielded by a giant. Even if I could understand the motion, it didn¡¯t seem applicable to me.

    My arms were long¡ªthis had always been the case, even when I was a small lizard. I had favored techniques that involved sweeping strikes with my limbs. Over time, I had adapted to moving and fighting in ways that mimicked humans, with their upright stances and dexterous use of arms.

    Even when wielding a sword, my approach would differ. I had drawn a de against Gongbok solely to manifest a sword aura, as my master had briefly demonstrated for me. That demonstration had required a weapon to replicate¡ªnot my ws, but an actual sword.

    For me, my tail was effectively my de. And my tail was anything but short. There was no reason for me to adopt a movement as confined as this.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it.

    My heart pounded as I stared.

    What was it about this mark that stirred me so deeply?

    Even as I acknowledged it didn¡¯t suit me, I couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming excitement it evoked.

 Chapter 233

    How could a human body leave such a sword mark?

    Logically, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    Judging by the indentation in the ground, it was clear the wielder had stood firmly on the ground while swinging the sword. If they had leapt into the air, it might exin how the mark reached such a height, but the swing urred while they were grounded.

    So, how did it reach that high?

    If the sword¡¯s length had been absurdly long, that might exin it. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The sword mark was exceptionally short.

    Even though I had reached the Transcendent realm, interpreting what the Heavenly Demon left behind was an extraordinarily difficult task.

    Still, I had to force it into my mind as much as possible. Just as I had gained enlightenment with "Alone Above All, Heaven and Earth," there mighte a moment when it all clicked.

    As I stared at it for a long while, Cho-Do murmured softly beside me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fittingly mysterious mark, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a sword mark, yet it radiates an unsettling aura. For a human to leave such a mark is astonishing. Even more remarkable is that it was made without utilizing sword energy or a concentrated energy orb but purely through swordsmanship.¡±

    Energy orbs, or Kanghwan, involvepressing sword energy into a sphere tounch it at a distance. For someone at the Heavenly Demon¡¯s level¡ªat least at the Hyeon-gyeong realm¡ªit would have been effortless. Yet this carving was said to have been created solely through the purity of swordsmanship.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Demon had used sword energy or Kanghwan, do you think this carving would have survived intact?¡±

    Hearing her reasoning, I nodded in agreement. At the Heavenly Demon¡¯s level, he could demonstrate martial prowess capable of destroying mountains.

    Even Gongbok¡¯s power was enough to plow through my domain; the Heavenly Demon, stronger than the True Dragon, could undoubtedly do much more.

    ¡­Thinking that way, it made the carving even more fascinating.

    ¡°This mark cannot be attributed to a human,¡± Cho-Do continued. ¡°The Heavenly Demon learned the movements of spirit beasts. Perhaps it is only natural that his mark defies human limitations.¡±

    It was not a human-like movement.

    Wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Demon said to have been the disciple of a tyrannical spirit beast? Surely, this movement must have been modeled after that beast.

    ¡°And that is why I believe he surpassed his predecessor. He was a human who mimicked the movements of spirit beasts.¡±

    Comparing humans to spirit beasts, thetter seemed to hold the advantage. A human¡¯s flesh couldn¡¯t prate the tough defenses of a spirit beast, whereas the beast¡¯s ws could easily tear through human skin.

    However, the stronger each side became, the scales tipped in favor of humans.

    If one awakened to Sword Intent or Sword Energy, they could pierce through a spirit beast¡¯s defenses, as I had done with Gongbok.

    Moreover, when it came to gaining enlightenment, humans held the upper hand.

    Spirit beasts had to master all five elements and achieve harmony to reach Samhwa Chwijung or Ogi Jowon. Humans, on the other hand, umted elemental insights simply by living their lives.

    Thus, humans gained enlightenment with less effortpared to spirit beasts.

    So, what about the Heavenly Demon?

    He was undoubtedly human.

    Yet he mimicked the movements of spirit beasts, effectively mastering their martial prowess.

    He held the strength of a spirit beast.

    And the enlightenment of a human.

    It was these two attributes that allowed him to surpass the True Dragon.

    ¡°Some spirit beasts taking on human forms might be for simr reasons,¡± Cho-Do remarked.

    Most of the spirit beasts I had encountered had adopted human shapes.

    Honestly, I had found this curious. Unless they were like me, what reason would they have to take human form?

    They were born as beings beyond humans and grew in that state, so their original appearance would feel more natural. Indeed, many spirit beasts I had met preferred their true forms, particrly during first encounters.

    Of course, once they realized I tended to gawk at their humanoid forms, more often than not, they remained in human shapes when around me.

    The most notable example was the Snake Queen. While she had threatened me in her true form when she first met me with Shikshik, as soon as she noticed I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her human figure, she stayed in that form.

    It was a clever, albeit underhanded, tactic.

    In hindsight, I suspected it was the Snake Queen who had inadvertently fostered my bad habits.

    I hadn¡¯t been so fixated before meeting her.

    Not that I thought it was a bad thing.

    If anything, the realization that "bigger isn¡¯t always better"¡ªa key enlightenment of mine¡ªwas thanks to her influence.

    ¡­I should prepare a gift the next time I visit her.

    ¡°Of course, not all spirit beasts who take human form know the stories of the Heavenly Demon and the True Dragon. Such knowledge is limited to beings like the Yongsaeng Guja and ancient spirit beasts.¡±

    That much made sense.

    ¡°If taking human form could genuinely make spirit beasts stronger, or if they believed it, wouldn¡¯t the Snake Queen have tried to turn me into a human?¡±

    But she hadn¡¯t. Instead, she sent me to the Compy Elder to learn miniaturization.

    Granted, humanization wasn¡¯t something one could simply teach, but it would have been worth a try.

    To the Snake Queen, taking human form was simply a practical way to navigate confined spaces.

    And, perhaps, to indulge a peculiar lizard with a penchant for certain "soft features."

    ¡°Nowadays, humanization could almost be called an instinct for spirit beasts.¡±

    When Kaichal Goa-Thal had tried to sway me, he¡¯d said as much.

    Back then, I¡¯d dismissed it as nonsense meant to manipte me, but now it seemed he might have been right.

    ¡°¡­Modern spirit beasts often assume human forms for reasons as simple as spatial convenience, but that too likely stems from instinct,¡± Cho-Do said.

    The Red Dragon was a prime example.

    From our first meeting, she had appeared in human form¡ªnot because of aesthetics but because the volcanic hot springs couldn¡¯t amodate her true size.

    ¡°While many spirit beasts adopt human bodies, none have done what the Heavenly Demon did. It¡¯s only natural that differences exist. Mimicking a spirit beast as a human is fundamentally different from a spirit beast mimicking a human.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon was undeniably a human with a human body.

    And yet, he had mimicked the movements of spirit beasts.

    This was fundamentally different from spirit beasts taking human form. Their imitation was not about copying human thoughts or behaviors, merely the physical form.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t without its advantages.

    The Snake Queen using swordsmanship or the Iron-d Dragon employing martial arts proved that spirit beasts capable of learning human techniques differed significantly from those who couldn¡¯t.

    Yet, there hadn¡¯t been an existence as extraordinary as the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡­Wait, what about me?

    By any definition, my body was that of a spirit beast.

    Not just any spirit beast, but one descended from a high-tier dragon species, the lineage of Gomodo.

    And yet, my mind remained human.

    Despite having a spirit beast¡¯s body, my thoughts and actions were undeniably human.

    Could this be why I had progressed so rapidly?

    The system¡¯s assistance aside, it was far from ordinary for a gecko lizard to ascend to such heights in barely over a year.

    Perhaps, like the Heavenly Demon, I might someday surpass even the previous Gomodo and the True Dragon.

    I turned my gaze once more to the sword marks left behind by the Heavenly Demon.

    The Heavenly Demon was both simr to and different from me.

    What he had left behind might hold the key to the next stage.

    Thump.

    My heart began to race.

    At the same time, an excruciating pain seared through my eyes.

    Cho-Do''s concerned voice reached my ears, but I could no longer hear her words.

    The carvings on the wall before me shimmered, and then¡ª

    Everything vanished.

    Cho-Do, Kongbok, the dense grass around us¡ªall gone.@@novelbin@@

    It felt as though I had been transported to another ce, entirely unfamiliar yet vaguely recognizable.

    There was only one thing I still recognized: the mural I had been staring at.

    Or rather, it was no longer a mural.

    This was the rock as it had been before the Heavenly Demon carved his marks upon it.

    Before me stood a shadowy figure in the shape of a man.

    I instantly understood who he was and what he intended to do.

    What I was witnessing now were the movements of the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡­This must have been possible because of my Dragon Eyes.

    It felt like I was dreaming, my consciousness hazy.

    But I couldn¡¯t let my focus waver.

    I had tomit every one of these movements to memory.

    Huuuu.

    The shadow inhaled deeply.

    And then¡ª

    BOOM!

    He stepped forward with explosive force, shaking the earth and shattering the sky.

    Yin and Yang.

    The five elements harmonized, converging at the tip of his sword.

    An overwhelming power beyond anything I could fathom.

    His movements were as fluid and natural as flowing water.

    This was the movement of a spirit beast, executed by a human body.

    Atst, I could witness what the Heavenly Demon had left behind¡ªa sword technique unlike any other.

    CRACK!

    But his sword did not fully extend.

    The Heavenly Demon stopped his de mid-swing.

    Why?

    Was this, too, part of the technique?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    The Heavenly Demon turned to face me and looked directly into my eyes.

    Thump.

    My heart pounded violently.

    How could it not?

    The shadowy figure of the Heavenly Demon smirked at me as though he were aware of my presence.

    The sinister silhouette spread its wide, grotesque grin as it slowly advanced toward me.

    What was this being?

    Was this truly the Heavenly Demon?

    I could barely endure its presence.

    Faced with such an entity, I wondered¡ªwas the True Dragon actually the virtuous one?

    How could anyone tolerate the existence of such a monstrous figure?

    If it were me, I¡¯d have thought it necessary to destroy this creature as well.

    ¡­Then what was Gomodo?

    Why had he opposed the True Dragon?

    Surely, eradicating this entity would have been reason enough for them to cooperate.

    I was utterly confused.

    What was I seeing?

    Who was the Heavenly Demon, and who was the True Dragon?

    And what was the previous Gomodo in all of this?

    ¡ª ¡°For one blessed with Dragon Eyes, to be deceived by such a thing¡­¡±

    A familiar voice echoed.

    The shadow of the Heavenly Demon froze in its tracks upon hearing it.

    ¡ª ¡°This isn¡¯t even something left behind by the True Dragon but rather the petty work of some insignificant being.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°A creature unworthy of mocking him. If you could be so easily deceived, it¡¯s no wonder others would believe in this farce.¡±

    ¡°Grraugh¡­ grrk!¡±

    The shadow posing as the Heavenly Demon visibly trembled in fear.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­!¡±

    It even covered its mouth with its hands, as though stifling a scream.

    ck, foul-smelling liquid oozed from its body like it had encountered its greatest fear.

    What kind of entity could terrify such a monstrous being?

    ¡ª ¡°I am displeased that you did not take my hand, but allowing you to fall for such nonsense would tarnish my reputation.¡±

    A presence I had not expected in this situation, yet one I found oddly reassuring.

    ¡ª ¡°Begone, phantom of the past.¡±

    It was Shimma.

 Chapter 234

    ¡°Grrraaaaahhh! Aaaaaaagh!¡±

    A ck shadow screamed in agony.

    It shrieked while clutching its eyes, as if it had seen something it should never have.

    Not to brag, but my Shimma (Inner Demon) does have a shockingly terrifying appearance.

    But how exactly is that thing perceiving my Shimma?

    Come to think of it, there are too many oddities to count.

    Humans are usually the ones who feel a sense of wrongness when they see that form.

    Other spiritual beings or animals should simply think it¡¯s a peculiar creature wearing strange skin.

    ¡­Of course, even if it stripped off the skin, my Shimma¡¯s grotesque appearance wouldn¡¯t change.

    Even without clothing, anyone would be terrified by those glowing teeth and bizarre, inhuman howls.

    A massive dinosaur with crimson scales and a crest.

    The adversary, Spinosaurus.

    It¡¯s enormous, far beyond the size of a normal Spinosaurus, so fear is only natural.

    ¡°Grrraaaaaah!¡±

    The ck shadow continued to scream.

    Its shape gradually became blurry.

    As I thought, that horrifying form wasn¡¯t something left behind by the Cheonma (Heavenly Demon).

    If Shimma¡¯s words are to be trusted, it was likely a trick devised by the True Dragon.

    ¡ª ¡°How dare you enter my domain without permission. Your recklessness knows no bounds.¡±

    Since when is this your domain?

    ¡°P-please¡­ spare me¡­.¡±

    It can talk?

    How am I supposed to capture it for information¡­?

    Crunch!

    Just as I considered extracting information, its body shattered into countless pieces, leaving my thoughts unfinished.

    It felt like an illusion, but it must have been something that happened inside my mental world.

    Even Kaichal Goa-Thal didn¡¯t directly enter my mental space.

    If it had, it would¡¯ve faced Shimma.

    The fact that not even a being like Kaichal Goa-Thal, who borrowed the power of Tae-Se, could aplish this proves it was created by someone even stronger.

    Naturally, it had to be the True Dragon.

    I narrowly avoided disaster. Thanks to the True Dragon¡¯s overwhelming power, that shadow was forced to encounter Shimma. Regardless, it would have perished before saying anything, so this was the best oue.

    ¡­But why is Shimma helping me?

    This thing doesn¡¯t seem to have any reason to view me favorably.

    Even if it¡¯s unintentional, I ended up wearing strange outfits because of it.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be plotting to fully trap me and take over my body by now?

    I despise both you and that creature equally, but I can¡¯t tolerate anyone coveting the body I n to use.

    That exnation does make sense. Shimma is still aiming for my body, after all.

    Judging from how that shadow opened its mouth wide and approached, it seemed to be nning something with my consciousness. Perhaps, like Shimma, it wanted to take over my body.

    Shimma, holding its ticket in line, naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by while someone tried to cut ahead.

    ¡­Looking at the results, didn¡¯t it just help me?

    Why has Shimma been so helpfultely?

    It gave me advice when I glimpsed the future and is aiding me now.

    Sure, it¡¯s still scheming to im my body, but I¡¯ve received more help from it than I expected.

    And, typically, does Shimma even have a distinct personality like this?

    I suppose it makes sense for it to manifest in such a form.

    After all, it¡¯s the most horrifying image from my imagination.

    In other words, it¡¯s a being shaped by my own creativity.

    But how does it know things beyond that?

    What exactly is that shadow, and how is it rted to the True Dragon?

    ¡ª ¡°Is that really the best thought you can muster?¡±

    Shimma¡¯s voice was filled with disdain.

    ¡ª ¡°Tch. You¡¯re still so naive.¡±

    Shimma clicked its tongue.

    ¡ª ¡°Now that the darkness has disappeared, its original form will be revealed.¡±

    Its original form?

    I turned my head immediately.

    Where the shadow had disappeared, a human figure with a white shape stood, gazing at a rock.

    ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s still far beyond your reach, but with the Dragon Eyes, you¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±

    Before Shimma could finish speaking, the Cheonma Sword swung.

    Swish!

    What is Yin-Yang? What is the Five Elements?

    Thanks to Cho-Do, I¡¯d gained a vague understanding, but that wasn¡¯t important.

    What mattered was that I could witness that sword technique.

    I couldn¡¯t even think of deciphering how it worked.

    I simply stared in awe at Cheonma¡¯s movements.

    I didn¡¯t know what was so incredible about the technique, but it left me astonished.

    Shimma grumbled beside me, but its words didn¡¯t reach my ears.

    My only task was to imprint those movements into my memory.

    *

    "Hero? Are you alright?"

    Cho-Do shook my body with a worried look.

    "Hero! Snap out of it!"

    Hey, how can you grab my tail with vines and shake me like that?

    "Grrgh¡­"

    You''re making me lose what little consciousness I have left.

    "Ah, you¡¯re safe. I was worried."

    Don¡¯t just say that with words.

    "Grraahh¡­"

    Let go, you little¡ª

    Thud.

    ording to Cho-Do, I had suddenly copsed and lost consciousness.

    She added that she had shaken me to wake me up, but I still hadn¡¯t responded.

    Seriously, in situations like this, isn¡¯t it better to just stand guard nearby rather than trying to wake me up?

    And with such extreme methods, no less.

    I wanted to see more traces of the Cheonma, but I guess this was all I was allowed.

    After regaining myposure, I told Cho-Do what I had seen.

    When it came to my impressions of the Cheonma¡¯s sword technique, all I could say was something like, "Wow, it was ridiculously cool."

    Not that I could articte it properly with the raspy sounds I was making.

    Of course, I¡¯m learning to speak, but the Cheonma¡¯s sword marks are something beyond what words can describe, even if I could speak fluently.

    "A shadow, you say?"

    Cho-Do looked shocked.

    "That can¡¯t be¡­ If I couldn¡¯t detect it, then someone stronger than me must have been meddling. If that¡¯s true, it must have been a move by my father."

    Her green eyes drilled into the wall carvings.

    "It seems the True Dragon was wary of the Cheonma¡¯s sword marks being deciphered. ¡­Well, it¡¯s only natural. After all, he¡¯s the one whomitted such deeds out of fear of the Cheonma."

    Though she spoke respectfully, there was a clear hostility toward the True Dragon.

    Judging by the fact that she¡¯s helping me here, it¡¯s not hard to infer that their rtionship isn¡¯t a good one.

    "I almost caused a grave offense to the descendant of Gomodo."

    She bowed her head in apology.

    "Grrk!"

    I waved my w dismissively to show it was fine.

    There was no way Cho-Do could have known about it.

    Besides, if Cho-Do had intended to harm me, she could have done so while I waspletely incapacitated just now.

    Even before that, she could have eliminated me when we first met.

    "Hero, your heart is as broad as the sky¡­"

    She nced subtly at my chest.

    Was she biting her lip? Must¡¯ve been my imagination.

    "Still, since we broke through that, it feels good to havended a blow against my father. But objectively speaking, the situation isn¡¯t great. The True Dragon must have realized what happened."

    If the trap was indeedid by the True Dragon, some sort of signal would¡¯ve been sent.

    "He would¡¯ve noticed that someone deciphered the Cheonma¡¯s sword marks. ¡­However, he won¡¯t act immediately."

    If I were the True Dragon, I would¡¯ve flown here straight away.

    After all, being that terrified of the Cheonma, he wouldn¡¯t take it lightly that someone had deciphered the traces left behind.

    "It¡¯s because of his rtionships with other humans and spiritual beings. My father may be strong, but there haven¡¯t been zero spiritual beings who could rival him over these long years. Of course, that was the case thest time I saw him, so I¡¯m not sure how things stand now¡­ Still, the fact that he¡¯s left the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts untouched shows he¡¯s wary of the other spiritual beings."

    No matter how powerful the True Dragon is, he can¡¯t do everything alone.

    He only managed to contend with Gomodo and the Cheonma by leading thousands of spiritual beings.

    "¡­And even beyond the spiritual beings, there are extraordinarily dangerous presences in these mountains."

    Dangerous presences?

    "They¡¯re called Hyeol-Oksu."

    Hyeol-Oksu!

    Even the name sounds terrifying.

    It feels a bit like a martial arts technique, but if you interpret the ¡°-su¡± part, it seems like a beast¡¯s name.

    Whatever it is, the fact that ¡°Hyeol¡± (blood) is part of the name means it¡¯s definitely not ordinary.

    "I only saw it from a distance, but I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it. It¡¯s not an ancient entity, but a modern human wielding such power. They subdued over ten giant beasts with a single strike and then sat atop them, eating a meal as if it were nothing¡­ Even now, thinking about it sends shivers down my spine."

    Cho-Do wrapped her arms around her shoulders.

    Over ten giant beasts?

    Each one is about three meters tall, right?

    ¡­You¡¯re telling me they took down beasts over 30 meters tall in one blow?

    And then calmly sat on them and unpacked a meal?

    "What¡¯s most terrifying is their appearance, which contrasts sharply with their power. Despite possessing such ferocious strength, their face was as beautiful as mine, if not more."

    Huh?

    Did she just call herself beautiful?

    Were you always this kind of person?

    Seems like a huge weight has been lifted off her chest, and now she¡¯s lighter.

    "Their long, flowing ck hair and wless, jade-like skin had not a single blemish. But their chest had unnecessary fat, which made their body look slightly sluggish."

    Gulp.

    Unnecessary fat?

    Her tail was swayingzily.

    "I thought their expressionless face was a bitcking, but upon further reflection, it seemed to perfect their presence."

    Cho-Do continued her string of praise.

    Wait. Just how beautiful could this person be for her to gush like this?

    Hold on. She said they wereparable to her looks¡ªcould this all be a subtle way ofplimenting herself?

    "Their blue eyes, matching the floral patterns on their outfit, added an air of mystique¡­"

    Huh?

    This feels oddly familiar.

    Someone who pokes at my body, sighs softly when I pretend to sleep, and even strokes my head lightly.

    ¡­

    "Grrk!"

    It¡¯s my master!

    What on earth has she been doing to earn the name Hyeol-Oksu?

    Of course, Cho-Do might¡¯ve given her the name, or other spiritual beings might¡¯ve whispered it amongst themselves¡­

    But thinking about it that way just makes it stranger.

    If even spiritual beings are giving her nicknames, what exactly has she been up to?

    "Her hands, especially, were exquisite. But those spiritual beings who dared bite her hands¡­ Well, their teeth¡­" Cho-Do trailed off.

    What did she do to their teeth?

    Why stop mid-sentence?

    I lightly tapped my teeth with my w.

    "Grrng¡­"

    ¡­My teeth are still intact, right?@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 236

    Why am I holding the Fung-Yuhwan in my hands?

    Did I make a mistake without realizing it?

    Sure, I shrank myself and used So-Ryong Deungcheonbo to escape, but if Cho-Does after me, I can just im it was an ident.

    This much should be fine.

    After all, I gave Cho-Do some enlightenment.

    In fact, keeping this relic could help prevent her from being tempted by it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it wasn¡¯t really suited for my younger sister, anyway.¡±

    Gongbok gave a low grumble, trembling.

    Now that I had her brother¡¯s approval, I waspletely innocent.

    Even if there were any me, I could just push it onto him.

    ¡°Grrk, grrk!¡±

    Croaking, I headed back to my nest.

    Returning wasn¡¯t difficult.

    If I had listened to Gongbok, I would have gotten lost, but since I didn¡¯t, I arrived quickly.

    ¡°Grrk!¡±

    The state of my nest, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, was absolutely perfect.

    The dense trees around it provided camouge and could serve as defensive barriers in emergencies, being both thick and sturdy.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    The grassy patches for the Bicorns, which consumed the most food, were flourishing in one area. The grains and crops nted for Tang So-yeong were also thriving.

    Since this ce once housed the Dragon Gate, its effects seemed to linger even in my absence.

    It was like a dreamlike hill and nest.

    A fairytale-like scene.

    Butterflies fluttered about, and horses galloped nearby.

    ¡°Polyg¡­! Amyyyyy!¡±

    ¡°Polyyyy¡­ Andryyyyy¡­!¡±

    Of course, these horses had horns on their heads, but what did that matter?

    Wait, this Unicorn issting longer than I expected against them.

    ¡°Polyyy¡­¡±

    The Unicorn, looking at me with what seemed like a gaze of resentment, was being dragged away by the Bicorns.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ polygamy¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Polyyyy¡­¡±

    Well.

    I¡¯m just an innocent lizard, so I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re up to, but good luck with it.

    I entered my nest.

    I was curious about how they would wee me.

    The dogs would wag their tails, and the spiders would shake their rumps to celebrate.

    But contrary to my expectations, the wolves didn¡¯t wag their tails and approach me, and Tus and Pus were too preupied with something else to notice my arrival.

    Only Neph smiled and gave me a slight wave.

    ¡°Grrk, grrk¡­¡±

    A little disappointed, I quickly realized what had captured their attention.

    ¡°Chirp¡­ chirp-chirrrrp!¡±

    A plump sparrow sat inside a cage, pecking away.

    Ah, they were eyeing their meal for the day.

    But why does it look so familiar?

    ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s Chirp-Chirp!

    Why are you here?

    [Sobung]

    A white bird with the potential to be a Daebung (Great Peng).

    It is said to eat spider silk and bamboo shoots and can fly nine thousand li in a single day.

    Known for its love of shiny objects, it is also rumored to summon storms.

    Sobung?

    You¡¯ve evolved since Ist saw you.

    No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re still a big sparrow, but now you¡¯re called Sobung?

    ¡­Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing.

    But is it okay for you to evolve like this when your father is Argentavis?

    Maybe your mother is rted to the Peng lineage?

    The Peng is one of the most famous mythical birds.

    Legend has it that it can fly ny thousand li in a single day and wields powerparable to that of a dragon.

    Of course, that¡¯s the Daebung, the Great Peng, so Sobung is probably a severely downgraded version.

    Still, if it continues to grow, it might one day be a Daebung.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Chirp-Chirp pped its wings excitedly as it recognized me.

    Why is it even in a cage?

    Did my followers not recognize its face and capture it just in case?

    Well, at least they didn¡¯t harm it.

    ¡­Wait, what¡¯s that?

    Below Chirp-Chirp, nestled awkwardly, was a head with a brown bun-like hairstyle.

    Why does it look so familiar?

    ¡°Hero Go¡­!¡±

    Wait. Why are you in there?

    *

    ¡°Ah, is she the daughter of that big bird we sawst time?¡±

    Baekrang wagged her tail as she spoke.

    ¡°Chirp¡­¡±

    Chirp-Chirp, now freed from the cage, nestled snugly into my fur.

    Why was she here instead of with Argentavis?

    Well, since she was already here, I might as well keep her.

    She came of her own ord, so no one wouldin if I brought her into the Gae Gak Sect, right?

    Since she has the potential to be a Daebung (Great Peng), it¡¯s better to recruit her early.

    ¡­Apologies to the King of Birds, though.

    ¡°At first, we just let her roam free, but she kept flying off somewhere, so we had no choice but to cage her.¡±

    ¡°Chirp¡­¡±

    I wondered why they had captured her, but that exnation made sense.

    She was flying around looking for me.

    One mystery solved.

    But there was still another unresolved issue.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Tang So-yeong was giggling to herself, seemingly delighted to see me.

    I pointed my w at her.

    It was a silent question: why was she captured?

    ¡°Um¡­ just happened to be convenient?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Convenient for what?¡±

    Convenient, huh?

    Makes sense.

    ¡°All I did was speak the truth! That¡¯s my only crime!¡±

    Baekrang pressed a paw against her temple.

    ¡°For the first time, I¡¯m missing that red lizard. I swear, I¡¯m this close to setting you on fire¡­¡±

    What exactly did you do, So-yeong?

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really unfair! Hero Go, if you hear my side of the story, you¡¯ll understand!¡±

    And so began the Tang So-yeong Narrated Version.

    ¡°All I said was that I¡¯m the cutest one here! Sure, the dogs here are adorable, but I¡¯m clearly the one Hero Go finds cutest, right?¡±

    What? When did she be so shameless?

    Whack!

    ¡°Kyah! Why would you hit me?¡±

    I wanted to smack her three or four more times, but I decided to let it slide for now.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    I turned my attention to Ching, who was wagging her tail as she approached me, and I petted her enthusiastically.

    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±

    Yes, now this is what I call cute.

    ¡°Ching, how did you pull that off just now?¡±

    Baekrang gave me a bewildered look.

    What¡¯s wrong with my Ching?

    ¡°You¡¯re a wolf, even if you¡¯re the youngest¡­¡±

    Ignoring Baekrang¡¯s confusion, I gathered all the followers together.

    It was time to tell them what had happened.

    I started with the story of Cho-Do.

    ¡°¡­Wait, another female?¡±

    Baekrang red at me with suspicion, her golden eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Grrrk.¡±

    Yes, she¡¯s female, but there¡¯s nothing between us.

    ¡°Nothing between you?¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s gaze sharpened as she sniffed.

    I nced sideways and saw Neph, her expression slightly dark as she stared at me.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­¡±

    I lowered my head.

    ¡­Why do I even have to exin myself?

    This shouldn¡¯t make me feel guilty, but somehow, it does.

    ¡°¡­Well, for now, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Baekrang, still staring intently at me, gave a sniff and seemed to reluctantly let it go.

    Her words oddly felt like a relief.

    I continued recounting everything that had happened, including my advancement to Supreme Peak and witnessing the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Sword Scar.

    ¡°Supreme Peak?¡±

    So-yeong¡¯s voice wavered in disbelief.

    ¡°Ki-ooong¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ki-eeeng¡­!¡±

    Tus and Pus raised their hands in exaggerated shock.

    What do they even know about Supreme Peak?

    They¡¯re just mimicking So-yeong¡¯s reaction, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Hero Go has already reached Supreme Peak! Wait, does that mean you were only at Peak before?¡±

    What a strange thing to say.

    You¡¯re only a second-rate martial artist yourself.

    ¡°Ahem, but I use poison.¡±

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    ¡°People of the Tang n who use poison are considered to be on par with the next level of mastery.¡±

    Still just first-rate, though.

    And for the record, I can use poison too.

    ¡°Hero Go¡¯s poison is impressive, but our Tang n¡¯s poison is¡­ unique. For example, we have poisons that only make your hair fall out.¡±

    That¡¯s terrifying.

    How can a righteous sect justify using such poisons?

    ¡°By the way, Hero Go, what¡¯s that green orb you¡¯ve been fiddling with?¡±

    She noticed.

    ¡°Grrrk¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even try to hide it.¡±

    I did try, but since she noticed, there¡¯s no helping it.

    sh!

    I revealed the Fung-Yuhwan to my followers.

    ¡°F-F-F-Fung, Fung-Yuhwan!¡±

    So-yeong stuttered, clearly shocked.@@novelbin@@

    Well, it¡¯s understandable.

    Unlike me, who has achieved enlightenment, foolish So-yeong is probably still obsessed with size.

    And among everyone here, she¡¯s the most slender and frail.

    To her, the Fung-Yuhwan must seem like a divine relic.

    ¡°Fung¡­ Yuhwan?¡±

    Even Neph¡¯s red eyes showed interest in the artifact I held.

    She doesn¡¯t need it, though.

    If it were the past, I might have thought otherwise, but now I¡¯m happy with things as they are.

    Besides, the texture of anything made with the Fung-Yuhwan is unfamiliar and not to my taste.

    ¡°Fung-Yuhwan? Hmm¡­ is there any point in making it bigger? Wouldn¡¯t that just be inconvenient?¡±

    Baekrang,pletely oblivious to So-yeong¡¯s sorrow, chimed in.

    ¡°W-What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°For us spiritual beings, it¡¯s a pointless organ anyway. Well, I suppose some lizards are oddly fixated on it.¡±

    Baekrang crossed her arms as she said this, which naturally emphasized certain features.

    ¡°Aargh¡­!¡±

    So-yeong clenched her fists and muttered angrily.

    ¡°See? It¡¯s just heavy and useless.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Unable to hold back her anger, So-yeong charged at Baekrang, only to be effortlessly subdued.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! Stop, stop it!¡±

    Pinned down by Ilrang and Ching¡¯s relentless licking, So-yeong finally gave up.

    ¡­I¡¯m kind of jealous.

    I¡¯d like to y with the dogs too, but Baekrang always stops them.

    She sternly warns the wolves to leave me alone when they try to lick me.

    Of course, when no one¡¯s watching, they sneak over and lick me anyway.

    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to watch, but since they don¡¯t do it in human form, it¡¯s not really a problem.

    It just feels like being licked by a big dog.

    Now that So-yeong, who seemed to need the Fung-Yuhwan most, was incapacitated, I decided I might as well use it.

    I turned to Neph, who was staring intently at the Fung-Yuhwan in my hand.

    Since I met her first, it was only right to let her use it first.

    I handed the Fung-Yuhwan to her.

    Neph¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    She asked as if seeking confirmation.

    ¡°Grrrk.¡±

    I nodded, and her face lit up as she epted it.

    Staring at the Fung-Yuhwan in her hands, her face suddenly turned bright red.

    ¡°¡­This is bad.¡±

    Does she not know how to use it?

    It¡¯s not like it just works by putting it in, and it¡¯s not something you eat either.

    To be honest, even I don¡¯t fully understand how it works.

    Asking Cho-Do about it would have been awkward too.

    Imagine saying, ¡°Hey, I stole this. How do I use it?¡±

    Neph moved closer to me and murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Her voice was so quiet that I had to lean in to hear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost¡­ to you.¡±

    I heard her more clearly this time.

    Lost?

    Does she mean she wants to use the Fung-Yuhwan?

    Neph took another step closer, her face now so close that her breath tickled my ear.

    Then she whispered, almost like a confession:

    ¡°I want to make¡­ an egg sac.¡±

    An egg sac?

    What do you mean, Neph Jurassica?

 Chapter 237

    Neph''s face turned slightly red, and her breathing grew heavy.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what that meant.

    Let¡¯s start by recalling the memories from when I was a Green Basilisk.

    Neph is definitely one of those spiders that eats their mates.

    After the battle with the ant army, she drooled while staring at me, as if she was nning to do something.

    At first, I thought she was just hungry, but then the status window told me she was in love with me.

    That¡¯s why she feels both affection and appetite for me.

    One of the reasons I let her enjoy my internal energy pouch but don¡¯t cross the line is because of this.

    If I cross the line, Neph might not hold back anymore.

    Building a bond is one thing, but going against one¡¯s instincts is another. It¡¯s not easy.

    Even now, she sometimes drools while looking at me or secretly bites my tail with her mouth.

    If I let my guard down, who knows what could happen?

    Anyway, one thing is certain¡ªNeph is a spider that eats her mates.

    So, does that mean spiders like her species all die after mating?

    No, they must find ways to survive.

    One of the mostmon strategies is to offer a gift to distract the female, quickly finish the act, and then flee.

    So, let¡¯s apply that logic here.

    I gave Neph the Fung-Yuhwan.

    And Neph recognized it as a gift.

    Now that she¡¯s received a gift?

    She must have taken it as an invitation to mate.

    ¡°G-gekk!¡±

    No way!

    You¡¯ve been holding back so well until now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have a little bite.¡±

    Judging by the drool dripping from her mouth, it doesn¡¯t look like she ns to stop at "just a little."

    I mean, I could give up a bit of my tail, but anything beyond that is out of the question.

    ¡°Ugh, I thought you were a calm one¡­.¡±

    Baekrang shook her head, clearly exasperated.

    Until now, Neph had perfectly fulfilled her role as the priestess of the Gae Gak Sect.

    She was quiet, managed Pus and Tus effectively, and even tied up Tang So-Yeong in webs when she acted strangely.

    She didn¡¯t interact much with Baekrang, but there was at least mutual respect between them.

    ¡°Why are there so many creatures into scales?¡±

    Despite herint, Baekrang subtly moved closer to me, naturally inserting herself between Neph and me.

    ¡°G-gekk¡­!¡±

    I trusted you, Baekrang.

    Neph red at Baekrang.

    Baekrang stared back at her.

    ...Huh?

    Crackle.

    Was that the sound of sparks flying?

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s mine.¡±

    Neph casually grabbed my right arm.

    ¡°I met him first, so he¡¯s mine.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Baekrang¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but then she smirked.

    ¡°¡­Suddenly, my neck feels itchy? I want to scratch it, but... ugh, this cor someone gave me makes it hard.¡±

    As she spoke, she deliberately showed off the cor she imed I had given her.

    Seriously? You''re going to y it like that?

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Baekrang, not ¡®you.¡¯¡±

    Golden eyes and red eyes locked onto each other.

    ¡°Huhu¡­ childhood friend¡­ wins¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­ the rightful mate¡­ white fur¡­¡±

    Whoa, what the heck?

    Even the twin-horned beasts seemed startled as they nced at each other.

    ¡°LIZARD BOY!¡±

    ¡°Childhood friend loses!¡±

    And then the creatures started arguing amongst themselves.

    One side cheered for Baekrang, and the other rooted for Neph.

    ¡°Huhu¡­ spiderweb¡­!¡±

    ¡°Fur fur fur¡­!¡±

    This is getting a little scary.

    But I knew I couldn¡¯t just stand there doing nothing.

    ¡°G-gekk!¡±

    Everyone, stop it now!

    Stop fighting!

    ¡°G-gekk!¡±

    Thankfully, both Baekrang and Neph tend to listen to me, so things seemed to settle down for now.

    Still, I knew this was just a temporary fix. I needed to redirect their attention quickly.

    And that focus had to be on the Fung-Yuhwan I gave them.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to use this mystical artifact than to keep fighting?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how amazing it is.¡±

    Baekrang agreed, crossing her arms again. Though, for some reason, she squeezed them even tighter this time.

    This naturally made certain... features stand out more.

    ¡°G-gekk¡­¡±

    Crack.

    A cross-shaped vein bulged on Neph¡¯s forehead.

    Then, the Fung-Yuhwan suddenly emitted a bright light.

    Wooong.

    Paaaaat!

    The light transformed and merged into Neph¡¯s body.

    So that¡¯s how this artifact works.

    You don¡¯t eat it or insert it somewhere¡ªit attaches or detaches ording to the user¡¯s will.

    Fascinating as that was, I couldn¡¯t focus on it right now.

    There was something more important I had to confirm with my own eyes.

    Alright, let¡¯s see.

    Neph, who has now obtained the Fung-Yuhwan!

    ¡°¡­How do I look?¡±

    ¡°G-ge-lorong¡­ G-ge-bang-bang¡­¡±

    ¡­At this point, maybe it¡¯s okay if she eats me?

    *

    Tang Mu-yeong, upon arriving at the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, began his actions.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t barged into the area recklessly. First, he contacted the Cheonma Shinkyo.

    He handed over bribes and humbly asked, "May I dare to enter the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts?" He had been granted permission.

    A righteous sect warrior bowing to the Demonic Cult?

    It was a situation that could invite condemnation, but the Tang n could endure such criticism.

    Especially since Tang Mu-yeong had seen Baek Yeon-yeong in person and knew how powerful she was¡ªeven though he had only witnessed a fraction of her true strength.

    To defy her?

    The Tang n would cease to be one of the Five Great ns and would instead be one of the Four Great ns.

    Moreover, the affairs of the Hwasan Sect were suspicious.

    Judging by appearances, it seemed that they had used the very same poison the Tang n had taken. This implied that the Hwasan Sect had essentially fallen under the control of the Cheonma Shinkyo.

    It was also widely known that Yongin, currently acting as the sect leader of the Hwasan Sect, hailed from the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    If Baek Yeon-yeong willed it, the Tang n could face the same fate. So, Tang Mu-yeong decided to think of her as a lifeline rather than an obstacle.

    Thus, after slipping a few silver coins to the gatekeepers and even a gold coin with a message to take care of him for the sect leader, he was finally allowed entry into the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    However, even after entering the vast mountain range, finding Tang So-yeong wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    How was he supposed to locate a single person in such an expansive wilderness?

    Still, Tang Mu-yeong was confident that, with enough time, he could aplish the task.

    After all, nothing was impossible for a member of the Tang n.

    Of course, things didn¡¯t go smoothly.

    He ended up in a swamp and saw a carp flying through the air.

    Though it looked like a carp, it resembled a dragon in form. Its whiskers, the horns on its head¡ªeverything about it was extraordinary.

    Its length exceeded two jang (approximately 6.6 meters), making it something far beyond an ordinary carp.

    To make matters worse, the monstrous fish was creating whirlpools, devastating the swamp. At first, Tang Mu-yeong thought he was seeing things.

    He considered capturing the spiritual beast but quickly realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Moreover, such a spiritual beast was likely a treasured asset of the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    Pretending not to see it and moving on was the best choice.

    While being chased by the monstrous carp and wandering through the mountains, Tang Mu-yeong encountered yet another natural disaster.

    It was a storm.

    A massive bird was creating the storm, and Tang Mu-yeong found himself caught up in the chaos.

    Unlike the carp, evading the bird was impossible, yet Tang Mu-yeong managed to resolve the situation without a scratch.

    He didn¡¯t defeat the storm-calling bird. Instead, he listened to its grievances, and they ended up bing friends.

    The bird even went as far as to bring out alcohol and share it with him.

    As they drank together, Tang Mu-yeong gleaned some information.

    Of course, the words of a spiritual beast he was meeting for the first time weren¡¯t entirely credible.

    The bird imed that a lizard had seduced its daughter. How was he supposed to believe that?

    What kind of lizard could seduce a bird?

    The shocking part was that the blue bird seemed to wish for its daughter to marry the lizard.

    However, it hadn¡¯t expected her to run off immediately after her transformation.

    Tang Mu-yeong sympathized, sharing a simr story about his younger sister to match the bird¡¯s mood.

    Moved to tears, the massive bird gifted him a feather.

    Being a member of the Tang n, Tang Mu-yeong instantly recognized its value.

    It was undoubtedly left behind by a spiritual beast far superior to the bird before him.

    He suspected it might belong to the mother of the bird¡¯s daughter, but he kept that thought to himself.

    After parting ways with the massive bird, something strange caught his eye.

    A creature perfectly blending ck and white.

    It resembled a lizard but was noticeably different.

    Tang Mu-yeong stared nkly as it danced with other lizards with a vacant expression.

    He had been watching for some time when goosebumps erupted all over his body.

    His body had issued a warning before his mind even realized it.

    At that moment, his eyes met those of the ck-and-white creature.

    Only then did he understand the source of his unease.

    What he had thought were vacant eyes were actually staring straight at him, even though he was hidden.

    It was undoubtedly a small lizard, but its aura was anything but ordinary.

    The sheer force emanating from it dwarfed even the storm-calling bird.

    It was an immense power, beyond the grasp of even someone like Tang Mu-yeong, who had reached the pinnacle of martial arts.

    Tang Mu-yeong fled the scene at lightning speed.

    As he ran, he pondered.

    What kind of ce was the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, for it to be teeming with such spiritual beings?

    The two snakes he had seen from afar were no different.

    One was massive, the other small, and it seemed as if they were out for a stroll when suddenly, they shot beams of light toward the mountain range.

    The beams were so destructive that they pierced through the mountains, leaving Tang Mu-yeong with no choice but to keep running without rest.

    After fleeing for what felt like ages, Tang Mu-yeong encountered yet another shocking sight.

    ¡°Gwoooar!¡±

    Look at that majestic figure.

    White fur.

    Blue horns.

    It was a unicorn¡ªa creature said to exist only in legends!

    Tang Mu-yeong swallowed nervously.

    The Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts were practically a paradise for spiritual beings.

    To think he would witness a supposedly extinct unicorn.

    Holding his breath, Tang Mu-yeong observed the unicorn.

    Its horn, capable of purifying corruption, was a sight to behold.

    Tang Mu-yeong regretted not bringing paper and a brush to sketch the scene.

    At least he couldmit it to memory. Just as he thought this¡ª

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    A sinister voice echoed out of nowhere.

    The once-majestic unicorn trembled violently.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s p-polygamy¡­¡±

    ¡°Polygamyyyyy!¡±

    Five two-horned beasts charged at the unicorn in unison.

    ¡°Polygamy! Polygamy! Polygamyyyy!¡±

    The unicorn fought back, unwilling to lose.

    Its cries sounded somewhat strange, but Tang Mu-yeong chose to ignore that.

    The showdown between the unicorn and the twin-horned beasts.

    For a martial artist of the Tang n, this was a duel for the ages.

    ¡°Huhu¡­ Amazon¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­ one man, ten wives¡­¡±

    ¡°Polygamy¡­¡±

    Of course, the unicorn couldn¡¯t hold out for long and copsed, after which the twin-horned beasts dragged it into the bushes.

    Something about this didn¡¯t seem right.

    Was this truly the kind of rtionship unicorns and twin-horned beasts had?

    And just what kind of ce was the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, for it to constantly bring forth legendary spiritual beings?

    Tang Mu-yeong finally understood why the followers of the Cheonma Shinkyo were so strong.

    To coexist with such creatures, they had no choice but to be powerful.

    Ah, the wondrous, chaotic Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

 Chapter 238

    What the Fung-Yuhwan creates is merely a temporary illusion.

    While an ordinary person might perceive it without any sense of incongruity, to me¡ªsomeone with the Dragon Eyes¡ªit was nothing more than a fleeting mirage.

    Even before obtaining the Dragon Eyes, I could sense that something about it was off.

    It felt hollow, like an empty shell.

    Of course, there¡¯s some degree of difference, but when you¡¯re expecting something monumental, it¡¯s bound to feel disappointing.

    The same applied to Neph.

    I knew full well that what I was looking at was an illusion.

    And yet, it didn¡¯t evoke the same strange emotions I¡¯d felt when I looked at Cho-Do.

    Was it because Neph¡¯s face happened to suit my taste?

    ¡­If her hair were just a bit longer, I might find myselfpletely under her control.

    Of course, being aware that this was the work of the Fung-Yuhwan, I wasn¡¯t about to lose myself in admiration.

    ¡°Gerolong.¡±

    Huh?

    I stared intently at Neph¡¯s transformed appearance, enhanced by the Fung-Yuhwan.

    When I saw Cho-Do in this state, I hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but seeing Neph like this felt oddly refreshing.

    Was it because her familiar face and body had changed so drastically?

    My gaze kept drifting toward her, almost involuntarily.

    This wasn¡¯t entirely due to my personal preferences. Even Baekrang seemed surprised by the artifact¡¯s miraculous effect.

    Despite their ongoing fight, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Neph¡¯s sudden, overwhelming transformation.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I think I finally understand why everyone¡¯s so obsessed with these fatty tissues. Makes me want to give it a good squeeze.¡±

    ¡°Gekk!¡±

    No way!

    Baekrang seemed like she was awakening to something new.

    Fortunately, she was still at the beginner stage and hadn¡¯t yet grasped the essence of it.

    Things created by the Fung-Yuhwan aren¡¯t meant to be touched carelessly.

    ¡­Though, to be fair, even if it weren¡¯t created by the Fung-Yuhwan, touching it carelessly would still be a bad idea.

    ¡°Wait, what would happen if I used it myself?¡±

    And there Baekrang went, saying something outrageous.

    If she were to don the Fung-Yuhwan, she¡¯d probably spend the whole day roaring ¡°Gerolong.¡±

    Considering how magnificent Baekrang already was, if she used the Fung-Yuhwan¡­

    And if beings like Baek Seolhwa or the celestial fox¡ªthose outside the norm¡ªused it?

    Even knowing it¡¯s an illusion, my tail might end up wagging uncontrobly.

    Given their already immense aura, the illusion would blend seamlessly with their presence.

    I might burst from sheer amazement¡­

    I was indulging in such happy thoughts when¡ª

    ¡°Heyaah! How could you betray me like this?!¡±

    It seemed Tang Whatever-Her-Name-Was had survived the wolves'' assault and managed to escape.

    She came running, only to stop abruptly.

    Her gaze fell upon Neph¡¯s overwhelming spiderweb pouch, and she gasped.

    ¡°I-is this¡­ the Fung-Yuhwan?¡±

    Simultaneously, her eyes sparkled as her hands formed strange shapes in the air.

    ¡°Amazing! Truly¡­ the supreme treasure known as the Fung-Yuhwan! To think the once-scrawny Spider Lady could turn out like this!¡±

    Hearing this, Neph tilted her head.

    Though she seemed to understand Tang So-yeong¡¯s words, a vein bulged on her forehead as she turned her gaze to me.

    It was as if she was saying, I¡¯ll let this slide just once because of you.

    ¡°If the Spider Lady looks like this, then what about me¡­?¡±

    No, you¡¯re even scrawnier than Neph.

    Tang So-yeong, lost in delusional thoughts.

    A faint smile crept across Neph¡¯s lips.

    Suddenly seeing her smile like that felt a bit intimidating.

    She had the look of someone who just came up with a great idea.

    sh.

    A beam of light appeared, and Neph¡¯s overwhelming spiderweb pouch began to shrink back to its original size.

    ¡°Geeeeeng¡­¡±

    Even though I knew it was just an illusion, it was hard not to feel a pang of regret.

    Neph, more than anyone else, would understand.

    This was nothing more than a superficial deception.

    And that the Divine Beast of the Gae Gak Sect preferred authenticity over such illusions.

    ¡­Though I can¡¯t help where my eyes naturally drift.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Neph held out the Fung-Yuhwan.

    Not to me, but to Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°Huh? Are you¡­ offering it to me?¡±

    So-yeong looked startled.

    ¡°Kioong¡­¡±

    ¡°Kieeng¡­¡±

    For some reason, Pus and Tus were waiting behind Tang So-yeong.

    Judging by how they were jostling for the front spot, they seemed eager to line up.

    ¡­What would happen if they used it in their non-human forms?

    Terrifying thought.

    ¡°This priceless artifact¡­ Fine. If you insist, I¡¯ll try it!¡±

    Tang So-yeong puffed out her small chest.

    ¡°¡­But how do you even use this?¡±

    After Neph gave her a brief exnation, Tang So-yeong seemed to get the hang of it and snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Ufufu¡­ Now everything is ready.¡±

    With those words, Tang So-yeong activated the Fung-Yuhwan.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­!¡±

    A radiant white light enveloped So-yeong¡¯s chest, spreading warmth in all directions.

    It was a sight vastly different from anything I¡¯d seen before.

    ¡°The Fung-Yuhwan must have recognized its rightful owner!¡±

    Atst, the Fung-Yuhwan¡¯s effects took hold!

    Yet¡­ nothing happened.

    Huh?

    What?

    There should at least be some kind of illusion.

    ¡°Kieeng¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kioong¡­?¡±

    Pus and Tus tilted their heads, equally puzzled.

    Why hadn¡¯t anything changed?

    ¡°Ufufu. Can¡¯t you see? My terrifying growth?¡±

    So-yeong stuck out her chest¡ªor rather, her stomach, to be more urate¡ªas if to unt her supposed transformation.

    ¡°Gekk.¡±

    No matter how I looked at her, nothing seemed to have changed.

    ¡°Look more carefully! It¡¯s a little bigger, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Bigger?

    Squinting, I thought I might have seen a slight difference.

    Butpared to Cho-Do and Neph¡¯s transformations, which were jaw-droppingly noticeable, this was¡­

    Why was she like this?

    ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Even the spiders, wolves, and twin-horned beasts were staring at her with pity.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    ¡°Minor preferences¡­¡±

    ¡°Minor preferences¡­¡±

    Even the twin-horned beasts shook their heads in disapproval.

    ¡°Lord Lizard! Polygamy! Demand must match supply!¡±

    One twin-horned beast seemed to be shouting something to the others, but it didn¡¯t seem to align with popr opinion.

    ¡°Ah, I get it now. You¡¯re all so jealous you can¡¯t even speak, right? Even you, mighty one. If you just let me touch your tail, I might even let you hug me.¡±

    What nonsense is this?

    Why would I hug you?

    I already barely have enough time to alternate between hugging Ching and Ilrang.

    ¡°¡­Just keep using it.¡±

    Even Neph, who had initially received the Fung-Yuhwan as a gift from me, lent it to Tang So-yeong.

    She must have looked so pitiful.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Can¡¯t you see how magnificent I¡¯ve be?¡±

    Sure, there was some change, but having seen Cho-Do and Neph¡¯s transformations first, it barely registered.

    Unless you were family, you wouldn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    *

    After Tang So-yeong¡¯s fuss over her hollowed-out illusion, Gomodo set out to hunt.

    Since he had only been eating grass while in Cho-Do¡¯s domain, he decided to prepare a grand feast for dinner.

    With Jaekjaeki having joined him, it was also a good opportunity to familiarize her with the surrounding territory.

    Meanwhile, Tang So-yeong, who suddenly had free time, decided to gather some vegetables to apany the meat.

    Although Gomodo¡¯s abilities and the twin-horned beasts had cultivated plenty of nts, most were unsuitable for human consumption.

    Thus, it was better for her to gather her own vegetables.

    However, as one of the lowest-ranked fighters in the Gae Gak Sect and a second-rate martial artist, she couldn¡¯t roam alone. A pair of escorts apanied her.

    ¡°Kioong.¡± ¡°Kieng.¡±

    It was the Left and Right Guardians of the Gae Gak Sect, Pus and Tus.

    They weren¡¯t particrly concerned about her safety but knew she¡¯d inevitably get lost if left alone.

    Though they found her annoying, they also felt obligated to care for her since no one else would. Besides, sticking close to her often meant ess to good food.

    Human cooking methods had proven to be quite agreeable to Pus and Tus.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just jealous. I feel like I¡¯ve grown two or three times bigger¡­¡± Tang So-yeong muttered.

    ¡°Kioong-ong,¡± Pus and Tus replied as they walked, listening to herints.

    ¡°But the Spider Ladies have grown so much more impressive.¡±

    She stared nkly at Tus¡¯s back.

    ¡°Kioong?¡± Tus tilted her head and flicked her tail slightly, signaling for Tang So-yeong to speak her mind without hesitation.

    ¡°Would it be okay if I¡­ rode you?¡±

    ¡°Kiek!¡± Tus swatted Tang So-yeong¡¯s rear with her tail, as if telling her to stop spouting nonsense.

    ¡°Ah! W-where did you even learn such behavior? No, wait, were you always like this?¡±

    Though Tus enjoyed having her tail patted by lizards, she didn¡¯t mind asionally reversing the roles and swatting Tang So-yeong.

    While Tang So-yeong¡¯s chest was rtively t, her lower body had a bit more substance, with wide hips.

    The lizard had developed a habit of swatting her hips whenever it had the chance.

    Of course, after Tus noticed and began staring expectantly, the frequency of those incidents had decreased.

    ¡°Hehe. Still, there¡¯s no one but the Spider Ladies.¡±

    ¡°Kioong.¡±

    Before she knew it, Tang So-yeong had climbed onto Tus¡¯s back.

    Now the size of Ching, Tus could easily carry someone as light as Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°Hm, but calling them ¡®Spider Ladies¡¯ all the time feels a bit impersonal. Big Spider Lady, Small Spider Lady, Smaller Spider Lady¡ªitcks affection, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Kieng?¡± ¡°Kioong?¡±

    Both Pus and Tus turned to look at Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°What if I gave you names? We¡¯ve been together for quite a while, and I do have some ties to the Tang n.¡±

    The spider sisters already had names.

    Their species names were Arthrocopus and Antrartus, but the lizard had shortened them to Tus and Pus.

    Since he had been the one to name them, calling them Tus and Pus felt appropriate.

    Even after evolving into new species, their names stuck.

    However, Tang So-yeong, who didn¡¯t fully understand the lizard¡¯s naming conventions, couldn¡¯t have known this.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m from the Tang n¡­ how about the Spider Ladies adopt the Tang surname? It would make us sworn sisters, in a way.¡±

    ¡°Kioooong?¡± ¡°Kieeeeeng?¡±

    Pus and Tus froze for a moment at the mention of "sworn sisters."

    Though they weren¡¯t rted by blood, Pus and Tus were sworn sisters. Even Neph, whom they regarded as their elder sister, could be considered part of this bond.

    While they weren¡¯t entirely fond of the idea, considering their history with Tang So-yeong from the early days, they pondered whether the definition of "sworn sisters" could be extended.

    Taking their reaction as approval, Tang So-yeong continued.

    ¡°The smaller Spider Lady has a tail, so how about Tang Mi-young? And the even smaller one has thick legs, so¡­ Tang Gak-young. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Kieeeek!¡± ¡°Kieeeeeng!¡±

    It was a catastrophically bad attempt at naming, akin to Gomodo¡¯s infamous choices.

    ¡°Ahhh! If you don¡¯t like it, just say so with words, not violence!¡±

    After a bit of a scuffle, Tang So-yeong finally collected vegetables to pair with the meat. She was riding on Pus¡¯s back, preparing to return, when¡ª

    ¡°Kiek¡­¡±

    Pus, who was leading the way, suddenly crouched low, taking a defensive stance.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Kioooong¡­¡±

    Tus, too, began emanating cold energy, readying herself.

    The reason for their tension was clear¡ªan intruder had appeared.

    Realizing thiste, Tang So-yeong also unleashed a killing intent of her own.

    Though some might scoff at the idea of a second-rate martial artist exuding killing intent, Tang So-yeong was from the Tang n, masters of poison.

    She couldn¡¯t take a life, but she could at least prepare to scatter a poison that would cause hair loss.

    Amid the tense standoff, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°W-wait a moment!¡±

    The voice was oddly familiar.

    ¡°¡­Spider Ladies, hold on. That voice sounds familiar.¡±

    Emerging from the bushes was a face she recognized.

    It was none other than the eldest son of the Tang n¡ªTang Mu-yeong.

    Of course, he was covered in dirt, as if he¡¯d been through a lot.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°So-yeong¡­!¡±

    At longst, after countless struggles in the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, Tang Mu-yeong had found Tang So-yeong.

    Tears of relief streamed down his face as he approached her, but then, something strange caught his eye.

    It was Tang So-yeong¡¯s slightly heavier chest.

    ¡°¡­This is¡­ odd.¡±

    Though the difference was subtle, as someone who had known her for years, he could spot the change.

    The reason the lizard hadn¡¯t noticed was that it was used to muchrger beings and automatically dismissed anything below a certain threshold as insignificant.

    But Tang Mu-yeong,paring her to her past self, could clearly see the difference.

    ¡°My little sister could never have something like this.¡±

    Shing!

    Tang Mu-yeong drew a hidden dagger from his sleeve.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 239

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s suspicion was entirely reasonable.

    There was no way Tang So-yeong¡¯s chest could have changed like that.

    ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s hurtful!¡± Tang So-yeong protested.

    ¡°Silence! Remove that ursed disguise at once!¡± Tang Mu-yeong barked.

    He had encountered countless spiritual beasts in the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    Storm-summoning birds, mountain-shattering snakes, and even the peculiar mating habits of unicorns and bicorns¡ªhe had seen it all.

    The Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts were a realm of the extraordinary, filled with impossible spiritual beings.

    And in such a ce, was it unreasonable to think there might be a creature imitating a human?

    There were plenty of fiendish beings, like the Nacha n, that transformed into familiar faces to lull their prey intocency before devouring them.

    ¡°What did you do to So-yeong? Speak immediately!¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me that with your vile mouth!¡±

    Tang So-yeong narrowed her eyes.

    What was the point of demanding an answer if he wouldn¡¯t let her speak?

    ¡°I am Tang So-yeong! The cherished treasure of the Tang n!¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong was left speechless.

    Not only did the creature mimic her appearance, but it also had ess to personal information.

    That meant this fiend had encountered Tang So-yeong before.

    ¡°You fiend! What kind of scheme is this? Our So-yeong¡¯s chest is as t as her back. There¡¯s no way I could mistake it! You can fool others, but not me!¡±

    Initially, Tang So-yeong was happy to see her older brother.

    After all, he had always treated her well, as the youngest in the family.

    But the more he spoke, the more irritated she became.

    What on earth was he so fixated on?

    And wasn¡¯t he indirectly insulting her?

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­You dare address me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Tang Mu-yeong.¡±

    A chilling atmosphere filled the air.

    Even Pus and Tus had never seen Tang So-yeong look like this before.

    ¡°Are you asking to die?¡±

    In less polite terms, Tang So-yeong was furious.

    Tang Mu-yeong, who was about to shout again, snapped back to his senses.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It seems you really are So-yeong.¡±

    He began to think logically.

    After all, only Tang So-yeong could possess such a temper.

    Especially someone who would confront him like this, even while he was ready to unleash poison and hidden weapons.

    ¡°Good grief, you only listen after I get angry,¡± Tang So-yeong muttered.

    Then a thought crossed her mind¡ªwhy was he even here?

    She had considered the possibility that someone from the Tang n mighte looking for her.

    After all, once the moderate faction realized she had been caught in the radicals¡¯ schemes, they would try to rescue her.

    Still, she never imagined the Tang n¡¯s heir himself woulde.

    ¡°How much have you suffered here? You¡¯ve¡­ um, gained a bit of weight.¡±

    It was hard to believe she had suffered, given how neat and tidy she looked.

    And that made sense.

    The Cheonma Shinkyo had tailored several sets of clothes for Tang So-yeong, allowing her to change outfits almost daily.

    With nearby hot springs and cool streams, cleanliness wasn¡¯t an issue.

    Her diet had been so abundant that she had even gained a bit of weight.

    Her needs and wants were well taken care of, and her interactions with spiritual beasts had been plentiful. Naturally, she looked healthy and radiant.

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s gaze shifted from Tang So-yeong to the two spiritual beasts standing beside her.

    ¡°¡­As expected of the Tang n¡¯s pride. To tame two rare venomous beasts in such a harsh environment¡­ Perhaps my worries were unfounded.¡±

    ¡°Kioong?¡±

    Pus and Tus tilted their heads.

    Tamed? By her?

    They turned to look at Tang So-yeong, who met their gaze with a sly smile.

    ¡°Hohoho¡­¡±

    For some reason, she felt it was appropriate tough mischievously at this moment.

    She poked Pus and Tus on their backs with her finger, as if to say, y along, just this once.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen through me. Yes, Imand two spiders with the potential to be Great Demon Lords, or rather, spiritual beings.¡±

    Quick on the uptake, Pus and Tus decided to go along with her act.

    ¡°K-Kioong!¡±

    ¡°K-Kieeak!¡±

    They weren¡¯t sure why they needed to roar, but it seemed fitting for the atmosphere.

    ¡°Impressive. Now that I see it, you truly are my sister. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t recognize you at first nce¡ªI¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s understandable. With growth like this, mistakes can happen,¡± Tang So-yeong replied, puffing out her modest chest ever so slightly.

    If the lizard had been watching, it would have wondered what she was trying to aplish.

    ¡°But, Brother, how did you get here? And all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­I made a connection with someone from the Cheonma Shinkyo.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong exined what had happened in Tang Ga-ta.

    A member of the Cheonma Shinkyo had infiltrated the Tang n and killed all the elders of the radical faction.

    It was revealed that those elders had been using poison to worsen the n leader¡¯s illness.

    Once the poison was removed, the n leader began to recover.

    Tang So-yeong was stunned.

    She had only realized toote that the elders had been scheming against her.

    But to think they had even targeted the n leader.

    And they had gone as far as reviving forbidden techniques like poison worms.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°With the radical elders dead and other offenders imprisoned, the moderates have gained significant influence. Now that Father has recovered, he had the leisure to send me personally.¡±

    ¡°The n leader¡­ I should have realized this sooner. I did think it was strange when Dal Dae-hyeop attacked me.¡±

    ¡°Dal Dae-hyeop? Are you saying he attacked you?¡±

    In truth, the Dilophosaurus that attacked Tang So-yeong had acted out of its naturally violent temperament, not because of any schemes by the radicals.

    But Tang So-yeong, convinced of her closeness with Dal, assumed the radicals had turned him against her.

    ¡°I was so shocked. He ambushed me with sleeping poison¡ªit was almost disastrous. Luckily, I survived.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re safe¡­ truly a relief.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong let out a sigh of relief.

    The Dilophosaurus, Dal-lopo, was an unstable spiritual beast.

    It could wield the Tang n¡¯s secret arts, such as Mancheon Hwa-u, but that was the extent of its abilities.

    It couldn¡¯tmunicate with humans, nor could it take on a human form.

    It was best described as a creature straddling the boundary between beast and spiritual being.

    While the Tang n¡¯s experts were adept at handling such beings, the situation would be entirely different if the radicals had tampered with it.

    Tang So-yeong could have been silently devoured by the very beast she once thought controlled.

    This realization brought another thought to his mind.

    Dal-lopo had attacked Tang So-yeong.

    Recently, another of the Tang n¡¯s spiritual beasts, Du-ul-li, had gone missing.

    ¡°¡­Have you seen Du-ul-li?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°Du-ul-li Dae-hyeop¡­ Yes, it attacked me while I was staying here,¡± Tang So-yeong replied.

    ¡°What? Could it be¡­ the radicals¡¯ doing?¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Not only had the radicals sent Tang So-yeong into danger, but they had also dispatched the Tang n¡¯s spiritual beasts to ensure her death.

    ¡°Those old bastards deserve worse than being ground into dust!¡±

    Of course, those elders had already been decapitated by Baek Yeon-yeong, so there wasn¡¯t much left for him to do.

    Still, his fury wasn¡¯t easily quelled.

    ¡°The Hwasan Sect? Those¡­ mountain hermits dared¡­ dared to interfere?!¡±

    Adding to his rage was the news of the Hwasan Sect¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°I see. That woman retrieved the Go Poison, and the rumors in the Hwasan Sect must havee from there¡­¡±

    He began to understand Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s actions.

    The Hwasan Sect had entered the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, clearly offending her.

    In retaliation, she had made their sect leader disappear, taken control of their elders, and appointed a native of the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts as the acting sect leader.

    Reflecting on this, he regretted an earlier thought¡ªthat Tang So-yeong might have been livingfortably here.

    The fact that she was alive at all was nothing short of a miracle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered greatly. It¡¯s over now¡ªreturn to Tang Ga-ta with me. The radicals who sought to harm you have lost all their power. All you need to do ise back.¡±

    Though the radicals had targeted the moderates, they were still part of the Tang n.

    Their downfall meant a weakening of the n¡¯s overall strength.

    If Tang So-yeong returned, she could contribute by advancing the research that would rece the radicals¡¯ martial prowess.

    The venomous beasts at her side were also invaluable assets, and the unique poisons she could handle would be a significant boon.

    But most importantly, it was about ensuring his younger sister¡¯s safety.

    She might have been living well, but her situation was as precarious as a candle in the wind.

    There was no way the radicals could have orchestrated all of this alone.

    Tang Mu-yeong was certain there was someone else behind the scenes.

    He needed to get her back to Tang Ga-ta as soon as possible and prepare countermeasures.

    ¡°Return to Tang Ga-ta?¡± Tang So-yeong asked.

    ¡°Yes. Once you¡¯re back, you¡¯ll have the¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can,¡± she interrupted.

    A tense silence filled the air.

    Tang Mu-yeong blinked, doubting his ears.

    Did she actually like this remote wilderness? Or did she harbor resentment toward Tang Ga-ta?

    ¡°The radicals are no longer a threat. Their influence has been decisively curtailed, and everyone involved with the Go Poison has been imprisoned,¡± he said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°If you say so, then Tang Ga-ta must indeed be safe,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Thene back¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    Her green eyes weren¡¯t focused on Tang Mu-yeong but somewhere else entirely.

    She had wanted to return to the Tang n.

    However, knowing her life would be in danger if she went back, she had stayed here.

    Now, with the radicals eliminated, her safety was assured.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given my body and soul to someone, so I n to stay here.¡±

    Still, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave Gomodo behind.

    The sacred spiritual beast revered by the Tang n and the Divine Beast of the Gae Gak Sect.

    The one who had saved her life countless times.

    How could she leave him?

    Without her, he would likely spend all day wallowing in despair, letting out pitiful cries of ¡°Geeeng.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Tang Mu-yeong stammered.

    Body and soul?

    He struggled to process her words.

    No matter how he thought about it, it didn¡¯t sound like a good thing.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Tang So-yeong reached up and touched her head.

    She understood why Neph had given her the artifact¡ªthere were side effects.

    Still, for Tang So-yeong, such minor side effects were a price she was willing to pay.

    While she touched her head absentmindedly, Tang Mu-yeong noticed something.

    A ring on her fourth finger.

    As he stared at it, his thoughts began to connect.

    A ring he had never seen before.

    Her statement about giving her body and soul.

    And the fact that she had gained some weight.

    Not just in her chest, but her stomach also seemed slightly rounder.

    No. It couldn¡¯t be.

    Surely not.

    He kept repeating these thoughts, desperately clinging to denial, when the final blownded.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Tang So-yeong gagged slightly, a side effect of the Fung-Yuhwan.

    tter.

    The hidden weapon in Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    Despite his denial, everything pointed to a single conclusion.

    But no¡ªit still wasn¡¯t certain.

    Clinging to hisst hope, he looked at Tang So-yeong.

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±

    And then he saw her hastily covering her abdomen.

    She had done so because the Fung-Yuhwan was slipping into an awkward position, but Tang Mu-yeong interpreted it differently.

    To him, it looked as though she was cradling something precious.

    Something she held dearer than her own life.

    He could no longer deny it.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaal!¡±

 Chapter 240

    ¡°Ah, you scared me! Why are you yelling all of a sudden?¡± Tang So-yeong asked, clutching her stomach.

    Tang Mu-yeong froze, realizing his mistake.

    Yelling like that in front of someone¡­ possibly pregnant?

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It was just so unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Unexpected? Well, I didn¡¯t see thising either.¡±

    Tang So-yeong¡¯s eyes held a mix of emotions as she spoke.

    How could she have known she¡¯d meet Gomodo here and end up bing one of his followers?

    As she reminisced, a faint smile crept onto her lips.

    Of course, Tang Mu-yeong interpreted it differently.

    ¡°How¡­ how could this happen¡­? So-yeong, are you really alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be blunt, but for someone your age, this must be such a heavy burden. As your brother, I want to congratte you, but I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    As a member of the Tang n, especially someone with high affinity for spiritual beings and extensive knowledge, it was natural for her to serve Gomodo.

    But once again, Tang Mu-yeong misunderstood her meaning.

    ¡°Doing what you¡¯re supposed to do¡­¡±

    How could someone so small say such a thing so confidently?

    He stood there, shocked, before regaining hisposure.

    If Tang So-yeong had be pregnant in the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts, the father was likely someone from the Cheonma Shinkyo.

    Hadn¡¯t he heard that the sect leader had made contact with Tang So-yeong?

    If that were true, the father might be one of the sect¡¯s high-ranking members¡ªor even a blood rtive of the sect leader.

    If someone had forced themselves on his sister, Tang Mu-yeong would have unleashed poison and destroyed everything, alliance be damned.@@novelbin@@

    But judging by Tang So-yeong¡¯s demeanor, she seemed infatuated with the person.

    Her neat appearance and radiantplexion suggested that whoever it was had treated her well.

    It was already water under the bridge, so Tang Mu-yeong decided to look at the situation as positively as possible.

    The Cheonma Shinkyo, despite its fearsome reputation, had shown a surprisingly human side.

    Even their sect leader was someone he could hold a conversation with.

    The Cheonma Shinkyo was, after all, made up of people.

    Surely they would wee a child of the Tang n¡¯s daughter with open arms.

    This wasn¡¯t the oue he had hoped for, but at least the alliance between the Tang n and the Cheonma Shinkyo would grow stronger.

    Of course, as Tang So-yeong¡¯s brother, not just the Tang n¡¯s heir, his feelings wereplicated.

    ¡°Ahem. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Then¡­ might this brother learn the name of the father?¡±

    ¡°The name? Well, I just call him Gomodo.¡±

    ¡°Gomodo?¡±

    Not a sect leader, not an elder, but Dae-hyeop?

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    If the man had given her a ring, he clearly had feelings for her, but the title was oddly informal.

    ¡°Yes, Gomodo Dae-hyeop.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯ve met a man worthy of being called Dae-hyeop. Your first rtionship is always¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my first.¡±

    Tang So-yeong interrupted him mid-sentence.

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s face turned crimson again.

    ¡°Not¡­ your first¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I think I¡¯m about the fourth?¡±

    In terms of the order she joined the Gae Gak Sect, that was urate.

    But once again, Tang Mu-yeong misunderstood her words.

    ¡°Fourth¡­ Not the first¡­ but the fourth¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, Gomodo Dae-hyeop values me the most, so there¡¯s no issue.¡±

    ¡°Kioong?¡±

    There¡¯s an old saying: A hero loves many women.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a capable and powerful man to have multiple partners.

    Even Tang Seong-ik had five wives, so it wasn¡¯t entirely strange.

    But this didn¡¯t apply to someone marrying a daughter of the Tang n.

    Unless it was an exceptional case, the rule was one husband, one wife.

    Moreover, husbands of Tang n daughters were expected to live in Tang Ga-ta.

    The fact that Tang So-yeong wasn¡¯t the first bothered him, but it wasn¡¯t the most important thing.

    What mattered was whether she was loved by her partner.

    While he didn¡¯t entirely trust Tang So-yeong¡¯s ims, her assertion that she was the most cherished offered some reassurance.

    ¡°Ahem, yes. The order doesn¡¯t matter. ¡­Still, four is quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Four is a lot?¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong spoke of wives, while Tang So-yeong referred to the number of followers.

    ¡°I¡¯m the fourth, and there are way more. Twenty? No, more than that, I think.¡±

    ¡°Tw-twenty?¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s face turned pale, then blue.

    How could someone manage twenty wives?

    It didn¡¯t make sense, physically or logically.

    Perhaps the customs of the Cheonma Shinkyo were different.

    Was this something he needed to understand?

    As he pondered, Tang So-yeong continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s still a small number. In the short term, there will be hundreds; in the long term, thousands.¡±

    ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAL!¡±

    ¡°Why are you shouting again? You scared me!¡±

    Hearing her words, Tang Mu-yeong quickly covered his mouth.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Scared the child, she said.

    Cursing his foolish mouth, Tang Mu-yeong pped his lips in frustration.

    ¡°¡­Would it be possible for me to meet this Gomodo Dae-hyeop?¡±

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t Tang So-yeong he should be speaking to, but Gomodo himself.

    Tang So-yeong hesitated, then exchanged nces with the nearby spiders.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, since you¡¯re my brother, I suppose I can trust you.¡±

    ¡°Kioong.¡±

    ¡°The Spider Ladies agree too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Kieng.¡±

    The sight of Tang So-yeong conversing with spiders left Tang Mu-yeong bewildered.

    ¡°Oh, these are the second and third,¡± she exined.

    Second and third followers.

    Technically, they were the first and second, but since Neph always stayed by Gomodo¡¯s side, their rank had shifted back.

    Even hearing this, Tang Mu-yeong couldn¡¯t make sense of it.

    Spiders were the second and third?

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°These Spider Ladies are the second and third followers, of course.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re Gomodo Dae-hyeop¡¯s¡­?¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s mind raced, trying to determine if this was physically possible.

    ¡°Is that¡­ even allowed?¡±

    ¡°Gomodo Dae-hyeop doesn¡¯t discriminate between species. There are wolves, snakes¡­ even birds now.¡±

    ¡°Wolves¡­ snakes¡­ and birds?¡±

    What kind ofbination was this?

    Even with his imagination, Tang Mu-yeong couldn¡¯t piece together the image.

    ¡°So¡­ humans¡­ spiders¡­ snakes¡­ birds¡­ wolves¡­¡±

    Even as he spoke, it sounded absurd to him.

    ¡°And you¡¯re saying there are twenty¡­ no, hundreds more?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because it¡¯s Gomodo Dae-hyeop.¡±

    What exactly was Gomodo?

    How could someone embrace hundreds, even thousands, of non-human partners?

    And why was Tang So-yeong so cheerful about it?

    ¡°¡­Can he really handle it? All of them, on his own?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the easiest thing for Gomodo Dae-hyeop.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong and Tang So-yeong¡¯s conversation seemed misaligned, yet the core question remained unchanged.

    Tang Mu-yeong pressed his hand to his forehead.

    His head was beginning to ache.

    It felt as though his mind was being flooded with more knowledge than it could handle.

    ¡°So¡­ what did those second and third followers have to say?¡±

    ¡°They said bringing you along should be fine.¡±

    Hearing it secondhand had its limits.

    Tang Mu-yeong still wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he was hearing.

    He decided that meeting this Gomodo Dae-hyeop in person was the only way forward.

    ¡°Alright, I shouldn¡¯t waste time here. Does this Gomodo Dae-hyeop have any particr preferences? It¡¯d be better to bring a gift than show up empty-handed. I brought some treasures and valuables along¡­ maybe that would suffice.¡±

    ¡°A gift? Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ He doesn¡¯t really care much for treasures or valuables.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong let out a sigh of relief.

    Whatever kind of person this Gomodo was, hisck of interest in wealth was a good sign.

    ¡°Well, what does he like the most, then?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s nothing you could give him. But after that¡­ probably food? He seems to likerge portions of meat.¡±

    ¡°Large portions of meat? Well, on the way here, I saw a plump pheasant. It looked quite appetizing. I suppose I could catch it for him, even if it¡¯s a small gesture.¡±

    ¡°A pheasant? Hmm, I don¡¯t think that¡¯d even be a mouthful for him.¡±

    Not even a mouthful?

    What did she mean by that?

    A plump pheasant wasrge enough that even an adult man couldn¡¯t finish it alone.

    ¡°He must have quite the appetite. Well, I suppose that¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re misunderstanding. It¡¯s not an exaggeration¡ªhe¡¯d literally eat it in one bite.¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong scoffed.

    ¡°Hah, what nonsense is that? No human could¡ª¡±

    He stopped mid-sentence, covering his mouth.

    He had nearly called the man a beast¡ªhis future brother-inw, no less.

    ¡°¡­My foolish tongue.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not wrong, after all.¡±

    Not wrong?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he acts like a beast in bed?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? He acts like a beast during the day too.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even wait for nightfall? This insolent¡ª!¡±

    By then, Tang So-yeong realized that Tang Mu-yeong had misunderstood something.

    And it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what it was.

    She hadn¡¯t revealed Gomodo¡¯s true identity.

    Tang So-yeong didn¡¯t want to be the one to exin it¡ªit would just make things more troublesome.

    She decided it would be better for Gomodo to handle that himself.

    Still, she thought it might be a bit much to keep everything hidden, so she decided to reveal a little more.

    ¡°Well, Gomodo Dae-hyeop is a lizard.¡±

    A brief silence followed.

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s mouth hung slightly open as he stared nkly, his expression oddly simr to Tang So-yeong¡¯s when she was lost in thought.

    ¡°¡­A lizard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a veryrge lizard.¡±

    There was no better description for him.

    ¡°So¡­ Gomodo Dae-hyeop isn¡¯t human but a lizard?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°And my little sister¡­ is with a lizard¡­¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong, who was already misunderstanding the situation far more deeply than Tang So-yeong realized, was struck speechless.

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    He staggered, coughing up blood, before copsing.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with him now?¡±

    *

    Crunch!

    Tang So-yeong looked down at the fallen wild boar.

    This should be enough meat.

    If the Red Dragon were here, she¡¯d need to hunt another, but the dragon was currently visiting the Hwasan Sect.

    Hopefully, she¡¯s doing alright.

    Tang So-yeong wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Even if the Red Dragon failed her mission, she could easily take care of herself.

    A massive spiritual beast that flew through the skies, spewing fireballs¡ªhow could anyone stop her?

    They¡¯d probably just let her go, praying she wouldn¡¯t cause more destruction.

    And even without making a scene, the Red Dragon was strong enough to defeat even Akbulhwi, a grandmaster of the Flowering Sword Technique. Surely, they¡¯d just beg her to leave peacefully.

    Having the Red Dragon around made cooking meat easier, though.

    It had been so long since she¡¯d had meat.

    in roasted meat wouldn¡¯t do this time.

    She needed something spicier, something that would stir her soul.

    Yes, something with heat.

    She wanted fiery, spicy food.

    Something that would explode with vor, leaving her mouth tingling.

    ¡­Was there anything like that around here?

 Chapter 241

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong briefly passed out, only to wake up right away.

    It was because he had taken in more information than his brain could handle, and his consciousness had briefly shut down.

    ¡°So, So-yeong. I think I might be misunderstanding something, so I¡¯ll ask again¡­ that Gomodo Dae-hyeop, is he really a lizard?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    Tang So-yeong confirmed that Gomodo Dae-hyeop was indeed a lizard.

    This fact seemed undeniable.

    ¡°¡­So, he¡¯s a spiritual being, but can he change into a human?¡±

    Marriages between spiritual beings and humans are rare, but they do exist.@@novelbin@@

    If both parties take on human forms, anything is possible.

    Tang Mu-yeong thought about this, but the doubts lingered.

    Why was he still calling him a lizard?

    Why would a creature with scales and four legs be called a lizard when it could be something much more majestic, like a dragon?

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think he can transform into a human.¡±

    ¡°Kuh-hah! Cough, cough...¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong hastily tried to calm his breathing.

    So, it was really a lizard?

    ¡°Eh, well, he''s still much higher-ranking than most spiritual beings.¡±

    There were some spiritual beings who preferred not to take human forms.

    Tang Mu-yeong figured Gomodo Dae-hyeop must belong to that category.

    Though he was still puzzled as to why such a being would be interested in human women.

    ¡°His appearance doesn¡¯t matter that much. Well, as long as he canmunicate, what¡¯s the problem¡­?¡±

    Tang So-yeong¡¯s expression was strange as she listened.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he speaks humannguages very well yet.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t speak humannguages!

    If he couldn¡¯t even speak like a human, how was he any different from a regr lizard?

    Tang Mu-yeong had no choice but to ept that Gomodo Dae-hyeop was truly a lizard.

    Tang So-yeong had said he was a huge lizard, and though that part was hard to ept, he¡¯de to terms with it.

    Now, it was time to clear up the misunderstandings.

    ¡°¡­So, did this Gomodo Dae-hyeop turn you into this?¡±

    Tang So-yeong tilted her head.

    Her older brother had been unclear in his phrasing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I didn¡¯t recognize you right away?¡±

    That¡¯s when Tang So-yeong¡¯s face flushed slightly, realizing what he was talking about.

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    She blushed, showing an unexpected shyness.

    Tang So-yeong, who had been so mischievous until now, was now showing an entirely different side.

    Tang Mu-yeong was shocked.

    The expression he had never seen from his little sister was now in front of him, and it was all because of that lizard.

    ¡°It¡¯s something precious he gave me. I can¡¯t trade it for anything.¡±

    She carefully wrapped her hands around her chest.

    ¡°Kraaagh!¡±

    Seeing that, Tang Mu-yeong had another episode.

    ¡°No! At least not in front of me¡­!¡±

    But then he saw a little dirt on So-yeong¡¯s hands, so he immediately shut his mouth.

    Still, the fact that he could see the face of this Gomodo Dae-hyeop was a good sign.

    It meant that with the special poison he had, he could force this wicked lizard to reveal his true intentions.

    The fact that he didn¡¯t speak humannguage was a problem, but Tang Mu-yeong felt confident that he could make it work somehow.

    His mind kept returning to that lizard.

    No, if it were a furred beast, he might understand.

    There were some chunhwa (romantic novels) that depicted fox-eared characters in such situations.

    But a lizard?

    And he had made vows with So-yeong?

    Why a lizard, of all things?

    At that moment, a thought suddenly struck Tang Mu-yeong.

    Hadn¡¯t he heard rumors about someone pretending to be Gomodo in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?

    Could it be that this lizard-like creature, who So-yeong called her husband, was that same impostor?

    That¡¯s when it all clicked.

    So-yeong, the daughter of the Tang family, had been tricked by someone pretending to be Gomodo.

    Now, he understood why So-yeong had been hiding information from him.

    Crunch.

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s internal energy began to swirl as ominous poison began to gather.

    This was no longer just about his sister¡¯s marriage.

    A wicked being who had the audacity to impersonate Gomodo had dared to interfere with someone from the Tang family.

    For the honor of the Tang family, and to protect So-yeong, he would have to deal with this person.

    Of course, even if So-yeong saw him as a husband, he¡¯d have to meet this ¡°Gomodo¡± first.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this building doing here? It¡¯s bigger than most pces.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, right?¡±

    Tang So-yeong chuckled.

    Gomodo¡¯s nest was unusual in size.

    After all, beings like the Red Dragon and the Serpent Queen needed space to rest.

    The Ikkaksoo (spiritual beings) experts had made sure the nest was sturdy enough for anything.

    It was designed to befortable, without any shaking.

    ¡°Somebody¡­ heh.¡±

    ¡°Somebody? Somebody else?¡±

    The Bicorns, with their chuckling sounds, tilted their heads.

    "Th... The Bicorns!"

    It was because they had discovered an unfamiliar figure with Tang Soyeong.

    "Onee-chan!!!" "Golden-naaam! Onee-chan! Onee-chan!"

    Their behavior didn''t seem like that of spiritual beasts, but considering the power they possessed, one couldn¡¯t help but think of them as such. The Bicorns disyed an angry aura.

    "Ah, don''t worry. My older brother is here to greet Great Master Ko, so we''re just going to pay our respects," Tang Soyeong exined.

    The Bicorns, who had been about to charge like they would headbutt with their horns, immediately softened and calmed down.

    "Hehe... A meeting."

    "Hehe... A marriage..."

    They wagged their tails like puppies and swiftly disappeared.

    Tang Mu-yeong, who had been watching this series of events, was left utterly dumbfounded.

    "...Was that always the nature of Bicorns?"

    "I was a little surprised at first too, but after getting used to it, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s still surprising how they suddenly appear and disappear, though."

    "That Great Master Ko controls these Bicorns? Hmph, certainly, looking at this alone, he seems... fine... no, no, it can¡¯t be."

    The idea that someone controlled these powerful spiritual beasts seemed impossible.

    Such a person had never been heard of or seen.

    The way they controlled such a formidable spirit beast made it clear that the false ''Gomodo'' was no ordinary being.

    ¡®Well, someone with weak power couldn''t possibly pretend to be Gomodo.¡¯

    "Anyway, could you wait in this room for a bit? I''ll check if Great Master Ko has returned from the hunt and let you know," Tang Soyeong said, leading the way to a room near the entrance.

    The furniture was sized for humans, but the door was several timesrger than the furniture. It clearly indicated that Tang Soyeong''s husband was not human.

    "Kyoooooong."

    "Kyeng."

    Two spiders served tea, which Tang Mu-yeong watched in a daze.

    Although Tang Mu-yeong was closely connected to spiritual creatures, the ones here still felt unfamiliar.

    How on earth could spiders be serving tea?

    And now that he looked closely, there was something strangely familiar about it.

    With his throat parched, Tang Mu-yeong gulped down the hot tea.

    One of the spiders, watching him intently, refilled the tea, but this time it was cold instead of hot.

    Normally, drinking tea cold was not something one would be taught, but for Tang Mu-yeong, it was more than eptable right now.

    It could cool his burning insides.

    "Wait a second. It must havee from the same teapot, so why is this one cold?"

    The question arosete, but the spiders, who had made their way out, had long disappeared.

    Still, the cold tea did manage to calm him somewhat.

    Tang Mu-yeong wondered how he should act around the lizard.

    Should he strike with poison at the very sight of its face?

    No, but this lizard was also Soyeong''s husband. He couldn¡¯t just take its life.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know everything, a new life was growing inside of Soyeong.

    Thinking this way, his mood grew somber again.

    If only the lizard hadn¡¯t impersonated Gomodo, things could be rationalized, but if it crossed the line, he would have to fulfill his duty to the Tang family.

    Still, it didn¡¯t seem like the lizard had explicitly said anything, and Soyeong had called him "Great Master Ko," not "Gomodo Great Master," so there was still a possibility that all this was a misunderstanding.

    Or, very rarely, there might even be a small chance that the lizard was actually the real Gomodo.

    It was an absurd thought, much like the strange idea that the women of the Tang family would suddenly gainrger breasts.

    Then, a sound came from outside the door.

    "Is it okay to meet him now?"

    "Gek gek."

    "Indeed, it¡¯s Great Master Ko. Ah, what is going on?"

    Gek gek?

    Tang Mu-yeong thought the crying sound was rather strange when suddenly...

    "No! My precious...! How can you take it from me!"

    A desperate scream pierced the air.

    "Give it back! Give it back! It¡¯s more precious than my life...! The gift from Great Master Ko!"

    Tang Mu-yeong had no more time to think.

    He urgently kicked open the door and rushed to Soyeong.

    "Y-You bastard!!!"

    He quickly took a protective stance in front of Tang Soyeong, summoning his poison energy.

    Soyeong, tears streaming down her face, was holding her chest. Clearly, that ck lizard had done something unspeakable to her.

    As he was about to charge at the lizard, a thought crossed his mind.

    ¡®...Her chest?¡¯

    Why was she clutching her chest?

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s eyes went back to Soyeong.

    Upon closer inspection, it seemed like she had returned to her original form.

    "My Fung-Yuhwan! Give it back! You damn lizard!"

    Fung-Yuhwan?

    So the precious gift the lizard had given her wasn¡¯t a child, but Fung-Yuhwan?

    No wonder she had gained weight. It was probably because of that Fung-Yuhwan.

    But still, it changed nothing.

    Though he had abandoned the idea of killing her with poison, there was still a price to pay for daring to touch his sister.

    The precious jewel of the Tang family.

    Having made her cry, he thought it appropriate to punish the lizard by removing its white fur.

    ¡®...White fur?¡¯

    It was clearly a lizard, so why did it have fur?

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ck lizard.

    It was so enormous that it couldn¡¯t just be called a lizard.

    Its ck scales, hard as dragon''s hide, were so closely packed that they looked like the night sky, and its ws, which were not hidden, seemed like wless swords.

    Lizards didn¡¯t grow fur, but this one had long white fur along its back. And the material looked like the Fire-Warding Beast¡¯s fur, capable of resisting heat.

    Moreover, it had two horns and even had pearls floating around it.

    How could anyone call this just a lizard?

    What stood out the most, though, was the long, beautiful tail, about twice the length of its body.

    So many unique features, but if he had to choose one, it would be that long, stunning tail.

    Tail.

    That word lingered in Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s mind.

    Gomodo meant an ancient death with a tail.

    Most beasts had tails, but why would the name "Gomodo" have a tail in it?

    At that moment, Tang Mu-yeong immediately realized the answer to his confusion.

    Boom!

    Leaping into the sky, Tang Mu-yeong quickly lowered his center of gravity.

    Chwaaak!

    He fell rapidly to the ground.

    Bowing his head and touching his knees to the earth, he assumed the extreme form of respect.

    Tang Mu-yeong, the son of the Tang family, spoke to the enormous ck lizard in front of him.

    "The Tang family¡¯s second son, Tang Mu-yeong, pays his respects to the Grand Master!"

 Chapter 243

    How could he do something like that?

    What sin did Imit?

    Why did he block something so crucial for humanity like that?

    ¡°Gomodo...! Please, release your anger!¡±

    Tang Mu-yeong once again performed a full-body bow.

    ...But I quickly calmed down. This wasn¡¯t something to be angry at him about.

    The target of my anger should be the True Dragon and his group.

    I shifted my gaze to Tang Soyeong.

    "Hehe, why?"

    She smiled without knowing why.

    "Geck..."

    "...What¡¯s with that expression?"

    This poor girl.

    "No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s pitiful?"

    Yeah, I figured she couldn¡¯t be that small.

    Soyeong didn¡¯t want to be small, and it was all because of the evil curse of the True Dragon that she was like this.

    I didn¡¯t know, and I had treated this poor girl...

    "Hehe! Right now, I¡¯m really satisfied, you know? It''s just that I¡¯m wrapped in bandages, but if I take them off... no, don''t make that face! Do you really want to see?"

    Her mind seems a little off now.

    She wiped her moist eyes with her tail and then extended the confiscated Fung-Yuhwan.

    "Hehe... Wait, no. If I ept this now, I feel like it¡¯ll make me seem really pitiful?"

    She took it but didn¡¯t use the Fung-Yuhwan.

    Her face looked strangely like a sneaky grin.

    What¡¯s going on with her? Why is it getting sharper?

    Thanks to Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s story, I learned more truths.

    The True Dragon¡¯s ugly side.

    And the rtionship between the Tang family and Gomodo.

    The daughter of the family head and the second son, who im to be the precious jewels of the Tang family, seem to be favoring me, so it¡¯s safe to say that the Tang family is on my side.

    ¡°Though there were some radicals, the issue has been mostly settled by a fortunate turn of events, so our Tang family can always support Great Master Gomodo.¡±

    The radicals have been dealt with?

    That¡¯s great news.

    Not just anyone, but the Great Five Families.

    And the Tang family, known for their expertise in poisons, is now on my side.

    Besides, there might be others like Tang Soyeong, skilled in medicine.

    ...But if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that diminish Soyeong¡¯s unique advantage?

    ¡°No one knows the Great Master¡¯s body as well as I do, you know? I may not know the bodies of other spiritual beings, but I know the Great Master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Geck?¡±

    What?

    Why does she know my body?

    ¡°Well, because I kept touching you every time we slept?¡±

    Every time I slept with her, I had felt like my fur was gradually disappearing, but was that really not just in my head?

    It¡¯s fine now since I have plenty, but if she keeps pulling it, it could be dangerous.

    "Now, when we sleep... uh, I mean, Soyeong... with Great Master Gomodo... ugh..."

    Tang Mu-yeong stammered.

    He must have misunderstood what Soyeong said.

    I may have let him think like that, but it¡¯s really not strange that we sleep together.

    After all, I¡¯m a reptile. It¡¯s cold these days, so naturally, I need to sleep next to someone with a higher body temperature.

    Soyeong ys with my scales, and I gain her body heat.

    It¡¯s a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    Of course, if we¡¯re talking about body temperature, wolves have the highest, but if I only slept with them, other followers might get jealous, so I take turns.

    To be honest, it seems like the followers have a sort of rotationpetition going on, but it¡¯s definitely not something inappropriate like Tang Mu-yeong might think.

    "Hmm... no, if Great Master Gomodo favors me, that¡¯s..."

    While Tang Mu-yeong was lost in such delusions, two spiders entered with a tray holding snacks and tea.

    "Kyooong."

    "Kyeng."

    As expected, it was Pus and Tus.

    Seeing this, they seemed ten times morepetent than Soyeong.

    "Kyeng."

    Pus, without needing to say anything obvious, stepped back.

    "Hehe."

    Soyeong popped a snack in her mouth.

    Tang Mu-yeong, having changed his posture to full-body bow, sipped his tea.

    Well, just rx for now.

    After briefly refreshing himself with the tea, he resumed the conversation.

    This time, I would ask the questions.

    It¡¯s hard to hear news from outside here, so I asked about the Hwasan Sect.

    "Gegegegek."

    ¡°So, has anything major happened recently? Specifically, anything of importance with a big sect like Hwasan?¡±

    When Soyeong interpreted, Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    Then, he switched from full-body bow to a more intense full-body posture.

    Bang!

    ¡°To think this was all part of Great Master Gomodo¡¯s brilliant n! I am so proud to be a member of the Tang family, who serves Gomodo!¡±

    Huh?

    What¡¯s going on with him now?

    "Geck."

    "Stop babbling and get to the point, please."

    I didn¡¯t say it quite that way.

    ¡°Hwasan has been hit by a huge storm. The sect leader, Akbulhwi, has gone missing, and all his misdeeds have been exposed.¡±

    Fortunately, it seems like it went well.

    ¡°Moreover, by unanimous decision, the Hwasan elders have selected the Dragon Spirit as the temporary sect leader, and they¡¯re in the process of reforming Hwasan.¡±

    Unanimous decision?

    How did that happen?

    Well, when the Red Dragon spews fire in front of you, you can¡¯t help but agree.

    Isn¡¯t the Red Dragon toopetent?

    ¡°I was truly amazed. Not only did they remove all of Akbulhwi¡¯s followers, but they also turned the situation around by using it to nt a puppet in the elders!¡±

    ...Huh?

    "Gegegeek?"

    What does that mean?

    What did they use?

    How?

    No, how could they use it?

    Tang Mu-yeong continued his exnation.

    The head of the Tang family, Tang Seong-ik, fell ill and bedridden.

    Just as he was about to make a decision, a woman in ck entered the Tang family.

    She killed the elders and took the secret within.

    Thus, the radical faction was eliminated, and the head of the family regained his health.

    From this story, I realized one thing.

    Someone who could fly here from Tang family headquarters on their own and kill all the elders.

    It was clear that my master had made a move.

    And not only that, they helped the Red Dragon take control of the Hwasan Sect.

    If they helped to that extent, what should I do?

    I¡¯ll go quietly and pay my respects.

    "Well, I cautiously specte¡­ that the Great Master was building up strength to challenge the True Dragon."

    He said this with a respectful posture, his voice trembling slightly.

    Partially correct.

    It was obvious that the day woulde when he would have to fight the True Dragon, so he was preparing.

    ¡°Fighting thousands of spiritual beings alone and achieving such results... If the Great Master has expanded his power like this... this time, we can finally defeat that evil dragon.¡±

    Alone?

    He said Gomodo allied with the Heavenly Demon, but the Tang family doesn¡¯t even know that.

    Well, if they knew that, they¡¯d have rushed to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains to form an alliance with the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    But in the end, it seems like an alliance was made.

    ¡°The Tang family, the Heavenly Demon Cult, and now Hwasan as well. Moreover, no one in the martial world has noticed.¡±

    Hearing this, it sounds like a shadowy conspiracy operating in the background.

    ...Is it simr?

    ¡°As a member of the Tang family, I¡¯m deeply moved, but as a martial artist, it¡¯s even more astounding that these three forces have united. They¡¯re all supposed to bepletely different, yet they¡¯vee together. Hwasan and the Tang family, while aligned with righteous factions, havepletely opposing philosophies.¡±

    It¡¯s not so much that the Heavenly Demon Cult is on my side, but rather that my master cares for me, but there¡¯s no need to say that.

    Just look at those bright eyes.

    I don¡¯t want to disappoint those expectations.

    ¡°Of course, when the True Dragon returns, the other members of the Gu Pail Bang will side with him, so we¡¯ll be outnumbered, but we¡¯ll still have a chance.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon Cult is evil, and Gomodo is evil as well.

    Unless we conquer all the righteous factions, a sh with the martial world is inevitable.

    Wait.

    Now that I think about it, there¡¯s one more ce that has a connection, isn¡¯t there?

    The legendary Shaolin, often referred to as the "Pirs of the Martial World."

    ...If we can handle that, maybe the others will turn as well.

    They say the monks there offer tremendous rewards, so I¡¯ll wait for the right time to negotiate with them.

    I can¡¯t fully trust them, but since they owe the Iron-d Dragon, they¡¯ll at least listen to me.

    "Gegegegek..."

    ¡°Great Master Ko, you¡¯re looking a bit evil with thatugh.¡±

    ¡°Geck!¡±

    I covered my mouth with my front paw.

    It reminded me of when I first met Soyeong.

    Maybe if I smiled like that, I¡¯d scare her, so I¡¯ll have to practice making a kind face first.

    Our family¡¯s lizard doesn¡¯t bite, that much at least.

    *

    The Iron-d Dragon, who had imed the snowy mountains, rapidly expanded his forces.

    Despite the wrongs he hadmitted, it was all for his benefactor, Gomodo.

    Even though he had made a significant contribution in the recent war by defeating the spiritual beast Du-ul-li, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    He needed to grow stronger, to the point where he could stand against beings of a different dimension, like Gongbok.

    He had to be strong enough to fight alongside Gomodo.

    He didn¡¯t only focus on personal training.

    He had a vague sense that the war wouldn¡¯t be over this time, so he gathered beasts from the snowy mountains that had retained their sanity.

    Although officially not a follower of Gae Gak Sect, more and more beings rted to it were beginning to join him.

    However, the snowy mountains weren¡¯t just a ce for those eager to be his subordinates.

    There were also those who came to challenge him, hoping to defeat the Iron-d Dragon and im the title of the new master.

    Of course, most fled before even witnessing his headbutt.

    KWA-A-A-A-A-A-N-G!

    Sometimes, there were those who actually saw it.

    "Kwong!"

    A giant mountain goat-like beast, Toru, couldn¡¯t withstand the Iron-d Dragon¡¯s headbutt and copsed.

    "Hmm... The strongest challenger yet."

    The Iron-d Dragon stared at the fallen Toru.@@novelbin@@

    "Definitely from Kunlun¡­ Well, this isn¡¯t too strange, considering this is a ce where even winged dragons reside."

    The Iron-d Dragon didn¡¯t kill Toru. He sat down without killing him, his breath steady.

    At this level, the beast was useful.

    Not only to himself but potentially to Gomodo as well.

    He was about to ept the beast as one of his subordinates when¡ª

    "Hoh, even after winning, you didn¡¯t kill him."

    A voice came from behind the Iron-d Dragon.

    "No reason to kill him."

    The Iron-d Dragon slowly turned around.

    What met his gaze was an old man with graying hair.

    "...An human should not be here, so you must be a spiritual being."

    "You¡¯re quite perceptive."

    The Iron-d Dragon realized this opponent was no ordinary foe.

    Even though he had been approached from behind, he had failed to notice.

    Had the man attempted an ambush, he would have been defenseless.

    "But you don¡¯t look as strong as I expected."

    The old man clicked his tongue.

    "They say a new master of the Dragon Gate has appeared, yet someone like you?"

    "It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to join me, so are you after the Dragon Gate?"

    The Iron-d Dragon drew power from his lower belly.

    This was an opponent he could not afford to underestimate.

    If he didn¡¯t go all out from the beginning, there was no chance of victory.

    "Well, if the power of the Dragon Gate is only this much, I don¡¯t see the need to im it."

    The Iron-d Dragon kicked off the ground and charged at the old man.

    Instinct told him that if he didn¡¯t finish this in one blow, he would lose.

    Swoosh!

    His headbutt, infused with the art of a fatal blow, flew directly toward the target.

    No, it seemed to fly directly, but the trajectory was distorted, as though the space itself bent under the impact.

    It was an unavoidable, pinpoint attack.

    KWA-A-A-A-A-A-N-G!

    However, the Iron-d Dragon¡¯s attack never reached him.

    More precisely, it was blocked by a single hand of the old man.

    "Ugh..."

    What was happening?

    Even Gomodo had tried to avoid his headbutt.

    This old man had effortlessly blocked the attack with a single hand, without breaking a sweat.

    "A creature like this defeated Gongbok? Hah, I should¡¯ve believed what I was told."

    Muttering, the old man pushed the Iron-d Dragon aside.

    KWA-A-A-A-A-N-G!

    The Iron-d Dragon, whose body was as tough as Vajra, couldn¡¯t escape the shock reverberating in his head.

    "Ugh!"

    "You¡¯re quite sturdy."

    The old man nced at the Iron-d Dragon, as if losing interest in him, and looked toward the empty air.

    "If your subordinates are this good, they might be useful."

    At those words, the Iron-d Dragon¡¯s eyes wavered.

    The old man wasn¡¯t after him.

    He was after the true master of these snowy mountains, the one who had defeated Gongbok.

    He was after Gomodo.

    "Ugh¡­ Ggh¡­"

    The Iron-d Dragon struggled to rise.

    "Who... Who are you?"

    Hearing this, the old man grinned.

    "I don¡¯t have many words to exin this old body."

    Though he said that, he grinned like he had been waiting for the question.

    "One of the nine dragon children."

    "Y-You mean, Yongsaengguja?"

    The old man¡¯s grin widened.

    It seemed the Iron-d Dragon¡¯s response pleased him.

    It was inevitable.

    The old man had deliberately dressed as he did and enjoyed the reaction he got from his opponent.

    In the hometown of some ck lizard, they¡¯d call this type a "starving attention-seeker."

    "And the Four Fiends."

    "S-S-Seriously... The Four Fiends!"

    The fifth of the Yongsaengguja.

    An existence even the True Dragon couldn¡¯t control.

    A greedy, attention-loving, and fiercely aggressive fiend.

    "Go tell your master that Docheol is waiting here."

    "Yongsaengguja, and the Four Fiends! Docheol!"

    The Four Fiend, Docheol.

    At that moment, the Iron-d Dragon thought to himself:

    ¡®...I¡¯m supposed to spare him?¡¯

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t let him go unharmed, but this man¡¯s reaction had pleased him so much that he had changed his mind.

 Chapter 244

    Tang Mu-yeong and I exchanged a few more words.

    I got the necessary information, and I even learned things I didn¡¯t need to know, like Soyeong¡¯s preferences.

    "I came here to bring Soyeong back to her family, but if you¡¯re serving the Great Master, that changes things."

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s impressive.

    She had been causing a fuss about wanting to go home, but then she said she¡¯d stay here.

    And even though most of the radical faction has been dealt with.

    "...What¡¯s with that suspicious look?"

    "Geck."

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that!"

    What¡¯s wrong with my eyes?

    Tang Mu-yeong stared at Soyeong, who was fumbling around.

    "Ahem, there might be some good news soon."

    "Brother?"

    "If the opponent is a descendant of Gomodo¡­ hmm, Soyeong might becking, but I¡¯ll leave it to you."

    "Don¡¯t say strange things!"

    ng!

    The forceful strike of Soyeong¡¯s dagger sounded.

    Of course, a mediocre second-rate martial artist couldn¡¯t hurt an absolute master.

    "She¡¯s still young, with a lot to learn. If she had the will, I would stay and serve the Great Master Gomodo as well, but..."

    "Somewoo!"

    The Igasu grumbled angrily.

    "Though I can¡¯t serve at your side, I¡¯ll return to the Tang family and work for the Great Master. Even if the True Dragon returns and gathers the martial artists, I won¡¯t blindly follow him. At the very least, I¡¯ll ensure the Tang family won¡¯t fall apart."

    How admirable, to be so reliable despite sharing the same family name!

    Look at that momentum.

    It¡¯s like they want to use any poison to turn things in my favor.

    ...It¡¯s a little unsettling, but for now, they¡¯re on my side.

    Tang Mu-yeong¡¯s gaze turned to the wild boar I had brought in.

    Right, I had brought the meat, so before sending it off, I should feed it.

    I shouldn¡¯t just send it off without some warmth.

    "Great Master, may I ask you for a favor?"

    Looks like you¡¯re hungry too.

    I hadn¡¯t realized.

    "Could you give me the chance to introduce the Tang family¡¯s cuisine?"

    That was an unexpected response.

    So, you want to cook for me?

    Food made by humans is always the best.

    Forget the skill; just the act of cooking is already impressive.

    Besides, since I¡¯ve only been eating wild nts since I was caught by Cho-Do, I¡¯ve been craving human food.

    And most of all, Soyeong¡¯s mouth was watering.

    Noticing my gaze, she wiped her mouth and added, embarrassed.

    "Although it¡¯s awkward for me to say this, Sichuan is and of fine cuisine. And who is the master of Sichuan? It¡¯s the Tang family!"

    Sichuan cuisine!

    I may not know much, but I know that food from the Sichuan region is delicious.

    "As I¡¯m in tune with spiritual beings, Brother, you also have a talent for cooking. Though, after you became the head of the family, you don¡¯t cook as much¡­"

    "Geck!"

    Hurry up and make it!

    "I¡¯ll prepare food that upholds the honor of the Tang family and won¡¯t dishonor the Great Master Gomodo¡­!"

    You don¡¯t need to make such a big deal of it.

    Tang Mu-yeong pulled various cooking tools from his clothes.

    ...How did he fit a wok in there?

    Is this really the Tang family?

    No matter how much it¡¯s the Tang family, why are cooking tools hidden in his clothes?

    Eh, whatever.

    He¡¯ll manage somehow.

    *

    "Wild boars usually have a strong odor, so to cover that smell, you have to marinate them well with spices or seasonings. But, in front of the Great Master, we can''t waste any time."

    He licked his tongue while sniffing the air.

    Wasn''t this supposed to be a wild boar dish?

    Why does it smell like fish?

    "I''ve added a special seasoning to cover the wild boar¡¯s smell. The dish we¡¯ve made is..."

    Tang Mu-yeong opened the lid with a confident expression.

    "It¡¯s Sichuan-style Yu Xiang Pork."

    Yu Xiang Pork!

    So, ¡®Yu Xiang¡¯ refers to the scent of fish.

    The dish was filled with delicious-looking food.

    The red-colored pork, dried bamboo shoots, and other vegetables came together, giving off the essence of Sichuan cuisine.

    "Isn¡¯t this going to be spicy?"

    As Baekrang naturallymented, it did indeed look spicy.

    How did Tang Mu-yeong know I wanted something spicy?

    "It¡¯s a bit spicy, but..."

    Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t dogs supposed to avoid spicy food?

    "Kiing..."

    Ching, the wolf, whimpered sadly.

    Sorry, but I can¡¯t give it to the dogs.

    "Chirp!"

    Chirp, the bird, pped its wings and chirped, seemingly enjoying the spicy Yu Xiang Pork.

    "Of course, we also have dishes that aren¡¯t spicy. The amount of game you caught was so much that I prepared a variety of dishes."@@novelbin@@

    Tang Mu-yeong brought out another te.

    As he said, there were various dishes, each using different seasonings and ingredients to create different vors.

    "Heheh..."

    But aren¡¯t dogs also supposed to avoid salty food?

    Bzzz.

    Looking at how the tails were wagging like that, I couldn¡¯t tell them not to eat.

    Even Baekrang gave a light nod, so I guess they could eat this.

    "This may not be the finest food, but I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it."

    This is not the finest food?

    Then what about everything else I¡¯ve eaten?

    But, I was ready to eat it gratefully.

    I had high expectations for this meal.

    It wasn¡¯t just about eating a meal, but showing the other followers the importance of cooking.

    "Geck!"

    With those words, we all dug into the food in our bowls.

    Chomp chomp chomp.

    ...The taste!

    How is this even possible?

    The spicy taste was so intense it felt like my mouth was on fire.

    But it was a delicious kind of spicy.

    Such a strong vor¡ªthis is the kind of taste you wouldn¡¯t expect to see in this era.

    Plus, I¡¯ve only been eating wild ntstely, so the impact this food had on me was extraordinary.

    "Gegegeck!"

    "Kiiong?"

    Tuss and Puss, watching me eat, slowly approached and nibbled on the spicy Yu Xiang Pork.

    "Keeeek!"

    "Kiook!"

    It¡¯s a bit too soon for you guys to handle spicy food.

    "Kiing...!"

    Despite the spiciness, they took another bite.

    "Kiiong..."

    Looks like they¡¯ve opened their eyes to spicy food.

    "As expected..."

    Tang Mu-yeong looked at us with a pleased expression.

    I wonder if he¡¯s happy we¡¯re eating so well.

    "This dish is actually one that the Great Master used to enjoy."

    The dish that the previous Gomodo liked?

    I guess our tastes are simr.

    After all, the head of the Tang family must have learned to cook for a reason.

    "Gomodo was known to enjoy spicy food," Tang Mu-yeong continued.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    Can spiritual beings really like spicy food?

    Spicy food isn¡¯t a vor, it¡¯s pain.

    Unless they¡¯re like birds, unable to feel the heat, or unless they¡¯re some kind of masochist, they shouldn¡¯t like spicy food.

    "Kiing."

    "Kiiooong."

    ...Maybe not?

    Looking at Tuss and Puss, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.

    "Soyeong¡¯s enjoying it too."

    Well, since she¡¯s been close to humans, maybe she does like spicy food.

    I thought nothing of it and was about to continue eating when¡ª

    Boom!

    A dull sound rang out.

    "Somewooo?"

    The Igasu dragged in the dust-covered Cheolduyong.

    "Ugh... Great Master, no... Lord... I¡¯m sorry..."

    Lord?

    Since when did you be a lord?

    It doesn¡¯t matter what you call me.

    But why is he here?

    "Gegegeck?"

    It doesn¡¯t seem like a fatal wound, but it looks like he¡¯s injured.

    "Ugh... this wound... these Igasu..."

    "Somewooo?"

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding."

    How hard did they hit him to make him like this?

    Cheolduyong exined what had happened on the Snow Mountain.

    "The descendant of the Dragon Tribe and one of the Four Fiends, Do-cheol, attacked us!"

    Do-cheol!

    Wasn¡¯t he the one Cho-Do warned us about?

    He¡¯s the one said to be so dangerous that even the True Dragon couldn¡¯t control him.

    "I tried to defeat him, but he easily blocked my strike with just one hand."

    He blocked a headbutt with one hand?

    Even I couldn¡¯t stay unscathed after taking a headbutt from Cheolduyong.

    He¡¯s definitely not someone to take lightly.

    "Realizing I couldn¡¯t win, I retreated to bring the news to you, but he just let me go."

    He didn¡¯t even chase after Cheolduyong?

    That¡¯s a little different from what Cho-Do said.

    "I was prepared to lose something, but... was I just lucky?"

    I¡¯m d Cheolduyong is okay.

    "He told me he¡¯d be waiting at the Snow Mountain. He said we should settle this there."

    I get it now.

    He must have known a little about my existence, which is why he came to the Snow Mountain, one of the Dragon Gate¡¯s locations.

    His goal was me, so Cheolduyong probably didn¡¯t satisfy him.

    He¡¯s dered war, asking me toe to retake the Snow Mountain.

    "I¡¯m sorry. If I were just a bit stronger..."

    I patted Cheolduyong¡¯s shoulder tofort him.

    There¡¯s nothing Cheolduyong could have done against Do-cheol.

    Without the Fox Pearl, there was no way to handle him.

    I¡¯ll have to face him myself.

    "Ugh... Lord!"

    Cheolduyong, filled with gratitude, eximed.

    To encourage him, I handed him the te with the Yu Xiang Pork.

    "...Lord?"

    I had gone through so much to prepare this, but I guess I¡¯ll have to let him eat it first.

    "Can we not move yet?"

    Baekrang asked.

    Well, he did tell me toe to the Snow Mountain, but he never said when.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to rush there right now.

    If Cheolduyong were captured, that would be different, but the Dragon Gate is already returned to the Gae Gak Sect, so why should I go?

    If I have to fight him, it¡¯s far better to do it here.

    I can cooperate with my followers and use my strength to its fullest here.

    There¡¯s no reason to go to a disadvantageous ce.

    Although, technically, it wouldn¡¯t bepletely disadvantageous, just less favorable.

    So, what I need to do now is¡ª

    "Gegeck."

    Let¡¯s finish our meal first and think about it.

    *

    The cold wind blew across the Snow Mountain.

    An old man had his eyes closed.

    "The first spiritual being toe here to kill me wasn''t you."

    But then, suddenly!

    Fwoosh!

    He threw a broken branch and slowly opened his eyes.

    Though his face was that of an old man, his red eyes had not aged.

    "And you will not be thest."

    But no response came.

    "Hmm... No."

    It was just the old man talking to himself.

    "Again!"

    The old man shouted and returned to his original stance.

    "Show me the power that killed the True Dragon."

    He said those words and then continued, shaking his head.

    "You said, to reim the territory, I must defeat you."

    After taking another stance, he shook his head once more.

    "This isn¡¯t it!"

    That¡¯s right.

    He was deeply thinking about which stance and words would make him look the most impressive.

    "Hehehe..."

    Finally, a brilliant idea seemed to strike, and a satisfied expression appeared on his face.

    "Yes... this should work..."

    The fifth of the Dragon Tribe.

    The youngest of the Four Fiends.

    The monster known as Do-cheol was waiting for Gomodo to arrive, endlessly practicing his self-introduction.

    "Hehehe... Sote."

    The cold wind blew, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    In fact, the longer the wait, the more time he had for practice.

    Whoooosh.

    The cold wind blew and the waiting time stretched, but Do-cheol simplyughed.

    Whoooosh!

    "¡­Why isn¡¯t heing?"

    Finally, he muttered, but there was no answer.

    "Ah, so you¡¯re preparing to face me with your full power. Heh, fine. That¡¯s not bad! In that case, I too¡­ yes, I¡¯ll explode this here¡­ and set the mood..."

    Do-cheol, who had a positive mindset, decided to make use of the endless time.

    He would prepare thoroughly, making sure to present himself well.

    As much as the opponent was preparing, he would do the same.

    That was the proper way.

    "Hehehe... I¡¯m looking forward to it!"

    Of course, the lizard he was waiting for, Cheolduyong, was busy having a drink and throwing a grand feast, trying tofort himself, but Do-cheol had no way of knowing that.

 Chapter 245

    "Haah-hah-hah!"

    Is he eating fish cakes, or is it just that loud as he eats the Ouyang Pork?

    At first, he imed there was no time for this, but now he¡¯s even pulling out drinks and indulging himself.

    "The Nahan of the Shaolin...! Truly, the Great Master Gomodo is incredible!"

    Dang Muyeong admired as he watched such a disy.

    He had heard that the existence of Cheolduyong was kept hidden by the Shaolin.

    But as expected, being from the Dang family, it was only natural for them to recognize Cheolduyong.

    "I never imagined that the head of the Dang family could have such culinary skills hidden away. And with connections to the lord... Hm, truly, the lord is amazing!"

    Cheolduyong wasn¡¯t concerned with that at all, focused solely on eating.

    It felt strange that my den had be a ce of unity.

    Upon reflection, the Gaegyeokgyo wasn¡¯t an ordinary group.

    From its location on Mount Shiman, and with the support of my master, it was well-ced.

    With the Shaolin''s Nahan as a subordinate, the Dang family was certainly an ally.

    Also, they had almostpletely seized control of the Hwasanpa, and were in friendly rtions with numerous powerful spiritual beings.

    ...Honestly, anyone who didn¡¯t know might think Gaegyeokgyo was a demonic cult.

    Regardless of their intentions, their gathered power was undeniable.

    If any sect put all its power into attacking us, our chances of winning would still be high.

    In fact, we had already defeated Hwasanpa.

    A rising group.

    And with such a strong religious character, if the martial world knew of their strength, they would likely have rushed at us with their full might.

    Luckily, being in the remote Shiman mountain range, we hadn¡¯t been discovered. If they were located in any of the central ins, they would have been eradicated.

    Using this terrain to steadily build up power until it became so great that no one could interfere was the best course of action.

    But we didn¡¯t have much time.

    "Hmm... Do-cheol, Do-cheol..."

    The spiritual being from the Jinryong side hade.

    The fox bead, which had been silent until now, or more precisely, the spirit trapped inside the bead, muttered.

    The followers liked the bead itself, but they didn¡¯t care much for the spirit.

    After all, the spirit had attacked my domain.

    While the spirit had stepped aside in the end, my followers didn¡¯t know that.

    I didn¡¯t bother mentioning it.

    So, in the followers'' minds, the spirit would be remembered as a ghost absorbed into the fox bead after foolishly attacking and losing.

    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t like it.

    I silently stood up and walked out.

    Given the nature of my followers, they likely would have kept the spirit imprisoned, but it seemed they noticed I had something to do alone.

    "Kiyon!"

    "Kiing!"

    Could it be the food was just that delicious?

    Well, whatever.

    I went outside and tapped the fox bead lightly.

    "Speak."

    The bead trembled slightly, and something that appeared to be the face of the spirit of the Gongbok appeared near it.

    "Huh... Why are you trying to hide that you can speak? This is a truly perverse interest."

    Thanks to Cho-do, I could speak to some extent.

    I hadn¡¯t told my followers, but I wasn¡¯t exactly hiding it either.

    It was just that speaking took a lot of energy, so I mostlymunicated by grunting.

    What I had learned from Cho-do wasn¡¯t humannguage.

    More precisely, I learned how to use the Yong-eonnguage.

    Even just speaking drained my energy rapidly, so I had to conserve words.

    If my proficiency improved, I could speakfortably, but for now, I had to minimize speaking.

    If the followers knew this, they would likely give up on interpreting my grunts.

    Communicating like this was quite convenient, and I had no reason to give that up.

    "Ge-ge-ge."

    "Well, it''s not the speaking that matters, it''s that Do-cheol ising here."

    "Do-cheol?"

    A heavy thud.

    "Why is he suddenly doing this?!"

    Since when was he my senior?

    "No, he was born before me, so he¡¯s my senior!"

    "Ge-ge..."

    Though I wasn¡¯t pleased with the term, I agreed.

    "Anyway, you must have heard about Do-cheol from Cho-do."

    Cho-do had said that he was a malevolent and sneaky being who sought to destroy all humans and spiritual beings.

    If that was true, we had to remove him.

    "The story about my little sister is mostly true, though there are exaggerated parts. The Do-cheol I know isn¡¯t that extreme."

    He called him senior, so they must have been close.

    "Well, we were close enough."

    Could I believe that?

    Cho-do had said the same thing and then been thoroughly dismissed.

    "Stop with that strange expression, I¡¯ll tell you about the Do-cheol I know."

    Alright, I¡¯ll listen.

    "Do-cheol, as the rumors go, is a bit violent¡­ but there¡¯s a slight difference. He doesn¡¯t kill just to kill, he picks fights with both humans and spiritual beings."

    Hmm.

    What¡¯s the difference?

    "He¡¯s not just randomly killing. He¡¯s a spiritual being whose goal is not ughter, butbat."

    So, he''s a bit of a muscle-headed character?

    "He reveres strength. That¡¯s why he¡¯s under the strongest father figure right now."

    Now, I was starting to get an idea about Do-cheol.

    Now I understood why Cheolduyong was back and why he wanted me toe.

    He wasn¡¯t satisfied with Cheolduyong, so he sent for me.

    ...I¡¯m grateful, but I also think he might be a bit of an idiot.

    "But this strength is somewhat vague... It¡¯s not just physical power, but he seems to care about his appearance too."

    Huh?

    Do-cheol, being one of the Four Fiends, cared about his appearance?

    "He¡¯s not neglecting his physical training, but he spends more time thinking about how he should look cool."

    This was not the Do-cheol I expected.

    "Though, after joining the Four Fiends, he might have changed. I didn¡¯t meet him after he became a Fiend... So I¡¯m not sure."

    The Four Fiends could be a hidden truth, like Gomodo or Cheonma, but based on the reaction of the spirit, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    "The Three Fiends before bing Four Fiends were just evil spirits. After Do-cheol joined, he became one of the Fiends."

    Maybe Do-cheol just joined because the name sounded cool?

    Nah, he wouldn¡¯t have joined just for that.

    He¡¯s not a child.

    "Whatever the reason, the important thing is this. Do-cheol is in the Seolsan. And he wille for you soon."

    In this situation, there¡¯s no reason for me to go to him.

    Even if I had to fight him, it would be better to do so on my terms, in this terrain.

    "He wouldn¡¯t have sent Do-cheol as an order. Do-cheol is that kind of spiritual being. He came here out of personal curiosity and his own decision."

    Jinryong must be aware of me to some extent.

    He may not know about the descendants of Gomodo, but he likely noticed that the traps set in Shiman mountain were foiled.

    Given that someone as strong as Jinryong couldn¡¯t move directly, Do-cheol must have acted.

    "By the look on your face... you must have figured it out. Yes, if we can satisfy Do-cheol¡¯s personal curiosity, we can turn him to our side."

    Getting Do-cheol on our side would be more than just eliminating ackey of Jinryong.

    We could gain intelligence on Gonryun, powerful subordinates.

    Of course, just blocking his attacks would be difficult.

    He likely possesses strength above that of Gongbok.

    But for now, I know a lot about Do-cheol.

    The spirit is exining everything.

    If I use this, I can capture him without expending too much effort.

    *

    The earth rumbled with a deafening roar.

    As nned, the followers had evacuated to a safe zone in advance.

    With Tang Mu-yeong, a peak-level master, present, abined assault would make things easier. However, my goal wasn¡¯t simply to defeat this creature.

    I had to take it down in a one-on-one battle.

    ¡°How dare you... HOW DARE YOUUUU!¡±

    The furious roar of Docheol rang out.

    ¡°I waited for you for over seven cycles of the sun and moon, and you didn¡¯te!¡±

    Seven days and nights¡ªa full week. He had waited in that spot all that time.

    Why wait that long, though? I¡¯d thought two days, at most. Still, thanks to his patience, I was fully prepared to face him.

    With a sh of light, Docheol, exuding a terrifying aura, reached the entrance of the domain.

    I took a deep breath, stepping forward on all fours, revealing myself.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    A low growl escaped my throat as I tried to intimidate him.

    Docheol took the form of an old man.

    ¡°Hooh... Quite the appearance, I must admit.¡±

    That didn¡¯t mean I could underestimate him. I knew this wasn¡¯t genuine aging¡ªit was simply his personal preference.

    ¡°ck scales are a rarity. And paired with that contrasting white fur? Your appearance is passable, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    Despite his earlier fury, Docheol grinned at the sight of me. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t all there.

    ¡°Your size is somewhat disappointing, but no one¡¯s perfect.¡±

    The old man muttered to himself as he gazed at his own hands.

    ¡°ck beast, don¡¯t think you can afford to be careless.¡±

    Docheol¡¯s killing intent steadily intensified.

    ¡°Show me the power that defied my father¡¯s sorcery.¡±

    He spread his hand wide and pointed at me.

    Truly, his aura was... wait a second.

    Why are his palms ck?

    ¡°K-khh!¡±

    Docheol hastily covered his palm, flustered.

    Did he seriously write his lines on his hand?

    I¡¯ve met a lot of strange characters in my time, but this guy takes the cake.

    Embarrassed, Docheol sprang toward me, his movements suddenly hurried.

    ¡°Give it your all to stop this frail old body!¡±

    And yet, he nced at his palm again mid-jump.

    Just as I prepared to respond to his attack¡ª@@novelbin@@

    CRACK!

    The ground beneath him gave way.

    ¡°RAAAARGH!¡±

    Wait, he triggered the trap?

    That was meant to be simple enough for even Tang Soyeong to evade. It was only supposed to serve as a warning.

    Still, the fact that it worked made things easier.

    CRASH!

    The sound of the embedded weapons shattering echoed loudly.

    ¡°This is... fun. Truly fun!¡±

    With a burst of energy, Docheol leapt out,pletely unscathed.

    ¡°What a delightful situation. To fall into such a vile trap and emerge victorious! I¡¯m grateful¡ªso much so that I¡¯m unsure how to repay you.¡±

    This time, he nced at his other palm.

    Apparently, this line was written on his left hand.

    He seemed genuinely pleased with himself, despite falling into the trap.

    ¡°Well then. Time to demonstrate my¡ª¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°Ghh... Gahk!¡±

    Not even five stepster, blood gushed from his mouth.

    Even if he was humanoid, conventional weapons shouldn¡¯t have been able to harm him.

    But these weren¡¯t ordinary weapons.

    The sharp spikes were carved from wood empowered by the Dragon Gate¡¯s energy.

    Still, they wouldn¡¯t have inflicted much damage¡ªjust enough to draw a few drops of blood at best.

    And even that was only because of his humanoid form.

    Why was he reacting so strongly to such a minor wound?

    The answer was simple.

    Poison.

    The higher the rank of a spiritual being, the stronger their resistance or immunity to toxins.

    Even in his humanoid form, he would have some resistance. But naturally, it was weakerpared to his true form.

    The poison coursing through Docheol''s body left him with no choice but to cough up blood.

    Normally, a simple toxin wouldn¡¯t have had such an effect, but take a look at thepany I keep: Gomodo, the young master of the Tang n, Tus with the spiritual rank of a divine beast, and Tang Soyeong herself.

    Even for Docheol, with his formidable strength, taking on a humanoid form came with vulnerabilities.

    I considered mixing in one of Soyeong¡¯s poisons, but the Tang siblings vehemently opposed it. Apparently, using it on a male could lead to unspeakably horrific consequences. Who was I to argue?

    ¡°This frail old body... brought low by poison... khh...¡±

    Docheol staggered, but even in his unsteady state, his gaze remained fixed on his palm, a faint smile creeping across his lips.

    He was oddly satisfied with the situation.

    ¡°Khuhuh... Kahaha!¡±

    BOOM!

    A burst of malicious energy radiated from Docheol¡¯s body, powerful enough to send someone like Tang Soyeong flying into the distance with sheer pressure.

    CRACK!

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not just any opponent. To think you¡¯d force me to reveal this old body¡¯s true form so soon.¡±

    Docheol¡¯s body swelled.

    The human figure disappeared, reced by his original form.

    A ck beast emerged.

    It had the intimidating appearance of a creature that was part wolf, part tiger, with glowing red eyes capable of instilling dread in anyone who dared look at him.

    But what stood out the most were his forelimbs.

    They resembled my own in structure, suggesting that wing rather than biting was his primary attack method.

    In addition to hisrger size, which granted him superior brute strength, his defenses weren¡¯t to be taken lightly either.

    As a descendant of dragons, he bore dragon scales, though his were peculiar, resembling fur.

    The scales were most concentrated around his neck.

    With such a structure, even if I managed to strike his neck, the majority of the impact would be absorbed by his scales.

    Still, everything was going ording to n.

    Even though the traps and poison had been effective, returning to his true form essentially nullified the damage.

    But forcing him into this form was a win in itself.

    Fighting his humanoid form was tricky, and I knew he¡¯d eventually revert to his true form once pressured.

    If I had let the battle drag on until then, he would have analyzed my full capabilities, whereas I¡¯d have little understanding of his true strength.

    This was a preemptive strike against that disparity in information.

    You could call it... skipping Phase One.

    Docheol, oblivious to this fact¡ªor perhaps too preupied with his own theatrics¡ªspoke in a deep, dramatic tone.

    ¡°Come forth.¡±

    Malicious intent spilled from him as his crimson eyes locked onto me.

    ¡°My fangs shine with vengeance, my ws deliver judgment.¡±

    ¡°Grrrr...¡±

    My heartbeat quickened.

    ¡°Those who spill the blood of others shall have their own spilled in turn.¡±

    I could feel my dragon scales bristling.

    ¡°Such is the will of the dragons.¡±

    Seriously, how long is he going to keep spouting this cringeworthy nonsense?

    ¡°Now, let us dance under this moonlit night!¡±

    ROAAAR!

    Enough, you crazy old fool! Stop it already!

 Chapter 246

    Each word Docheol spoke sent chills down my spine.

    I wanted to dismiss his words as the ramblings of an entric old man, but something about his voice felt off.

    It was deep, sure, but there was an artificial quality to it, as though it had been carefully crafted.

    Considering his human appearance had been a fa?ade, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine he¡¯d manipted his voice as well.

    It was clear that this beast had more secrets than he was letting on.

    But even so, his strength was undeniably real.

    The sheer presence emanating from him was like a living embodiment of killing intent. One wrong move, and my neck would be gone.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    I focused my mind and began the test.

    BOOOOM!

    A wave of roots and vines surged toward Docheol, like crashing waves.

    It wasn¡¯t my full power, just a basic use of the Dragon Gate¡¯s abilities, but it was enough to gauge his strength.

    ¡°¡­Wood-based energy, is it?¡±

    For a brief moment, the ever-smirking Docheol¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°I heard you defeated Gongbok, but did you take down that green girl as well?¡±

    The "green girl" must mean Cho-Do.

    So, he was keeping tabs on his kin. Perhaps he cared more than he let on.

    CRAAAASH!

    His massive forepaw smashed through the oing roots with ease.

    I hadn¡¯t expected to wound him, though.

    What I aimed for was the small openings created by his attacks.

    CRACK!

    Iunched myself forward, driving toward his nk.

    The Dragon w Strikeshed out.

    ¡°Not bad at all!¡±

    The fact that Docheol had theposure toment meant he had room to react.

    SLASH!

    He swung his w toward me, and I met it head-on.

    My right arm collided with his left paw, both trembling from the impact.

    BUZZZZ.

    The force reverberated through my scales, shaking my very bones.

    ¡°Impressive! I suppose you¡¯d need this level of strength to defeat Gongbok!¡±

    Even though his arm quivered slightly, Docheol showed no hesitation as he barreled toward me.

    CRASH!

    He continued his relentless assault, charging like a maddened boar.

    Such a reckless strategy wasn¡¯t ideal¡ªit left him vulnerable to counterattacks.

    But his absurdly tough body made up for that w.

    An ironic situation, where two mindless forces collided, and only the advantages remained.@@novelbin@@

    WHAM!

    A simple body m was anything but simple.

    If that hit connected, it¡¯d shatter every bone in my body.

    While he wasn¡¯t as massive as Gongbok, Docheol still dwarfed me in size and strength.

    BOOM!

    Of course, that¡¯s assuming he could hit me.

    SWOOSH!

    Bending my body like a drawn bow, I slipped out of his range in an instant.

    ¡°Soaring through the heavens!¡±

    Docheol eximed in surprise.

    But his reaction was short-lived as he quickly adjusted his trajectory.

    Just dodging once wasn¡¯t going to stop him.

    He¡¯d keeping until hended a hit.

    While I could try to shoulder his charge, I wasn¡¯t about to let his cursed aura touch me directly.

    I nted both feet firmly on the ground.

    Like a small dragon leaping to the sky, my movements flowed naturally.

    SWISH!

    ¡°That footwork in such a small body? That¡¯s cheating!¡±

    One of my specialties was speed.

    The ever-changing motion of the Soaring Dragon Ascension Steps defied physicalws to the point of absurdity.

    BOOM!

    I leapt off the roots and vines that sprung from the ground, creating tforms mid-air.

    SLASH!

    I struck his nk.

    CRASH!

    ¡°Ghhk!¡±

    This time, Docheol grimaced and staggered back, visibly affected by the attack.

    ¡°That movement... it feels familiar.¡±

    The Soaring Dragon Ascension Steps were familiar to him?

    Could he have encountered the old master of the technique? Or perhaps another spiritual beast that used it?

    ¡°Come to think of it, your face also feels familiar.¡±

    Creating some distance, he studied my face carefully.

    ¡°ck scales... an unusually long tail...¡±

    It would be stranger if he didn¡¯t realize my connection to the previous Gomodo.

    ¡°I feel like I should remember something, but...¡±

    It seemed he wasn¡¯t entirely clueless, but he wasn¡¯t putting the pieces together either.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll remember eventually if we keep fighting!¡±

    He charged at me again, shouting enthusiastically.

    Reckless as ever, but predictable enough to deal with.

    ck and red energy swirled around his ws and fangs.

    ...So, the warm-up was over.

    He had shown his strength, and now it was my turn.

    I drew power from my core, not just to control wood, but to show him what true mastery over wood-based energy meant.

    ¡°Such power... enough to make even this old body tremble! Excellent, truly excellent!¡±

    Laughing wildly, Docheol lunged at me.

    A storm gathered in my right hand, thunder crackled in my left.

    Both hands surged with the energy of wood as I struck toward his neck.

    SWOOSH!

    As I closed in on his neck¡ª

    [The Dragon¡¯s Eye activates.]

    ¡¾Docheol lv ???¡¿

    ¡¾Status¡¿

    ¡¸Battle Lust¡¹¡¸Inferiority Complex¡¹¡¸Self-Loathing¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹¡¸Deception¡¹¡¸Avoidant Personality¡¹

    The activation of The Dragon¡¯s Eye shattered my focus.

    The skill, which required significant energy to use, had triggered on its own.

    Unlike my usual senses, The Dragon¡¯s Eye overloaded me with information, even surpassing the demands of Wild Eye.

    Piercing through beings like Docheol or Cho-Do felt almost like invoking Dragon Speech itself.

    And now, it had thrown me offpletely.

    BOOM!

    I failed to react in time, and Docheol¡¯s diagonal strike hit me squarely.

    ¡°Ghhhkk!¡±

    Thud!

    A single blow was enough to make me cough up blood.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Stay focused!¡±

    Docheol¡¯s assault didn¡¯t stop with one strike.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    His merciless attacks came one after another, each strike carrying an oppressive energy that seeped into my wounds, worsening them.

    If I kept taking hits like this, defeat was inevitable.

    Swish!

    I swung my tail and inhaled deeply.

    Zzzap!

    At close range, I unleashed the Gae Gak Death Beam, creating enough distance between us to breathe.

    What the hell was happening here?

    Questions swirled in my mind, and not just about the sudden activation of Dragon¡¯s Eye.

    It was the information Dragon¡¯s Eye had revealed:

    ¡¸Battle Lust¡¹¡¸Inferiority Complex¡¹¡¸Self-Loathing¡¹¡¸Jealousy¡¹¡¸Deception¡¹¡¸Avoidant Personality¡¹

    I could understand the battle lust¡ªeven without Dragon¡¯s Eye, that much was clear.

    But the rest...

    Inferiorityplex? Jealousy?

    Why would he be jealous of me?

    If he knew I was Gomodo¡¯s sessor, it might make sense. But he didn¡¯t.

    So what was he envying?

    It couldn¡¯t be raw power¡ªhis attacks had already pushed me into a defensive position.

    Did I have something hecked? The only thing I could think of was speed, but the difference wasn¡¯t that great.

    And self-loathing? Deception?

    What was he hiding, and why would he hate himself?

    Thest one¡ªavoidant personality¡ªwas the hardest to understand.

    It wasn¡¯t some skill like ¡°chance to dodge an enemy¡¯s attack.¡± It referred to his character or emotional state.

    How could battle lust coexist with an avoidant personality?

    What on earth was going on with this guy?

    ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±

    Docheol, who had been preparing to charge again, sneered at me.

    ¡°To be born as a male this strong, only to amount to so little¡ªwhat a waste.¡±

    Boom!

    With a thunderous stomp, Dochel propelled himself forward.

    I quickly summoned vines and roots to block his path, but his charge had enough force to shatter the ground itself.

    Naturally, mere wood couldn¡¯t hold him back.

    sh!

    My Dragon w Strike shed with his massive ws.

    This opponent was no pushover.

    The unexpected activation of Dragon¡¯s Eye had left me wounded, and at this rate, I had no chance of winning.

    ¡°That expression¡ªare you hiding your power even as you face me?¡±

    His blood-red eyes glinted dangerously.

    His voice trembled slightly, as though I had touched a nerve.

    ¡°How dare you... before me?¡±

    The ck and crimson energy around him grew even more intense.

    Even from a distance, his killing intent felt sharp enough to slice through my scales.

    ¡°Hiding your power can be considered a strategy¡ªto lull your opponent into carelessness and then strike with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    BOOM!

    With each step he took, the ground caved in as though meteors were striking.

    ¡°But your eyesck such murderous intent.¡±

    Damn, this old man was sharp.

    ¡°Are you... looking down on me?¡±

    Rumble...

    Dark clouds gathered overhead.

    ¡°Fight me with everything you¡¯ve got! Show me the strength of a true male!¡±

    I let out a dryugh.

    Who was he to demand such things when he wasn¡¯t even using his full strength?

    Still, I was beginning to understand what kind of creature Dochel was.

    He used me of holding back, yet he was conserving his own power.

    Even his initial old man form wasn¡¯t genuine¡ªit was just an act.

    Yes.

    Docheol was a walking contradiction.

    A creature with battle lust who also possessed an avoidant personality.

    What if his battle lust was something imposed on him by another?

    Cho-Do despised Docheol, and Docheol looked down on her, calling her a ¡°green girl.¡±

    Was it because she was weak?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. Cho-Do was at least as strong as Gongbok, if not stronger.

    Then why did he treat her that way?

    Gongbok respected Docheol, but Cho-Do viewed him as the worst.

    What was the difference between them?

    The only visible factor was gender.

    Could it be that he dismissed Cho-Do simply because she was female?

    That seemed usible, but his strange fixation on males nagged at me.

    And the fact that he was jealous of me?

    ¡°Prove your worth as a male!¡±

    Gongbok once mentioned that Docheol had an obsession with looking cool.

    Why would someone this powerful care about such trivial things?

    It had to stem from some deficiency¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t change, no matter how hard he tried.

    Specting wouldn¡¯t solve anything, though. My little lizard brain could only handle so much.

    The answer woulde from his own mouth if I pushed him far enough.

    And now that he was finally showing his full power, it was time to act.

    To make him submit, I had to utterly crush him.

    He needed to realize that no matter how many times he tried, he couldn¡¯t win.

    Grrrrr...

    [Status: Miniaturization has been lifted.]

    Crrrack.

    [Due to the effect of ¡¸Miniaturization lv10¡¹, ¡¸Status: Gigantification¡¹ has been applied.]

    For the past week, I had prepared for this moment.

    Using the bacsh from Miniaturization, I unleashed Gigantification.

    ¡°So, that small size of yours was your only weakness. Now the story changes!¡±

    Docheol roared withughter.

    ¡°Yes, now you can truly call yourself a male!¡±

    He seemed pleased with this simple concept of matching strength with strength.

    But he was mistaken.

    What I had been holding back wasn¡¯t just this.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s end this duel once and for all!¡±

    Docheol¡¯s words cut off mid-sentence.

    Because I was ready to show him what true power meant.

    Crackle.

    The power of wood wasn¡¯t just about controlling nts.

    Wood corresponded to the East, the season of spring¡ªthe beginning of life.

    Spring rains fell because of thunder; seeds spread because of the wind.

    Crash!

    My right hand surged with the force of a raging storm.

    Hum.

    The fox orb reacted to the wood energy, swelling into a typhoon.

    Zap!

    Blue lightning coursed through my left hand.

    From the heavens, lightning struck relentlessly, resonating with the wood energy of my domain.

    In my right hand was the storm.

    In my left hand was thunder.

    And together, they would unite into one devastating force.

    Inhale.

    If he thought he could stop this, let him try.

 Chapter 247

    BOOOOM!

    The power of thunder coursing through my left hand shaped itself into the head of a serpent, striking out with the speed of lightning.

    My ws pierced through Docheol¡¯s tough dragon scales with ease, delivering the scorching heat of the thunderfire deep into his flesh.

    CRACK! CRACK!

    Meanwhile, the power of the storm surged through my right hand, taking the form of a hawk¡¯s talon.

    It countered Docheol¡¯s ominous ck mes, ripping open his wounds further as the tempest tore into him.

    ¡°Each strike of yours is like the attack of a true master. Yes, this makes my visit worthwhile!¡±

    Docheolughed heartily, exchanging blows with me as if reveling in the moment.

    Thebined force of the storm and thunder would have overwhelmed most foes. But Docheol held his ground, fighting fiercely.

    WHOOSH!

    The ominous ck mes around him disrupted the power of my storm and thunder, weakening my attacks.

    That single slip earlier¡ªcaused by Dragon¡¯s Eye activating on its own¡ªhad given him an opening.

    Now, his cursed mes seeped into my wounds, steadily worsening them even as I attacked.

    If this dragged on, I¡¯d lose.

    BOOM!

    Docheol stomped the ground, and the sheer force of his movement sent the earth flying into the air.

    For a moment, he lost his bnce.

    CRACKLE!

    BOOOM!

    Lightning rained down, scorching his scales.

    ¡°RAAAARGH!¡±

    Docheol howled in agony.

    No matter how tough his body was, there was no enduring the searing pain of thunderfire.

    ¡°Good... very good....¡±

    Even as his body smoked and burned, Docheol didn¡¯t lose his smile.

    At this point, it was a little unnerving.

    ¡°But... it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    WHOOSH!

    The ck mes reignited, consuming his charred body.

    ¡°You¡¯ve erged yourself and unleashed such powerful techniques one after another. This isn¡¯t normal power management. It feels... desperate, as if you¡¯re being chased by time.¡±

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    My expression must have given me away because Docheol smirked knowingly.

    ¡°Yes. This must be temporary power. What a shame. If it wasn¡¯t temporary, perhaps.... No matter. Let¡¯s see if you can kill me within the time you have left.¡±

    Was he nning to flee?

    No, of course not.

    This old fool was going to try and take me down head-on.

    As strong as he was, something felt off. Compared to Gongbok, this fight felt less daunting.

    Was it because I had grown stronger?

    Or was Docheol unable to unleash his full power?

    Thetter seemed unlikely in a battle like this. If he was holding back, it had to be for a reason.

    More likely, this was his full power.

    Even then, he was a frustratingly durable opponent. His defenses weren¡¯t as imprable as Gongbok¡¯s, but his resilience more than made up for it.

    He seemed to know it too, enduring my attacks while trying to oust me.

    If I couldn¡¯t bring him down before my power ran out, I would lose.

    But there was one thing Docheol didn¡¯t know.

    The power I used wasn¡¯t simply being depleted.

    BOOOOM!

    The remnants of the storm and thunder, the energy cast toward him, and even the lightning that rained down from the sky¡ªall of it converged in one ce.

    The essence of the five elements wasn¡¯t about waste. It was about interaction and harmony.

    Inhale.

    This should be enough.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Docheol¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    This old man really was a freak.

    ZAAAAAP!

    A brilliant blue beam, infused with storm and thunder, roared forward.

    BOOOM!

    Not even Docheol coulde out of this unscathed.

    ¡°Impressive...¡±

    He staggered, his body battered and burnt.

    ¡°That technique...¡±

    Despite his injuries, he remained conscious.

    ¡°The storm... the thunder... and the unmistakable aura of death.¡±

    Kneeling on one knee, he gasped out his words as though forcing them from his lungs.

    ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll call it Lightning Storm Reaper Fang.¡±

    What?

    I never gave it such a ridiculous name!

    *

    In the mythic era, a time of relentless bloodshed where beings ughtered one another, Docheol was born.

    At that time, the True Dragon and Gomodo had not yet parted ways.

    Neither had imed supremacy, and they facedmon enemies that demanded unity.

    Even with thebined strength of the two dragons, victory was not assured.

    The True Dragon believed their forces needed to grow and soon devised a n.

    Beneath a mighty spiritual being, stronger offspring could be born.

    While spiritual beings struggled to produce children, the True Dragon found an innovative solution:

    He created countless consorts and concubines.

    By pairing a powerful male with numerous females, he could offset the limitations of reproduction.

    And so, Docheol was born¡ªto serve as a weapon for war.

    Inheriting the abilities of both parents, Docheol was meant to be a dagger aimed at their enemies¡¯ hearts.

    But Docheol never made it to the battlefield.

    The reason was simple:

    Docheol was born female.

    For spiritual beings, strength had limits based on form, and female spiritual beings, particrly of the dragon¡¯s lineage, were inherently weaker than males.

    While certain species, like great serpents or spiders, produced females stronger than males, the dragon¡¯s offspring followed a different rule:

    The males vastly outpowered the females.

    Thus, in the eyes of the True Dragon, Docheol was invisible.

    ¡°Indifference¡± would better describe his attitude than disappointment.

    To the True Dragon, nurturing Docheol, a female, was less worthwhile than creating another offspring.

    Growing up in this shadow, Docheol came to loathe herself.

    No matter how hard she tried, she could never be strong enough to earn her father¡¯s acknowledgment.

    Part of it was her nature¡ªDocheol detested fighting.

    When trouble arose, her instinct was to flee, a trait of avoidance deeply ingrained in her spiritual nature.

    She believed all these shorings stemmed from being born female.

    It was an exaggeration, but Docheol couldn¡¯t see it any other way.

    Why was she born a female?

    If only she had been male.

    If only she had been someone who relished battle.

    Then, perhaps her father would have recognized her.

    She could have stood proudly beside him, like her siblings.

    Desperate, Docheol began to act.

    She pretended to be male, worshiped strength, and did whatever it took to leave asting impression.

    Her obsession with appearances grew.

    Though she knew it wouldn¡¯t solve the problem, she couldn¡¯t stop.

    Over time, anyone who remembered her true identity disappeared.

    To everyone else, Docheol was a male¡ªa bloodthirsty, image-obsessed madman.

    This perception satisfied her.

    No one could call her a weak female anymore.

    She was a strong male, not an inferior female.

    But deep down, Docheol knew she was a walking contradiction.

    How could she, born female, live the life of a male?

    The dissonance tormented her.

    She clung to strength, trying to fill the void.

    Eventually, she became one of the Four Fiends, even reaching the heights of Kunlun.

    She stood beside her father, fulfilling her lifelong dream.

    But it brought no joy.

    The emptiness that followed was unbearable.

    When Docheol met her younger sister, Cho-Do, her actions were cruel.

    Cho-Do was also born female.

    Looking at Cho-Do was like staring at her past self.

    All Docheol had left wasbat.

    Fighting allowed her to forget, if only briefly.

    But the dissonance always returned, driving her mad.

    And then, a ck-scaled lizard appeared before her.

    For the first time in ages, Docheol found a worthy opponent, one she could call her equal.

    Despite the lizard¡¯s cunning and tricks before their battle, she didn¡¯t hate him.

    On the contrary, she admired how he utilized every tactic at his disposal.

    Each sh of ws and fangs brought her a strange exhration, almost akin to pleasure.

    His overwhelming stature.

    His mastery over the five elements.

    Docheol had defeated countless males, despising them for their weakness.

    They dared call themselves males whilecking the strength to prove it.

    But this lizard¡ªhe was different.

    Perhaps he was the closest thing to the "male" her father had always spoken of.

    Conversely, if she could defeat him, perhaps her father would finally recognize her.

    For the first time, Docheol felt certain.

    This was an opponent worth risking everything for.

    And yet, she mocked herself.

    Facing such a mighty being, she still fought with her false persona.

    She even scolded him for not giving his all while holding back herself.

    Docheol realized it was time to discard this contradiction.

    *

    Docheol reverted to a human form.

    Her power must have been nearly exhausted.

    The bloodied old man fixed his gaze on me.

    ¡°You... you¡¯ll do just fine,¡± she said, her voice steady despite her injuries.

    Dark crimson energy swirled around her battered body.

    Even after all that, she still had strength left. How much more could she endure?

    Hiss...

    The ck and crimson smoke dissipated, revealing a transformation.

    Gone was the hunched old man.

    In his ce stood a striking young man with zing red eyes.

    Typically, an entity¡¯s true form is stronger than any human guise.

    In terms of raw destructive power, there shouldn¡¯t even be aparison.

    But this was something entirely different.

    The aura emanating from her new appearance far surpassed both her previous human and beast forms.

    ¡°I should apologize first,¡± she began.

    ¡°I deceived my equal. It wasn¡¯t intentional, though¡ªI hope you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Her voice was softer, almost androgynous. If you weren¡¯t paying close attention, you might even think it was a woman speaking.

    ¡°I had my reasons,¡± she continued. ¡°There were circumstances that forced me to hide this form.¡±

    ...So that¡¯s why this battle felt easier than expected.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first to see me like this.¡±

    Was this why Gongbok and Cho-Do hadn¡¯t mentioned it?

    Docheol grabbed her shirt.

    ¡°This suffocating disguise...¡±

    With a loud rip, she tore it off effortlessly.

    The sudden shift caught me off guard.

    ¡°Kehr... ahem.¡±

    I raised a hand to cover my mouth.

    My ursed body chose the worst possible moments to react.@@novelbin@@

    Docheol noticed, her gaze lingering on me with a glint of amusement.

    Her crimson eyes zed, sharp and intense.

    She casually tossed the shredded remains of her clothes to the ground.

    BOOM.

    What? Why did her clothes make that sound?

    Well, considering they could conceal her immense energy, they were probably no ordinary fabric.

    ¡°Stop standing there like an idiot,¡± Docheol said, assuming a fighting stance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll face you, not as one of the Four Fiends, but as the second daughter of the True Dragon.¡±

    Her words snapped me out of my daze.

    This was the moment. If I wanted to make her submit, I had to defeat her in this form.

    ¡°Submit, is it? How amusing,¡± she said with a sly smirk.

    ...Did she just read my mind?

    ¡°Go ahead. Try it,¡± she taunted, her lips curling upward.

    ¡°If you can prove your strength as a male, I¡¯ll dly kneel before you.¡±

 Chapter 248

    The difference in size between Docheol and me was staggering.

    Docheol had reverted to her human form, while I was still in my gigantic state.

    It looked like a battle between a giant and a human.

    But the reality?

    It was the opposite.

    CRUNCH.

    Docheol''s elbow shifted back a single step, the movement subtle yet deliberate.

    If one were topare a human''s step to my current size, it would barely match the scale of one of my scales.

    But Docheol wielded that short distance with devastating precision.

    Her stance, with one elbow drawn back, resembled a bow being drawn.

    And a bow, of course, meant an arrow.

    WHOOOSH!

    Her fist, faster than any arrow, shot toward me.

    BOOOOM!

    I barely managed to block it with my shoulder, but the shockwave reverberated through my entire body, leaving my head spinning.

    ¡°You¡¯re as solid as ever!¡± she said, her voice tinged with admiration.

    But seriously, why was she hitting harder now than before?

    It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    And to make matters worse, I wasn¡¯t ustomed to fighting enemies like her.

    Sure, I¡¯d faced martial arts experts like Akbulhwi before, but those were fleeting encounters.

    And back then, I wasn¡¯t in my current size¡ªour physical differences weren¡¯t as pronounced.

    BOOOM!

    ¡°Stop blocking and prove yourself!¡±

    Docheol unleashed a relentless flurry of attacks, her red eyes glowing more intensely with each strike.

    I¡¯d thought such brute force would leave her vulnerable to counterattacks, but there were no openings.

    While my speed still gave me an edge, her smaller form had significantly narrowed that gap.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you think beingrge and looking the part makes you a real male? With that face, that body¡ªdo you think that¡¯s enough to call yourself one?¡±

    CRACK!

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as though I was defenseless.

    Though I hadn¡¯t fought many humans, I¡¯d battled plenty of smaller, stronger opponents.

    WHOOSH!

    I nted both feet firmly on the ground and leapt into the air.

    I remembered my fight with that old Gomodo geezer.

    While I¡¯d managed tond a meaningful blow, it was only because I used the Snake Queen¡¯s emblem as bait, preventing him from dodging.

    But that trick wouldn¡¯t work here.

    This ne held no meaning for Docheol.

    So were those memories useless?

    Not at all.

    Just as I¡¯d forced Gomodo to stay in ce, I could do the same to her.

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv10¡¹ activated.]

    [¡¸Mancheon Hwa-u¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    ¡°This technique...¡±

    Mancheon Hwa-u was a Tang n skill, scattering poison and hidden weapons in every direction.

    I didn¡¯t have traditional weapons, but I didn¡¯t need them.

    I had something far better¡ªmy fur, thin and easily plucked, sharper than any de.

    SHRRRAAAK!

    I coated the fur with poison andunched it toward Docheol.

    A rain of poison needles filled the air like a blooming flower.

    Even with her speed, evading them all would be impossible.

    ¡°So, you¡¯repensating for yourck of speed by relying on this, huh?¡±

    CRACK!

    Docheol stomped the ground hard.

    Dodging thousands of poison needles was impossible, but I was curious to see how she would handle it.

    WHOOSH!

    Just before the needles reached her, Docheol lifted her foot.

    BOOOOM!

    She tore up the fractured ground, using it as a shield.

    CRACKLE!

    Despite her efforts, poison needles pierced through gaps in the earth shield.

    Even in her human form, she couldn¡¯t entirely avoid damage.

    Her stamina was already dwindling, so she couldn¡¯t afford to take too many hits.

    ¡°Your attack is exhrating,¡± she admitted with a grin.

    ¡°If the situation were different, I¡¯d have taken it head-on, but s.¡±

    Rather than dodging, she had chosen to block¡ªusing the ground as a barrier.

    Her sharp instincts were astounding.

    ¡°If your weapons had been sharper or your technique more refined, I might not have been able to stop it. How disappointing,¡± she added, almost wistfully.

    Her assessment wasn¡¯t wrong. My makeshift needlescked the potency to deal a decisive blow.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s my turn¡ª¡±

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv10¡¹ activated.]

    But I wasn¡¯t about to give her the chance.

    [¡¸Mancheon Hwa-u¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    SHRRRAAAAK!

    ¡°Again with the same trick? Give it up. Your precious fur won¡¯t even scratch my scales!¡±

    BOOOOM!

    Once again, Docheol stomped hard, preparing to block.

    It was a logical response, given I¡¯d just used the same technique.

    WHIRRR!

    But if she thought I¡¯d repeat a failed attack, she underestimated me.

    My fur wasn¡¯t meant for offense.

    It was primarily for defense, shielding me from fire and protecting my vulnerable neck.

    I had other ways tounch sharp projectiles¡ªlike splinters of wood imbued with the power of Mok.

    There was no need to waste my fur.

    The needles abruptly shifted midair.

    WHOOSH! WHOOSH!

    Instead of raining down, they veered to the sides.

    THUNK!

    Docheol¡¯s shield protected her upper body, but her nks were exposed.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    THUD!

    She grabbed the stone b, rolling quickly to minimize the damage.

    She should have been riddled with dozens of needles, but her agility reduced the hits to a handful.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re manipting the wind...¡±

    Her tone sounded contemtive, not bitter.

    ¡°Strength and intelligence¡ªyou¡¯re truly formidable. Truly.¡±

    Crimson energy gathered around her.

    ¡°If you can withstand this, I¡¯ll acknowledge you!¡±

    Even now, backed into a corner, Docheol prepared her strongest attack.

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv10¡¹ activated.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Why would I let her finish charging?

    [¡¸Mancheon Hwa-u¡¹ temporarily acquired.]

    ¡°Urgh! Not again¡ªthis time... for sure!¡±

    As I prepared my next move, Docheol hesitated.

    Even if I altered the trajectory with wind, she was ready to defend again.

    But I wasn¡¯t repeating myself.

    CRACKLE!@@novelbin@@

    This time, it wasn¡¯t Mancheon Hwa-u.

    It was Mancheonraewoo¡ªthe Flower of Thunderstorms.

    Lightning filled the sky, blooming like a field of flowers.

    CRACK!

    BOOOOM!

    Dozens of bolts rained down on Docheol.

    Even with her speed, poisoned as she was, dodging them all was impossible.

    CRACKLE!

    ¡°Urgh... Truly... maddening.¡±

    Docheol couldn¡¯t avoid the strikes, but she endured them.

    Her body was a wreck, yet she remained standing.

    ¡°I can see it,¡± she said, voice raspy but steady.

    ¡°Your size is diminishing, and the power of Mok is running dry. I won¡¯t wait for the inevitable. Let¡¯s settle this here¡ªyour strongest against mine.¡±

    ck and crimson energy surged around her, coalescing into a formidable aura.

    This stubborn resilience¡ªhow could she still stand?

    It felt like cheating.

    Of course, she probably thought the same about me.

    Both of us were running out of time.

    My Gigantification was about to wear off, and I¡¯d expended most of my Mok energy.

    Docheol, battered and bruised, was clearly preparing her final attack.

    BOOOOOM!

    Dark crimson energy erupted from her body, surrounding her like a storm.

    It was time.

    Above her body, the figure of Gomodo in its spiritual beast form loomed.

    This wasn¡¯t some summoning ability. It was likely her overwhelming power materializing her internal energy into a visible form.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see you take this!¡±

    Gomodo extended her fist, and the phantom-like figure above her mirrored the movement, throwing its own punch.

    SSSHHHAAAA!

    Instinctively, I knew. If I took this head-on, I¡¯d die.

    Was there a technique I could use to counter this? No, there wasn¡¯t.

    So, what should I do?

    [¡¸Reverse Scale lv10¡¹ is activated.]

    [¡¸Miniaturization lv10¡¹ is temporarily acquired.]

    Don¡¯t block. Dodge.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    The deafening explosion that followed seemed to tear apart half the domain. If I had taken that attack, I¡¯d definitely be dead.

    FWISH!

    Of course, with Miniaturization applied, she couldn¡¯tnd a hit on me.

    Gomodo was left wide open. An attack like that naturally created a moment of vulnerability.

    PABABAT!

    ¡°With that tiny body of yours¡­!¡±

    My current size wasparable to that of a Green Basilisk. Had I been anyrger, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid that attack.

    It was the only choice I had.

    Gomodo¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto me. That meant that within less than a second, a razor-sharp counterattack woulde flying toward me.

    Even though Gomodo¡¯s stamina was waning, and she couldn¡¯t unleash an attack as devastating as before, just one strike could end me in my shrunken state.

    And I, too, was nearly out of resources. I couldn¡¯t wield the full power of wood anymore. My tiny ws wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish her.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    This size was the most familiar to me.

    With the grace of a small dragon leaping through the air, I lightly ascended.

    Gomodo¡¯s eyes precisely tracked my movement, and a thunderous punch tore through the air toward me.

    SWWIIIISH!

    Time seemed to freeze, everything moving sluggishly around me.

    Once airborne, I couldn¡¯t change my trajectory. Gomodo¡¯s punch was fired with that in mind¡ªI had no choice but to take it.

    So-ryong Deungcheonbo.

    This technique, which allowed me to run on water and survive in any situation, was perhaps my ultimate lifesaving skill.

    Yes, So-ryong Deungcheonbo could step on water.

    A bead of sweat mixed with blood, shed from Gomodo¡¯s forehead, drifted down.

    A tiny droplet of water and blood. Hardly worth calling ¡°water,¡± but it was more than enough for me.

    PABABAT!

    I stepped on the droplet and leapt into the air again.

    SSHHHAA!

    Gomodo¡¯s punch harmlessly cut through empty space.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    Whaty before me now was the back of Gomodo¡¯s head.

    Twisting my body to the extreme, I poured all my momentum into my tail.

    KAAANG!

    The strikended squarely on the back of Gomodo¡¯s head.

    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±

    THUD!

    Her face was nted firmly into the ground.

    ¡°Geggegek¡­¡±

    It was a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Had I fought her head-on with brute strength, I would undoubtedly have lost.

    As Gomodo trembled, she stopped moving.

    I remained wary of a possible counterattack, but this was a clear victory for me.

    ...Wait.

    She¡¯s not supposed to stop moving, is she?

    ¡°Geggegek!¡±

    ¡°¡­So, I lost, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Thankfully, Gomodo was still breathing.

    She had merely passed out briefly and recovered just as quickly.

    ¡°That was truly remarkable. To think such a strong male existed. I¡¯m genuinely surprised. Not only your strength but your strategies were exceptional.¡±

    It took some time for Miniaturization to deactivate, and I worried she might attack again, but it seemed she had epted her loss.

    Still, there was no time to rx.

    I wanted to make a triumphant gurgling noise, but my objective was to bring Gomodo to my side. I couldn¡¯t afford to lower my dignity with such a sound.

    ¡°Geggegek.¡±

    Instead, I let out a more authoritative gurgle.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯ve lostpletely.¡±

    Had I not learned to wield the power of wood from Cho-do, I would have lost. Still, I was relieved to gain such a dependable ally.

    ¡°Now, kill me.¡±

    ¡°GEK?!¡±

    What kind of nonsense is that?

    I fought so hard to win you over, and you want me to kill you?

    As I waved my ws in a fluster, Gomodo chuckled softly.

    ¡°¡­From the beginning, I could tell there was no killing intent. Still, it¡¯s a pity¡ªyou won¡¯t kill me, will you?¡±

    She knew me well.

    ¡°Speak your desire. As the victor, you have the right to im your reward.¡±

    Fortunately, she was reasonable.

    Without hesitation, I extended a w and pointed it at her.

    You¡¯re my follower now. Got it?

    ¡°¡­Oh, I see. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m yours now, huh?¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°GEK?¡±

    Gomodo wore an amused expression.

    As I tilted my head in confusion, she let out a small sigh and spoke.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve imed me, I won¡¯tin about how you treat me¡­ but you might want to tone down those peculiar tastes.¡±

    Peculiar tastes?

    What the hell are you talking about?

    ¡°With that innocent look¡­ Well, I suppose that¡¯s just the charm of a real male.¡±

    Gomodoy t on her back, pressing herself against the ground.

    She bent her wrists slightly and exposed her belly.

    Like a puppy showing its belly to its master.

    ¡°As I said at the beginning, this Gomodo has submitted to you.¡±

    She said it with such boldness, in that utterly submissive pose.

    ¡°So I assume the position of submission. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Not that I mind, but¡­

    ¡°Gero¡­ Gerororong¡­¡±

    Oh no.

    I quickly covered my mouth.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back the gurgle.

    But the sight before me was far too provocative.

    Still, I needed to clear up the misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t want this¡ªI just wanted her as a follower¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Toun Bui (ƒ·Á·ò®).¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Ilbu Haecheo¡­ Ilbu Yangcheo¡­¡±

    What the heck? Who are you two now?

 Chapter 249

    Despite having secured the area where Docheol and I were fighting, the Bicorns had an uncanny knack for detecting when the fight ended, promptly showing up at the perfect moment.

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ blissful¡­ utter bliss¡­¡±

    ¡°Pockets¡­ ehehehe¡­ noble form¡­ ehehehe¡­¡±

    What exactly are these guys?

    ¡°Ehe?¡±

    They nced at my now-shrunken form and offered a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­ O-nae-so-ta (Ø²ÄÌåÐÍÏ).¡±

    ¡°O-nae-so-ta¡­ To-on-bu-i¡­ delicious¡­ ehehehe¡­¡±

    Before I could even ask what they were babbling about, they disappeared like shadows, leaving only their suspiciousughter behind.

    Honestly, I¡¯m relieved they¡¯re on my side. If they were enemies, I¡¯d be petrified.

    Even with my dragon eyes, tracking their movements would have been impossible.

    They don¡¯t show that kind of skill during battles, but now? Sure, let¡¯s just casually flex when no one¡¯s attacking you.

    ¡°Was that¡­ perhaps the Bicorns I just saw?¡±

    Docheol spoke in a slightly startled yet serious tone.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I nodded lightly in confirmation.

    ¡°They say Bicorns show favor toward strong males. I suppose you¡¯ve earned their acknowledgment.¡±

    Bicorns show favor to strong males?

    Judging by their actions toward me, that seems urate¡­ though I get the sense their criteria might lean more toward ¡°romantic charisma¡± than raw physical strength.

    ¡°It feels strangely liberating, even after losing,¡± Docheol muttered, recliningfortably. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve revealed the side of myself I¡¯ve kept hidden.¡±

    Docheol had been concealing her true identity as a woman.

    For someone who delighted inbat and had such an aggressive personality, it was impressive that she had managed to hide an even stronger form all this time.

    Earning the title of one of the Four Fiends despite keeping this hidden? That¡¯s something to admire.

    Even Cho-do and Gongbok had no idea. It was likely the first time she¡¯d shown anyone, especially me.

    ¡°A battle is something that must be won. And I was supposed to remain a male. But now¡­ this feeling¡­ living this long, it¡¯s all still so baffling.¡±

    Her voice was calm, despite the inner turmoil she must have been feeling. For someone who lived countless years in a self-imposed role, she seemed surprisinglyposed.

    Yeah, this is better. Much better than earlier.

    ¡­Except for the part where she¡¯s still lying down.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Why are you staying in that position?

    If this were Ching, I¡¯d be rubbing their belly and blowing air on it. But with Docheol? That¡¯s not happening.

    First of all, she¡¯s humanoid. Touching her recklessly feels like a bad idea.

    I don¡¯t know why, but seeing her makes me think of my own skinny appearance.

    If it were someone harmless like Soyeong, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But with Docheol? She might snap if I¡¯m not careful, especially now that I¡¯m smaller.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    Come on, get up.

    At my words, she raised her torso, settling into a seated position.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly rude to show this wretched form for too long.¡±

    What are you even saying?

    ¡°Ge-ee-ek!¡±

    A wretched form?

    Does she think pretending to be a man is better because she believes her current form is unattractive?

    If Soyeong or Cho-do heard her say this, she¡¯d have a serious problem on her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    Docheol¡¯s red eyes glinted sharply.

    Oh no, not this again.

    ¡°That gaze¡­ it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never felt before. Somehow¡­ it feels unsettling. Yes, an oddly clingy look. You¡­ are you mocking me?¡±

    Her presence suddenly radiated anger.

    What¡¯s wrong with my gaze?

    I felt wronged.

    I was just staring nkly at something huge, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°I may have lost, but that doesn¡¯t mean my spirit is broken. I will only uphold the promises I¡¯ve made.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is, I won¡¯t tolerate being insulted, even by someone who¡¯s defeated me.¡±

    Insulting her? What¡¯s she even talking about?

    What¡¯s clear is that Docheol isn¡¯t exactly normal.

    Something in her is definitely twisted.

    For now, she¡¯s pledged loyalty to me, but who knows when she¡¯ll explode.

    ¡°This body¡­ I understand why you¡¯d find it repulsive. It¡¯s a hideous form, with unnecessary flesh, wide hips that make walking inconvenient, and a scent more like flowers than something wild. Even hiding is a challenge.¡±

    Is this¡­ bragging?

    A veiled humblebrag?

    For a moment, I thought she was boasting, but her tone didn¡¯t suggest that at all.

    Docheol¡¯s obsession with pretending to be male ran deep. Her body, undeniably feminine, was something she likely loathed.

    If she harbored jealousy or inferiority toward me, it was probably tied to her struggle with masculinity.

    So, when I looked at her body, she must have felt it was mockery, as if I was staring at her weakness.

    Then don¡¯t flip your body like that.

    Or at least grab some clothes you took off earlier.

    I wanted to say this but held back.

    Still, her misunderstanding was evident.

    Which means, if I can clear it up, things should improve.

    She¡¯s carrying her own wounds, after all. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to address them.

    I need to show her I wasn¡¯t looking at her body out of disdain.

    With a springing motion, I leapt toward her.

    ¡°A sneak attack¡­!¡±

    My movement was precise and fast,nding perfectly.

    Squish.

    Right on top of her bandaged chest.

    I didn¡¯t want to do this. But clearing up the misunderstanding required drastic measures.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing? You, this close¡­ to my hideous form¡­¡±

    Docheol trembled, visibly flustered.

    ¡°Gerororong¡­ gerorororong¡­¡±

    But the sight of me acting overly pleased seemed to shock her even more.

    ¡°¡­What is that mystical cry of yours?¡±

    ¡°Gerorooong¡­¡±

    My tail wagged softly.

    Even through the bandages, I could sense this much.

    ¡°You! Are you mocking¡ª¡±

    Docheol seemed ready to burst into anger again but held back.

    After all, to her eyes, I must have looked absolutely content.

    Sorry, Docheol. This is just an act.

    No self-respecting lizard would climb onto the chest of their recent opponent and wag their tail while croaking happily.

    This isn¡¯t because I¡¯m smitten or anything. It¡¯s all to clear up the misunderstanding.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you look so happy, even with such a hideous body¡­¡±

    It was surprisingly cozy.

    It reminded me of the Snake Queen or my mentor, though this had its own distinct differences¡ªfirmer and sturdier, perhaps.

    There were clearly unique aspects to it.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that even with this body¡­ it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Docheol seemed to understand what I was trying to convey.

    There¡¯s no need to hide your femininity or pretend to be male.

    At least, not in front of me.

    I can ept you just as you are.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Truly¡­ I cannot fathom it. I¡¯ve lived my whole life cursing this body, yet someone like you¡­ a male like you¡­ finds it¡­¡±

    ¡°Gerorong.¡±

    ¡°In both battle and heart¡­ I concede defeat.¡±

    Then, with a sudden motion, she pulled me into a tight embrace.

    Ah, seriously.

    ¡°Gerong.¡±

    I hate doing this kind of thing.

    It¡¯s just an act, but I¡¯ve got no choice.

    ¡°Geeeek¡­ Geroooong¡­ Keek¡­ Kek¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t breathe.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ she nned this?

    What a dirty, underhanded trick!

    Trying to choke me to death while I¡¯m off guard¡ªhow cowardly!

    ¡°Kerolorong¡­¡±

    Just as I was sinking into the sensation of clouds, my body was suddenly lifted into the air.

    What¡¯s going on? Did I really die?

    Is this my soul ascending to enlightenment?

    ¡­Though it feels more like someone grabbed me by the scruff of my neck.

    ¡°Ah, I thought it was strange seeing the Bicornsughing.¡±

    A voice dripping with disdain reached my ears.

    ¡°Geeeeek¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so small now?¡±

    I tilted my head to nce upward, catching sight of familiar golden eyes.

    A slow wagging tail and gently twitching ears¡­

    It was Baekrang.

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Honestly, just in case something unexpected happened, I¡¯d left Baekrang¡ªmy strongest remaining follower¡ªon standby nearby.

    Seeing the Bicorns wandering around must have tipped her off that the fight was over.

    ¡°¡­Who is that female?¡±

    Docheol¡¯s crimson eyes red sharply at Baekrang.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Docheol? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. But I didn¡¯t hear anything about you being female.¡±

    Undeterred by Docheol¡¯s fierce aura as one of the Four Fiends, Baekrang stared back just as sharply.

    For some reason, Baekrang looked slightly irritated, too.

    Squeeze.

    ¡°Geek!¡±

    Judging by how she was kneading my sides, was she mad at me?

    ¡°Female? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This body is male.¡±

    Docheol said it withplete confidence.

    Who¡¯s going to look at you and think you¡¯re male?

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying you¡¯re male?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Can¡¯t you see the difference between us?¡±

    ¡°With that pumpkin-sized thing dangling off you, you¡¯re calling yourself male?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Do your eyes not work? Such crude words, fitting for an uncultured female.¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s expression shifted to one of bewilderment.

    Baekrang herself was, well¡­ quite ¡°gracefully¡± built, but at least her clothing remained rtively tidy.

    Meanwhile, Docheol¡¯s current state?

    It¡¯s almost embarrassing to describe.

    Her top was shredded, leaving her with just a few bandages, and her lower garments weren¡¯t much better, leaving very little to the imagination.

    In this situation, who¡¯s calling who uncultured?

    ¡°Did you hit her on the head or something?¡±

    I did whack her with my tail at the end, but I doubt that¡¯s the issue.

    ¡°It was nice when the red lizard disappeared, but now there¡¯s an even stranger lizard here. ¡­Is that even a lizard?¡±

    ¡°A lizard? Hmph,ughable. How foolish of a female to think that.¡±

    Baekrang seemed to decide she didn¡¯t want to argue with this any further.

    Maybe she just categorized Docheol as another entric mystical being.

    ¡°Seriously, is there no one normal here?¡±

    At least you¡¯re normal, Baekrang.

    Baekrang then turned her gaze to my shrunken form, scrutinizing me carefully.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really small now.¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    It¡¯s because of the downsizing, okay?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to identally drop something, are you? I feel a little uneasy.¡±

    My size might have shrunk, but I didn¡¯t be a child.

    ¡°Hmm, this won¡¯t do. How about holding onto this?¡±

    Baekrang handed me something long and fabric-like.

    When I looked closer, I realized it was attached to her cor.

    ¡°¡­No, but oddly enough, doing this makes me feel secure. It¡¯s calming, somehow.¡±

    You¡¯re a wolf.

    A mystical one, at that.

    Why are you saying things only a dog would say?

    Even Ching wouldn¡¯t do this.

    Whap-whap.

    The wagging of her tail showed she was clearly expecting something.

    ¡­Ugh. I¡¯ve always been weak when ites to canine creatures.

    Resigned, I took hold of Baekrang¡¯s leash.

    ¡°Hah. Your mind is as vulgar as that crude body of yours,¡± Docheol said, her tone dripping with contempt.

    ¡°You present such things as a sign of submission to your master? Truly absurd.¡±

    With that, she held out something simr to what Baekrang had handed me.

    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡±

    ¡­Didn¡¯t you just call Baekrang vulgar?

    ¡°Do you really think a female fawning over a male and a male epting submission from another male are the same? This body is male, so there¡¯s no problem with this action. I¡¯m clearly different from that crude one.¡±

    Baekrang looked like she¡¯d given up on arguing.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Seriously, no one here is normal.¡±

    I squinted at Baekrang.

    She used to be a reasonable and grounded individual, so why¡¯s she like this now?

    What went wrong?

    Well, at least it doesn¡¯t seem to be my fault¡­ I think.

 Chapter 250

    I had always thought of Docheol as nothing more than a battle fanatic.

    Based on what Gongbok and Chodo had told me, there wasn¡¯t much else to assume.

    But it turns out her true nature was slightly different from what I¡¯d expected.

    She had her own reasons for acting the way she did.

    Simply defeating her might have been enough to force her into submission, but thanks to my Dragon Eyes, I handled things more effectively.

    I¡¯d managed to show eptance toward the part of her she was most hesitant about¡ªwhether it was a wound or a vulnerability.

    While I can¡¯t fully trust her loyalty just yet, this was a solid start.

    Docheol had admitted defeat and, for now, was willing to listen to me.

    As long as my requests weren¡¯t too unreasonable, she¡¯d likelyply.

    Little by little, I¡¯d have to win her over until she followed me wholeheartedly.

    Having someone like Docheol¡ªa member of the Yongsaengguja¡ªjoin my side was a monumental development.

    What is the Yongsaengguja?

    It refers to the children of the True Dragon.

    They are ancient mystical beings with unparalleled knowledge, information, and significantbat power, thanks to their inherited dragon blood.

    Of course, I had encountered two other Yongsaengguja before Docheol, but those cases were different.

    Chodo, though friendly, seemed content to stay hidden within her territory.

    Gongbok was powerful but had been absorbed by the fox bead.

    They were helpful, but neither could fully utilize their strength.

    Docheol, on the other hand?

    When a fight broke out, she¡¯d be at the forefront, and unlike Chodo or Gongbok, she could wield her full power.

    Her strength wasparable to mine, to the point where it was hard to tell who was superior.

    Though I ultimately won our fight, a small change in circumstances could have easily flipped the oue.

    If she hadn¡¯t been injured and had fought in her full form from the beginning, I probably would have lost.

    Even defeating her required me to exhaust all my resources¡ªbarely eking out a victory.

    If I were topare it to a game, I still had some HP left, but my MP waspletely depleted.

    Had her stamina been a bit higher, the result might have been different.

    Now, with someone of nearly equal strength joining the Gae Gak Sect, our power far surpassed that of the Nine Great ns or the Five Grand Familiesbined.

    Even Red Dragon managed to defeat a master at the Flowering Realm, and both Docheol and I could likely match that level of skill.

    Of course, taking on a group of masters at the Hyeongyeong level would still be tough, but we wouldn¡¯t lose outright.

    No matter how strong a Hyeongyeong master is, surely they wouldn¡¯t survive a lightning strike that fries their body.

    If Baekrang froze them, Red Dragon burned them, and Docheol delivered the final blow, we could probably take down at least one.

    Unless they were someone at my mentor¡¯s level, I believe we¡¯d win without too much trouble.

    ¡°Hmph, this is a decent nest. A proper domain befitting a male,¡± Docheol remarked.

    Baekrang nced at her with a weary expression.

    Though I¡¯d expected them to bicker, Baekrang quickly realized how bizarre Docheol was and decided to leave her alone.

    As expected of the second sage of the Gae Gak Sect.

    Of course, the first sage is Neph.

    Docheol¡¯s personality might be strange, but her simplicity could be useful. With the right approach, I could guide her as I pleased.

    Thinking this way made her presence feel reassuring.

    It¡¯s better to deal with someone whose thoughts are transparent rather than someone two-faced.

    ¡°Kiyoong!¡±

    Tus and Pus waved at me in greeting.

    Then they tilted their heads, staring intently at Baekrang and Docheol.

    ¡°Kiyeeng?¡±

    They must have been confused¡ªthey could smell me but couldn¡¯t see me.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    I poked my head out.

    From Baekrang¡¯s frontpel.

    ¡°Kiyooong!¡±

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    It¡¯s not like I wanted to hide there, but Baekrang kept tucking me in, so I had no choice.

    ¡°Gerorong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a Guardian Spider. And one imbued with the power of frost¡­ even a trace of their master¡¯s energy. These are no ordinary spiders,¡± Docheol said, evaluating Tus and Pus positively.

    Though I¡¯d raised them myself, they truly had grown magnificently.

    My growth rate was absurd, but even for Tus and Pus, their development was remarkable.

    It feels like just yesterday they were struggling to catch a water beetle, and now look at them¡ªfully grown.

    Shwik!

    They even knew how to attach their webs to me now.

    Wait, webs?

    Something stuck to me, and before I knew it, I was being pulled out of Baekrang¡¯s cozyp.

    Just like I once hunted piranhas with my webs, Tus and Pus had ¡°caught¡± me.

    ¡°Kiyooong!¡±

    Did I raise tiger cubs instead of spiders?

    With gleaming eyes, Tus and Pus leapt at my smaller form.

    ¡°Geeeeek!¡±

    Let go, you brats!

    They licked me eagerly, like puppies with bright pink tongues.

    Though it was strange for spiders to have such tongues, Tus and Pus were already exceptional spiritual beings, so I guess it wasn¡¯t too odd.

    As the spiders continued to fuss over me, other creatures began appearing one by one.

    ¡°Tweet-tweet!¡±

    Jaekjaeki came rushing over, utterly excited.

    ¡°Tweet-rolorolong!¡±

    ¡­Where did you even learn that bizarre cry?

    Was this her first time seeing me in my shrunken state?

    Judging by the way she stared and slightly opened her beak, I had a feeling she was having strange thoughts.

    This is the same bird that, when we first met, tried to dive into my mouth.

    Now that she¡¯s bigger, is she thinking of putting me in her beak?

    I doubt she¡¯s nning to eat me, but it¡¯s still a little scary.

    Strangely, Neph didn¡¯t pounce on me this time.

    Being the firstpanion I met, she probably understood me best.

    As expected of Neph.

    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±

    Though watching her pinch her arm and swallow her saliva was admittedly terrifying, I doubt she¡¯d do anything dangerous.

    The fact that she¡¯s holding back earns her a spot in the top 1% of spiders.

    ¡°Egg pouch¡­¡±

    ¡­She is holding back, right?

    The next to greet me was Soyeong.

    Though "greet" might not be the right word¡ªher groggy face suggested she¡¯d been woken by themotion.

    Soyeong isn¡¯t the type to bezy and sleep in, though.

    It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s been training under Tang Muyeong, who¡¯s been staying here longer than expected.

    To properly assist me, the Gae Gak Sect¡¯s Gomodo, Soyeong needed to master more of the Tang n¡¯s techniques and at least reach the pinnacle level.

    Though I think she¡¯s better suited to being a second-rate martial artist, there¡¯s no harm in her growing stronger.

    Even with her poisons, having more ways to protect herself can only be a good thing.

    The Tang n¡¯s training methods seemed grueling, but Soyeong endured without a singleint.

    Normally, Soyeong is light, small, t, and fragile, but seeing her train so diligently makes me proud.

    Perhaps I should start calling her "Dae-yeong" instead of Soyeong, the Tang n prodigy.

    ¡°¡­Has Gomodo gotten smaller again?¡±

    Soyeong flicked her tongue as if mimicking a snake.

    You¡¯re human, remember?

    ¡°I¡­e here¡­¡±

    She wiggled her fingers strangely but hesitated when she saw my tail twitching.

    Good. Keep thinking it through.

    My tail does not tolerate this nonsense.

    ¡°Ah, screw it. Come here!¡±

    Soyeong squeezed her eyes shut and leaned in, fully aware she might get hit.

    Well, you¡¯ve worked hard too, so¡­

    ¡°¡­Huh? Why didn¡¯t you hit me?¡±

    What? The way you¡¯re talking, anyone would think I go around smacking you every day.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Well, now that you¡¯ve felt my touch, even someone like Gomodo can¡¯t help but be swayed. Uhuhu¡­ hohoho¡­¡±

    Herughter shifted from ¡°hehe¡± to ¡°hohoho.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make a special exception and let you sleep with me. Oh, and can I touch your tail? No, wait. Asking for forgiveness is easier than asking for permission, so maybe I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Look at this girl!

    Wham!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Soyeong whined, cradling the bump on her forehead.

    Even when I try to go easy on her, she brings the punishment on herself.

    The strangely satisfied look on her face¡ªdon¡¯t tell me she wanted to get smacked by my tail?

    Maybe I¡¯ve hit her too many times¡­

    Thinking about it makes me feel a bit guilty.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ You all saw that, right? He only does this special treatment for me!¡±

    Never mind¡ªI take back the apology.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Striking a female without hesitation, delivering swift justice. Truly a model male. And the same technique you used to end me¡­ not a shred of mercy in your execution.¡±

    Docheol seemed impressed, thoughparing the two techniques felt off.

    When hitting Soyeong, I used just enough strength to sting for a moment, but when fighting Docheol, I struck with full force and no restraint.

    I wonder if Soyeong realizes how carefully I hold back when hitting her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Oh, but who¡¯s that next to you?¡±

    Still rubbing her forehead, Soyeong finally seemed to notice Docheol.

    ¡°Oh, a man?¡±

    Hearing those words, Docheol¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Hmm, you have a keen eye for a female.¡±

    Behind me, Baekrang silently shook her head.

    Currently, Docheol wasn¡¯t in her old, elderly form.

    And thankfully, she had put back on what was arguably the ugliest outfit in existence¡ªthe one she¡¯d discarded earlier.

    It covered her overwhelming energy pouch so effectively it might as well have been enchanted.

    ¡­Speaking of which, enchanted items are always weird.

    The Fung-Yuhwan and this outfit¡ªtentatively named the "Anti-Charm Outfit"¡ªwere prime examples.

    Still, Docheol seemed to pick up on Baekrang¡¯s bodynguage and realized that Soyeong might be seeing through her ¡°male¡± act.

    With her handsome, youthful face but thin voice, it wasn¡¯t too hard to piece together.

    ¡°Ahem. It looks like everything was resolved well? This must be your first time here. Since I¡¯m your senior, I¡¯ll show you around,¡± Soyeong said, suddenly full of enthusiasm.

    Was she excited because we had a new recruit?

    Her slight smugness felt off, though.

    ¡­On closer inspection, I noticed Soyeong¡¯s gaze lingering on Docheol¡¯s chest.

    Could she be thrilled because she¡¯s finally met someone smaller than her?

    Or perhaps it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s encountered someone like that?

    She doesn¡¯t realize that Docheol¡¯s energy pouch is something far beyond herprehension.

    Unaware, Soyeong cheerfully exined the Gae Gak Sect to Docheol.

    While she often seemed clueless, she could be sharp in situations like this.

    Though she exaggerated her importance to the sect, iming she was indispensable and my most favored follower, her exnation was otherwise decent.

    Docheol seemed genuinely interested in the Gae Gak Sect and listened attentively.

    Even if I hadn¡¯t exined things, she would have followed me eventually, but starting like this had its merits.

    Once Docheol officially joined, I could slowly extract information about the True Dragon from her.

    Docheol had been residing in Kunlun until recently.

    Naturally, she¡¯d know a lot about the True Dragon.

    What does the True Dragon think about the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?

    What¡¯s their opinion of someone like me, stirring up trouble from their perspective?

    What actions might the True Dragon take?

    And what should we do in response?

    Bringing Docheol into the fold wasn¡¯t just about boosting ourbat power.

    Her addition marked a cornerstone for capturing the True Dragon and a signal for the beginning of a new era for the Gae Gak Sect.

 Chapter 251

    After a brief introduction, Docheol officially became a member of the Gae Gak Sect.

    While herbat prowess made her a perfect fit for the vacant position of Grand Protector, for now, she remained an ordinary disciple.

    Resources werecking to create a title worthy of her abilities, and the trust between us wasn¡¯t yet fully established.

    Of course, given Docheol¡¯s personality, she¡¯d likely follow my orders to some extent.

    After all, I defeated her, and she acknowledged that fact.

    However, my other followers were a different story.

    There¡¯s an old saying about a rolling stone discing a settled one, and Docheol might start bullying my followers.

    That, I cannot allow.

    While Baekrang or Red Dragon might handle her, the other followers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    The gap in strength could lead to unnecessary idents.

    Thus, it¡¯s best for her to remain an ordinary disciple for now, as a gesture of respect toward the others.

    That aside, the fact that a member of the Four Fiends had joined the Gae Gak Sect left me with mixed feelings.

    On the surface, it felt like the sect was bing an organization that leaned toward the monstrous side of things.

    While my followers all looked rtively tame to my eyes, that¡¯s from the perspective of a lizard.

    Humans, for instance, would probably be startled just by the sight of a seemingly docile Crocodile King Lizard.

    Even our ¡°cute¡± representatives, Tus and Pus, would likely terrify people at first nce.

    Despite their adorable faces, they were the size of wolves.

    If humans encountered something beyond that level of spiritual power, they might faint or foam at the mouth.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the Ten Thousand Great Mountains are cut off from the outside world.

    That said, I¡¯m not overly concerned about human perceptions.

    No matter what we do, the True Dragon, a master of public opinion, could defeat us with a single statement.

    If the True Dragon dered us as evil, the Gae Gak Sect would instantly be public enemy number one in the martial arts world.

    Thus, the priority is ensuring we don¡¯t fall prey to the True Dragon¡¯s narrative.

    By slowly expanding our influence, as Red Dragon did with the Mount Hua Sect, we could mitigate the impact of the True Dragon¡¯s propaganda.

    At the very least, we could split the Central ins in two, creating an opportunity to unite my followers and confront the True Dragon directly.

    ¡­When I think about it, I really do sound like some shadowy mastermind. But that¡¯s probably just my imagination.

    ¡°This Gae Gak Sect, it¡¯s quite a profound group. Gae Gak¡­ Gae Gak is Gae Gak, and Gae Gak is Gae Gak, yet Gae Gak is also Gae Gak,¡± Docheol muttered after hearing Soyeong¡¯s chatter.

    Why does she seem so fond of it?

    Even I found the doctrine confusing at first, so someone hearing about it for the first time would likely feel lost.

    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t care what your intentions were. I lost to you and submitted. Whether you killed me, took my neidan, or enved me, I was prepared to follow your willpletely.¡±

    ¡°Enved¡­? Your body¡­? G-Go Daehyup! You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re already resorting to such shameless acts?¡±

    Soyeong¡¯s ears turned bright red.

    Docheol¡¯s phrasing was¡­ odd.

    ¡°Enved to work her body¡± didn¡¯t sound particrly Gerorong.

    It was probably meant in the context of abat ve.

    ¡°But the more I hear, the more intrigued I be. Gae Gak¡­ of all things, why Gae Gak¡­?¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with Gae Gak?

    Don¡¯t pay too much attention to Soyeong¡¯s nonsense.

    While her chatter might sound like nonsense to others, to me, it¡¯s usually meaningful.

    Still, this time it really is nonsense.

    ¡°To seize the highest from the lowest¡ªthat is Gae Gak. And the Gae Gak Sect exists for that purpose, does it not?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, and I¡¯d like you to know that this Gae Gak Sect owes much of its sess to a certain adorable youngdy from the Tang n.¡±

    Soyeong, could you at least put a bit of effort into lying convincingly?

    Although, she¡¯s not entirely wrong.

    The Gae Gak Sect was indeed born thanks to Soyeong misinterpreting my cries as ¡°Gae Gak.¡±

    ¡­Wait.

    Could it really be true that Soyeong is the reason the Gae Gak Sect exists?

    Even the Gae Gak philosophy and the epiphanies I¡¯ve had under its banner¡­ were they all thanks to her?

    ¡°Go Daehyup? What¡¯s with that sharp look?¡±

    Could it be that this girl was secretly highly capable all along?

    Now that I think about it, she¡¯s a healer, dabbles in cooking, handles potent poisons, and seems oddlypetent in certain moments.

    ¡­Why did I ever think Soyeong was useless?

    ¡°Huh? I feel like your gaze is drilling a hole into my chest.¡±

    I might need to reassess my evaluation of Soyeong.

    ¡°In my view, the Gae Gak Sect seems to embody the idea of a ground-crawling lizard aiming to capture the True Dragon in the heavens.¡±

    ¡°To seize the highest from the lowest.¡±

    It was one of the core ts of the Gae Gak Sect, and I suppose it fit quite well.

    I guess if you interpret things generously, you could understand it that way.

    As I stood there, unconvinced, Docheol¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ even if you hadn¡¯t defeated me, I might have joined after hearing your purpose. It seems like some rather interesting times await by your side. Though, of course, the master-servant rtionship would have been reversed.¡±

    The path ahead for me and my followers was clear.

    Honestly, I¡¯d love nothing more than to spend peaceful days with those I¡¯ve grown close to¡ªeating good food, sharing stories, and making memories.

    But those who seek to disrupt that peace have appeared and will continue to appear.

    To achieve my goal, I must eliminate the threats that loom over us.

    Namely, the True Dragon, my greatest rival, and Al-Yu, my bitter foe.

    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t be able to fight my father just yet.¡±

    Bit by bit, I needed to build the strength to confront the True Dragon.

    Recruiting Docheol was the first cornerstone in that n.

    ¡°The True Dragon is currently injured.¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    I was caught off guard by that unexpected piece of information.

    The True Dragon, injured?@@novelbin@@

    ¡°A long time ago, during a great war, he suffered a wound that nearly cost him his life. He¡¯s been recovering in seclusion at Kunlun, but it seems unlikely he¡¯ll ever fully heal.¡±

    Most likely, his opponent in that war was the former Gomodo.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s an old injury and he¡¯spensated for his lost strength with new powers, it wasn¡¯t a meaningless wound. However, something strange happened not too long ago. My father left Kunlun briefly to face another rival and returned wounded once again.¡±

    The True Dragon was injured again?

    And not even by Gomodo this time?

    ¡°Although the recent wound isn¡¯t as severe, it seems to have dealt him significant psychological damage. Not just because he was hurt again, but because he failed to kill his opponent and was forced to retreat. Of course, his opponent must have suffered greatly as well.¡±

    Could the True Dragon be weaker than I thought?

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it.

    It must mean that his recent opponent was absurdly powerful.

    Who could it have been?

    If I could align myself with such a being, I might not have to worry about the True Dragon anymore.

    ¡­Though I couldn¡¯t be certain they¡¯d be on my side.

    ¡°Even with the True Dragon in his current state, you¡¯re not strong enough to take him down. You¡­ well, you could withstand one of his breaths, at least.¡±

    So, I can¡¯t survive two breaths?

    ¡­Maybe I should just appreciate the progress I¡¯ve made.

    ¡°Another problem is that there¡¯s no way to face the True Dragon without entering Kunlun. You¡¯d have to go there yourself to fight him.¡±

    Even if I gained strengthparable to the True Dragon¡¯s, initiating an attack on his domain would be almost impossible.

    ¡°Confronting the True Dragon in Kunlun, which isn¡¯t even your territory? That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    The only reason I managed to defeat Docheol was because the entirety of this mountain was within my domain.

    If I struggled this much, imagine the True Dragon, a mystical being who¡¯s lived for countless ages.

    For him, Kunlun is practically an extension of his body.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re the Gomodo, no one else could pull off such a reckless feat.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Gomodo hasn¡¯t told you about that yet?¡±

    Soyeong nced at me.

    I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to exin, so I hadn¡¯t said anything.

    The Yongsaengguja all recognized me, so I figured Docheol would too.

    But judging by her reaction, I was wrong.

    As I kept silent, Soyeong kindly exined.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the Gomodo?¡±

    Docheol sounded uncharacteristically startled.

    ¡°This is¡­ Gomodo?¡±

    Her hands squished my cheeks, which was slightly annoying, but the sensation wasn¡¯t unpleasant, so I let it slide.

    ¡°The Gomodo I knew was more menacing¡­ bloodthirsty¡­¡±

    What kind of being was the former Gomodo, for Docheol to describe him as menacing?

    ¡°Well¡­ judging by the power I saw earlier, you could indeed be called the Gomodo¡¯s sessor.¡±

    I had assumed Docheol, being under the True Dragon¡¯s influence, would dislike the Gomodo, but her reaction wasn¡¯t bad.

    She seemed to revere strength, so she might even like the title.

    Her focus was on challenging the True Dragon, so such matters were irrelevant to her.

    ¡°Indeed, with a tail like this, one can¡¯t deny you¡¯re the Gomodo.¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Docheol lifted me by my tail.

    It¡¯s a bit odd to base her recognition on my tail, but since the name Gomodo includes ¡°tail,¡± I guess it makes sense.

    ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t change anything. Even as the Gomodo¡¯s sessor, storming Kunlun now would be suicidal. As much as I enjoy fighting, I want no part in a futile endeavor.¡±

    If even Docheol refused to consider it, that shows how hopeless the idea was.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you should give up. You must use what you have to close the gap between you and the True Dragon and make the fight feasible.¡±

    Docheol seemed to want me to grow stronger¡ªat least enough to make a fight with the True Dragon viable.

    It was clear that our goals aligned.

    ¡°As I said earlier, the True Dragon is injured. While he¡¯ll keep an eye on you, he¡¯s in no position to act directly.¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    ¡°This is an opportunity, though you still can¡¯t attack him outright.¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    She¡¯s talking so much¡ªit must mean she has something in mind.

    ¡°Instead, there¡¯s a way to deal a significant blow to the True Dragon.¡±

    I knew it.

    ¡°And it could also make you and your followers even stronger.¡±

    Settling into her hand, I waited for her to continue.

    ¡°The Ten Thousand Great Mountains are a sacrednd for mystical beings. It¡¯s where the True Dragon and the Gomodo emerged, a ce of unparalleled spiritual significance. Of course, its treasures aren¡¯t limited to mystical beings.¡±

    ¡°Gegegek.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    So, that¡¯s it.

    ¡°W-What exactly is it?¡±

    Soyeong pretended to know but quickly revealed her confusion.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    I knew it.

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure either, but I let out a sinisterugh as if I did.

    ¡°The spiritual medicines produced here are on another level. The True Dragon¡¯s followers have been gathering them to aid his recovery.¡±

    The True Dragon¡¯s subordinates are collecting spiritual medicines in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?

    Stuff like Hwarina or Seolsam?

    ¡°If you destroy their operations and steal the medicines, both you and your followers will benefit greatly.¡±

    So, she¡¯s suggesting I be a thief?

    There aren¡¯t many lizards as principled as me, you know.

    ¡°Gegege¡­¡±

    Letting out an evil chuckle, I popped a stolen dumpling into my mouth, recalling a certain white-haired someone.

    It seems the time hase for this righteous thief to act once again.

 Chapter 252

    Obtaining spiritual medicine.

    That¡¯s always good news, no matter the context.

    Lately, I¡¯d been feeling oddly drained, especially after sleeping alongside my followers. It made me realize how much I needed spiritual medicine.

    I¡¯d already consumed a fair amount of spiritual medicines and neidan over time, so I often let my followers have the less potent ones.@@novelbin@@

    Even when I defeated powerful spiritual beings, I would opt to subdue them rather than kill them to harvest their neidan.

    But just because I¡¯ve been sparing doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t need spiritual medicine myself.

    And this time, it¡¯s not just any medicine¡ªit¡¯s the True Dragon¡¯s. How could I possibly pass up such an opportunity?

    I¡¯ll distribute it among my followers and keep the leftovers for myself.

    Back in the day, the Snake Queen used to toss me a dose of medicine whenever I scratched my belly in front of her.

    Since I¡¯m a lizard with a keen sense of gratitude, I¡¯ll set aside some of the stolen medicines for her this time.

    I should also consider giving some to my mentor.

    While he might not need spiritual medicine anymore, it wouldn¡¯t feel right not to offer any.

    After all, there¡¯s a bond of trust between us.

    Though, to be honest, I can¡¯t help but think that if I give him some, he¡¯ll be so pleased he¡¯ll casually toss even better treasures my way.

    It¡¯s like trading a ten-year-old fo-ti root for a thousand-year-old one.

    He might even reward me with a rare Gerorong as a show of approval.

    ¡­While that¡¯s a tempting thought, the most important thing is that the medicines I¡¯m about to steal belong to the True Dragon.

    Since he¡¯s using them to recover, stealing them would slow down his recovery.

    And what we need most right now is time¡ªthere¡¯s nothing better than this opportunity.

    ¡°If the True Dragon hears news of his medicine stores being destroyed, he¡¯ll undoubtedly be furious. But don¡¯t worry too much. While he might retaliate, he¡¯s in no condition to act directly,¡± Docheol exined.

    Even in his injured state, the True Dragon is a formidable opponent, but it¡¯s said that he rarely moves when wounded.

    Given his recent injuries, he¡¯ll be even more reluctant to act.

    While he might send subordinates, that would work in our favor.

    Much like Kaichal Goa-Thal¡¯s mistake, it would likely lead to me growing even stronger.

    ¡°The medicine storage sites are centralized locations where spiritual medicines from all over are gathered. The highest proportiones from the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.¡±

    I¡¯ve thought about it before, but the Ten Thousand Great Mountains are far beyond the scale of ordinary mountain ranges.

    It¡¯s a vastnd where even the people of the Heavenly Demon Cult could coexist, and enormous spiritual beings could live without encroaching on each other¡¯s territories.

    It¡¯s fascinating that ces as opposite as snowy peaks and volcanoes exist within the same area.

    Of course, this is likely due to the unique properties of the Dragon Gate.

    ¡°Even a frontal assault would be enough to annihte the enemies. But that would only result in a hollow victory.¡±

    This didn¡¯t sound like something Docheol would say.

    Based on her past behavior, I expected her to chant ¡°chaos, destruction, mayhem¡± and suggest charging in immediately.

    ¡°If we go in head-on, the spiritual medicines would likely be destroyed. The True Dragon¡¯s subordinates might even consume all the medicines in a desperate final act.¡±

    For her to consider this much, she¡¯s at least on par with Sishishi, if not a step ahead of Soyeong.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Anyway, it¡¯s better to discreetly siphon off the medicines little by little and then strike decisively at the end.¡±

    She¡¯s thinking more strategically than I expected.

    But her n has a w.

    Sneaking in discreetly to steal the medicines is easier said than done.

    ¡°Discreet infiltration isn¡¯t that hard.¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what makes it hard!

    How are we supposed to infiltrate without being noticed?

    ¡°A way to infiltrate discreetly¡­¡±

    Docheol¡¯s hands started poking and squishing my cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±

    ¡°Gegegek¡­?¡±

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    *

    I basked in the wind from atop Docheol¡¯s shoulder.

    Unfortunately, as she was currently disguised as an old man, this was the only spot I could stay.

    If I went into thepact space below, I¡¯d quite literally end up as dried lizard jerky.

    I¡¯d left the management of our domain to Neph and Baekrang, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.

    This task shouldn¡¯t take too long, anyway.

    ¡°Remembering the path is fine, but it¡¯s better to forget it. I¡¯ll being back when the time is right, and depending on the situation, I might bring your followers along.¡±

    The destination was farther than expected, so I clung tightly to Docheol¡¯s shoulder.

    After hours of travel, an artificial structure came into view.

    The Ten Thousand Great Mountains truly spanned an enormous area.

    To think that a ce like this could be constructed, even evading my mentor¡¯s notice.

    What came into view was a stone structure¡ªresembling a castle in design.

    There was arge gate, as big as my Crocodile King Lizard form, with two armored humans standing guard.

    They seemed fairly strong, likely at the pinnacle level.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    One of the guards drew his sword as Docheol approached.

    She, of course, didn¡¯t answer, merely staring at him.

    ¡°H-Huh!¡±

    One guard covered his mouth, visibly shaken.

    ¡°D-Docheol!¡±

    The other guard hastily sheathed his drawn sword.

    ¡°What brings you here¡­?¡±

    It seemed they recognized Docheol even in her elderly guise.

    Their trembling underscored just how infamous she was.

    ¡°What brings me? I¡¯ve brought something useful, that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°Something useful?¡±

    The guards looked relieved.

    Even though Docheol had a chaotic reputation, they didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d cause trouble at the True Dragon¡¯s medicine storage.

    But ¡°something useful¡±?

    So, this is how we¡¯re infiltrating.

    The n was for Docheol and me to get inside together and start looting the medicine.

    ¡°It¡¯s a specimen worthy of offering to the True Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­! The True Dragon will surely appreciate your offering, Docheol.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ may we inspect it?¡±

    Not a bad strategy.

    ¡°Here, have a look.¡±

    Docheol handed the ¡°offering¡± to the guard.

    ¡°Gegegek?¡±

    Wait¡­ the offering is me?

    Hold on a second.

    I¡¯m the medicine?

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    He seemed shocked by the sight of this sacred lizard¡ªbut there was something odd in his expression.

    ¡°I apologize, Docheol. I¡¯m far too unworthy toprehend this¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize it, do you?¡±

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not listed in any medicine registry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cataloged in any record¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    No kidding¡ªI''m not even medicine in the first ce!

    ¡°We¡¯re deeply sorry!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°¡­Forgive me, but to my eyes, it just looks like a lizard¡­¡±

    The other guard hesitantly spoke, earning a sharp re from Docheol.

    ¡°¡­Did you just imply that I, Docheol, would offer the True Dragon something as lowly as a mere lizard?¡±

    That¡¯s not exactly what he said¡­

    ¡°P-Please forgive him! He¡¯s new here!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re terribly sorry!¡±

    At least their reactions were immediate.

    ¡°Hmph. No sense of discernment, as expected. Take a closer look.¡±

    The guards scrutinized me with exaggerated focus.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    What are you looking at?

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    When I mimicked biting at them, they flinched in rm.

    ¡°Q-quite remarkable¡­¡±

    ¡°Though its eyes seem dull at first, they¡¯re strangely sharp. Its teeth are perfectly aligned, and its belly looks soft¡­¡±

    Are they insulting me?

    ¡°Gegek.¡±

    ¡°And that tail¡­ so long¡­¡±

    Yeah, my tail is long, but why does everyone alwaysment on it?

    ¡°Indeed. This should prove highly beneficial to the True Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°And those who offer it will be rewarded as well.¡±

    ¡°T-That means¡­!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The guards, who had looked wary before, now brightened with relief.

    They were likely terrified that someone as unpredictable as Docheol might wreak havoc but were reassured that her presence actually benefited them.

    But they didn¡¯t know.

    They had no idea that this was all part of a n to destroy this medicine storage and bring down the True Dragon.

    Let¡¯s go, Docheol.

    It¡¯s time to head inside.

    Your act wasn¡¯t half bad.

    Plop.

    Docheol dropped me into a basket.

    Was this to make my journey morefortable?

    How thoughtful of her.

    ¡°Take good care of it. It needs to be delivered alive, so keep it away from any danger.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, ma¡¯am! You have my word!¡±

    As expected of Docheol.

    Look at the level of her performance¡ªit¡¯s almost like she really ns to hand me over and leave.

    Rattle.

    Wow, this basket is impressive.

    It¡¯s designed so it can¡¯t be opened from the inside.

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    ¡­Wait, what?

    *

    Docheol abandoned me.

    Well, not really¡ªthis was probably part of the n.

    After all, the result was that I infiltrated the storage.

    There¡¯s a saying: To fool the enemy, first fool your allies. By that standard, this was a brilliant move.

    ¡­Still, couldn¡¯t she have told me?

    While I could undo my miniaturization at any moment to handle any dangerous situation, it still stung a little.

    I was expecting a thrilling escapade featuring the master thief lizard and the disguise genius Docheol.

    But sneaking in like this wasn¡¯t too bad either.

    ¡°Kiiek.¡±

    ¡°Krkrk, krkrk.¡±

    Currently, I found myself in a ce resembling a small cave.

    Judging by the continuous sound of insects chirping around me, this was likely a storage area for living spiritual medicines.

    Living medicines like Hwarina, Geumgu, or Geumwa¡ªcreatures that were both spiritual beings and treated as spiritual medicines. It wasn¡¯t strange to find such beings here.

    ¡°Kwieeek!¡±

    A ck mantis swung its scythe at me, trying to intimidate me.

    If I were still in my Green Basilisk form, I might have fought it to the death. But now, it barely registered as a threat.

    I could quite literally look at it as if it were just a bug.

    ¡°Kwiik¡­?¡±

    The mantis seemed startled by myck of reaction. Then, as if reevaluating the situation, it cleared its throat.

    ¡°Ahem. So, you¡¯re new here?¡±

    It spoke¡ªnot in a roar, but in actual words I could understand.

    Wait, mantises can talk? Why couldn¡¯t I?

    ¡°A rock lizard, huh. You look a bit like a Byukho,¡± it muttered, circling me and providingmentary.

    The mantis began exining things¡ªwhat this ce was, the rules I had to follow, how I should behave, and how it had been here longer, making it my senior.

    It went on about respecting it, the five crickets it had eaten, and other tedious details.

    The lecture was so boring I almost yawned but held it in.

    ¡°Ha¡­ a yawn? You dare yawn in the presence of your senior in the Ten Thousand-Year Venom Cave?¡±

    The mantis¡¯s scythe came swinging toward me without warning.

    What¡¯s with the sudden hostility?

    If it kept this up, it¡¯d regret it.

    Even in this shrunken form, my dragon scales would easily break its scythe in two.

    I was already preparing to mourn for the soon-to-be one-armed mantis when¡ª

    Thunk!

    Someone smacked the mantis on the head.

    Thud!

    Thanks to the timely intervention, the scythe struck the ground instead of me.

    The mantis was lucky.

    ¡°Kwieek! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m teaching it some manners?¡±

    The mantis red at the one who had struck it.

    It didn¡¯t realize this bug had just saved its arm.

    ¡°Kiek¡­! Why are you acting like this? We¡¯re all in the same boat here.¡±

    Whoever this was, they seemed reasonable.

    As a lizard with a strong sense of gratitude, I decided to remember this bug and repay itter.

    Curious, I turned to look at the voice¡¯s owner.

    It was a long-bodied creature with countless legs and sharp mandibles.

    Unlike other bugs, its face looked oddly honest and familiar.

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    The centipede seemed to recognize me too, raising its third leg to its head as if trying to recall.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    It was the kind centipede I¡¯d met in the Silver Dragon Cave!

    Wait, you¡¯re alive?

 Chapter 253

    Back when I was still a small lizard, I once found myself trapped in a cave.

    It was during a stormy night.

    I was living peacefully with Tus and Pus, but during a hunting expedition, a piranha caiman ambushed us.

    While I managed to get the spider sisters to safety, I was caught off guard when the ground beneath me suddenly gave way, plunging me into a damp and dark cave.

    A ce teeming with venomous insects stronger than me.

    At the time, it was nothing short of a hellish maze.

    If my mentor hadn¡¯t been on an errand to the Silver Dragon Cave and happened to find me, I might still be trapped there.

    Thanks to their guidance, I wasn¡¯t just rescued; I gained the opportunity to learn.

    I transformed from an ordinary lizard into one capable of wielding martial arts.

    I, who would have spent my life croaking Gegeks endlessly, instead stumbled into a serendipitous twist of fate.

    Everything I am now, I owe to my mentor.@@novelbin@@

    That¡¯s probably why I let my guard downpletely around them, curling up and purring like a contented lizard whenever I¡¯m near them.

    ¡­Although, to be fair, there are other times when I let my guard down, but that¡¯s just instinct.

    Even so, my time with my mentor wasn¡¯t long.

    I¡¯d even entertained the idea of sticking around as a pet lizard, but my mentor gave me a moment of rity.

    ¡°Stop running,¡± they said.

    ¡°Face the caiman that trapped you andnd a blow on it.¡±

    With those parting words, my mentor left me in the cave.

    Alone in the Silver Dragon Cave, I trained relentlessly to grow stronger.

    And then, I met the kind centipede who now stood before me.

    I¡¯d call it my first true bond after meeting my mentor.

    Of course, if you looked at it from the outside, it wasn¡¯t anything remarkable.

    Unlike the other creatures in the cave, the centipede didn¡¯t attack me. In fact, it helped me by trading the inedible bugs I couldn¡¯t stomach for crickets, which I could manage.

    While some might see it as nothing more than a peculiar, docile centipede, I didn¡¯t take its kindness lightly.

    The centipede¡¯s goodwill extended far beyond just that.

    The cave¡¯s mostmon food source was grotesque creatures like house centipedes.

    Eating them would have been crossing my final line.

    Even now, despite having the body of a lizard, I¡¯ve managed to maintain my human mind rtively well.

    Sure, I¡¯m not exactly the same as I was when I was fully human, but I¡¯ve managed to adapt to life straddling the line between human and spiritual beast.

    I¡¯ve gained experience, learned who I am, and found a way to live without losing myself.

    But back then, it wasn¡¯t so easy.

    I was still reeling from the transformation from human to lizard.

    Every day was a struggle to survive.

    Just when I thought I could catch a break after building a nest with the spider sisters, everything was taken from me.

    Wandering in a pitch-ck abyss, my fleeting encounter with my mentor felt like a brief spark in the void.

    If I hadn¡¯t met the kind centipede back then¡ª

    If I had crossed that line when my identity was still fragile¡ª

    I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today.

    I would have be a beast, not a spiritual being.

    I wouldn¡¯t have returned to Tus and Pus, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about meeting Soyeong, and I wouldn¡¯t have even acknowledged Sishishi¡ªI¡¯d have ignored or attacked them outright.

    So, this centipede isn¡¯t just my benefactor. It¡¯s my beetlefactor.

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    I¡¯d assumed it had been devoured by that centipede monster, but here it was, alive and well.

    As a lizard who rarely tears up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my eyes grow a little misty.

    ¡­Wait, is that the centipede¡¯s drool?

    Is it hungry or something?

    Anyway, it¡¯s been so long, kind centipede.

    ¡°You look oddly familiar¡­ Have we met somewhere before?¡±

    The centipede tilted its head, looking like it was on the verge of remembering.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    It¡¯s me¡ªthe lizard from back then.

    ¡°Gasp! That cry¡­!¡±

    It seemed to recognize me now.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that baby lizard from the cave?¡±

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s me from¡ª

    Wait, baby lizard?

    Did it think I was a hatchling back then?

    Well, to be fair, I probably was. I hadn¡¯t even been a month old at the time.

    ¡°But that lizard¡­ it was definitely¡­¡±

    The centipede trailed off, its gaze uncertain.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    Its green saliva dripped as it stared at me, wiping its mouth with its fourth leg.

    Thanks to Neph, I was used to sights like this by now. Any other lizard would¡¯ve screamed.

    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡±

    It tapped my scales with its seventh and ninth legs.

    ¡°I was so worried back then!¡±

    But then, as if remembering something, it suddenly stopped and averted its gaze.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. That centipede monster was so terrifying that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to help.¡±

    Why are you apologizing for that?

    If anything, I should be the one apologizing.

    You only got attacked because you tried to share crickets with me.

    ¡°Gegegegek.¡±

    But seriously, how did you survive?

    ¡°I quickly molted and escaped, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to save you.¡±

    So, the centipede monster had only eaten your molt?

    Even I had been fooled, so I¡¯d call that a near-miraculous skill.

    It might even rival my tail-shedding technique.

    ¡°But how did you survive?¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I gestured with my hands and feet, exining what had happened.

    Though the centipede wasn¡¯t a member of the Gae Gak Sect and couldn¡¯t fully understand, it seemed to grasp the key points.

    ¡°My goodness¡­ You defeated that centipede monster? With that small body?¡±

    ¡°Small body,¡± huh?

    The moment I let out a feral growl that didn¡¯t match my small lizard form, the air in the cavern shifted.

    The enormous Arthropleura, its body coiling like an ancient serpent, paused mid-slither. Its massive form radiated an intimidating aura, the kind that would make most creatures cower. But for me, its threatening presence felt more like an invitation. A challenge.

    The kind centipede¡ªmy benefactor, who once saved me in a simr dire situation¡ªwas trembling beside me, clearly paralyzed by fear. To her, this monstrosity must have been the embodiment of terror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said with a flick of my tail, as if my small gesture could calm her racing heart. Of course, she couldn¡¯t understand me, but my unwavering stance seemed to convey enough.

    ¡°Kiiiiaaaaak!¡± The Arthropleura let out another ear-splitting screech, its segmented body coiling and uncoiling with each guttural cry. The cavern walls echoed the sound, amplifying its menace.

    ¡°Gekgek,¡± I chuckled darkly.

    This overgrown millipede thought it could intimidate me? It was nothing but a bigger version of the creature I had already defeated in the Silver Dragon Cave. And back then, I was far weaker, just a tiny, struggling lizard.

    Now, I wasn¡¯t the same.

    ¡°P-please! Run away!¡± the centipede stammered, her legs fumbling as she tried to shield me with her body. Her kindness was touching, but unnecessary.

    With a casual swipe of my tail, I pushed her aside gently. ¡°Gek,¡± I assured her.

    This wasn¡¯t her fight¡ªit was mine.

    The Arthropleura, seemingly insulted by myck of fear, lunged toward me with terrifying speed. Its massive, armored body moved like a train crashing off its tracks, aiming to crush me beneath its weight.

    I didn¡¯t flinch.

    Instead, I leapt forward, my ws glowing faintly as the scales of my evolved form shimmered under the dim cave light.

    ¡°Kiiissaaaaaak!¡± The creature twisted mid-air, its giant mandibles snapping dangerously close to my tail.

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    Inded squarely on its back, my ws digging into its segmented armor. The beast writhed violently, mming itself against the cavern walls to dislodge me. Rocks tumbled from the ceiling, and the air filled with dust, but I held on, my ws finding purchase even against its slick exoskeleton.

    ¡°Grrrrk¡­¡± I growled, a sound that resonated with primal dominance.

    This was no longer a simple fight for survival. This was a reminder¡ªa deration that I was no longer the prey.

    The Arthropleura finally managed to fling me off with a powerful twist, sending me hurtling across the cavern. I mmed into the rocky ground butnded on all fours, unharmed.

    ¡°Gek!¡± I barked, taunting it.

    Its multiple legs scrambled as it turned to face me again, its beady eyes gleaming with rage.

    This time, I didn¡¯t wait. I surged forward, my speed far surpassing its lumbering movements. Before it could react, I was beneath its body, striking its vulnerable underbelly with a devastating blow from my tail.

    ¡°THUD!¡±

    The beast let out a guttural scream, its massive body convulsing as it copsed to the ground. Its armored segments shuddered violently, the light in its eyes flickering as its strength waned.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡± I stood atop its fallen form, my small frame a stark contrast to its defeated bulk.

    The cavern fell silent, save for the sound of the centipede¡¯s shaky breaths.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually¡­ defeated it¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief and awe.

    I turned to her, flicking my tail as if to say, Was there ever any doubt?

    But my moment of triumph was cut short when the Arthropleura let out a weak, final hiss.

    ¡°Kssaaak¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a cry of defiance¡ªit was a plea.

    I paused, my ws poised for a killing blow. The sight of its broken body, heaving withbored breaths, stirred something within me.

    This wasn¡¯t the same as before. I wasn¡¯t that desperate little lizard anymore, fighting tooth and w for survival.

    I had evolved¡ªnot just in body but in spirit.

    ¡°Gek,¡± I muttered, stepping back.

    I wouldn¡¯t kill it. Not this time.

    Instead, I turned to the kind centipede, who was watching me with wide eyes. ¡°Gekgek,¡± I said, gesturing toward the fallen beast.

    She hesitated, then nodded. Understanding dawned on her face.

    ¡°This¡­ this is why you¡¯ve be so strong,¡± she murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t just destroy¡­ you lead.¡±

    The Arthropleura let out a faint hiss, its massive body slumping further into the ground. It wasn¡¯t dead, but it was clearly no longer a threat.

    With a final flick of my tail, I turned and began to walk deeper into the cavern.

    There were more trials ahead, more beasts to face, and more treasures to im. But for now, I left the Arthropleura with a single thought lingering in the air:

    I wasn¡¯t just a lizard anymore¡ªI was a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 254

    Arthropleura, known as the Violet General, was a powerful entity.

    The reason he was called a general was simple.

    Not only did he possess an imprable armor and jaws capable of tearing through anything, but he was also extraordinarily cunning.

    When he was still young, he once encountered a legion of fire ants.

    He joined theirrge-scale operation to hunt Microraptors, and his remarkable strategy stood out.

    It was after that battle that he earned the honorable title of Violet General.

    The title was bestowed upon him by the fire ant general, known as Sharp Jaw, who had led the vanguard.

    For Sharp Jaw, who was said to be the strongest and most intelligent in his prime, to recognize Arthropleura¡¯s talent meant that his abilities were exceptional among centipedes.

    Eventually, Arthropleura grew to possess the size and power to crush most mammals and birds and became an unrivaled ruler in the Eternal Golden Poison Cave.

    But even such a Violet General found himself flustered.

    Watching the situation unfold underground, he had been confident that his opponent was insignificant and had burst out into the open.

    Yet, what was this?

    The cute lizard that had been making those strange chirping noises was nowhere to be found, reced by a ferocious lizard letting out an intimidating roar.

    Of course, its size was still unimpressive.

    Smaller than a centipede, it was the perfect size to fit into the Violet General¡¯s mouth.

    Of course, consuming the lizard was not an option, as harming others in the Eternal Golden Poison Cave was taboo.

    Still, the Violet General had thought about intimidating the lizard into submission and taking it as a subordinate, but he quickly realized how arrogant that thought had been.

    The lizard radiated an inner strength far greater than anything he had ever encountered.

    And the fact that it stood on two legs was inherently suspicious.

    If he had stepped forward even a little further, he was certain he would have been mmed into the ground instantly.

    What an unfathomable difference.

    "Kiieeek!"

    But the Violet General was still a general.

    As the leader of this ce, retreating wasn¡¯t an option.

    He steadied his resolve and charged forward at lightning speed.

    *

    "The Violet General is submitting!"

    A ck mantis pped its wings, clearly shocked.

    So, this guy¡¯s name is Violet General?

    "Kerrrk..."

    The centipede curled up its body, acting as if it was trying to show affection.

    "Kerrk¡­ Kirrrk¡­!"

    Although shorter in length than Shishishi, the enormous centipede was much broader.

    Honestly, its appearance alone made it look quite impressive.

    At a nce, it could be mistaken for a snake with armor.

    Of course, a closer look at its face would deliver the mental shock of staring into an abyss.

    Unlike Centipede, this one still had the typical face of an insect.

    Seeing it trying to look as cute as possible gave me a strange feeling.

    "Kerrr¡­"

    It seemed to be more perceptive than I had anticipated.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why it earned the title of general.

    "This is¡­ an unprecedented event¡­"

    The mantis looked utterly dumbfounded.

    Judging by its reaction, this centipede must be especially strong even in this cave.

    Well, considering it was twenty levels higher than the same species I encountered in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Den, that made sense.

    If I had faced it back then, I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.

    Of course, the difference between the me of that time and now is like the gap between Soyeong and the Snake Queen¡¯s energy reserves.

    "You¡¯re amazing, kid¡­!"

    Centipede used its thirteenth to thirty-second legs to prod me all over.

    It was a strange sensation, leaving me with mixed feelings.

    I¡¯d been pampered like this before, but this time felt different.

    When Master did it, it was slightly painful. When the Snake Queen did it, it was a bit¡­ sticky.

    But Centipede¡¯s touch was ticklish and oddlyforting.

    Was this what maternal love felt like?

    Come to think of it, what happened to my biological mother?

    If I¡¯m truly a descendant of Gomodo, does that mean my mother was a gecko lizard and my father was the previous Gomodo?

    ¡­Gomodo, you¡¯re more dangerous than I thought.

    Is that even biologically possible?

    Maybe if you learned a technique to shrink in size¡­ but wouldn¡¯t that be ethically questionable?

    Why a gecko, of all things?

    Sure, its slender legs are kind of cute, but just because it¡¯s cute doesn¡¯t mean you should¡ªno, let¡¯s not go there.

    "Kid?"

    Centipede, who had been showering me with affection, called out to me.

    It must¡¯ve noticed I was lost in thought.

    Alright, time to get back to the main issue.

    "Kirrk¡­"

    Standing behind the centipede were a group of creatures.

    These must be the insects Centipede mentioned would serve as my initiation.

    They seemed startled and whispered amongst themselves as the centipede fawned over me, some even preparing to flee.

    "Kekek."

    I wiggled my soft hand.

    "Ke¡­ Kerrrk?"

    I know you can speak, so don¡¯t pretend otherwise. Come here.

    "Th-that¡­"@@novelbin@@

    Buzz.

    Thwack.

    I slowly swished my tail.

    "Eek!"

    These must be the long-standing inhabitants of this ce.

    While I could get information from Centipede, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to cross-check with these bugs.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Centipede.

    It¡¯s just that these creatures might know things even Centipede doesn¡¯t.

    "Gekgekgek."

    When I let out a lizard cry, the insects froze in ce, snapping to attention.

    Luckily, they seemed to have a decent sense of self-preservation.

    I¡¯d considered using one as an example, but if they¡¯re this cooperative, I can let it slide.

    Let¡¯s start with some questions.

    "T-this ce¡­ is called the Eternal Golden Poison Cave."

    A trembling white insect at the front spoke up.

    The Eternal Golden Poison Cave!

    That self-proimed senior, the mantis, mentioned this ce.

    For such a grand name, the scale feels small.

    "As the name implies, this is a ce where poisonous creatures gather¡­ but why would a lizard like youe here¡­ eek!"

    A ce where poisonous insects gather.

    Wasn¡¯t there a simr ce in the Silver Dragon¡¯s Den?

    Is this like a giant hive for venomous creatures?

    But that doesn¡¯t seem right. They don¡¯t appear to be mindlessly fighting each other.

    "Insects with strong venom or those capable of forming neidan gather here. At regr intervals, humanse to take them away."

    Not a hive, then. It feels more like a temporary shelter for insects destined to be elixirs.

    Humans take them away.

    Is this a storage area for insects to be offered to the True Dragon?

    But that doesn¡¯t quite add up.

    That centipede is strong, sure, but it doesn¡¯t seem to possess the qualities of an exceptional elixir.

    Would insects like these really be enough for the True Dragon?

    Something feels off.

    Could it be that others besides the True Dragon are using this ce as a storage for elixirs?

    That would make more sense.

    After all, these insects can at least form low-grade neidan.

    But still, how did they establish such a ce in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains without Master noticing?

    "Geek."

    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know any more¡­ Ah, but dried crickets are served as meals¡­"

    ¡°That information isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    Something strange was going on, more than just one or two oddities.

    If I had recklessly destroyed this ce, it could¡¯ve backfired badly.

    I shouldmend Docheol for the strategy when I see him.

    ¡­Still, they could¡¯ve given me a bit more to go on. It¡¯s all a little vague.

    ¡°Child, are you looking for something in particr?¡±

    Centipede noticed my wandering eyes and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Someone like you wouldn¡¯t be captured by humans¡­ so there must be a reason you¡¯vee here, right?¡±

    It seemed Centipede had figured out that I hadn¡¯t been brought here like the others but had entered with a purpose.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m simr to you in a way,¡± Centipede said with a sad look.

    Was she here searching for a lost child?

    ¡°Of course, unlike you, I¡¯m not strong enough to leave. But it seems you¡¯re different.¡±

    Chirrrr.

    Centipede¡¯s body brushed against my tail.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve wandered around this ce a lot. I know far more than those bugs over there. Should I share what I know with you?¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s Centipede to the rescue.

    No matter what happens, I¡¯ll make sure to take her with me when I leave.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ce nearby where elixirs are stored.¡±

    That was precisely the information I needed.

    The location and types of elixirs.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce we can enter, but it¡¯s actually a trap.¡±

    And the method to approach it.

    ¡°¡­Earlier, I mentioned that humans asionallye here to take insects, right?¡±

    Centipede nced at the bug that had said that.

    ¡°To be precise, they take insects that have consumed elixirs.¡±

    They take insects that have consumed elixirs?

    ¡­Now I get it.

    Why bother gathering all these insects here.

    And why I, someone who should be considered valuable, ended up here.

    This ce is likely a core hub for storing elixirs.

    Or, more urately, a hidden area connected to where the elixirs are stored.

    Seeing a pile of elixirs would naturally incite greed.

    But touching the elixirs meant for the True Dragon or other powerful beings would be impossible.

    However, what if an unrted insect consumed an elixir?

    That would effectively remove an elixir from existence.

    Of course, since it¡¯s inside the insect, it could be reimed by eating the insect. But such a tainted elixir couldn¡¯t be offered to the True Dragon.

    In other words, they¡¯re intentionally leading insects to consume elixirs, deeming them ¡°defective¡± due to a loss in quality, and discarding the insects.

    Anything offered to the True Dragon must be of the highest quality.

    And the discarded insect (elixir) conveniently ends up in someone¡¯s pocket.

    The Eternal Golden Poison Cave itself is essentially a massive pocket for corruption.

    No wonder they trembled in fear before Docheol¡ªthey were up to something this shady.

    If I¡¯d known it was this corrupt, I might¡¯ve considered leaving it alone. But now that I¡¯m here, that¡¯s no longer an option.

    At the very least, I can¡¯t just stand by while they steal what belongs to others.

    It¡¯s time for a righteous lizard to deliver judgment.

    *

    I stuffed elixirs and neidan into my mouth as quickly as I could reach them.

    They didn¡¯t seem particrly great, but it was still better than nothing.

    ¡°Child, are you sure this is alright?¡±

    Centipede¡¯s mouth was dripping green saliva.

    How inconsiderate of me.

    Here, Centipede, have a bite.

    ¡°Oh, can I really eat this? Still¡­ I should eat enough to regain strength so I can help you¡­¡±

    Centipede cautiously picked a low-grade neidan and nibbled on it.

    ¡°Kwiiirik! Kwisik!¡±

    The ck mantis, who had joined us at some point, was also tearing into a neidan with gusto.

    Insects that steal and consume elixirs usually face certain death.

    But what happens to a lizard that does the same?

    ¡°How dare you steal these precious elixirs¡­!¡±

    A few humans emerged.

    As nned, Centipede and the mantis had already hidden themselves, leaving me to continue eating unabashedly.

    Chomp.

    Mmm, this fo-ti root isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°You insolent lizard! Have you devoured all of it?!¡±

    Yes, I did.

    ¡°Gekgekgek.¡±

    I bobbed my head as I chewed on the root of a ginseng nt.

    Oh, this one¡¯s pretty good too.

    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±

    The bald human was seething with anger, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do.

    Leaving the elixirs poorly guarded, as if to invite theft, and trying to pocket them for themselves doesn¡¯t work on me.

    Why? Because I¡¯m a lizard personally handed down by Docheol.

    Moreover, I¡¯m a precious offering meant for the True Dragon.

    I scratched my belly and put on the most arrogant expression I could muster.

    ¡°Gekgek!¡±

    Annoyed? Too bad!

    No one can judge me, the one destined to be offered to the True Dragon!

    That¡¯s the limit of this storage vault!

 Chapter 255

    ¡°That¡­ damn¡­¡±

    The bald man¡¯s voice resembled Tang Soyeong¡¯s in pitch, which was already irritating when she did it. But seeing ite from a man with a beard like that? Even worse.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Still, he arrived at just the right moment.

    This fo-ti root and ginseng are a bit too bitter to eat as is¡ªdon¡¯t they have something like honey around here?

    I scratched my belly and let out a raspy, mocking sound.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s casually eating all the elixirs like this¡­!¡±

    Huh?

    I didn¡¯t eat that much.

    ¡°Garigekgek.¡±

    And honestly, there wasn¡¯t much worth eating here anyway.

    ¡°Th-this lizard¡­¡±

    He wanted to get angry, but he couldn¡¯t.

    I was brought here by Docheol, after all.

    Even if I didmit the minor offense of devouring all the elixirs, they couldn¡¯ty a hand on me.

    Honestly, if they just offered my body directly to the True Dragon, it¡¯d resolve everything.

    All the effects of the elixirs I consumed wouldbine within me, making it all the more potent.

    But clearly, that wasn¡¯t what these people wanted.

    They were probably nning to secretly feed one elixir at a time to insects daily and stash those insects away for their own benefit.

    Inspired by this thought, I mimicked the dance I learned from that old Compsognathus.

    If nothing else, it¡¯s great for annoying people.

    And judging by the zed look in his eyes, it was working.

    ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t take this anymore! You damn lizard!¡±

    The bald man¡¯s patience finally snapped, and his head turned as red as an octopus.

    ¡°Calm down and behave¡­!¡±

    I opened my mouth wide.

    Then I stared directly into the bald man¡¯s eyes.

    Chomp.

    I closed my mouth again.

    ¡°H-Hiiik!¡±

    Yeah, that¡¯s right, don¡¯t mess with me.

    Behave yourself.

    Otherwise, I might actually bite you.

    *

    The Elixir Storage, also known as the ck Cloud Guild, was in a state of emergency.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that one of the Dragon Progeny, Docheol, hade to their headquarters. No, he¡¯d left behind a lizard.

    At first, they were terrified he¡¯de to expose their corruption. But they felt relieved when he merely left behind the strange lizard and departed.

    However, they soon realized their mistake.

    The lizard Docheol left behind seemed fully aware of its status and acted withplete impunity.

    And now, a single lizard had put the entire ck Cloud Guild on the verge of copse.

    As Docheol and a certain lizard had spected, this ce was a storage hub for elixirs meant for the True Dragon.

    But that wasn¡¯t its only purpose.

    After all, the True Dragon was a mythical being, and very few were certain of its existence.

    Only the gatekeepers and high-ranking officials who entertained external guests knew of their rtionship with the True Dragon.

    The rest merely assumed the elixirs were offerings to some higher powers.

    That¡¯s right¡ªthe elixirs gathered here weren¡¯t solely for the True Dragon.

    The best of the best went to the True Dragon, but the rest were used to sustain the ck Cloud Guild.

    Notable martial artists from various regions would visit the ck Cloud Guild to purchase elixirs and neidan.

    Seventy percent of these customers were spiritual beasts, and the remaining thirty percent were humans.

    Due to its location near the outskirts of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, where orthodox sects rarely ventured, the ck Cloud Guild avoided scrutiny.

    Rumors about the Heavenly Demon Cult didn¡¯t help their reputation, but that only made it a frequent destination for spiritual beasts who didn¡¯t care about such things and for dark practitioners willing to take risks for power.

    Even some outsiders from beyond the Central ins asionally sought out the ck Cloud Guild.

    The guild provided elixirs and neidan to a diverse clientele at high prices.

    But now, all of that was in jeopardy because of one lizard.

    With an infuriatingly smug expression, it roamed the guild, sniffing out every hidden stash of elixirs and devouring them all.

    It wasn¡¯t even subtle. Like a mischievous puppy, it would dig into the ground to unearth hidden elixirs, and when caught in the act, it would look away and whistle awkwardly, clearly embarrassed.

    They should¡¯ve known the lizard wasn¡¯t ordinary, given it had been handed over by Docheol, but they hadn¡¯t expected this level of trouble.

    They couldn¡¯t touch it because of its status, but that wasn¡¯t the only problem.

    The lizard had a vicious temper, snapping at anyone who darede near.

    And after staring at its face for too long, one began to notice its snout growing sharper, as if forming a perfect angle. A deeply unsettling thought arose: if that angle became a right one, something catastrophic might happen.

    One bald man had even risked losing a finger trying to capture the lizard.

    But to his horror, a sudden storm and lightning bolt struck him down, leaving him unconscious.

    The lizard had stared back with innocent, wide eyes, but even a fool could tell it was the cause.

    A lightning strike inside a cave wasn¡¯t exactly normal.

    Miraculously, the ck Cloud Guild had discovered one of the lizard¡¯s weaknesses.

    Whenever men approached, it would bare its teeth and threaten to bite. However, it seemed oddly docile when women approached.

    Taking a gamble, they sent women to handle it, and the lizard begrudgingly tolerated their presence.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly apologizing for its behavior, but it refrained from snapping and even listened to what they had to say¡ªa major improvement.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if any woman would do. Its attitude varied based on, of all things, the size of their chest.

    It seemed absurd that a lizard would care about such things, but all evidence pointed to that conclusion.

    As a result, the bizarre lizard now lounged in luxury, being fanned by women while feasting on high-quality food alongside the local insects.

    But its theft hadn¡¯t stopped.

    While it no longer devoured everything in one sitting, it continued to pilfer little by little each day.

    Still, that was better than nothing. Without these measures, the guild¡¯s elixirs would¡¯ve beenpletely depleted in just a week.

    The head of the ck Cloud Guild racked his brain, desperate to find a way to deal with the lizard.

    Whether to return it to Docheol or offer it to the True Dragon was unclear.

    But neither option was simple, and the guild leader¡¯s hairline receded further by the day.

    *

    "Kwishisik! Boss! This humble ck Thunder Twin Ghost is truly impressed!"

    ck Thunder Twin Ghost.

    The ck mantis next to me was rubbing its hands together eagerly.

    Ever since it had started following me around and getting handouts, it now regarded me as its boss.

    "Kerrrk..."

    The Violet General, not to be outdone, rolled onto its back and acted cute.

    After tasting the human-prepared meat dishes, it seemed to be in a particrly good mood.

    "I feel bad for taking so much from you, child, even those precious elixirs..."

    Centipede, ever so kind, seemed overwhelmed by my generosity.

    Unlike these freeloading insects, Centipede actually deserved it.

    Honestly, I¡¯d give her even more if I could, but giving away too much would risk alerting the humans, so I had to dole it out sparingly.

    I¡¯d originally nned to burn down the elixir storage, but it turned out to beughably easy to infiltrate.

    I got free food every day, asional fanning from the GeLorong-esque people, and elixirs to steal and eat.

    Living here didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea at all.

    Of course, this treatment was only because I was a precious lizard meant to be offered to the True Dragon.

    I¡¯d have to milk it for all it was worth until they finally drew their des.

    In the meantime, I needed to scout for potential converts to bring to the Gae Gak Sect.

    If nothing else, these venomous creatures would be a perfect match for Soyeong.

    tter.

    The sound of a stone door opening echoed through the chamber.

    Centipede and the other insects quickly retreated to the shadows.

    Of course, I remained sprawled on the ground,zily chirping.

    What were they bringing this time?

    Would they bring another elixir?

    I was getting tired of stealing them every day.

    "So, is it true that the lizard ate all the elixirs?"

    A clear, melodious voice reached my ears, causing them to perk up.

    "Y-yes! The lizard has settled here and has been consuming the elixirs daily..."

    "ck Cloud Guild Master, if a mere lizard is enough to disrupt your operations, what am I supposed to do about this?"

    The Guild Master was clearly groveling, which meant the neer held significant authority.

    "Reaching the ck Cloud Guild is no easy feat, you know."

    Could she be closely connected to the elixir storage?

    "...I have no excuse."

    "Well, let¡¯s take a look first."

    Step. Step.

    The sound of footsteps approaching me grew louder.

    Snap.

    I readied myself to bite.

    Whoever it was, they better think twice before touching me.@@novelbin@@

    "Be careful, Your Grace! This creature has a violent temper and might bite you!"

    Your Grace?

    Not a princess, but Your Grace?

    ...Where had I heard that title before?

    I tilted my head slightly to get a look at the person they were referring to.

    White hair.

    She resembled Baek Seol-hwa, but there was something different.

    Seol-hwa¡¯s white hair was soft andforting, like freshly fallen snow. This woman¡¯s white hair was cold and sharp, like frost.

    She wore a ck qipao that revealed her thighs, her exposed skin strikingly bold.

    Yet she wore an incongruous fur-lined coat, as if to shield against bitter cold.

    A coat like that... she must be from a frigid region.

    ...Wait.

    White hair, Your Grace, cold climates.

    Could it be?

    The woman with white hair reached out and wrapped one hand around my body.

    A chill seeped through me, colder than the Snake Queen¡¯s scales, sharper than Baekrang¡¯s icy aura.

    "Is it really true, Guild Master? That a lizard like this caused chaos in the ck Cloud Guild? Hmm, I don¡¯t think so."

    I had nned to snap at her, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    "It¡¯s surprisingly soft and warm."

    I seethed.

    "...Strangely warm. A lizard¡¯s body temperature shouldn¡¯t be this high. Guild Master, I like this one."

    These sneaky bastards...!

    They brought in someone like this just to capture me?

    "Gerong, Kelorolorong."

    I let out a defeated chirp.

 Chapter 256

    The woman with white hair gently stroked me.

    "Contrary to what the Guild Master said, it¡¯s quite docile, isn¡¯t it? Look at this¡ªit¡¯s even purring as if it¡¯s happy."

    Purring? I¡¯m not a cat, so what¡¯s with the purring nonsense?

    "Gerolong."

    "This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­!"

    The Guild Master looked at me,pletely bewildered, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    To him, I must¡¯ve seemed like a hopelessly violent lizard. Always snapping at anyone who got close, stealing elixirs daily¡ªthat¡¯s the picture he had of me.

    But, surprisingly, all of that was an act.

    This, the calm and collected demeanor, was closer to my true self.

    "I¡¯ve heard that it bes suspiciously docile around women, but I didn¡¯t expect it to wag its tail so cheerfully¡­."

    The Guild Master had worked hard to find a way to deal with me.

    He¡¯d figured out that bringing women to fan me would make me behave¡ªat least somewhat.

    Sure, they were all beautiful, but I¡¯m not some basic lizard who gets swayed by charm.

    To be precise, the people around me were all so exceptionally attractive that most didn¡¯t even register.

    I hate to admit it, but none of them were on par with Soyeong.

    Though I¡¯ll concede, their figures were better than hers.

    "Ahem¡­"

    The Guild Master stole a quick nce at the woman¡¯s rather generous "energy pouch" and cleared his throat awkwardly.

    He was probably thinking, You¡¯re a lizard, how can you even care about that?

    Sorry, but I¡¯m a lizard who has reached the pinnacle of enlightenment.

    I¡¯ve realized that size doesn¡¯t matter.

    ...Although, having something substantial is still a nice bonus.

    And after seeing Docheol, I¡¯ve learned that appearances aren¡¯t everything.

    My perceptive lizard eyes could tell that there was more hidden beneath her attire.

    Not "Gerolong" but "Kelorolong"¡ªa sound entirely devoid of elegance.

    Whatever was hidden, it felt significant, though I wasn¡¯t sure what.

    The woman stroking me was a cold beauty.

    Her "pouch" was impressive, and her internal energy wasn¡¯t just for show either.

    That¡¯s why I decided to y along and pretend to be captivated by her.

    From what I could tell, her internal energy rivaled that of Akbulhwi.

    Her attractive face was just a bonus.

    ...Honestly, maybe I¡¯ve always been drawn to strong women.

    I did always find myself wagging my tail endlessly in front of my master.

    Yeah, that¡¯s it. Thinking of it this way makes me feel better about myself.

    "How could anyone im such a docile lizard is violent? Guild Master, do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Skimming off a few elixirs here and there, while still taking full payment¡ªthis isn¡¯t the first time."

    Crack.

    Frost spread around the room.

    What I¡¯d only spected was now confirmed¡ªshe controlled ice.

    For a spiritual beast, that might not be too surprising. But for a human, wielding this kind of energy was no small feat.

    With us, even creatures like Tus, Pus, and even Ching had begun dabbling in ice, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But for a human, this was remarkable.@@novelbin@@

    "I-it¡¯s the Ice Phoenix Divine Art!"

    The Guild Master shouted in rm.

    The Ice Phoenix Divine Art.

    Hearing that name confirmed her identity.

    She must be from the North Sea Ice Pce, one of the outer martial realms.

    They were a group known for their clich¨¦d aesthetics¡ªblue eyes, western features, and a 90% chance of having a constitution that made them perfect for yin-yang unity with the protagonist.

    The woman before me must be the Pce Mistress of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    "Gek¡­"

    But holding me in her hand like this wasn¡¯t right.

    It¡¯s only because I¡¯m not a regr lizard that I¡¯m fine, but if I weren¡¯t, I¡¯d already be a frozen lizard popsicle by now.

    Also, if this really is the Ice Phoenix Divine Art, it¡¯s kind of underwhelming.

    Maybe she¡¯s holding back her power because she¡¯s conscious of me.

    Her output wasn¡¯t even on par with Tus and Pus.

    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"

    The Guild Master was panting heavily.

    He probably thought the Ice Pce Mistress had shown him mercy.

    Sure, he¡¯d be terrified of the damage to the elixir storage if she caused a scene, but it was also because if the elixirs were destroyed, his own downfall would follow.

    ...Though, to be fair, a certain lizard had already stuffed all the nearby elixirs into its mouth. But hey, they weren¡¯t destroyed¡ªI¡¯m just storing them.

    "Are you using this innocent lizard to cover up your mistakes? Am I right?"

    "T-that¡¯s not it¡­"

    "Not it? Are you nning to lie to the end?"

    What should I do?

    My tail waggedzily.

    I needed to get a grip.

    Getting all googly-eyed over a pretty face wasn¡¯t befitting of the Divine Beast of the Gae Gak Sect.

    "Kelorolong."

    Wow, her hips are incredible.

    "I¡¯m sorry. But I swear on the honor of our guild, that lizard ate all the elixirs¡­!"

    The Guild Master stuck to his im.

    Hearing this, the Ice Pce Mistress pressed her hand against my stomach with a curious expression.

    "Geeeek."

    Hey, no matter how much you poke, nothing¡¯sing out.

    "Well, whatever. It¡¯s not like I can cut ties with this ce over something like this."

    She seemed aware of the ck Cloud Guild¡¯s corruption but wasn¡¯t nning to make a big deal out of it.

    Maybe she needed the guild for something too.

    Unlike me, who casually devoured elixirs, elixirs were considered immensely valuable treasures.

    Even someone like Baek Un from a wealthy family had risked approaching the Ten Thousand Great Mountains to obtain one.

    Knowing the dangers of the mountains, he must¡¯ve been desperate¡ªthat¡¯s how difficult it was to secure high-quality elixirs.

    So, the ck Cloud Guild, which provided elixirs for a price, naturally had a steady demand.

    Still, my n to destroy this ce after everything was over hadn¡¯t changed.

    "If you give me this lizard, I¡¯ll overlook everything."

    "Gek?"

    I lifted my head to look at the Ice Pce Mistress.

    She wants to take me?

    I liked her, but this wasn¡¯t part of the n.

    Snap.

    I quickly bit the Ice Pce Mistress¡¯s finger.

    Chomp.

    It was so cold that my tongue went numb.

    My head felt dizzy, like I¡¯d eaten ice cream too fast.

    Was this what extreme cold hands felt like?

    It waspletely different from just touching her.

    "T-this¡­"

    The Guild Master couldn¡¯t hide his panic.

    Was he worried about losing me?

    But I hate when men obsess over me.

    "What, do you think I¡¯m asking for it for free? I¡¯ll pay for it. I know you¡¯re trying to inte the price by saying it¡¯s consumed all these elixirs, but if you name a reasonable price, I¡¯ll pay."

    She must be loaded!

    I looked at her with wide, sparkling eyes.

    As I did, I felt a gaze from somewhere else and turned my head slightly.

    Through a small hole in the wall, I could see an antenna sticking out.

    ...Centipede?

    It was Centipede''s antenna, drooping sadly.

    Centipede!

    This is a misunderstanding, really!

    ¡°Gekgek, Gegegek!¡±

    Poke.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not about the price.¡±

    ¡°Not about the price? Are you seriously nning to frame this lizard for stealing elixirs and then punish it?¡±

    The Ice Pce Mistress¡¯s voice grew sharp.

    Her tone suggested she was more angry at the Guild Master than particrly fond of me.

    ¡°This lizard is destined to be offered to someone else. It already has a master waiting for it.¡±

    Crack.

    For a brief moment, veins appeared on her otherwise pristine white face.

    ¡°Guild Master of the ck Cloud Guild, have you forgotten who I am?¡±

    Crackle.

    Once again, frost spread across the area.

    ¡°You are the esteemed client of the ck Cloud Guild and the master of the Ice Phoenix Divine Art, Arin, who presides over five pces.¡±

    But this time, it seemed the Guild Master wouldn¡¯t back down so easily.

    As Arin gently nibbled on her finger, I watched with keen interest.

    Watching fights is always entertaining, after all.

    The Ice Pce Mistress was undoubtedly strong, but the Guild Master didn¡¯t seem like a pushover either.

    ¡°And yet you dare talk about masters to someone like me?¡±

    The situation was teetering on the brink of an all-out conflict.

    My little lizard brain spun rapidly.

    If they ended up fighting here, my mission would essentially be aplished.

    While it wouldn¡¯t be a perfect oue, I¡¯d already stolen plenty of elixirs, and the ck Cloud Guild would naturally be destroyed in the process.

    Plus, the True Dragon¡¯s wrath would fall on someone else, not me.

    One of the reasons I kept my operations subtle and limited was to avoid unnecessary attention.

    While the destruction of the ck Cloud Guild might draw some attention, if Arin ended up shouldering the me, it would be a case of having my cake and eating it too.

    The Guild Master sighed as if he had no choice and whispered quietly.

    ¡°Ice Pce Mistress, this cannot leave this room.¡±

    Things weren¡¯t going to resolve so easily.

    The Guild Master was clearly trying to backpedal.

    ¡°¡­This lizard is an elixir intended for him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ck Cloud Guild exists entirely thanks to his grace. This matter is out of my hands. If you could find it in your heart to forgive this incident, we¡¯ll offer you a freshly arrived Fire Pearl aspensation.¡±

    The Guild Master continued referring to the True Dragon as ¡°him,¡± which Arin didn¡¯t seem to recognize.

    It was suspicious, though. The Guild Master spoke as if Arin was aware of the True Dragon¡¯s existence, even though she clearly wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°A Fire Pearl¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll have to ept that.¡±

    Arin nodded slightly, though she looked dissatisfied.

    ¡°But in the meantime, is it alright if I keep this lizard with me?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, ording to you, this lizard is wild and dangerous, yet it¡¯s perfectly tame in my presence. Wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial to your guild?¡±

    Arin pressed her hand firmly against my stomach.

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    Let go, you maniac!

    I may not be an ordinary lizard, but pressing down that hard is too much!

    It almost felt like there was some emotion behind it.

    ¡­Not that a lizard could elicit that kind of emotion from a stranger.

    ¡°And I, for one, would like to learn more about this interesting lizard.¡±

    The Guild Master¡ªno, the ck Cloud Guild¡¯s leader¡ªcouldn¡¯t hide his inner turmoil.

    He was undoubtedly weighing his options.

    Should he cater to Arin, with whom he¡¯d built a long-standing rtionship of trust?

    Or should he ignore her demands and take a hard stance?

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s the Ice Pce Mistress, then I suppose it¡¯s fine.¡±

    He grudgingly agreed, clearly unwilling to risk losing her as a client.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Then I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Guild Master, you¡¯re free to leave now.¡±

    I wanted to stir up more trouble, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do.

    I¡¯d unexpectedly run into one of the few people capable of keeping me in check.

    It seemed I¡¯d have no choice but to lounge around, eat, and wait for Docheol to show up.

    ¡°Oh, before you go, if you have any honey dumplings made with Okbong honey, bring them to my quarters. I¡¯ll pay double for them.¡±

    Okbong honey!

    This person really knows their food!

    ¡°Gerong.¡±

    I started drooling.

    It was one of my favorite snacks.

    So, they even had it here?

    ¡­That bald guy didn¡¯t share something like this with me?

    Unforgivable.

    ¡°Oh my, you understood me? I said Okbong honey, and you¡¯re already drooling?¡±

    Arin grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and lifted me up.

    I¡¯d had it a few times before, and it was delicious.

    ¡°Do you really like honey dumplings that much?¡±

    ¡°Gerong.¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought you might.¡±

    Arin smiled.

    It seemed we were surprisinglypatible.

    We shared simr tastes, and she seemed to like me to some extent.

    What was a sinful lizard like me supposed to do?

    It looked like I¡¯d be fattened up andzing around again this time.

    As I was happily lost in thought,

    Snap!

    The hand holding me by the scruff suddenly gripped my entire body.

    She tightened her hold on me with one hand.

    ¡°So, you did steal all those elixirs, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Arin looked at me, startled, and spoke without moving her lips.

    [Got you atst, you thieving lizard.]

    This was¡­ telepathy?

    ¡­Wait, thieving lizard?

    Who else would call me that?

    It made senseing from the ck Cloud Guild, but Arin had been defending me just moments ago.

    I looked closely at Arin¡¯s face.

    And then, I realized.

    Why had I, upon seeing her ¡°pouch,¡± instinctively gone from ¡°Gerolong¡± to ¡°Kelorolong¡±?

    Why did the cement of that beauty mark seem so familiar?

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d be watching?]

    The person who had captured me wasn¡¯t the mistress of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    It was Baek Seol-hwa.

 Chapter 257

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but now that I see you like this, it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Wait a second¡­ is this really Seol-hwa?

    The only person who would have the audacity to call an innocent lizard like me a thief is that human.

    So, the person in front of me isn¡¯t Arin, but Seol-hwa?

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Does she have a double identity or something?

    ...Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t she disguise herself when we first met, just like my master does?

    I thought it was because they were rted by blood, but maybe she¡¯s just particrly skilled at transformation techniques.

    Well, as the priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, it makes sense she¡¯d have that level of ability.

    But why is the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s priestess here?

    ¡°Hui, why are you here?¡±

    Seol-hwa waited for the Guild Master to leave before addressing me directly.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    That¡¯s what I want to ask.

    Why are you here?

    And could you maybe let me go first so we can talk properly?

    ¡°Geeeek.¡±

    You¡¯re holding me a bit tightly, don¡¯t you think?

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. If I do, you¡¯ll just run away again, won¡¯t you, you little thief?¡±

    I¡¯ve beenpletely cornered.

    This innocent lizard could only feel wronged.

    What did I even do?

    Sure, I might have stolen all the dumplings from Seol-hwa¡¯s drawer once, but I had my reasons.

    Tus and Pus loved them, Soyeong loved them, and even Shiksik loved them.

    Most importantly, the Snake Queen, Fasir, made an ¡°Ehehehe¡± sound while eating them¡ªthat goofy, satisfied kind ofughter. How could I just sit back and not take them?

    Sure, I might have eaten quite a lot myself, but it was all for the greater good.

    ¡°I even left you some dried persimmons as an alternative snack, but you took both the persimmons and the dumplings? Who does that?¡±

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    I thought you left them for me to enjoy, you know, to keep my strength up.

    Squeeze.

    Seol-hwa¡¯s grip tightened around me, and I let out a distressed ¡°Kekeck.¡±

    It seems she¡¯s really out for blood today.

    Now that my cultivation level has increased, I can sense just how strong she is.

    The energy radiating from her right now is at least on par with Akbulhwi.

    She¡¯s undoubtedly a master of the Flower¡¯s Vision level.

    In my current state, there¡¯s no way I can escape from someone of her caliber.

    ¡°Gerolong¡­¡±

    Ugh, how humiliating.

    If only she had grabbed me by my energy pouch instead of her hand, I¡¯d have stayed put without resistance.

    ¡°¡­Hui, do you realize how lecherous your expression looks right now?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with my expression?

    As I iled helplessly in Seol-hwa¡¯s grip,

    ¡°Baby!¡±

    A familiar voice echoed, followed by the sound of countless legs skittering.

    Centipede was charging toward me¡ªwell, more like taking 270 tiny steps in a hurry.

    ¡°Big bro! Your little brother has arrived!¡±

    The mantis pped its wings furiously as it leapt into the fray.

    I could understand Centipede, but what are you doing here, Mantis?

    ¡°Kirrk!¡±

    Even the Violet General joined in.

    What¡¯s this guy doing here now?

    Objectively, it was a reckless charge by two insignificant bugs and a well-meaning Centipede.

    But the fact that they were willing to risk themselves to save me from the grasp of such a powerful opponent was touching.

    ¡°Let go of the baby!¡±

    ¡°Kirrk, boss!¡±

    ¡°Keeek!¡±

    I never expected the Mantis and Violet General to get involved, especially not like this.

    ¡°¡­Do you know Hui?¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Of course, they do.

    No.

    They¡¯re more than just acquaintances.

    They¡¯rerades.

    *

    ¡°Comrades, my tail.¡±

    ¡°Kirrk... Boss, the soil here is amazing! Ah, so damp and dark¡­!¡±

    ¡°Keeek.¡±

    ¡°Baby¡­ who is this noble person? How do they know my heart so well?¡±

    In such a short time, the Trio of Insects hadpletely fallen for Baek Seol-hwa.

    Currently, we had relocated to Seol-hwa¡¯s temporary quarters.

    The ones who had tried to save me were now utterly subdued, quietly resting inside arge transparent container.

    The container was designed to resemble a cave-like environment, and it seemed they were enjoying it.

    From my perspective, it didn¡¯t look much different from what I¡¯d seen before, but apparently, it was special in their eyes.

    It was touching, sure, but didn¡¯t they give in a little too easily?

    The moment Seol-hwa¡¯s fingers touched them, they immediately disarmed.

    While it was a relief that the misunderstanding had been cleared, I was still bound.

    ¡°Kerrorong.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hui. When did you sneak in this time?¡±

    Seol-hwa had finally returned to the appearance I recognized, with her usual face and, of course, those impressive energy pouches.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    As I tried to retreat into the container, she grabbed my tail and pulled me back out.

    ¡°Geeek.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯d wear down from being touched, geez.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that shameless look in your eyes? For such a small creature, you¡¯re so bold...¡±

    Now that I think about it, has Seol-hwa ever seen my true form?

    Every time we meet, I¡¯m in this small form.

    ...Could that be why she treats me this way?

    I¡¯d better keep myrger form hidden.

    If she finds out, I might not be able to pull off my ¡°Gerolong¡± act anymore.

    Dangling helplessly, I was eventually ced on a nearby desk by Seol-hwa¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue where we left off. There¡¯s no one watching or listening here. ...Not that there¡¯s anyone else who could understand what you¡¯re saying anyway.¡±

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    If it¡¯s Seol-hwa, she¡¯s sharp enough to interpret ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    Soyeong could understand everything I said, and Master could discern most of it.

    Compared to them, she was a bit behind, but she was stillpetent enough to hold a conversation.

    ¡°So, Hui, why are you here? Did you get caught?¡±

    There¡¯s no way a supreme lizard like me would get captured by humans.

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    I infiltrated.

    ¡°Ah, so you did get caught. I knew wandering around like that would get you in trouble one day.¡±

    No, I said I wasn¡¯t caught!

    ¡°What would you have done if I hadn¡¯t been here?¡±

    Let¡¯s not even go there.

    ¡°So, even mentioning the name of the Pce Lord didn¡¯t work, huh? This ¡®person¡¯ must be someone unusual.¡±

    Exactly. That¡¯s what I wanted to know.

    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be the Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult?

    ¡°Gekgek.¡±

    So why are you pretending to be the Pce Lord of the Northern Ice Pce?

    ¡°I¡¯ve known about this ce on the outskirts of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains for a while now. They siphon off spiritual medicines and hunt spiritual creatures. Normally, I would¡¯ve erased them immediately, but... I left them alone for certain reasons.¡±

    Judging by Master¡¯s nature, there¡¯s no way a ce like this would¡¯ve been allowed to exist.

    I thought the Heavenly Demon Cult wasn¡¯t aware of this ce, but that¡¯s not it.

    Seol-hwa picked up a dumpling brought by the Guild Master.

    She nced at me briefly, smirked, and popped it into her mouth.

    ¡°Geeek...¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Say what you will, but I¡¯m not giving any to a thieving lizard.¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, huh?

    ¡°...Is it just me, or did it suddenly feel colder in here?¡±

    It¡¯s already toote.

    Next time, even if you cry and beg, I won¡¯t forgive you.

    I¡¯ll steal the entire drawer.

    Wait, could the reason for sparing this ce really be the honey of Oak Peaks?@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What do you take the Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult for? Sure, I like Oak Peaks honey, but I wouldn¡¯t go against our creed for something like that.¡±

    I don¡¯t really know much about your creed.

    ¡°Anyway, I was gathering information. Ugh, it¡¯s so cold. Pretending to be the Northern Ice Pce¡¯s Pce Lord means altering my constitution, and I really didn¡¯t want to do that.¡±

    Having already swallowed two dumplings, Baek Seol-hwa sighed.

    So that¡¯s why her hands felt colder than before. She didn¡¯t just change her face¡ªshe altered her entire constitution to match the Pce Lord.

    ...Is that even possible?

    ¡°Oh, and just so you know, even if you see the real face, don¡¯t get any funny ideas. I might have a personal connection to Arin, but I¡¯m not na?ve enough to just let a lizard cling to my chest.¡±

    What kind of lizard do you think I am?

    At least I now know that Arin isn¡¯t just a disguise but a real person.

    ¡°The Northern Ice Pce doesn¡¯t have much reason toe here, but asionally, the real Arin does visit. I decided to infiltrate this time to gather more information.¡±

    I thought something felt off during the earlier conversation, and now it makes sense.

    The Guild Master mistook Seol-hwa for Arin and spoke to her as such, but Seol-hwa didn¡¯t seem to know much about the True Dragon.

    No, as the Priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, she wouldn¡¯t bepletely ignorant of the True Dragon.

    She probably just didn¡¯t realize there was a connection between the Guild and the True Dragon.

    ¡°They¡¯re a group that worships the True Dragon, so honestly, I¡¯d love to destroy them right now...¡±

    ¡°Gek?¡±

    So you do know they¡¯re associated with the True Dragon?

    Then why are you leaving them alone?

    Of all things, it¡¯s the True Dragon.

    The Heavenly Demon Cult and Master were branded as evil precisely because of the True Dragon.

    Even if the average cultist doesn¡¯t know, the Priestess and Master definitely do.

    Knowing this group offers medicines to the True Dragon and leaving them alone?

    My lizard brain couldn¡¯tprehend this.

    ¡°You look like you have a lot of questions. Well, since it¡¯s you, I suppose I can exin... though technically, you¡¯re not human.¡±

    I mean, I was human once, but fine, I¡¯ll let that slide.

    ¡°The Guild collects spiritual medicines and creatures to sell them at high prices. Most of ites from the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, so from our sect¡¯s perspective, they¡¯re worse than useless.¡±

    If Master wanted to, she could wipe this ce out on one of her casual strolls. Why let it be?

    ¡°But the medicines they collect don¡¯t juste from the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. A small portiones from elsewhere, and our sect desperately needs those specific medicines.¡±

    Desperately needs them?

    Sure, medicines are valuable, but isn¡¯t the Ten Thousand Great Mountains overflowing with them?

    Even random lizards passing by get fed spiritual medicine here.

    ¡°Hui, this is something you can¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m only telling you because it¡¯s you.¡±

    Seol-hwa¡¯s voice was serious.

    She seemed genuinely worried about someone overhearing.

    It¡¯s probably none of my business, and the Heavenly Demon Cult is strong enough to handle itself, so I¡¯ll just pretend not to care.

    While her attention is elsewhere, I¡¯ll swipe those dumplings.

    I was aiming for one, but now I¡¯ll take three to make up for her mocking me.

    ¡°My... I mean, our Master...¡±

    Huh? Master?

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her.

    She went all the way to the Tang n to clean up their mess for her lousy disciple.

    They say a master¡¯s grace is like heaven itself. How will I ever repay her?

    ¡°I miss Master.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s injured.¡±

    The small hand reaching for the dumpling froze midair.

    Blood rushed to my head, and my breathing quickened.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    Who¡¯s injured?

    ¡°She was hurt a long time ago. She¡¯s been hiding it well, but the injury hasn¡¯t fully healed. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve left this ce alone, in case the medicines here could help her recover.¡±

    Her words blurred in my ears.

    Someone had dared to harm my Master?

    And worse, forced her to hide her pain?

    What kind of bastard would do such a thing to my Master?

    Who dared?

 Chapter 259

    ¡°So, Hui got captured and brought here to destroy Heukwoonbang?¡±

    Seolhwa narrowed her eyes in disbelief.

    She still didn¡¯t believe me.

    As if this master thief lizard would ever be caught so easily.

    ¡­Though, to be fair, she had never seen my true form.

    For all she knew, I was just some thieving lizard that scurried around making gegek noises while stealing things.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Right now, I was in the middle of executing a grand operation with my newly recruited ally, Docheol, to utterly humiliate Jinryong.

    Gegek.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ But if that¡¯s the case, why were you wagging your tail and gerolong-ing right in front of me when I was in disguise?¡±

    Gek.

    That¡¯s irrelevant.

    And besides, I just felt a familiar scent and got a little friendly.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t been Seolhwa, I could have found a way to use her.

    I lifted my head to look into Seolhwa¡¯s blue eyes.

    Why did I lift my head?

    Because I had sessfully wriggled my way into the warmth of her embrace.

    After hearing about my master¡¯s condition, I had deliberately growled and shown my displeasure, which left Seolhwa flustered enough to scoop me up into her arms.

    Not that I was mad at her, and honestly, thefort of her embrace had soothed me quite a bit.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean my rage toward Jinryong and Aryu had faded.

    ¡°Destroying this ce, huh¡­ The cult had considered it before. A group that indiscriminately ughters spiritual beasts and hoards elixirs? We never nned to let them be for long.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know much, but I knew that the Heavenly Demon Cult was friendly toward spiritual beasts.

    Even when I ran rampant across the cult grounds, walking on water and causing havoc, nobody harbored genuine murderous intent toward me¡ªthey just wanted to capture me.

    Well, except for those shameless bastards who boarded up the bathhouse windows because they didn¡¯t like the way I was staring at them.

    Aside from that, though, the cult was undeniably amodating toward spiritual beasts.

    The fact that they had allied with Queen Snake, a prominent spiritual beast, was proof enough that their attitude was different from other factions in the Central ins.

    If my master hadn¡¯t been injured, Heukwoonbang would¡¯ve already been reduced to ashes.

    ¡°But like I said earlier, I let this ce be for now because I needed it for my sister¡¯s recovery. I even stayed in touch with them asionally to acquire elixirs, though there wasn¡¯t much progress.¡±

    Of course there wouldn¡¯t be.

    The best elixirs in this ce weren¡¯t for sale¡ªthey were being directly handed over to Jinryong.

    I conveyed all the information I had gathered to Seolhwa.

    I gestured with my ws, and when that wasn¡¯t enough, I resorted to Dragon Tongue.

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying that Heukwoonbang is likely connected to Jinryong?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just likely¡ªit was certain.

    After all, Docheol had told me himself.

    ¡°No wonder they never sold their best stock. It was all reserved for that bastard.¡±

    Seolhwa clenched her fists slightly.

    Seeing that expression on a face so simr to my master¡¯s¡­ it made me feel like Heukwoonbang was about to be obliterated any second now.

    ¡°But destroying this ce outright wouldn¡¯t be meaningful. The fact that we can still obtain elixirs from here hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    If there was even the slightest chance of a solution, the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult had to take it.

    So I exined my n.

    ¡°You want to offer your tail?¡±

    Her gaze drifted down to my long tail.

    ¡°And tie it with a red ribbon¡­? Why?¡±

    Don¡¯t worry about that.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Hui¡¯s tail does have effectsparable to a unicorn¡¯s horn.¡±

    The first time I met Seolhwa, I had needed a unicorn¡¯s horn.

    I had nearly ended up as her pet lizard¡ªor worse, a half-dried grilled lizard¡ªbut I managed to trade a piece of my tail for it.

    At the time, my tail¡¯s potency was about equal to that of a unicorn¡¯s horn.

    ¡°But now you¡¯re even stronger than you were back then. If your tail is this powerful, it might actually help my sister.¡±

    Stretch.

    Seolhwa tugged on my tail.

    ¡°Geeeek!¡±

    Let go.

    That¡¯s not how this works.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gek.

    I was going to offer my tail, but not yet.

    I needed to gather more power first.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll consume more elixirs and focus all that energy into your tail¡­? Hui¡¯s tail is already incredible, so if you refine it further, it might actually make a difference.¡±

    Seolhwa¡¯s face brightened.

    She stroked my tail, a smirk tugging at her lips.

    ¡°In that case, I guess there¡¯s no reason to let Heukwoonbang exist any longer.¡±

    Of course.

    Who else but my master¡¯s sister would look so thrilled at the idea of annihting an entire organization?

    A lizard and a human.

    And a centipede, a mantis, and a millipede.

    The five of us huddled together.

    ¡°Hui, do you like spending money?¡±

    We had devised a n to bring down Jinryong.

    But before that, we had a scheme to utterly destroy Heukwoonbang.

    *

    ¡°Lady Pce Chief. I heard that you were looking for something.¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang bowed to the Binggungju.

    For someone of her status, it was only proper that he personally attended to her.

    Of course, the truth was that she wasn¡¯t the Binggungju at all, but rather the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult. However, seeing through her reversal technique wasn¡¯t an easy feat.

    ¡°I just wanted to look around at some elixirs. Maybe find something to feed this adorable little lizard.¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang subtly nced at the lizard nestledfortably in her embrace.

    He had already heard the reports from his subordinates.

    Apparently, the Binggungju had taken an extreme liking to the lizard she had temporarily borrowed.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why.

    Calling that creature an ¡°adorable little lizard¡± was something he simply couldn¡¯t agree with.

    Its appearance,pressed like a miniature dragon, certainly had a certain dignity if it stayed still.

    But look at that expression.

    It was making that querolong sound, wearing the unmistakable face of some twisted pervert, as if it had found true bliss in its current position.

    There was nothing cute about that.

    And there were limits to how much one could dote on something¡ªwho in their right mind would think to feed elixirs to a mere lizard?

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even her pet¡ªshe had only borrowed it temporarily. And yet, she was nning to waste those precious elixirs on it?

    Unless money was literally rotting away in her pockets, this made no sense.

    ¡°Show me the most expensive ones. Except for the ones meant for Him.¡±

    But the Binggungju had money.

    An obscene amount of money.

    That was one of the reasons why Heukwoonbang was always at her beck and call.

    The Northern Seas was a barrennd, not exactly rich in resources.

    But it had one thing¡ªhigh-quality Meteoric Iron. Thanks to trade, the region made enormous profits.

    As a result, the Binggungju of the North, Arin, possessed unspeakable wealth.@@novelbin@@

    Of course, the one currently impersonating her, Seolhwa, wasn¡¯t actually that rich.

    As the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, she could have lived a life of excess if she so desired.

    But the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader herself lived frugally, prioritizing the food supply for their followers, so Seolhwa wouldn¡¯t dare waste the cult¡¯s wealth.

    The closest thing to luxury in her life was asionally using her allowance to buy honey-zed rice cakes.

    Of course, even that had beenpletely stolen by a certain thieving lizard.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t her money being spent here.

    It was Arin¡¯s.

    No matter how much she spent, the bill would be sent directly to the Northern Ice Pce.

    That was why she felt no hesitation in raising the stakes.

    Even if things went south, Arin would be the one footing the bill.

    Of course, the bill would never actually reach the Ice Pce.

    She and the lizard had already devised a n.

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang, meanwhile, was ted.

    As long as he sold as much as possible and got paid, it was a win.

    So heid out a selection of reasonably useful elixirs and began exining their effects.

    And what did the Binggungju do?

    She barely listened before shoving them straight into the lizard¡¯s mouth.

    This was an unbelievable windfall.

    He would get his money, andter, when they offered the lizard to Jinryong, the elixirs¡¯ effects would amplify the offering¡¯s value.

    A question did cross his mind, though.

    Could that tiny body really handle consuming this many elixirs?

    But no matter how much he watched, it seemedpletely fine.

    Its tail was slowly swelling, but nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Tasty?¡±

    Gek.

    ¡°You sure do eat heartily.¡±

    Since Docheol had personally delivered the lizard, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it had special abilities.

    It had to be at least this extraordinary if it was meant to be offered to Jinryong.

    The Binggungju gently stroked the lizard as it obediently ate.

    ¡°Lord, now bring out the real elixirs.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think we have no trust between us? You¡¯re hiding the true treasures somewhere, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang frowned.

    So that was it.

    She hadn¡¯t purchased these elixirs just for the lizard.

    She was establishing leverage¡ªbuying up goods so she could demand the truly rare ones.

    ¡°Gongcheong Seokyu, Ten-Thousand-Year Gold Spirit Fruit, or maybe Shaolin¡¯s Great Rejuvenation Pill. Surely you have at least one of those?¡±

    ¡°We do have them, but¡­ the price is rather¡­¡±

    He trailed off.

    There was no point in arguing about price with this woman.

    ¡°Lord, who am I?¡±

    ¡°You are the Binggungju.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m also the richest woman in the world. And that¡¯s not even enough¡ªI¡¯m also so beautiful that nations would fall for me, and my voice is as divine as a celestial maiden¡¯s.¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang stared at her, utterly baffled.

    Since when did the Binggungju talk like this?

    How could anyone describe themselves in such a way?

    As he pondered this, a sweet aroma of alcohol drifted into his nose.

    Now it made sense.

    She was drunk.

    There was no way she could say such things with a sober mind.

    And at the same time, his sharp instincts kicked in.

    The Binggungju already had more money than she knew what to do with¡ªif he yed this right, he could squeeze out several times the usual price.

    ¡°And yet you¡¯re worried about the cost?¡±

    ¡°¡­That was my mistake. I shall bring out our most treasured elixirs.¡±

    ¡°A wise choice. Preferably, something that restores vital energy.¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang suddenly froze in ce.

    ¡°¡­Vital energy recovery?¡±

    Restoring vital energy.

    Why would the Binggungju be looking for that specifically?

    Elixirs, by nature, enhance internal energy.

    Through that process, they do replenish some lost vital energy, but there were dedicated elixirs specifically designed for that purpose.

    And as far as he knew, no one in the Northern Ice Pce needed such a thing.

    ¡°¡­Yes, vital energy recovery.¡±

    What was she getting at?

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang had no idea what she wanted.

    After all, the exact type of elixir she was requesting was the very same one Heukwoonbang was hoarding.

    Surely, the Binggungju knew this¡ªso why was she suddenly asking for it?

    ¡°My Lady, as you are well aware, we cannot offer those elixirs. You know what state He is in.¡±

    Still, he could guess her intent.

    She was making an unreasonable demand so that he would be more willing to grant her smaller favors.

    Normally, that kind of tactic wouldn¡¯t work on someone as seasoned as him.

    But she was also their wealthiest client.

    He had no choice but to y along.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot for a moment. He must be in great need of recovery right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°But just out of curiosity¡ªhow many years ago was it that He sustained that injury?¡±

    The Lord of Heukwoonbang instinctively reached for his sword.

    But what his hand found instead of the sword¡¯s hilt¡ª

    Was a familiar lizard, its swollen tail restingfortably against his waist.

    ¡°Gegegek?¡±

 Chapter 260

    First, verifying the facts came before anything else.

    Even if she was a priestess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, it wouldn¡¯t be right for someone of her status to act on a lizard¡¯s words alone.

    Of course, that lizard wasn¡¯t just any lizard, and we did share a certain bond. But given her high position, she had to exercise extreme caution.

    That was why, even though she believed me, she took it upon herself to confirm the truth.

    What was the ck Cloud Stronghold hiding?

    Who exactly was the "great one" they mentioned?

    More precisely, she was probing whether the "great one" the stronghold¡¯s leader spoke of was the same entity my master had once fought in a life-or-death battle.

    If that turned out to be the case, then there was no reason to let the ck Cloud Stronghold continue to exist.

    Not only were they of no use to my master, but they were actively aiding and healing the enemy.

    And now, fact-checking was almostplete.

    Instead of continuing to talk, the stronghold leader had reached for the sword at his waist.

    Seems he wasn¡¯t just some guy who happened to sit in that position. He had some degree of awareness.

    Though, to be fair, Seolhwa had made it pretty obvious.

    There had been ways to go about this more subtly.

    A slower, more natural approach¡ªone that wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion.

    But Seolhwa hadn¡¯t bothered with that.

    Because she didn¡¯t need to.

    This was what you¡¯d call the "Why do you even need to know?" tactic.

    It didn¡¯t matter if a fight broke out. It didn¡¯t matter if things smoothed over quietly.

    ¡°Huk¡­ W-When did you¡ª?!¡±

    The ck Cloud Stronghold leader, utterly dumbfounded, reached out to touch my tail.

    Chomp.

    I snapped my mouth slightly open in a show of warning.

    What¡¯s with the sticky fingers?

    Did he just dare to touch my tail?

    At the same time, I prepared to draw power from my core.

    I was waiting to see how Seolhwa would act before deciding my own course.

    ¡°Oh my, little lizard. When did you move over there?¡±

    Seolhwa, unfazed, reached out and picked me up.

    That meant stand by.

    Honestly, if we wanted, we could wipe out the ck Cloud Stronghold at any time.

    Even without borrowing the strength of the Heavenly Demon Cult, just the people here were enough.

    Seolhwa alone was a master of the Flower¡¯s Vision realm. I was around that level myself.

    No matter how strong the stronghold leader was, facing the two of us at once was impossible.

    And if Docheol joined in? That made three masters of the Flower¡¯s Vision realm.

    ¡­Sure, one of them was a tiny lizard only technically at the peak, but rounding up, I counted.

    The ck Cloud Stronghold leader was clearly rattled.

    ¡°H-How did a lizard¡­ move without me noticing¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s just standard lizard behavior.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was that strong. Lizard-kind was just built that way.

    If we don¡¯t make our gegegegek noises, good luck finding us.

    As much as I wanted to strike now, there were still things to be done.

    For now, it was best to avoid unnecessary conflict.

    ¡°Oh my, Stronghold Leader? Why are you sweating so much? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Seolhwa¡¯s casual remark snapped the leader back to his senses.

    ¡°Hup¡­! It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Really? Hm¡­ Then how about showing me that?¡±

    ¡°¡­That?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know. You just mentioned it. The fermented egg of the Firebird.¡±

    Seolhwa smoothly changed the topic.

    The leader, looking unsure, let out a sigh of relief.

    Right, best to keep things on a positive note. He must¡¯ve convinced himself that he¡¯d imagined things for a moment.

    Or maybe he was just pretending to think that.

    ¡°Ah, of course. Please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Wait? Why not take me with you? I¡¯d like to see for myself.¡±

    The stronghold leader hesitated.

    He was debating whether bringing Seolhwa along was the right move or if he should leave her here.

    How considerate. Let me help you decide.

    Snap.

    ¡°Hurk!¡±

    I pretended to bite.

    And just like that, he made up his mind.

    ¡°¡­Please, follow me.¡±

    Good. That¡¯s more like it.

    Guided by the stronghold leader, we entered another storage chamber.

    Unlike the damp, gloomy ce I had been locked in, this one was adorned with intricate patterns.

    ¡­Wow. So, they stored rare elixirs in here while tossing me into a hole?

    ¡°This is the Firebird¡¯s fermented egg. It¡¯s brimming with fire and yang energy¡ªperfect for you, mydy.¡±

    The stronghold leader carefully presented an elixir inside a red wooden box.

    It was clearly in a different league from the scraps he had shown earlier.

    I could sense a power on par with the Thousand-Year Fo-ti I had eaten before.

    Made me realize all over again just how absurdly generous the Snake Queen had been, stuffing me full of those rare treasures.

    ¡°This is excellent. I like it. Hm, but since I¡¯vee all this way, I can¡¯t just settle for one.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you looking to purchase more?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see the rest of the inventory.¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    At the stronghold leader¡¯smand, his subordinates brought outrge wooden boxes.

    One by one, the boxes were opened, revealing dazzling arrays of elixirs.

    ¡°These are all top-tier. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve set some aside for the great one, but even these are impressive.¡±

    At Seolhwa¡¯s pointed emphasis on the great one, the leader flinched.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve shown me such good products, it¡¯s only fair I pay a suitable price.¡±

    She smiled.

    A smile the Ice Pce Lord shouldn¡¯t have been able to pull off.

    The leader gawked for a moment.

    ¡°Gero-long.¡±

    I, too, was momentarily stunned.

    Seolhwa¡¯s smile was that destructive.

    But she wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything from here to here. All of it.¡±

    Delivering a line straight out of a drama, Baek Seolhwa dered her intent.

    ¡°Hurk!¡±

    The stronghold leader¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor.

    Guess he was a merchant first and foremost¡ªhis eyes went wild at Seolhwa¡¯s shocking offer.

    ¡°A-All of these elixirs?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ If I sell them all, the stronghold¡¯s operations will suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop beating around the bush. You just want me to pay extra, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Had Seolhwa ever looked cooler?

    Look at that radiant, money-worry-free aura.

    ¡°H-Hurk! Then, how will you pay?¡±

    ¡°Put it on the Ice Pce¡¯s tab. Carrying that much gold is too much trouble. Or should I write you a promissory note?¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t her money.

    ¡­Can she really just do that to the Ice Pce Lord?

    ¡°Ah, then I will leave the debt with the Ice Pce as usual.¡±

    The stronghold leader, scribbling furiously on a piece of paper, suddenly shouted.

    ¡°You lot! What are you standing around for? Move the goods!¡±

    His eyes gleamed like a man about to strike gold.

    From ginseng shaped like a human to strength-enhancing crimson fruits and the gall of a five-colored lion.

    Priceless elixirs were being stacked like bricks.

    I exchanged nces with Seolhwa.

    It was time to execute the n.

    Waaaaah.

    I opened my mouth wide.

    The n¡¯s name: The Lizard Hides the Elixirs.

    Like a pink, round-bodied vacuum creature, I sucked in the elixirs at once.

    ¡°W-WHAT?!¡±

    Crunch, crunch.

    The subordinates panicked.

    The neatly stacked elixirs had disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s the lizard! That lizard is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The stronghold leader silenced his subordinate.

    ¡°It is but a lowly beast, acting on instinct. How could we me it?¡±

    Wait¡­ something¡¯s off.

    His eyes looked¡­ intoxicated?

    ¡°Look at its adorable belly. It must¡¯ve been starving to crave elixirs so badly.¡±

    Oh. He was drunk.

    On money.

    ¡°Mydy, for such a beautiful reptile, I will throw in a little extra.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how generous.¡±

    Seolhwa chuckled.

    She was robbing this man, yet he was still delighted.

    This was getting fun.

    ¡°¡­A transaction? What transaction?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I recall you saying you were selling elixirs to her, not to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you be asking the great one forpensation?¡±

    The stronghold leader¡¯s face cycled from red to blue to yellow.

    At this point, he was too angry to even notice the centipede and mantis sneaking in through the cracks.@@novelbin@@

    *

    ¡°You damn wench!¡±

    BANG!

    The desk shook under his fist.

    ¡°You filthy bitch, even eating you alive wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±

    The Ice Pce Lord had outyed him.

    This mess¡­ he might have to pay for it with his head.

    ¡°That sharp-tongued hag seemed quiet for once, and now this?!¡±

    CRASH!

    At the same time, doubts crept in.

    No matter what, the Ice Pce Lord had been an excellent client.

    They had been trading for years.

    So why stab him in the back now?

    Something didn¡¯t add up.

    Betrayal itself wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Martial artists were that kind of breed.

    But why?

    What reason did she have to do this?

    Why waste such precious elixirs feeding them to a lizard?

    If she wanted them, she should have taken them for herself.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t.

    Instead, she led the lizard to swallow them.

    It made no sense.

    What kind of grudge could she have to pull something like this?

    And then there was that lizard.

    How the hell did it devour that many elixirs at once and remainpletely fine?

    Aside from making strange gestures in the air, as if pressing invisible buttons, it looked perfectly normal.

    Nothing about this made sense.

    Just as he was fuming¡ª

    ¡°Guuuuh¡­!¡±

    A carrier pigeonnded on the window.

    Tied to its leg was a scroll, stamped with a blue crest.

    The stronghold leader¡¯s eyes widened.

    That symbol meant the letter hade from the Northern Sea.

    He tore it open, his mouth twisting as he read.

    At first, his brows furrowed.

    Then, his expression warped into a grotesque grin.

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t the Ice Pce Lord!¡±

    The letter wasn¡¯t directly rted to his current situation, but it did confirm one thing.

    The real Ice Pce Lord was still in the Northern Sea.

    Which meant the woman here right now was¡­

    A fake.

    That changed everything.

    It meant his mistake could be buried.

    On top of that, if this fake was a Flower¡¯s Vision-level master as he suspected, capturing them could turn this disaster into an opportunity formendation.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take down someone of equal strength.

    But they were alone.

    The ck Cloud Stronghold had numbers.

    Even if he didn¡¯t handle it himself, there were plenty of skilled fighters in the stronghold.

    If they coordinated an ambush, there would be no issue.

    Screeeech.

    The stronghold leader, Changmu, pulled open his drawer.

    Inside were several white, pearl-like pills.

    Not elixirs meant to be offered to True Dragon.

    These were elixirs bestowed by True Dragon.

    Dragon Pills.

    The moment they were consumed, they drastically increased internal energy.

    An elite martial artist could even momentarily rival a peak-level master.

    For someone like Changmu, who had just entered the Flower¡¯s Vision realm, taking one would boost him to mid-stage.

    The effects were temporary, and the side effects were severe.

    But for the sake of capturing the fraud who dared impersonate the Ice Pce Lord, Changmu was willing to do whatever it took.

    ¡°Khhuh¡­ Khuhuhuhu¡­¡±

    A twisted grin stretched across his face as he summoned his subordinates.

    He distributed pieces of the Dragon Pill among them, making sure they were armed and ready.

    Whoever this fake Ice Pce Lord was, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Unless they brought at least three Flower¡¯s Vision masters, no single person could survive against the ck Cloud Stronghold.

    ¡°Khhuh, Khahahaha!¡±

    On that dark night, Changmuughed maniacally.

    Blissfully unaware of what fate awaited those who had made an enemy of this particr lizard.

 Chapter 261

    ¡°Gehhh¡­¡±

    I struggled to move my now-bloated tail.

    To exaggerate a little, I had probably consumed more elixirs in this moment than I had in my entire life up until now.

    And not just in quantity¡ªthese were top-quality, on par with the best I¡¯d ever had.

    The system kept throwing notifications at me, rambling on about some supreme benefit, practically begging me to ept its rewards.

    If I agreed, it would spin the roulette and upgrade my skills on the spot.

    I swallowed hard at the thought, but I deliberately blocked out the messages.

    I had no intention of epting those rewards right now.

    The system continued insisting, but I ignored it.

    Because instinctively, I knew¡ª

    This power, if left untouched, would be far more valuable to my master.

    For his recovery, I couldn¡¯t afford to im these benefits for myself.

    Besides, without Seolhwa, I wouldn¡¯t have even gotten these elixirs in the first ce.

    I didn¡¯t know how severe my master¡¯s internal injuries were.

    He looked fine on the outside, and since Seolhwa hade here alone, it was unlikely that he was in a critical condition.

    Still, he had been injured long before I even met him, yet his presence never seemed weakened.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.

    Why had Namgoong Yeon targeted my master in the first ce?

    That bastard¡ªAl-Yu¡ªwas once a divine being.

    Even if the injury seemed minor, it must have been something he considered exploitable.

    He had already tried to kill me and my followers to provoke my master into going berserk.

    Meaning¡­ my master wasn¡¯t safe.

    It might seem ridiculous for someone like me to be worried, but I had to protect him.

    If I could heal this damn injury, then Al-Yu wouldn¡¯t dare make another move against him.

    With that thought, I suppressed the elixirs, refusing to absorb their energy, instead directing it all to my tail.

    I wasn¡¯t a gecko, but my tail had begun to resemble one¡ªplump and suspiciously soft.

    It was a bit inconvenient to move with, but if I erged myself or returned to my normal size, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Right now, I was just too small, making it look more obvious than it actually was.

    ¡°Gek¡­¡±

    Vwooom.

    Thud.

    My swollen tail wobbled wildly on its own.

    Honestly, it was a relief that none of my followers were around to see this.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I had a bad feeling they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    They¡¯d all lunge at my tail like it was some divine treasure.

    Pus and Tus would be drooling.

    Sishishi and Fasir would marvel at its magnificence.

    Even Soyeong would be unable to resist touching it.

    ¡°Hui, your tail is really strange. Even for a spiritual beast, this kind of trait doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Seolhwa gently stroked my tail.

    ¡­You¡¯re not after it too, are you?

    ¡°The energy from the elixirs isn¡¯t going to your core but straight to your tail. Sigh, at this rate, eating all those elixirs will be pointless. Are you sure about this?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    But this was something that had to be done.

    And besides, cutting off the tail wouldn¡¯t make me lose all of the elixir¡¯s effects.

    Just then, I heard something approaching.

    Pabababat!

    It sounded like hundreds of tiny feet moving at once.

    Ironically, despite the sheer number, the noise wasn¡¯t that loud.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who it was.

    ¡°Kid! I think I found something¡­¡±

    Ah, yes. The ever-reliable Mr. Centipede.

    ¡°Boss, I did it! I pulled it off!¡±

    And the overenthusiastic mantis pped his wings beside him.

    Well done. Good job.

    While Seolhwa and I had been messing with the stronghold leader, our strike team had been on the move.

    Their goal was simple¡ªwhile the leader was distracted, they were to locate the hidden stash of elixirs.

    Not just any elixirs¡ªthe ones meant to be offered to True Dragon.

    Those, at all costs, had to be taken.

    If we couldn¡¯t steal them, we¡¯d at least have to make sure they were unusable.

    If those elixirs ever reached True Dragon, even a fraction of them, it would aid in its recovery.

    ¡°I think I found the main building? Or whatever you call it? There was a very suspicious-looking room inside. The security was too tight for me to get closer, but my instincts are screaming that it¡¯s the ce!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a sure thing, but at least we had a general location.

    Now we just had to empty it out.

    ¡°Kid, there¡¯s something else. Something more important. The humans are moving fast. They¡¯re all arming themselves and gathering their forces.¡±

    Good. Useful information.

    ¡°So, the stronghold leader isn¡¯t an idiot, huh?¡±

    He must have figured out Seolhwa¡¯s real identity.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t figured out who exactly she was, he had at least realized she wasn¡¯t the real Ice Pce Lord.

    ¡°Or maybe¡­ he¡¯s just acting out of sheer rage?¡±

    That was also possible.

    The financial loss I¡¯d inflicted on him must have been colossal.

    But maybe money wasn¡¯t even the issue anymore.

    If things had escted this far, his own head might be on the line.

    Even if Seolhwa was the real Ice Pce Lord, it was possible that he was setting her up as a scapegoat.

    ¡°Hm. He moves fast. Not bad.¡±

    Seolhwa stretched her arms.

    The massive pool of internal energy within her responded instantly, making me momentarily tense up.

    ¡°Gero-long¡­¡±

    At least now that I had seen this, I was immune to seduction tactics for a while.

    ¡°Hui, what will you do?¡±

    She rolled her shoulders.

    Even though she was a priestess, she had zero hesitation when it came to fighting.

    Well, makes sense.

    She¡¯d nearly torn me apart when I stole her dumplings the first time.

    And she was also my master¡¯s younger sister.

    ¡°Want to stick with me?¡±

    I shook my head.

    The fighting was her job.

    Even if the stronghold leader was strong, he wasn¡¯t stronger than Seolhwa.

    And no matter how many warriors he gathered, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    So what was my job?

    Simple.

    While all hell broke loose, I was going to ransack their hidden elixir storage.

    In a desperatest stand, they might try to use every single elixir at their disposal.

    If that happened, even destroying the stronghold wouldn¡¯t feel satisfying.

    That¡¯s why our strategy was simple.

    A feint.

    While Seolhwa kept the leader upied, I would steal the best elixirs right out from under them.

    I was already looking forward to the moment the leader realized¡ª

    Just when he needed those elixirs to power up¡­

    They were already gone.

    Too bad for Docheol, though.

    He looked ready to fight, but¡­

    Well.

    He should¡¯ve gotten here sooner.

    *

    Centipede, Mantis, and Millipede took charge of protecting the venomous insects.

    The first two weren¡¯t particrly strong on their own, but thanks to the elixirs they consumed while staying with me, they had grown exponentially.

    Now, they were strong enough to protect the other venomous insects.

    I could use these venomous creatures in battle, but for now, I decided to hold back.

    I wasn¡¯t that desperate for assistance, and it was better to keep as many of them alive as possible to recruit them into the Gae Gak Sect.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if Soyeong would be thrilled about it, but establishing a division of venomous creatures under mymand didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    Using Wall Tiger Art, I crawled along the walls and ceiling at a slow pace.

    Below me, martial artists were moving about busily.

    They were probably preparing to attack Seolhwa.

    I could leave them be, but there were more of them than I expected.

    Ssss...

    I took in a slow breath.

    Hooo...

    And exhaled.

    ¡°Hm? Where is this warm¡ªKheuk!¡±

    One of the humans who had inhaled my breath clutched his throat.

    It was inevitable.

    After all, what I exhaled was poison.

    Most spirit beasts had natural resistance to poison, so I rarely got to use it, but things were different when it came to humans.

    Especially ones with weak cultivation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Ghk¡­ Guhp!¡±

    A martial artist turned pale yellow and began foaming at the mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t a lethal dose.

    Was I suddenly embracing a no-kill policy?

    Not at all.

    This involved my master. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of worrying about such things.

    ¡°Hey, you alright?¡±

    ¡°Guhhh¡­¡±

    Taking down one enemy with poison meant losing one enemy.

    But if an enemy became incapacitated?

    Then someone else would have to carry them, further reducing their numbers.

    The best method was an assassination with no witnesses, but that would leave a lot of lingering resentment and vengeful spirits. This was the ideal approach.

    "Kuaagh!"

    "What''s wrong with you now?!"

    Moving back and forth between the walls and ceiling, I continued spreading my poison among their ranks.

    ¡°Kuaaagh!¡±

    This should be enough.

    The number of people who copsed wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was enough to instill fear in them.

    If Seolhwa demonstrated overwhelming force now, their fighting spirit would crumble instantly.

    A mysterious guebined with the wrath of a Hwagyeong master? No one would be able to stand their ground.

    Just as I was about to leave, a voice rang out.

    "Gal!"

    Someone shouted in rm.

    "Do not be deceived by the enemy¡¯s petty tricks!"

    Oh? That bald guy from before?

    He seemed like he had some skill.

    After all, he had managed to counteract my poison.

    "Using poison is proof that onecks confidence in their own strength!"

    Ah, I see. So, he had a Poison-Immunity Body strong enough that even if his hair fell out from poison exposure, it wouldn¡¯t harm him otherwise.

    "Ignore the unconscious ones! We will deal with the vile infiltrator who has entered the ck Cloud Hall! Let the Lord finish her off without interference!"

    I had been nning to leave it at this, but now it seemed like I had to do a little more.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    I let out a small lizard-like cry.

    ¡°A¡­ a lizard?¡±@@novelbin@@

    But they wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore.

    By now, the poison mist was thick enough to be visible.

    "Stand behind me! Gal! This insignificant poison mist will soon¡ª"

    It didn¡¯t disappear.

    Tsszzz¡­

    It wavered for a moment, then thickened once again.

    Whoosh.

    Because the wind suddenly picked up.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡±

    Poison techniques were powerful, but they were easy to counter.

    After all, poison had to be introduced into the body somehow.

    For assassinations, mixing it into food or water was the best method, but that wasn¡¯t always an option.

    Especially in situations like this, right before battle.

    In these cases, you either applied poison to hidden weapons or dispersed it through the air.

    Hidden weapons could be blocked, and airborne poison could be resisted, like how that bald guy had done by shouting to push the toxic air away.

    It was simr to Lion¡¯s Roar, using vocal power to expel the tainted air.

    But what if the one using poison could also control the wind?

    If someone wasn¡¯t trained to resist poison, no one would be able to stop it.

    ¡°Guhhh¡­¡±

    One by one, the martial artists started dropping to their knees.

    Even the confident bald man fell to one knee, gasping for breath.

    Step.

    I slowly walked up to him.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    This was Visible Toxin.

    Need an antidote?

 Chapter 262

    Not all poisons are the same.

    The venom of a venomous insect is strong, but a snake''s venom is stronger. And beyond that, the venom of a beast of cmity is even more potent.

    And then there¡¯s the kind of poison that makes even a beast of cmity¡¯s venom look like nothing¡ªthe poison of Gomodo.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t referring to my own poison. Rather, the poison arts of the previous Gomodo had surpassed even the venom of such monstrous creatures.

    Gomodo was a truly legendary venomous lizard.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if calling the previous Gomodo a lizard was appropriate, but since we were technically the same species, I figured it was fine.

    Tang Mu-yeong had once told me that the poisons used by the Tang n were mere attempts to recreate the power of Gomodo.

    Even a mere imitation of Gomodo¡¯s poison was enough to make them the strongest poison-wielding family in the central ins¡ªso that should give an idea of just how terrifying the original source was.

    But ssifying poison wasn''t just about strength.

    Whether it was a scorpion¡¯s venom, a viper¡¯s bite, or the poison of a beast of cmity, the end result was the same¡ªthe enemy died.

    Once a poison reached a certain level of lethality, the differences between them became negligible.

    Even the strongest poison was useless if you couldn¡¯t utilize it properly.

    That was why, when categorizing poisons, form was just as important as potency.

    How did it look? How did it smell?

    In other words, could it be identified?

    Even a poison capable of killing someone instantly was useless if the victim could tell it was poison.

    That was why poison techniques focused more on concealment rather than sheer potency.

    And among all types of poison, the most feared was Formless Poison.

    A toxin without color, scent, or shape.

    A poison so insidious that even a grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t use such a thing.

    But I didn¡¯t need to.

    Why did I use poison in the first ce?

    To kill my enemies?

    That was a bit of a brutish approach. If that was all I wanted, I could simply erge myself and stomp them all to death.

    Honestly, poisoning them to death was far more troublesome.

    The reason I used poison arts was to instill fear.

    So, I didn¡¯t need something as subtle as Formless Poison.

    While the Tang n had evolved their poisons to be undetectable, mine had developed in the opposite direction.

    Since my understanding of poison wasn¡¯t particrly deep, my venom appeared even more menacing as a result.

    If a member of the Tang n saw my poison, they¡¯d probably click their tongue in disapproval.

    "Tch, you call that poison?"

    But once they realized who the poison belonged to¡ªGomodo¡ªthey¡¯d quickly change their tune.

    "Ah! It is indeed the poison of a great master!"

    Either way, my poison wasn¡¯t particrly powerful or refined, but unless someone was an expert, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.

    Tssss¡­

    It grew thicker.

    More potent.

    More savage.

    ¡°Ghhk¡­¡±

    For an average martial artist, reacting with sheer terror was the natural response.

    In reality, the effects were mild¡ªhair loss, stomach pain, and difficulty breathing.

    But that was more than enough to strike fear into them.

    And in the midst of that fear, a tiny lizard suddenly appeared.

    Their eyes filled with pure horror.

    ¡°Gekek.¡±

    Rx. I¡¯m not doing anything too dangerous.

    I¡¯m just making sure you don¡¯t reinforce Seolhwa.

    And even if you try, you won¡¯t be in any condition to fight.

    If anyone needs an antidote, raise your hand now.

    Hand over some useful information, and I might even let you keep your hair.

    *

    Meanwhile, Seolhwa...

    Baek Seolhwa remained seated.

    In the distance, she could hear chaoticmotion.

    Even some screams.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what was happening.

    That lizard was up to something again.

    A simple stealth approach would have sufficed, but instead, he was using that tiny body to cause as much trouble as possible to ease his own burden.

    That made her smile.

    As the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult, and as someone willing to take risks for her elder sister, his actions made her proud.

    Though, she still found it infuriating that he kept stealing her rice cakes.

    Still, she supposed it wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    If he was willing to risk his life like this, then it was no surprise that he was constantly hungry in that tiny body.

    Just as she was listening to the lizard¡¯s antics, an unwee voice interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Lady of the Ice Pce. Are youfortable in your seat?¡±

    It was the Lord of ck Cloud Hall.

    Though his tone was slightly different from when he thought she was the Ice Pce Lord.

    "Since when did you speak like that, Lord of ck Cloud Hall?"

    "Heh¡­ Doesn¡¯t it depend on the situation?"

    "So it changes based on the situation?"

    "Of course. If you were truly the North Sea Ice Pce Lord, I would have shown proper respect¡­"

    BANG!

    The door shattered as the Lord¡¯s subordinates rushed in behind him.

    "But now that I know you''re nothing but a vile spy, the situation has changed!"

    Seolhwa remained seated, watching the martial artists who had stormed in.

    "A vile spy?"

    "How dare you impersonate the Ice Pce Lord! Do you not fear the Ice Pce¡¯s wrath?!"

    "Fear the Ice Pce? But I have Lin¡¯s permission."

    At that, the Hall Lord momentarily hesitated.

    After all, the name of the North Sea Ice Pce Lord was Arin.

    "Hmph, still trying to deceive me?! Do you think I¡¯ll be fooled by your honeyed words?!"

    "You¡¯re using me of impersonating the Ice Pce Lord? Fine, I¡¯ll let that slide. But you im I destroyed ck Cloud Hall¡¯s property?"

    "You dare y innocent?! You ordered that lizard to consume our precious elixirs!"

    Seolhwa smirked.

    "You¡¯re telling me that I ordered the lizard that was meant to be offered to him? Do you even realize what you''re saying?"

    If this were a moment ago, the Hall Lord would have fallen silent, struck dumb.

    But now, he had reached his limit.

    "Gal! You filthy spy, so you¡¯re going to keep this up until the end?!"

    As far as he was concerned, he had done nothing wrong.

    Why?

    Because everything was this woman¡¯s fault.

    No matter what had happened, no matter what had been lost¡ªhe bore no responsibility.

    He could simply me it all on her.

    "I, Changmu, the ck Cloud Hall Lord, will deliver judgment upon you with my sword."

    Shiiing.

    A cold, sharp de was drawn.

    At his movement, his subordinates behind him also drew their swords.

    Their expressions twisted into something bizarre.

    They were well aware that the woman standing before them was a Hwagyeong master.

    The Hall Lord had reminded them of it several times before theyunched this attack.

    But despite that, they weren''t afraid.

    After all, the Hall Lord himself was also a Hwagyeong master.

    They had a formation of several Peak Realm masters, two Transcendent Realm masters, and their Hwagyeong-level Hall Lord.

    Even if she was Hwagyeong, there was no way she could withstand theirbined assault.

    They were confident that they could take her down without suffering a single injury.

    With that confidence, their true desires became more apparent.

    How many times had their gazes drifted to the grand prize the lizard had been protecting?

    Though they hadn¡¯t been able to get a good look¡ªsince the lizard kept snapping at them whenever they tried.

    "...Hall Lord, the spirit beast entrusted to us by Docheol is missing."

    Now that he mentioned it¡ªthe lizard was gone.

    That smug little thing that always curled up happily near this woman¡¯s chest was nowhere to be seen.

    The Hall Lord¡¯s expression twisted as he realized it as well.

    "...You. Where did you put that lizard?"

    It was undeniable that this woman was a spy, and he fully intended to kill her.

    But the lizard was another matter.

    It was true that it had been deceived by the spy and had consumed their precious elixirs.

    However, punishing the lizard was out of the question.

    It was a spirit beast entrusted by Docheol, meant to be offered to the True Dragon.

    If they were forced to kill it, they at least had to present its corpse as an offering. Otherwise, their own heads would roll.

    "Why are you asking me about the lizard?"

    "So you¡¯re going to y dumb now?"

    Did she steal the lizard?

    No, if she had absorbed a spirit beast of that caliber, her internal energy would have increased dramatically¡ªthere was no way the Hall Lord wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    The lizard was somewhere else.

    He didn¡¯t know where, but this spy must have anticipated this situation and hidden it beforehand.

    "Red Gale Squad, Blue Gale Squad¡ªsplit up and find the lizard."

    Even if they killed her, losing the lizard would be catastrophic.

    Dividing his forces was a risk, but recovering the lizard took priority.

    "But, Hall Lord¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle her myself."@@novelbin@@

    Baek Seolhwa quietly observed them.

    There were two Transcendent Realm masters among them.

    The lizard was roughly at the Transcendent Realm as well, so if those two went after him, things could get dangerous.

    Of course, Ko Hui had already surpassed the Transcendent Realm by a wide margin¡ªbut since she had never seen his true form, Seolhwa was making the most reasonable assumption she could.

    "Strange."

    Her calm voice rang through the hall.

    "You realized I wasn¡¯t the Ice Pce Lord¡­ but why are you still trying to fight me?"

    "Are you stalling for time?! It¡¯s toote for that! Red Gale! Blue Gale! Find that lizard¡ªNOW!"

    "Understood!"

    The two martial artists bearing the Red Gale and Blue Gale titles responded instantly.

    That was when Seolhwa spoke again.

    "Doesn¡¯t something seem¡­ strange to you?"

    Her voice suddenly chilled the air.

    Gone was the clear, serene tone.

    It was now cold and detached.

    "Even with my exceptional disguise technique, how could I perfectly impersonate the Ice Pce Lord?"

    The ck Cloud Hall was not an ordinary sect.

    Many had tried to infiltrate it.

    None had seeded.

    Yet Baek Seolhwa had done exactly that.

    Because she hadn¡¯t just copied a face.

    She had made them believe she was the Ice Pce Lord.

    CRACK¡ªCRACK¡ªCRACK!

    The entryway that the Hall Lord had smashed through was nowpletely frozen over.

    A vicious frost and biting chill filled the entire chamber.

    CRACKLE!

    Two serpent-like dragons of ice coiled around her hands, twisting into existence.

    Every martial artist in the room murmured the same words in horror.

    "Th-That¡¯s¡­ Ice White Divine Art!"

    A technique that had earned the title of a Divine Art¡ªthe supreme skill of the Ice Pce.

    "Y-You¡ªHow could you possibly¡ª?!"

    Unlike the restrained disy she had shown the lizard, Seolhwa was no longer holding back.

    She was no longer concealing her strength.

    The reason she had been able to fool the ck Cloud Hall was simple.

    Because she shared the same constitution as the Ice Pce Lord.

    Baek Seolhwa.

    The coldest flower of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡ªborn with the Nine Yin Constitution.

    "For a while, my body has felt too cold¡­ so I really didn¡¯t want to do this."

    Her gaze shifted past the frozen entrance, beyond the sealed doorway.

    "When this is over, I should go to the hot springs with that lizard."

    A small smile formed on her lips.

    Then, she began walking slowly toward the terrified warriors.

 Chapter 263

    "Please¡­ anything but my hair¡­!"

    "I can¡¯t go bald! Noooo!"

    What the hell was that?

    Wouldn¡¯t your bald leader be offended hearing that?

    Well, not that it mattered¡ªhe was already foaming at the mouth, unconscious from the poison.

    Using poison as leverage seemed to be working well.

    It wasn¡¯t a lethal poison, but I had no way¡ªor reason¡ªto exin that to them.

    They were letting their imaginations run wild, assuming the worst.

    Especially after watching theirpanions lose their hair right before their eyes.

    "I¡ªI¡¯ll offer you snacks!"

    That was tempting, but¡­ did they really think I spread poison just for some treats?

    "Gek."

    "T-Then¡­ dried meat! I have some hidden jerky¡­!"

    "Gekek."

    Did they still think I was just some tiny lizard with strong poison?

    "Gekek."

    "W-What do you want¡­?"

    "Geeeek."

    Why were they so bad at understanding me?

    Even Soyeong could figure things out with just a nce.

    "Wait¡­ d-does he want¡­ information?"

    "Gek!"

    Ah, finally, someone with a brain.

    I nodded, and even in his fear, his face brightened slightly.

    "Y-You¡¯ve been consuming a lot of elixirs¡­ so are you looking for the hidden stock we¡¯ve stashed away?"

    My gestures and tail movements were finally working.

    "Gekeng."

    Bingo.

    "If I tell you where it is¡­ will you give us the antidote?"

    I nodded.

    There was no actual antidote, but they¡¯d only talk if they thought there was.

    "If you go straight to the left, there¡¯s a room made of iron. You can¡¯t miss it¡ªthere are guards stationed there."

    The fear of losing their hair had loosened their tongues.

    I already had a rough idea of the location thanks to Mantis, so I just needed to cross-check it.

    "Gek."

    "A-And the guards¡­?"

    I narrowed my eyes slightly.

    Oh?

    They hesitated.

    I opened my mouth wide¡ª

    "H-HIIEEK!"

    ¡ªAnd snapped my jaws in the air.

    "Aaahhh! It¡¯s the ck Gale Squad, White Gale Squad, and Yellow Gale Squad! Those three units are guarding it!"

    Ah, so it made sense that ck Cloud Hall had a ck Gale Squad under itsmand.

    "To be precise, the ck Cloud Hall has five squads¡ªRed, Blue, Yellow, White, and ck. The Red Gale Squad and Blue Gale Squad went with the Hall Lord to deal with the spy, while the other three are guarding the elixirs!"

    Oh, nice.

    Just one fake bite and they started spilling everything.

    "Gekek."

    "T-Thank you! A-And¡­ each squad¡¯s leader is at the Transcendent Realm, while their deputies are at the Peak Realm."

    ¡­There were five Transcendent-level warriors?

    Wait. Five?!

    That was a lot.

    It took so much for me to reach Transcendent, and suddenly five just appeared?

    Well, Transcendent wasn¡¯t a fixed level¡ªnot all of them would be equal.

    They¡¯d probably curse me out if they knew a one-year-old lizard had already surpassed them.

    But still¡­ there were a lot of strong enemies here.

    It made sense, though.

    This ce was responsible for recovering the True Dragon¡ªso gathering this much force wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    If anything, it was too little.

    If someone actually tried to harm the True Dragon, Transcendent warriors wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough.

    Even someone like Gongbok would make them utterly useless.

    That was why the Hall Lord¡ªa Flower Realm master¡ªwas here.

    So that meant Seolhwa was facing one Flower Realm master and two Transcendent warriors.

    Meanwhile, I was up against three Transcendent warriors.

    I needed to wrap this up quickly and go help Seolhwa.@@novelbin@@

    Not that I thought she¡¯d lose, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    This ce was deeply connected to the True Dragon.

    "U-Um¡­ Sir¡­?"

    "Gek?"

    "T-The antidote¡­?"

    Ah. Right.

    I chewed on nothing for a moment.

    Then¡ªPtooey!

    I spat out poison, and they scrambled to grab it, rubbing it on their scalps in desperation.

    If they believed it was an antidote, then it was an antidote.

    With that, I left the poisoned warriors behind.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to move properly for a while.

    They could still walk, though, so they might warn the Hall Lord about me.

    That was even better.

    A diversion.

    My n was already in motion, so it was better if the Hall Lord¡¯s attention shifted toward me.

    If he spread his forces too thin, Seolhwa would have an even easier time crushing them.

    And the first poison I had spread was contagious¡ªso if the wounded warriors rejoined theirrades, they would all start copsing on their own.

    That was why I didn¡¯t finish them off.

    No need for unnecessary bloodshed.

    I walked with my tiny lizard steps toward my next target.

    It was easy to identify the location that had been described.

    If there was a ce where guards were stationed in divided formations, it had to be important.

    This was ck Cloud Hall¡¯s most valuable vault¡ªwhere the elixirs meant for the True Dragon¡¯s recovery were kept.

    There were three strong warriors standing guard, each dressed differently.

    They had to be the squad leaders.

    "Who goes there?!"

    One of them sensed my presence and shouted.

    "Gekek."

    "Hm¡­ just a lizard."

    Great. Thanks for the acknowledgment.

    If I were human, they might be suspicious.

    But no one was going to see a tiny lizard and immediately sound an rm.

    "Wait a second¡­ why is it walking on two legs?"

    "Gek?"

    ¡­Oh.

    Maybe walking like a human was a bit too suspicious?

    I quickly dropped to all fours and looked at them.

    One of the guards frowned in confusion.

    "Uhm¡­ Sir¡­ there''s something strange here."

    Wow. Really? You¡¯re snitching on me?

    Do you want to go bald?

    "Strange? I don¡¯t sense any human presence. What are you talking about?"

    "There¡¯s a lizard here¡­ but its expression is weird, its walking is unnatural, and most of all¡ªits tail is really plump."

    ¡­What¡¯s wrong with my tail?

    "A lizard? You think I¡¯d be concerned about a¡ªwait. A lizard?"

    The squad leader paused, as if something clicked in his mind.

    Judging by his yellow robes, he was probably from the Yellow Gale Squad.

    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! CATCH IT!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Shiiing!

    The soldiers drew their swords¡ª

    Only to be immediately scolded by their leader.

    "FOOLS! Do you want to damage the elixirs meant for the True Dragon?!"

    "T-Then¡­?"

    Did they still think I was just some offering for the True Dragon?

    "CATCH IT WITH YOUR BARE HANDS! IT¡¯S JUST A LIZARD!"

    "Y-Yes, sir!"

    They approached, hands reaching out.

    ¡­This was exactly how Soyeong always tried to catch me.

    Except, with her, it was cute.

    With them, it was just disgusting.

    Should I use poison again?

    It would work on the grunts, but not on the Transcendent squad leaders.

    They had probably developed resistance to poisons from managing the elixirs and spirit beasts.

    I nced up at the ceiling.

    It was high, but not high enough.

    If I erged myselfpletely, the entire building would copse.

    I had wanted to do this the easy way, but now it was going to be a pain.

    Oh well.

    Crack¡ªCrack¡ªCrack.

    A dark aura red as my bones shifted.

    I wasn¡¯t releasing my full size¡ªjust adjusting it slightly.

    If I grew too much, I¡¯d bring the entire ce down.

    At 80% of my full size, though¡­ this ce should be able to hold.

    *

    The warriors who had rushed forward to capture the lizard found themselves frozen in terror.

    The plump-tailed, somewhat cute-looking lizard had suddenly grown in size, transforming into a beast that towered over them several times over.

    "H-Huaaagh!"

    "A¡­ a monster!"

    These were battle-hardened warriors of ck Cloud Hall, but never in their lives had they encountered anything like this.

    Those glowing blue eyes.

    The way its vertical pupils locked onto them sent chills down their spines.

    It was an absolute certainty¡ªif they made one wrong move, their heads would be torn clean off.

    Those thick, razor-sharp ws.

    They wore armor, but they knew it wouldn¡¯t make a damn bit of difference.

    "Krurrrrrr¡­"

    The viscous, venomous saliva dripping from its fangs.

    Wouldn¡¯t it melt their bones the moment it touched them?

    The creature before them was not something humans could stand against.

    A monstrous beast, the very embodiment of death.

    And yet, paradoxically, it had an aura of divinity¡ªas if they were looking at a sacred spirit.

    "I-It¡¯s¡­ a dragon!"

    One of the warriors cried out.

    A being of that form could only be a dragon.

    The squad leaders, who had been watching from behind, also realized that the situation had taken a drastic turn.

    It had been a lizard.

    When had it turned into this?

    Was this the result of consuming so many elixirs?

    "¡­Yellow Gale Squad, listen!"

    "ck Gale Squad, listen!"

    "White Gale Squad, pay attention!"

    This was no longer some lizard to be captured.

    It was a beast¡ªa monster they had to stop at all costs.

    If the lizard meant for the True Dragon¡¯s offering was harmed, they would be executed.

    But if they failed to stop this thing, they would die right now.

    It was clearer than ever¡ªtheir best chance of survival was to fight it together and try to seize its core before escaping.

    "Draw your swords! y the beast!"

    But despite themand, the warriors did not move.

    They merely trembled, their heads hung low.

    "ck Gale Captain! What kind of training did you give them?!"

    "White Gale Squad is no better, so don¡¯t talk!"

    "Enough! There¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re acting this way."

    The Yellow Gale Captain knew a few things about dragons.

    A dragon¡¯s roar carried the same effects as Lion¡¯s Roar, making those with weak wills lose their fighting spirit just by hearing it.

    It was a unique ability known as Duragon Pier (¶ÅÁ_ìB Á‘ÕZ)¡ªthe speech of dragons.

    If they wanted their subordinates to move, they had to move first.

    "If all three of us attack at once, it¡¯ll break their fear!"

    Without hesitation, the Yellow Gale Captain charged forward.

    Swiiish!

    A brilliant yellow aura ignited on his de.

    Following him, the ck Gale Captain and the White Gale Captain also moved in.

    One wielded a dark wind-like sword aura.

    The other¡¯s de shone with a white, gusting aura.

    Their swords flew toward the creature¡¯s shoulders and neck¡ª

    CLAAAAANG!

    ¡ªOnly to be deflected back in the exact direction they had been swung.

    "¡­Impossible."

    The White Gale Captain muttered in shock.

    A coordinated attack from three Transcendent warriors.

    And yet, not even a scratch.

    They hadn¡¯t pierced a single scale.

    "¡­Are those¡­ really dragon scales?"

    The Yellow Gale Captain murmured nkly.

    Even Transcendent warriors couldn¡¯t cut through its scales.

    This wasn¡¯t just a beast imitating the form of a dragon.

    It was a true sacred spirit, bearing genuine dragon scales.

 Chapter 264

    A massive ice dragon coiled through the air, dancing with unrelenting fury.

    The two Transcendent-level captains had already been rendered powerless, leaving only the Hall Lord to hold his ground.

    His attacks nevernded on Baek Seolhwa, but his efforts weren¡¯t entirely fruitless.

    She had been forced to reveal her true strength, undoing the disguise technique she had maintained.

    "And to think¡­ the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult was using Ice White Divine Art¡­ Even our intelligencework never uncovered this¡­"

    ck Cloud Hall was known for gathering elixirs, but it also collected information.

    Being stationed on the outskirts of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, they had naturally gathered intelligence on the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    They knew about the Saintess of the cult.

    But they never knew that she was a master of disguise, or that her constitution mirrored the Ice Pce Lord¡¯s.

    "If I had known I was facing someone this dangerous¡­ I would¡¯ve used a different strategy."

    BOOM.

    The Hall Lord shook off the frost umting on his body.

    Seolhwa didn¡¯t even acknowledge his words.

    What did it matter if her identity had been exposed?

    The Hall Lord wouldn¡¯t be leaving this ce alive.

    And even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    If he ran to the Ice Pce Lord with this information, she would take care of things herself.

    "You do realize it''s toote for regrets, right?"

    "Kh¡­ You really are a monster. To withstand an attack from someone of my level and two Transcendent warriors without so much as a scratch¡­"

    Seolhwa scoffed.

    Someone of his level?

    The difference between an entry-level Flower Realm master and a mid-level one was far greater than the gap between Transcendent and Flower Realm.

    "But, Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡­ you don¡¯t understand ck Cloud Hall¡¯s true power."

    His tone changed.

    No longer was she just an unknown spy¡ªshe was now the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    "Of course. You must have something hidden. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare settle in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains."

    Seolhwa had always found it odd.

    How had a group like this managed to establish themselves here?

    Yes, they had one Flower Realm master, but that wasn¡¯t enough to survive in thisnd.

    Even if the Heavenly Demon Cult didn¡¯t exist, the mountains themselves were a death trap.

    A passing snake could be Flower Realm-level.

    There were even ck-and-white patterned lizards that danced in strange ways and wielded power on par with them.

    This ce was crawling with spirit beasts.

    Even if they could handle weaker creatures, their military force alone shouldn¡¯t have been enough to maintain control here.

    There had to be a deeper secret keeping them alive.

    But Seolhwa had no intention of letting them reveal it.

    CRACK¡ªCRACK¡ªCRACK!

    Two ice dragons twisted around each other, hurling toward the ck Cloud Hall warriors.

    At the same time, the Hall Lord pulled something long and cylindrical from his robes.

    Fwoosh.

    A surge of intense heat radiated from the object.

    The moment Seolhwa saw it, she redirected the ice dragons.

    She immediately recognized it as a Thunderbolt Bomb.

    If it were a normal one, she could easily withstand it.

    But if it was a trump card, she had no way of knowing its true power.

    Testing it on her own body would be an idiotic mistake.

    Her decision was textbook-perfect.

    BOOOOM!

    A thunderous explosion erupted.

    But despite the grand disy, the bomb didn¡¯t even shatter one of her ice dragons.

    Fweeeeeee!

    Its true purpose wasn¡¯t power.

    It was light and sound.

    A shbang.

    A modified version, crafted to buy time against any spirit beast.

    But what could he possibly aplish with a few seconds?

    Even with that brief reprieve, he couldn¡¯t melt her ice.

    Escape was impossible.

    "All of you, swallow the Dragon Elixirs!"

    At the Hall Lord¡¯smand, the fallen warriors trembled as they reached into their pouches.

    Gulp.

    The shbang had only served one purpose¡ª

    To give them time to consume the elixir.

    Crunch.

    "AAAAAAAAHHH!"

    Seolhwa¡¯s expression twisted in disgust.

    As the Saintess, she could sense it immediately¡ª

    Something was deeply wrong with these pills.

    A horrifying aura surged from the warriors.

    It was simr to the essence of a spirit beast¡¯s core¡ªbut corrupted.

    As if their cores had been¡­ forcibly created.

    These were not natural spirit cores.

    These were refined using ughter.

    The Dragon Elixirs were made from ground-up spirit beasts¡ª

    Artificial cores, designed to forcefully enhance power.

    CRACK¡ªCRACK¡ªCRACK!

    "AAAAAAGHHH!"

    The warriors screamed as their bodies swelled.

    Dark, shadow-like energy seeped from their flesh.

    "HAHAHAHA! What do you think, Saintess?! This is His blessing!"

    The Hall Lordughed wildly as he watched his subordinates transform.

    These special Dragon Elixirs were far more potent than the ones they had used before.

    Even though they had only taken a fragment of the full dose, the results were spectacr.

    The Hall Lord hadn¡¯t consumed his own yet, but seeing this power, he was convinced¡ª

    Even his warriors alone would be enough to kill her.

    "ck Cloud Hall¡­ you¡¯ve crossed a line."

    "A line? What line? And tell me, how long do you n to look down on us?"

    The transformed warriors drooled uncontrobly, saliva dripping from their twisted jaws.

    Seolhwa''s eyes narrowed in disgust.

    What she was looking at¡­

    Was no longer human.

    One warrior had the head of a bear.

    Another had tiger ws.

    One¡¯s lower body had turned into that of a wolf.

    One had ram¡¯s horns, his body grotesquely erged.

    Their auras had skyrocketed beyond anything they had before.

    Because the spirits of the ughtered beasts had invaded their bodies, drawing out their full potential.

    The dead spirits didn¡¯t care what happened to their hosts.

    They only craved destruction.

    Seolhwa staggered slightly.

    It wasn¡¯t just that their raw power had increased¡ª

    It was the nature of the Dragon Elixirs themselves.

    She could feel the lingering hatred of the spirits consumed.

    As the Saintess of the Heavenly Demon Cult, her body was far more sensitive than most.

    The agony of the ughtered spirits.

    The rage of their stolen lives.

    The resentment of being devoured.

    All of it came crashing down on her at once, trying to disrupt her very existence.

    *

    I stared at the warriors, their faces frozen in shock.

    Despite their coordinated attack, their swords had bounced offpletely, leaving them visibly rattled.

    To be fair, I was just as surprised.

    Wait¡­ weren¡¯t they supposed to be Transcendent-level warriors?

    Did I mishear something?

    No. They were definitely referred to as captains, which meant they were the three Transcendent-level warriors of ck Cloud Hall.

    And yet, this was the result?

    I hadn¡¯t expected them to cut deep, sure.

    I knew my dragon scales were incredibly tough.

    But not even a scratch?

    Just what the hell had happened to my body?

    At this level, my defenses were approaching the level of Gongbok¡ª

    A defense so absurdly imprable that no sword aura could pierce it.

    An absolute fortress. Unbreakable. Indestructible.

    And I hadn¡¯t even used my full power yet.

    If I did, I might even surpass Gongbok¡¯s defensive ability altogether.

    I had already surpassed him in offense long ago.

    ¡­Maybe all those elixirs I had consumed were starting to pay off.

    At this rate, unless they brought out a Flower Realm master, I wouldn¡¯t take a single hit.

    After all, I had endured Akbulhwi¡¯s sword strike¡ªthere was no way a bunch of Transcendents could do better.

    "Th-This is impossible¡­"

    There was an old saying¡ªthree warriors could take on one of a higher level.

    Even if there was a difference in realms, three Transcendents should have been able to handle a single Flower Realm opponent.

    But that only applied if their attacks actually worked.

    If their swords couldn¡¯t even pierce me, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if they outnumbered me.

    Maybe if they targeted a weak point, they¡¯d have a chance¡­

    But I was also immune to poison, thanks to my Thousand Venoms Immunity.

    Then again, I had three Dragon Gates¡ªnot just one¡ªso maybe this level of strength was only natural.

    The spirit beasts around me were already absurdly strong, and my teacher was someone I aspired to surpass.

    Maybe I¡¯d just gotten used to being surrounded by monsters.

    In reality, I was probably a monster myself.

    Besides, I had barely absorbed any of the elixirs I¡¯d eaten¡ªmost of them were stored in my tail.

    If I actually used them, my power would be even greater.

    ¡­But those were for my teacher. I wouldn¡¯t touch them.

    "How¡­ how is this even possible?!"

    This strength alone would be enough to finish things.

    CRACKLE!

    Blue lightning surged into my left hand.

    I could just crush them with my bare hands¡­

    But that¡¯d be too gruesome.

    Better to fry them with thunderfire¡ª

    At least that way, they might survive.

    Just as I swung my arm¡ª

    BOOOOM!

    A blinding explosion shook the entire building.

    RUMBLE¡ª!

    What the hell? Did they bring a bomb?

    No¡­ not strong enough to be one.

    A shbang.

    Ah. So they were buying time to escape.

    Fair enough. That made sense.

    I opened my eyes again, just in time to hear¡ª

    "All units! Swallow the Dragon Elixirs!"

    The captain¡¯smand echoed through the room.

    The defeated warriors, who had lost all hope, suddenly took out white pills and shoved them into their mouths.

    Wait. What?

    Swallow what?

    Dragon Elixirs?

    So that¡¯s what they looked like?

    Damn. Should¡¯ve checked the corpses earlier.

    I just didn¡¯t feel like searching through men¡¯s clothes.

    Still¡­ what could one elixir possibly do to change this situation?

    CRACK. CRACK.

    ¡­Okay, maybe this was something.

    Their bodies were swelling.

    Their forms were twisting.

    They were no longer human.

    "Th-This power¡­!"

    "Khahaha¡­!!"

    They were either drunk on power or the elixir¡¯s effects were messing with them.

    Either way, they were drooling uncontrobly.

    Their auras had skyrocketed.

    And it was obvious¡ª

    This was not a normal elixir.@@novelbin@@

    It was self-destructive¡ªthe kind of thing that burned life force to amplify strength.

    "If we have this power, we can even¡ª!"

    "Yes! HAHAHA! Dragon! We have surpassed you!"

    The captains raised their swords once more.

    SHIIIING!

    WHOOSH!

    Their sword energy erupted, far more intense than before.

    CLANK!

    Even the weaker warriors unsheathed their weapons, flooding the room with sword energy.

    "Surrender quietly!"

    The White Gale Captain lunged forward.

    Oh, right. His clothes were white¡ªmust be him.

    "We have transcended humanity! No, we are no longer human¡ªwe are beyond them!"

    Yeah. I figured.

    If one pill could boost their power this much, there was only one exnation.

    These elixirs were made from grinded-down spirit beasts.

    They weren¡¯t human anymore.

    BOOOM!

    I smashed my front leg down, crushing the charging warrior into the ground.

    "Wh-What¡ª?!"

    Congrats. You¡¯ve been disqualified as a human.

    "Krurrrrrrrr¡­"

    Good.

    Now I didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore.

 Chapter 265

    Baek Seol-hwa felt sick to her stomach.

    She knew exactly how those elixirs had been made.

    There was a sect called the Blood Cult.

    Unlike the misconceptions surrounding the Heavenly Demon Cult, which was falsely believed to worship demons, the Blood Cult actually did.

    And by "demons," it wasn¡¯t metaphorical.

    They worshiped blood itself.

    Not the blood of the people in a figurative sense¡ªliteral blood.

    They burned viges for no reason other than to kill people.

    If you asked why, they¡¯d simply answer, "Because we can."

    The Blood Cult was so reviled that even the Heavenly Demon Cult had, at times, joined forces with the righteous sects to wipe them out.

    One of the Blood Cult¡¯s most notorious practices was consuming flesh and blood for power.

    Human blood, hearts, livers¡ª

    They mashed it all together into elixirs to rapidly increase their martial arts abilities.

    It was a vile, inhuman method¡ªand yet, unquestionably effective.

    Every strong warrior of the Blood Cult had gained power through cannibalism.

    Seol-hwa could tell instantly that the elixirs the ck Cloud Hall warriors had just swallowed were almost identical to those of the Blood Cult.

    Except¡­ there was something else mixed in.

    The core ingredients were spirit beast flesh and blood, but she could also sense human remains blended within.

    And something even more disturbing¡ª

    A thirdponent, somethingpletely alien.

    It felt sacred yet unnatural, as if it had been twisted from its original purpose.

    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but there was only one possibility¡ª

    It had to be connected to "Him."

    And "Him" was none other than the True Dragon.

    The Dragon Elixirs were a concoction of human souls, spirit beast flesh and blood, and something taken from the True Dragon.

    If the method resembled the Blood Cult, then it was highly likely that the True Dragon had ties to them.

    BOOM!

    Two frost dragons continued their rampage, weaving through the battlefield.

    The air twisted under the fusion of frost, yin energy, and killing intent, creating an unnatural phenomenon beyond ordinary ice arts.

    CRACK!

    A single motion of her palm froze an enemy several steps away.

    WHOOSH!

    A wed attack came hurtling toward her¡ª

    Seol-hwa swept her hand upward.

    SHATTER!

    A massive ice pir erupted from the ground, impaling the warrior who had lunged at her.

    As long as she controlled the cold, her enemies would never even touch her.

    However¡ª

    She was sweating.

    Even while manipting frost, beads of sweat dripped like rain from her forehead.

    Because the monstrous energy radiating from the warriors was suffocating her.

    "Where did that initial confidence go?"

    The ck Cloud Lord sneered.

    "Come on, keep attacking!"

    WHOOSH!

    Even warriors missing limbs continued to hurl themselves at her.

    Their relentless ferocity was disturbing, but their attacks were ineffective.

    Even so, the ck Cloud Lord didn¡¯t consider defeat.

    He could see it¡ª

    Seol-hwa was tiring.

    CRACK. CRACKLE.

    Finally, her ice barrier shattered.

    Not just any ice¡ª

    The firstyer of ice she had conjured to seal the battlefield.

    The defensive measure she had used to keep reinforcements from reaching the lizard¡ªbroken.

    "Hah¡­ our captains are doing well."

    The ck Cloud Lord chuckled.

    She was losing stamina¡ª

    All they had to do now was drag the fight out and wear her downpletely.

    "Yellow Gale Division! Take the Dragon Elixirs and join the fight!"

    Just as he gave the order¡ª

    WHOOSH.

    THUMP.

    Something heavynded right in front of him.

    A grotesque corpse¡ªa fusion of bear and ram¡ªcrashed onto the ground.

    "UAAAAH!"

    The ck Cloud Lord screamed¡ªa humiliatingly undignified sound.

    But who could me him?

    The corpse was not only horrifyingly deformed¡ª

    It was crushed beyond recognition, as if it had been stomped by something impossibly massive.

    Yet, its identity was unmistakable.

    A blood-soaked yellow robe.

    It was the Yellow Gale Captain.

    THUD.

    Another corpse followed.

    This time, a ck robe.

    THUD.

    And a third one.

    The robe was originally white¡ªnowpletely dyed red.

    "Wh-What¡­ how¡­?!"

    The captains hadn¡¯t broken the ice toe help.

    The one who shattered the barrier and entered the battlefield was¡ª

    "Krurrrrrr¡­."

    A lizard¡ªwith a tail that carried the scent of death itself.

    The Gomodo.

    *

    Seol-hwa stared at me, utterly dumbfounded.

    Was it because I made such a dramatic entrance?

    ¡°Are you insane?! What were you thinking, breaking that? You stupid lizard!¡±

    "Gehhh?"

    Is she talking about the thing I just smashed?

    Wait, what was even blocking my way?

    ¡°¡­Do you even know why I was keeping that barrier up? Ugh. Well, looking at you now, I guess it didn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    Her lips curled into a smirk.

    She didn¡¯t seem shocked by my appearance.

    Was it because she had already suspected I was hiding my strength?

    Or was it because I hadn¡¯t fully unleashed my Gigantification yet?

    ¡°Still¡­ you¡¯ve gotten a lot bigger. Must be because I¡¯ve been feeding you so well?¡±

    So she thinks my size increase is just from the elixirs I ate?

    ¡°Anyway, I assume you finished the job?¡±

    "Gehk-gehk."

    Perfectly.

    I raided the storage they were guarding and managed to snatch three elixirs.

    I had already swallowed two, and thest one was tucked between my scales.

    Seol-hwa was fighting a Hwagyeong master, after all.

    If she got injured, she¡¯d need healing.

    I kept one just in case¡ªbut for now, she seemed fine.

    Aside from the sweat dripping down her skin.

    Her clothes were clinging to her body...

    Geroooroorong.

    ¡°¡­You making that noise with that massive body is kinda creepy.¡±

    Creepy?

    That¡¯s a first.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only human who¡¯s ever said that to me.¡±

    ¡°KRAAAH!¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re a joke?!¡±

    As Seol-hwa and I bantered, the things around us¡ªnot quite human, not quite beasts¡ªlet out furious roars.

    "Yellow Gale Captain! KRAAAH!"

    CRACKLE!

    They didn¡¯t even get the chance to close the distance before turning into ice sculptures.

    So that one was the Red Gale Captain.

    Then that one on the right must be the Blue Gale Captain.

    SWISH!

    I swung my ws, knocking his sword aside.

    CLANG!

    The de didn¡¯t break, probably because it was reinforced with qi¡ª

    But he couldn¡¯t absorb the shock entirely.

    ¡°Krrgh¡­!¡±

    And that moment of staggering meant¡ª

    SLAASH!

    ¡ªMy tail finished the job.

    ¡°Everyone, CHARGE!¡±

    Even though theirmanders had just been annihted, the berserk warriors showed no hesitation.

    They piled forward,pletely mindless.

    CRACK!

    Only to be frozen solid within seconds.

    SPLAT!

    Or pulped into mincemeat¡ªand they still didn¡¯t stop.

    This wasn¡¯t even a proper strategy.

    It was just throwing bodies at a problem.

    This kind of attrition warfare was meaningless.

    They couldn¡¯t have infinite reinforcements, right?

    The strength gap was too wide. Any sanemander would have ordered a retreat by now.

    ¡­Wait.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Hey. Where¡¯s the ck Cloud Lord?¡±

    Seol-hwa frowned.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±

    Did that bastard run away?

    Where the hell does he think he¡¯s going?

    "Gek!"

    I extended my tail, wrapping it around Seol-hwa¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Kyaaah! H-Hey! What are you doing?!¡±

    Right now, wasting time on these scrubs wasn¡¯t important.

    Haaa¡­

    Fwooo¡­

    I exhaled a cloud of paralytic poison.

    Even if they weren¡¯t killed outright, they¡¯d copse soon enough.

    The real priority was hunting down the ck Cloud Lord.

    I hoisted Seol-hwa onto my back.

    ¡°Oh my. Are you giving me a ride?¡±

    Her voice was oddly satisfied.

    Well, I guess getting to ride a massive lizard like me wasn¡¯t exactly an everyday opportunity.

    "Gerooororong."

    ¡°¡­That noise is kind of weird, but I won¡¯t question it.¡±

    How gracious of you.

    FWOOSH!

    *

    ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­ How did ite to this¡­?¡±

    Gang Chang-mu, the leader of the ck Cloud Faction, had ordered his subordinates to charge forward while he himself retreated at full speed.

    The moment heid eyes on that monstrous beast, his will to fight shattered.

    For a martial artist at the Hwagyeong level, charging in even at the cost of their life wasmon sense¡ªbut only when the opponent was within reason.

    That thing exuded a murderous aura so thick, it was as if death itself had taken form.

    Even from a distance, the ck-scaled lizard ovepped in his mind with the True Dragon he had once seen, an illusion born from sheer terror.

    And considering that the three captains who had taken Dragon Pellets had returned as lifeless corpses, it was clear that the creature was not only powerful but utterly merciless.

    The ck Cloud Faction was finished.

    Quite literally¡ªthis was going to be a massacre.

    That was why Gang Chang-mu had fled.

    At the very least, he had to report this.

    A conflict with the Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    And then, the sudden appearance of a ck-scaled lizard.

    This unprecedented event had to be ryed to the higher-ups¡ªand it would be best if the strongest among them was the one to deliver the message.

    ¡°¡­If I had known this would happen, I should¡¯ve held on to that old bastard Docheol.¡±

    He spoke without realizing that if Docheol had been here, things would have ended even faster¡ªbut not in his favor.

    ¡°Chang-mu¡­ Chang-mu¡­ Snap out of it. Chang-mu. We¡¯re almost at the emergency exit. Once we get past this, we can avenge the others.¡±

    Muttering to himself, he pushed forward toward the exit.

    It was his ownmand that had sent his subordinates to their deaths, but he had long since ced all the me on the Holy Maiden and the lizard.

    "Those bastards¡­ I¡¯ll rip that lizard''s hide to shreds, and that woman, she¡¯ll¡ª"

    His curses, muttered under his breath as he climbed thedder, were cut short.

    Because at the top, two pairs of blue eyes were staring down at him.

    Blue-eyed lizard.

    Blue-eyed Holy Maiden.

    They had gotten here before him.

    ¡°H-how¡­?¡±

    It was thanks to the centipede and the mantis revealing the emergency exit¡¯s location¡ªbut there was no way Chang-mu could have known that.

    ¡°H-hiiik!¡±

    Thud!

    In his panic, Gang Chang-mu let go of thedder and crashed to the ground.

    The lizard and the Holy Maiden exchanged nces before she let out a sigh.

    ¡°I told you, running is pointless. We won¡¯t kill you right away, so you might as well just stay put.¡±

    She never said he¡¯d be spared.

    ¡°H-hic¡­ Hic!¡±

    Chang-mu scrambled backward, still sprawled on the ground.

    There was no winning against them.

    Not even survival was an option.

    He was cornered, like a rat in a cage.

    But sometimes, a cornered rat bites the cat.

    Crunch!

    Seolhwa¡¯s eyes widened at Chang-mu¡¯s sudden action.

    The leader of the ck Cloud Faction had swallowed an entire, unbroken Dragon Pellet.

    Not just one¡ªthree.

    As the faction leader, he knew well what the side effects of Dragon Pellets were.

    He would lose his reason, turning into nothing more than a beast.

    He had always divided the pellets into smaller doses to mitigate the side effects¡ªand even then, he had never taken them himself, instead forcing his subordinates to consume them.

    But now, there was no one left to take them in his ce.

    And a single fragment wouldn''t be enough to escape this situation.

    So he made his choice¡ªto devour three whole Dragon Pellets at once.

    Crack!

    Squelch!

    In an instant, the lizard¡¯s ws and Seolhwa¡¯s freezing aura struck his arms with pinpoint uracy.

    ¡°Uwooooh!¡±

    But cutting off his arms wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.

    Booooom!

    An enormous explosion erupted.

    The lizard swiftly pulled Seolhwa into his embrace and lowered his stance.

    KWA-BOOOOOM!

    ¡°What the hell¡­? Hui, are you okay?¡±

    The lizard grimaced.

    That explosion wasn¡¯t an attack.

    It was a transformation.

    ¡°The power¡­! Khaha! This¡ªthis is real power!¡±

    Gang Chang-mu had lost his original form.

    His skin turned blue, and thick blue fur sprouted all over his body. His hair was dyed a deep crimson.

    Even Hui couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    This thing¡­ this abomination¡­ it no longer resembled a human.

    It was no ordinary transformation into a beast¡ªit was the result of an overdose of Dragon Pellets, twisting him into something entirely new.

    If Hui was the manifestation of ancient death with a tail, then what stood before them now was another ancient being.

    ¡°Magnificent. I feel like I can do anything.¡±

    In ancient times, humans had a name for such creatures.

    Something so suspicious, it was beyond suspicion itself.

    The fur-covered relic of the past had finally revealed itself.

 Chapter 266

    What the hell is that grotesque thing?

    I had already suspected that the ck Cloud Faction had some strange elixirs.

    The ones who still had a shred of reason left confessed everything to me after their leader died.

    Of course, these were only the lower-ranking members, so their knowledge wasn¡¯t exactly reliable. But at the very least, I learned that consuming these pills could turn a person into a beast.

    However, I had never heard of a transformation like this.

    This wasn¡¯t just some ordinary beast.

    The bizarre mix of blue and red fur was unsettling in a way that defied exnation.

    Just looking at it made me feel as though I was being crushed under an invisible force.

    My instincts recoiled from it.

    It wasn¡¯t human, yet it tried to mimic human movements.

    It wasn¡¯t a beast, yet it had the form of one.

    CRACKLE¡ª!

    Two ice dragons soared toward the monster.

    ¡°Hui! Run, now!¡±

    ¡­Run?

    There were two Hwagyeong-level martial artists here, yet she was telling me to run?

    ¡°Gehk.¡±

    But I¡¯d long since learned that ignoring Seolhwa¡¯s warnings would lead to choking on my own pride.

    I scooped her onto my back and took off.

    BOOOOM!

    At the same time, the ice dragons created a massive frozen barrier.

    Buying us just enough time to escape.

    ¡°¡­Thanks for listening. That thing isn¡¯t the kind of enemy you can just charge into blindly.¡±

    Hummm¡­

    Seolhwa adjusted the bnce of her freezing and yin energy as she leaned slightly against me.

    Did she know something about that creature?

    ¡°Hui, don¡¯t freak out, but listen carefully. That thing just now¡­.¡±

    Just now, what?

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s something suspicious beyond suspicion.¡±

    ¡­I mean, I could tell that just by looking at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s suspicious beyond suspicion! Of course, it¡¯s only mimicking that form temporarily, but¡ªit''s an ancient existence.¡±

    An ancient existence?

    ¡°It was said to have appeared when the Heavenly Demon was active. Though now, we should call it a cmitous beast.¡±

    So ¡°Suspicious Beyond Suspicion¡± is an actual name?

    I guess it makes sense. After all, Gomodo was once called the ¡°Tailed Manifestation of Ancient Death.¡±

    And now that I think about it, their active periods ovep.

    Could this thing truly be an ancient being?

    If I were to rank them, it¡¯d be on the same level as the previous Gomodo or the True Dragon.

    The fact that Seolhwa recognized it immediately meant that even after all these years, it had never been forgotten.

    That alone proved how powerful it was.

    WHOOOSH!

    I pushed my speed to the limit.

    For now, creating some distance and figuring out how to deal with it seemed like the best course of action.

    ¡°To think that just a few elixirs could summon a being like that¡­ We shouldn¡¯t have underestimated the ck Cloud Faction. The power radiating from that thing far surpasses the mid-tier of Hwagyeong.¡±

    Surpasses Hwagyeong mid-tier.

    Since Seolhwa¡¯s level was likely at the mid-tier of Hwagyeong, that meant this thing was stronger than her.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°We need to stall for time. If its power increased this drastically in such a short period, the consequences will be obvious.¡±

    There was no need to face something that dangerous head-on.

    The power it forced upon itself would eventually devour it from within.

    If Docheol were here, she would have charged inughing, calling it fun, but luckily, she was absent this time.

    ¡­Where the hell was she, anyway?

    She should¡¯ve shown up by now.

    BOOOOM!

    The sound of something hammering against the ice barrier echoed.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not going to hold much longer. Even if we retreat, that thing will be able to catch up instantly.¡±

    It can keep up with my speed?

    One of my greatest strengths was my absurd speed, which didn¡¯t match my size at all.

    Especially when using So-ryong Deungcheonbo, my movement speed became nearly unparalleled.

    The idea that it could match my speed seemed unbelievable¡ªbut there was no harm in being cautious.

    ¡°That¡¯s what ¡®Suspicious Beyond Suspicion¡¯ is. It can quite literally do anything.¡±

    What the hell was this thing that she kept talking about like some kind of nightmare?

    ¡°¡­As frustrating as it is to admit, the word ¡®omnipotent¡¯ might actually suit its abilities. ording to historical records, it was said to be able to manipte anything. Of course, there¡¯s always a price. The ck Cloud Faction¡¯s leader has only barely grazed that power, so his abilities should be extremely limited.¡±

    Seolhwa¡¯s expression darkened.

    CRACK!

    The ice barrier shattered.

    Even though we had covered quite some distance, the sound reached us.

    The reason was simple.

    Seolhwa had been continuously creating barriers behind us as we fled.

    Which meant¡ªthere had been an ice wall right behind me, too.

    CLANG!

    And that, too, was destroyed.

    ¡°Kehkeh¡­ Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Demon Cult. And you, the nameless lizard.¡±

    His eerie voice crawled into my ears.

    ¡°Earlier, I hated you both with every fiber of my being. But now¡­ now, I¡¯ve never been more grateful.¡±

    This was ridiculous.

    How the hell had he bulldozed through all those barriers and still reached us in an instant?

    ¡°¡­Suspicious Beyond Suspicion doesn¡¯t have limits. The only thing itcked was internal energy. That¡¯s why it rampaged across battlefields, endlessly hungering for more.¡±

    No limits?

    That sounded like a cheat ability if I¡¯d ever heard one.

    No¡ªeven if it was true, the thing in front of us wasn¡¯t actually Suspicious Beyond Suspicion itself.

    It was just a human borrowing its power.

    If I worked together with Seolhwa, we could take it down.

    ¡°¡­No, don¡¯t even think about it. Focus on buying time.¡±

    ¡­Right. Buying time was our best bet.

    With Seolhwa¡¯s Ice Arts and my Wood Affinity, we could hold out long enough.

    CRACKLE¡ª!

    SHRIEEEEK!

    Seolhwa¡¯s Ice Arts merged with the power of the storm.

    A freezing blizzard, infused with a biting chill, surged forward and engulfed the approaching ck Cloud Faction leader.

    CRACK-CRACK-CRACK!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. The Ice-White Divine Arts are certainly annoying.¡±

    Yet, he was unharmed.

    The blue-and-red-furred abomination was too resistant to be frozen solid.

    Still, even if he couldn¡¯t bepletely frozen, he couldn¡¯t push through the storm either.

    Every time he tried, he was frozen and pushed back¡ªover and over again.

    At this rate, we could stall him for long enough, just like Seolhwa said.

    ¡°For now¡­ I should get rid of the most troublesome one first.¡±

    sh!

    The ck Cloud Faction leader locked his eerie eyes onto Seolhwa.

    ¡°KYAAAAH!¡±

    At that moment, Seolhwa let out a shrill scream, and her Ice Arts abruptly ceased.

    What the hell just happened?

    She was on my back, so there was no way she had been struck by an external attack.

    ¡°Kekekeke¡­ You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±

    I had no choice but to dispel the storm to check on her condition.

    Her body was cold as ice.

    She was still breathing, but her face contorted in unbearable pain.

    He just looked at her¡ªso how the hell did this happen?

    ¡°You locked eyes with me. Naturally, she has sumbed to Shimma.¡±

    She¡¯s fallen into Shimma?

    ¡­So he really does possess something close to omnipotence?

    How the hell did he take down the Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Demon Cult in a single nce?

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve stopped your storm, I¡¯d love to test this power even more. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much time¡­.¡±

    sh!

    I could feel him focusing his gaze again.

    He was going to use that technique¡ªwhatever it was¡ªon me next.

    I didn¡¯t know exactly how it worked, but if it required eye contact, I could counter it by closing my eyes.

    Hummm¡­

    ¡°Urgh¡­ KRAAAH!¡±

    Even with my eyes closed, the pain surged through me.

    Something indescribable forcefully invaded my mind.

    My legs wobbled, and my knee nearly buckled under the pressure.

    So this was the true nature of that ability.

    No wonder Seolhwa lost consciousness instantly.

    She had already been exhausted from repeatedly using Ice Arts, so seeing something like that must have been overwhelming.

    A grotesque vision spread before me.

    A blue-furred entity bounded freely across vast ins, while a red-furred one swam effortlessly through endless seas.

    Mountains were covered in fur. Valleys were covered in fur.

    Red fur, blue fur, yellow fur, ck fur, white fur.

    Fur of all colors scattered across the world.

    There wasn¡¯t a single ce untouched by fur.

    Countless bizarre creatures gathered together, performing equally bizarre acts, endlessly tossing and shaking their fur.

    ¡°¡­Ghhhk¡­¡±

    ¡°KHAHAHA! I love that reaction! Yes, no matter who they are, once they lock eyes with me, they all end up like this!¡±

    I heard the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps.

    ¡°¡­Once again, I must thank you. Thanks to you, I now understand the full extent of this overwhelming power!¡±

    He was getting closer.

    ¡°If I offer you to the True Dragon, this overwhelming power will be fully mine.¡±

    So he wasn¡¯t going to kill me right away.

    Not that he needed to.

    In this state, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unless he allowed it. I had beenpletely overpowered.

    ¡°These ck scales¡­ I see now why they¡¯re called ¡®dragon scales.¡¯ Well, since the True Dragon will need your Neidan, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I just take a few scales for myself¡ª¡±

    Just as his hand was about to touch me¡ª

    BOOOOOM!

    ¡ªI grabbed his skull and mmed it down.

    ¡°GAAAAAH!¡±

    CRUNCH!

    His skull fractured, and hot blood gushed from the wound.

    ¡°W-what¡­ how¡­?!¡±

    Even as he screamed in agony, the ck Cloud Faction leader managed to blurt out a question.

    His ability was undoubtedly terrifying.

    He had shown visions so nightmarish that even someone as strong as Seolhwa had instantly copsed.

    ¡°Ghhhk¡­ how can you still move¡­? GAAAAH!¡±

    Ordinarily, no one should be able to resist Shimma.

    Except for me, of course.

    Because I live with something far, far worse than whatever he just showed me.

    KHAHAHAHAHA! Calling that pathetic thing an ¡®ancient existence¡¯? Now that¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in ages!

    ¡°W-wait! Just¡­ waaaaait! GAAAH! W-what are you showing me¡­? UGH¡­ S-scales? AAAAH! THE SCALES! THE SCALES! THE SCAAAAAALES!¡±

    If you wanted to capture me, you should¡¯ve at least brought a Spinosaurus in a maid outfit.

    <strong>TL Note: Hwagyeong ¨C Flower''s Boundary</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>In the context of martial arts novels, Hwagyeong refers to one of the highest realms of martial cultivation. It represents a level where a martial artist has achieved a near-perfect understanding of their techniques, internal energy, andbat instincts.</li>

    <li>Fighters at this level can manipte the environment with their qi, perform near-supernatural feats, and overpower most ordinary martial artists with ease.</li>

    <li>In many martial arts hierarchies, Hwagyeong is above the Sangwon level (which signifies great discipline and mastery) and is often considered the pinnacle of martial enlightenment.</li>

    </ul>

    <strong>So-ryong Deungcheonbo ¨C Little Dragon Ascends to Heaven Steps</strong>

    <ul>

    <li>This is a specific movement technique that enhances speed and agility. The name suggests an imagery of a young dragon soaring into the sky, implying rapid movement, agility, and sudden bursts of eleration.</li>

    <li>This technique allows the user to traverse vast distances in short moments, evade attacks with extreme speed, and possibly even move in unpredictable patterns.</li>

    <li>Since Ko Hui has a lizard-dragon-like evolution, it suits hisbat style by allowing him to move much faster than his size would suggest.</li>

    </ul>

 Chapter 267

    Even I wasn¡¯tpletely immune to mental attacks.

    But after enduring the mental assaults of the Rakshasa Birds and the Man-Faced Crows, I had built up a certain level of resistance.

    Seolhwa probably had a simr level of resistance as well.

    Yet she copsed from Suspicious Beyond Suspicion¡¯s attack, while I remained standing.

    Was it because I was stronger than her?

    I wouldn¡¯t know for sure unless we fought, but the gap between us shouldn¡¯t be that wide.

    If anything, she might even have an advantage when it came to mental resilience¡ªafter all, she was the Holy Maiden of a religious sect.

    The reason I withstood it was simple.

    I might have the body of a lizard, but my mind was that of a human.

    And not just any human¡ªa modern human.

    For someone from a modern era, this world of murim was nothing but ancient history.

    And the so-called ¡°ancient era¡± of this world?

    Completely rotten.

    Any Shimma from a creature of that period was predictable at best.

    Other martial artists might have seen it as an unavoidable ability, but from the perspective of a modern man?

    It barely scratched the surface.

    Sure, it threw me off for a moment, but I quickly adapted.

    If all that happened was a bunch of fur flying around, well¡­ in that industry, that was considered entry-level material.

    The real nightmares had nothing to do with fur.

    It was smooth, glistening scales.

    And even worse, a certain someone wiping down a spear in a suggestive manner¡ª

    ¡°GAAAH! S-STOP IT!¡±

    Oh.

    So you saw it too, huh?

    Suspicious Beyond Suspicion, still struggling in my grasp, kept thrashing desperately.

    I had been steadily increasing the pressure, nning to crush his skull, but the bastard was unexpectedly sturdy.

    Even though I had a high tolerance for mental trauma, the feel of fur slipping between my ws was¡­ unsettling.

    Normally, in a situation like this, the ssic move would be to m his head into the ground.

    Since his entire body would absorb the impact, the resulting shockwave would be devastating.

    But for some unknown reason, whenever someone tried that, the one who had the advantage would start losing ground.

    It was like an unwrittenw.

    If you used a throw while in a grappling state, you were essentially letting go of your enemy.

    That made no sense to me.

    Why release the opponent when you already have them trapped?

    CRACKLE!

    Lightning surged through my hand, burning away everyst strand of fur on his body.

    His internal energy was definitely stronger than Seolhwa¡¯s, but now that his spirit was broken, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.

    ¡°GHHHAAAAH! WHY¡ªWHY ARE THOSE SCALES WEARING CLOTHES¡ªAAARGH! WHAT IS THAT BLUE SCALE¡ª?! WHY DOES IT HAVE PINK POLISH ON ITS CLAWS¡ª?! WHY IS IT SMOOTH AND SHINY INSTEAD OF FLOWING IN THE WIND¡ª?! T-THE RUFFLES?! WHAT ARE THOSE RUFFLES?!¡±

    ¡­Wait.

    Was he seeing something worse than Miss Shimma?

    Tsk. You still haven¡¯t finished him off in this state?

    Shimma clicked her tongue.

    I mean¡­ he¡¯s unnaturally durable.

    And honestly, watching him suffer like this was kind of entertaining.

    Oh? Quite the refined taste you have. Indeed, a ruler must be capable of such cruelty.

    ¡­Was this a bad idea?

    Still, you must consider the situation. If it were any other human, fine. But you wouldn¡¯t want to lose the Holy Maiden, would you?

    Hearing that, I nced at Seolhwa.

    She was groaning in pain, her face contorted in distress.

    What¡¯s wrong with her now?

    What¡¯s with that expression?

    Her whole body was ice-cold, yet she was drenched in sweat.

    ¡­Don¡¯t tell me you think falling into Shimma is the same as catching a cold?

    ¡­What?

    If she doesn¡¯t escape from Shimma, she will be permanently locked inside it. No one will be able to reach her.

    *She may end up as nothing more than a lifeless husk, or worse¡ªa puppet with no will of her own. *

    ¡­Right.

    That¡¯s how Shimma worked.

    It lured you in with sweet temptations before dragging you into the abyss.

    I had overlooked that.

    Because to me, Shimma was never really that dangerous.

    I had fallen into it multiple times and always climbed back out.

    So, are you just going to stand there?

    I reached between my scales and pulled out a spiritual elixir I had been saving.

    I had kept it just in case, not knowing when I might need it.

    Turns out, this was the time.

    I pried Seolhwa¡¯s mouth open and pushed the elixir inside.

    If she had trouble swallowing, this would¡¯ve been a hassle, but thankfully, she managed to take it down just fine.

    ¡­You don¡¯t actually believe that¡¯s enough, do you?

    Of course not.

    One elixir alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to pull her out of Shimma.

    CRACKLE.

    I had given her the elixir to restore her depleted internal energy.

    Even while unconscious, her yin energy and cold aura were still leaking out. If left unchecked, she¡¯d probably copse from exhaustion.

    As for how to bring her back¡ª

    Hmph.

    Shimma would have to tell me.

    You catch on quickly.

    If her death had been the goal, Shimma would¡¯ve kept its mouth shut.

    Which meant it actually wanted to help me.

    Whether it was because it enjoyed tormenting Suspicious Beyond Suspicion, or because it had other motives, I couldn¡¯t say.

    Helping you brings me pleasure.

    ¡­Why did that sound so off-puttinging from Shimma?

    Your expression won¡¯t change anything.

    You, of all people, shouldn¡¯t be overthinking this.

    Yeah.

    No matter what price I had to pay, I had no choice but to follow Shimma¡¯s instructions.

    It will be a painful process. Even I nearly lost myself countless times while walking this path.

    ¡­Great. Now it was trying to scare me.

    Only by oveing it will you be able to save her.

    Shimma whispered in an eerily gentle tone.

    Are you ready?

    There was only one answer I could give.

    ¡°¡­Gehk.¡±

    Of course.

    KAHAHAHAHAHA!

    Shimma howled withughter.

    Then¡­ the contract is sealed.

    As I bound the ck Cloud Faction leader with roots and vines, a deep red glow flickered.

    Just what kind of price was I about to pay for this?

    Feel the same despair and powerlessness that I once did.

    KAHAHAHAHA!

    *

    It was a winter so cold, it could only be described as brutal.

    The oldest winter in Seolhwa¡¯s memory.

    And the coldest.

    Two beings, abandoned in the world with no one but each other.

    The only person she could rely on was her older sister, the one who shared her face.

    No¡ªonly their faces were alike.

    Unlike her fragile self, Seolhwa¡¯s sister was strong.

    As children, they hadn¡¯t understood much, but Baek Yeon-yeong, born with Cheonmu Physique, did everything she could to keep Seolhwa from starving.

    Watching her sister¡¯s efforts, Seolhwa could only resent herself.

    She had been born with Extreme Yin Physique, a body that made her nothing but a burden.

    Memories flooded into her.

    The humiliation and discrimination she had suffered repeated once again.

    She hated the righteous sects that oppressed their followers.

    She despised the unruly marauders of the unorthodox factions.

    She hated the world itself.

    But more than anything¡ªshe hated herself the most.

    Baek Seolhwa was far from talentless.

    Even reaching the Hwagyeong level at her age was proof of that.

    It only seemed inadequate because her sister, Baek Yeon-yeong, was herparison.

    Even if you searched all of the Central ins, you would find few who could match Seolhwa¡¯s talent.

    Her Extreme Yin Physique came with many drawbacks, but after reaching a certain level, she had learned to control them.

    In fact, her body was perfectly suited for learning Ice Arts, meaning her so-called ¡°w¡± was no longer a weakness.

    Even so, she despised herself.

    Baek Yeon-yeong¡¯s Heavenly Demon Cult sought a world where no follower would ever go hungry.

    Would such a world ever need Ice Arts?

    No matter how she thought about it, the answer was always no.

    Ice Arts were winter.

    Winter froze the earth.

    Winter starved the people.

    Winter was the season that had abandoned her and her sister, the season where life perished.

    How could she not hate herself?

    Once again, a harsh wind blew.

    The cold air constricted her throat.

    Everything Suspicious Beyond Suspicion had shown her had long since frozen over.

    The horrors he revealed had already lost their effect.

    She was trapped now not because of his power¡ª

    ¡ªbut because he had awakened the memories she had desperately tried to forget.

    Would it be so bad to just stay like this?

    No one woulde looking for someone like her.

    A surge of Extreme Yin Energy and frost poured from her body.

    She had fallen into Shimma in the most absurd way possible.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape on her own.

    Because this wasn¡¯t something caused by Suspicious Beyond Suspicion¡¯s power¡ª

    ¡ªThis was her own doing.

    Fwoosh.

    Suddenly, a warmth spread through her.

    The frozen mountaintop slowly began to melt.

    Seolhwa¡¯s blue eyes widened.

    She had never felt such warmth before¡ªnot even once in her life.

    If her body was Extreme Yin, then this presence was Extreme Yang.

    And standing before her, wearing an equally ridiculous outfit, was a very familiar lizard.

    ¡°¡­Gehk.¡±

    If she had fallen into Shimma in such an absurd way¡ª

    ¡°¡­Then really.¡±@@novelbin@@

    It should be just as possible to escape from Shimma in an absurd way.

    ¡°A lizard¡­ wearing those clothes.¡±

    Seolhwa let out a smallugh.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you went through all the trouble of making those ridiculous outfits.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She had never seen anything so ridiculous before.

    Compared to the bizarre fur creatures she had just witnessed, this was on an entirely different level ofedy.

    A scaled being dressed in flowing robes, where ck and white intertwined in an elegant yet absurd design.

    A familiar face peered out from under the extravagant garments.

    ¡°¡­You actually look kind of cute like that.¡±

    And to top it off¡ª

    The lizard had lowered its head in embarrassment, its cheeks tinged pink.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s kind of a shame I¡¯m the only one seeing this¡ªwait.¡±

    Pink cheeks?

    But his entire face was covered in scales.

    How could she see his cheeks at all?

    Baek Seolhwa was the Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    She could see things that most people could not.

    And this ce¡ªthis was her mindscape.

    A space where one could see things that normally remained hidden.

    A ce where one could glimpse the essence of things.

    And there¡ªbeyond the form of a lizard¡ª

    ¡ªshe saw something else.

    Flowing white hair that reached past his shoulders.

    Piercing blue eyes.

    A height that made her look up.

    He was still a lizard, yet she saw the image of a manyered over his form.

    The ck scales became ck robes.

    Though he said nothing, his gaze held meaning.

    If a dragon were to take human form, would it look like this?

    His expressions were few, much like her sister¡¯s.

    Yet his gaze carried a warmth she had never felt before.

    ¡°¡­Where on earth did my sister pick up a lizard like you?¡±

    That gaze¡ª

    It was so warm that even the frost of her Extreme Yin Physique seemed to melt away.

    Like an indifferent sun, rising with quiet inevitability¡ª

    ¡ªand yet, it illuminated everything.

    Of course, the real lizard outside would vehemently deny that he had ever dressed like this.

    He would never know what he looked like in this space.

    After all, this was her mindscape.

    Baek Seolhwa had spent her entire life envying her sister.

    If she had been born with Cheonmu Physique instead of Extreme Yin Physique¡ª

    If she had moved first instead of hesitating¡ª

    If she had been the one to get hurt, instead of her sister¡ª

    She loved her sister deeply, yet buried in that love was a small, unspoken jealousy.

    A natural emotion between siblings.

    To Baek Yeon-yeong, it was nothing more than her younger sister¡¯s adorable tantrum.

    Seolhwa stared at the lizard, then slowly reached out her hand.

    Her fingers brushed against cold scales¡ª

    ¡ªand warm skin.

    She decided to indulge herself, just this once.

    ¡°¡­Sorry, Sister. But this is mine to keep.¡±

    She would hold on to this moment¡ª

    Just for herself.

    CRACK¡ª!

    The frozen world around her split in two.

    And as thest traces of snow melted, the zing sun shone down upon her.

 Chapter 268

    "Gegeek¡­."

    Wait, why the hell am I wearing a maid outfit?

    It was beyond humiliating, but I understood why it had to be done.

    To break the mental attack of the Suspiciously Suspicious Thing, something even more shocking was necessary.

    Sure, if it had been the usual kind of mental attack that Simma pulled, I could have broken through it easily. But there was no way I could show my Simma to her.

    I didn¡¯t know how to do that, and even if I did, there was no way Simma would cooperate.

    More than that, it¡¯d be like letting a tiger loose just to catch a mouse.

    Look at what happened to the ck Cloud Sect Leader. There was no way a weakened Seolhwa would be fine after seeing my Simma.

    So I had to keep it under control.

    Instead of unleashing Simma, I entered Seolhwa¡¯s mind wearing a maid outfit myself. That was the right level of shock to make everything fall into ce.

    It didn¡¯t really matter what I looked like. As long as Seolhwa was saved, that was enough.

    And, well¡­ when I actually did it, it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Why?

    Because I was in a lizard¡¯s body.

    Just like how a dressed-up snake looked cute to some people, my appearance would probably have the same effect.

    Unlike my Simma¡¯s indecent illusions, I was just a lizard wearing clothes.

    ¡­If I had done this in a human body, I¡¯d be hiding in a hole in the ground right now. But since I was nowhere near human transformation, worrying about that was pointless.

    I turned my head toward Seolhwa.

    "Geck."

    She stared at me nkly, her face turning slightly red.

    ¡­She was definitely picturing a maid lizard.

    "Gegeck."

    Please forget about it.

    "It¡¯s fine, Hui. I¡¯ll be the only one who remembers this."

    I¡¯d prefer if neither of us remembered.

    At least Seolhwa was doing better.

    Her body, which had been ice cold, had warmed up to a more natural state.

    She had mentioned before that she was born with the Extreme Yin Physique.

    That¡¯s why she could use Ice Arts and why she had some level of connection with the Lord of the Northern Ice Pce.

    "I usually keep my physique a secret, but now Hui has seen everything."

    I ended up showing something I usually kept hidden, too.

    ¡­So why does this feel off?

    "Geheeeng¡­"

    I let out a low, miserable sound, and Simma burst into loudughter.

    It was satisfied. Said I looked absolutely ridiculous. That I should feel its pain.

    I¡¯m sorry, Simma.

    ¡­No, wait. I didn¡¯t want to do this to you, either.

    This was a fatal wound to my pride as well. Why would I willingly end up looking like this?

    Come to think of it, why did Simma end up looking like that in the first ce?

    Even when I first saw it, it wasn¡¯t exactly normal.

    Simma had appeared as none other than a Spino.

    Andpared to now, that had actually been a decent appearance.

    A Spinosaurus covered in red scales, without a single scrap of clothing¡­

    "Geheek!"

    "Hui, are you okay? Why are you suddenly bleeding¡­?"

    Ugh.

    Maybe I need some rest.

    A dinosaur not wearing clothes was normal. My thoughts were heading in a very wrong direction.

    I was also getting more and more worried about Simma.

    Recently, it had been showing me some mild goodwill, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was still Simma.

    It would do whatever it took to steal my body.

    Everything it had been doing might just be an act.

    I had to stay cautious about Simma.

    It might make me wear weird clothes again.

    ¡­Not because I wanted revenge for this humiliating incident, obviously. Just because it was the smart thing to do.

    "Well, you seem fine now. Hmm, since Hui helped me, I guess I should finally let you do that geroong? That gerolong thing you¡¯ve always wanted?"

    "Kerororong."

    "Oh, right. It wasn¡¯t geroong, it was kerorong? Anyway."

    Her heavy tail swayed slightly.

    "We have something else to take care of first."

    Seolhwa shifted her gaze.

    The ck Cloud Sect Leader was tied to a tree.

    The suspiciously suspicious thing, with its red and blue fur now burned ck.

    Good. He stayed put.

    He was still breathing, so we could extract some information.

    "Uhh¡­ uhhhhh¡­."

    The ck Cloud Sect Leader groaned when he noticed our gazes.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t going to let him off.

    Even aside from his connection to the True Dragon, the ck Cloud Sect itself was rotten to the core.

    Some of his subordinates had already spilled about their crimes¡ªhow they tormented not just mystical beasts but also their fellow humans.

    There was no reason to let him live.

    "Krrr¡­ krrr¡­."

    Had he lost his mind?

    His cries, which sounded like sobbing, were slowly turning intoughter.

    "Hehehehe¡­ I saw it all¡­ The Simma you showed me¡­."

    Ah.

    He lost it after seeing Simma.

    "Heuuuht¡­ huaaaaaaah!"

    "¡­He doesn¡¯t look too good."

    Of course he doesn¡¯t.

    I personally squeezed his skull, burned off that disgusting fur, and then let Simma show him something truly "gegeek" worthy.

    "I saw it. It may have looked ridiculous¡­ but I know its true nature¡­!"

    Simma¡¯s true nature?

    "Those red eyes¡­ that horrific aura! Even if you try to cover it with aughable appearance¡­ hhh¡­ you can never truly hide it¡­."

    This was all meaningless rambling.

    There was no way he was speaking with a clear mind.

    "Hhh¡­ to have such eyes and still try to hide your identity¡­ huhuhuhu¡­."

    I had a feeling that if I listened to him for too long, he¡¯d start ranting about something like a Brachiosaurus in a bunny suit and chip away at my sanity.

    "How regrettable¡­ that I cannot deliver this message to him¡­ huhuhu¡­ that the tail-bearing Ancient Death is hiding in this ce¡­."

    Oh?

    So he did recognize me as a Komodo.

    Not bad.

    Well, it made sense. He was one of the True Dragon¡¯s subordinates. He would have ess to that kind of information.

    Komodo was a name that even a long staff-wielding warrior could pick up just by eavesdropping.

    "Wait! Hui! Get back!"

    Crack!

    Two ice flowers bloomed in an instant.

    "But¡­ at least I can prove my loyalty this way!"

    Boom!

    The explosion that followed wasn¡¯t nearly as destructive as Seolhwa¡¯s reaction suggested.

    But the bastard¡¯s head was gone.

    It wasn¡¯t a suicide bombing. He had just wanted to take his own life.

    To keep us from extracting any information.

    And to send some kind of message to the True Dragon.

    It wasn¡¯t my identity.

    If he had a way to send that information, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to blow his head off.

    He had only managed to report that something unexpected had happened to him.

    That was all.

    "Ten Thousand Great Mountains¡­ Again, the Ten Thousand Great Mountains."

    A massive dragon with a long, serpentine body, fish-like scales, a pair of horns, and whiskers reminiscent of a carp murmured to itself.

    Its radiant white scales exuded an air of sanctity, but the single crimson eye it bore twisted that impression entirely.

    That eye held unmistakable killing intent.

    The same kind of gaze as the ck dragon it had once fought.

    The white dragon''s name was True Dragon.

    Unlike other dragons, it had ascended to the status of a true dragon, thus earning its name.

    It had another name as well¡ªAnagon.

    A name meant to counterbnce the existence known as the "Ancient Death with a Tail."

    Anagon¡ªthe "Beautiful Thunder with Fangs."

    Rumble.

    Dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky.

    A true dragon was a divine being capable of altering the weather itself with nothing but its will.

    If anyone had witnessed the current phenomenon, they would have no choice but to acknowledge the being before them as a true dragon.

    CRACK!

    A multitude of lightning bolts rained down from the heavens.

    The mystical beasts that served under True Dragon cowered and trembled, knowing that this storm was not an attack but a mere manifestation of their master''s emotions.

    "To think something would dare to disturb my peace to this extent."

    The ck Cloud Sect Leader was dead.

    And not just dead¡ªhe had taken his own life.

    True Dragon, who had prepared countermeasures to prevent such an oue, immediately understood that something had happened in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    He had ensured the sect leader''s survival.

    He had even bestowed upon him Dragon Pellets, containing a fraction of his own power, without hesitation.

    And yet, the man had still taken his own life.

    The implications were clear.

    Someone had attacked the ck Cloud Sect.

    And they were not satisfied with just that¡ªthey might have even set their sights on True Dragon himself.

    "So the prophecy is true, after all."

    A new Heavenly Demon would be born in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    That was the prophecy of Baek Seolhwa.

    And naturally, True Dragon had someone on his side who could rival her.

    That was why he was well aware of the tale.

    "I see¡­ so that woman had a reason to stand in my way so desperately."

    He inspected the scars on his body.

    One had been left by the previous Heavenly Demon.

    Another had been carved into him by the Komodo.

    And most recently, there was a third.

    A wound inflicted during his battle against the ck-haired woman he encountered at the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Something was definitely stirring in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    "Bihee."

    "Yes, Father."

    Among the Nine Offspring of the Dragon, the Stone.

    Bihee stepped forward.

    "You will handle this matter."

    A collective sigh of relief escaped from the other mystical beasts.

    Who was Bihee, if not the offspring who carried the purest blood of True Dragon?

    The one whom True Dragon trusted most, whose presence alone signified that the problem would soon be resolved.

    "When you say this matter¡­"

    "An investigation into the Ten Thousand Great Mountains."

    "An investigation, you say?"

    "Yes. The human responsible for the elixirs is dead."

    "The ck Cloud Sect Leader¡­! Understood."

    It was shocking news.

    Who in their right mind would dare attack the ck Cloud Sect?

    And more importantly, who would dare attack its leader?

    But none of the mystical beasts dared to speak.

    Because if they did, they would undoubtedly be elixirs themselves.

    "Father, but¡­ is an investigation alone sufficient?"

    "It is the same as dering war against me. Make sure they understand the consequences. And also¡­"

    The other mystical beasts swallowed nervously.

    Sending Bihee alone was not enough?

    "Take Qiongqi with you."

    The Four Fiends, Qiongqi.

    Unlike Taotie, who had only recently earned its ce among the Four Fiends, Qiongqi was considered the most monstrous of them all.

    One of the Nine Offspring of the Dragon and the foremost of the Four Fiends, working together.@@novelbin@@

    An unprecedented event.

    "That one has quite the violent temperament, so you''ll have to put up with some trouble."

    Bihee immediately cupped his hands in salute.

    He understood themand True Dragon had given him.

    It was not simply to deal with those responsible.

    It was an order to raze the Ten Thousand Great Mountains to the ground.

    True Dragon wanted to ensure absolute certainty.

    And by taking Qiongqi, he could also establish justification.

    There were many other mystical beings living in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    Among them, the Thousand-Year Fox was particrly likely to resist.

    But Bihee could simply im that he was trying to stop a rampaging Qiongqi.

    If they staged a battle between themselves, it would only cause greater devastation in the end. But as long as they had usible justification, no one would be able to openly argue against it.

    They might even demandpensation for having to deal with Qiongqi''s rampage instead.

    "I ept themand!"

    Bihee withdrew.

    But True Dragon did not end the meeting immediately.

    The mystical beasts found it strange.

    The True Dragon they knew should have been indulging in pleasure by now, reveling with the surrounding humans.

    And not just with any humans¡ªones whose figures would make a certain lizard recoil in horror and let out a "gegeek."

    Faces as beautiful as goddesses, but bodiespletely unlike those of women.

    Rumors circted that some of them were, in fact, men.

    But dragons were inherently lustful beings, so none of the subordinates thought much of it.

    After all, such indulgence was one way to restore the depleted energy in one''s body.

    True Dragon did have the urge to enjoy himself.

    But now was not the time.

    For too long, he had been an aloof and idle white dragon, facing no real opposition.

    But his crimson eye gleamed with a menacing light.

    It was time to act.

    "¡­The Half-Blood. No, bring in the one who calls himself Namgung Yeon."

 Chapter 269

    "It¡¯s vicious. I never expected him to do something like this in this situation."

    Seolhwa stared coldly at what remained of the ck Cloud Faction¡¯s leader.

    I was just as surprised.

    What kind of rtionship did he have with Jinryong to throw away his own life?

    Or was it possible that the Dragon Pill had manipted him?

    That was a real possibility.

    The Gu that the Red Dragon had briefly swallowed¡ªthe original purpose of that Gu was to turn its host into a puppet.

    If the Dragon Pill contained Jinryong¡¯s power, it could definitely have a simr effect.

    Of course, it was also possible that he did it out of pure loyalty, but considering he¡¯d been skimming off the faction¡¯s elixirs behind their backs, it didn¡¯t seem like he was entirely devoted.

    Either way, the pill was suspicious.

    The Dragon Pill, supplied by Jinryong¡¯s faction.

    Seeing how it had strengthened an opponent I could have easily defeated to such a degree, this was no trivial matter.

    If someone gathered a group of high-level martial artists just on the verge of transcendence and gave them Dragon Pills, even I would struggle against the monstrous force they¡¯d be.

    Not to mention the possibility that a Dragonborn-level divine beast could take one.

    "The Dragon Pill¡­ Our sect should investigate this. Even though the faction leader is dead, it¡¯s not like we¡¯repletely out of leads."

    The ck Cloud Faction leader was gone, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no way to gather information.

    After all, we hadn¡¯t wiped out everyst one of them.

    Some of them were still alive¡ªfrozen solid by Seolhwa¡¯s ice arts, while others were unconscious from my poison.

    If we dragged them away for some persuasive questioning (also known as waterboarding), they¡¯d spill everything we needed and then some.

    "The ones who took the Dragon Pill all died from necrosis¡­ The ones who didn¡¯t take it are lower-ranking, so I don¡¯t expect much from them, but it¡¯s better than nothing."

    Better than nothing.

    And chances were, they¡¯d be very cooperative.

    Some of them were suffering from Gomodo Hair Loss Poison.

    Just showing them their own reflection in a mirror would be enough to get them talking.

    "It¡¯s kind of funny. I only came here to gather information, and somehow I ended up meeting you, Hui. Things really escted."

    "Gegek."

    Yeah, no kidding.

    Of all ces, running into Seolhwa here¡­

    "Oh, I don¡¯t mean that in a bad way. I was going to have to draw my sword eventually, but thanks to you, it ended much faster."

    Her gaze dropped to my tail.

    "You used quite a bit of internal energy, but it feels like you have even more than before¡­ Wait. Did you feed me an elixir while I was trapped in my Inner Demon?"

    So she noticed.

    Not surprising. A martial artist of her caliber would be able to tell.

    And it wasn¡¯t just any elixir. It was one of the high-grade ones Jinryong had been stockpiling for his own vital essence recovery.

    "You should¡¯ve saved that for my sister, but instead, you used it on me. What a foolish little lizard¡­ Though I guess I can¡¯tin since I was unconscious at the time."

    "Gehek."

    Seolhwa gently touched my thick tail.

    "If I had swallowed an elixir too, it would¡¯ve been perfect. But right now, it feels a littlecking."

    The reason we had stormed this ce in the first ce was to secure medicine for my master.

    In the process, we had gathered some very high-quality elixirs.

    But now, I had used one on Seolhwa.

    Out of the three we had obtained, one was gone.

    That meant we might not get the full effect we were hoping for.

    But I didn¡¯t regret it.

    When Seolhwa was in danger, there was no way I could just hoard an elixir instead of saving her.

    "Hui is already an incredibly powerful divine beast, so it might be possible to refine the medicinal properties stored in your tail. But that means you can¡¯t cut it off for a while."

    So I just need to let it mature?

    That actually sounded like a good n.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was just going to sit around doing nothing. I¡¯d keep training and umting internal energy just like usual.

    Meditate, consume other elixirs out of boredom, and thicken my tail.

    If I could make up for the elixir I used on Seolhwa through training, that would be ideal.

    Of course, there was a downside¡ªI couldn¡¯t use Tail Shedding during this time.

    But honestly, that wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    Tail Shedding was a technique I had been using since my gecko days.

    For normal lizards, it was a survival tactic.

    When a predator attacked, they¡¯d drop their tail to create a distraction and then escape while the enemy was focused on the wriggling limb.

    Of course, I had taken that simple trick and weaponized it.

    I could instantly regrow my tail, and when I cut it off, my speed skyrocketed.

    Which meant I could drop my tail as many times as I wanted.

    But even I rarely used Tail Shedding anymore.

    Even if it grew back quickly, being without a tail was a serious disadvantage.

    My overwhelming speed came from Little Dragon Ascends to Heaven Steps.

    That footwork technique reached its peak efficiency when I ran on two legs.

    And the reason I could maintain my bnce while moving at such extreme speeds was thanks to my tail.

    It let me keep my arms free forbat, while my legs focused purely on pushing off the ground.

    In other words, my tail was vital.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t use Tail Shedding casually, and over time, I had simply grown used to keeping my tail intact.

    Maybe this would have been a major restriction back when I was constantly running for my life, but for current me, it was manageable.

    Besides, I could always use Dragon Words to turn my tail into a weapon.

    And since I was about to enter a period of training inside my nest, the chances of meeting an opponent who forced me to cut my tail were pretty low.

    Even if I ran into someone as tough as Gongbok, I could use storm and lightning to break through their defenses.

    Which meant¡­ I probably wouldn¡¯t need to shed my tail.

    "¡­Sorry, Hui. I know cutting your tail off was your favorite thing."

    No need to apologize.

    ¡­Wait. My favorite thing?

    Was she talking about Gerolong?

    "Geck?"

    "Hm? Why are you making that face? Ever since we met, you¡¯ve always cut your tail off and given it to me as a gift. I figured you must really enjoy it."

    "Gegegek!"

    So not Gerolong.

    She actually thought I liked cutting my own tail off?

    What kind of monster did she think I was?

    Sure, I used my tail a lot, but I wasn¡¯t that reckless.

    "You even left a few of them in my drawers."

    "Geck-geck."

    That was just to let you know I¡¯d been there.

    Don¡¯t make me sound like some lunatic lizard.@@novelbin@@

    "Gegegek!"

    I iled my ws in protest, but Seolhwa suddenly chuckled.

    "Your body¡¯s gotten so much bigger, but you still remind me of how you used to be."

    "Geck?"

    "You really are¡­ such a fascinating lizard."

    Now you¡¯re just being dramatic.

    "I guess my sister didn¡¯t take you as her disciple for nothing. Honestly, my first impression of you wasn¡¯t great. What kind of lizard goes around stealing things?"

    Let¡¯s not dwell on the past.

    And stealing is a harsh word.

    That dumpling I swiped led to the Snake Queen giggling like a lunatic, so technically, it served a greater good.

    ¡­Speaking of which, dumplings.

    Would she happen to have any left?

    I wouldn¡¯t mind taking one as a reward.

    My mouth was starting to get a little bored.

    I lifted my head slightly and peeked at Seolhwa¡¯s chest.

    "You¡¯re seriously just staring at it openly now."

    "Gerolong."

    "Sigh¡­ You¡¯re not even a person, you¡¯re just a lizard, so why do you even like these things¡­?"

    Her words said one thing, but her expression didn¡¯t seem all that bad.

    If anything, she looked like she was smiling just a little.

    "Anyway, you¡¯ve been through a lot, Hui. You helped me, refused to digest the elixir for your sister¡¯s sake¡­ Our sect owes you far too much now."

    Owe me?

    That¡¯s nothingpared to what my master did for me.

    If it¡¯s just a personal favor from Seolhwa, I might take it, but¡­

    "I¡¯d love to take you back to the sect, but that would only make things difficult for you, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be that big of a problem, actually.

    "You have other affiliations besides our sect, don¡¯t you? And I heard you have someone to meet here as well."

    Huh?

    "Gek!"

    Right. I couldn¡¯t head straight to the Heavenly Demon Cult just yet.

    Because of that ever-so-helpful centipede!

    I wonder if it¡¯s still hiding well?

    I can¡¯t forget about it.

    And while I¡¯m at it, I should pick up the mantis, the millipede, and all the other venomous critters that might be waiting for me.

    They aren¡¯t particrly strong, but just having poison makes them useful.

    Tang Soyeong¡¯s level was too low¡ªshe barely had enough strength to protect herself. But if she had an army of venomous bugs with her, things could change.

    Who knows? Maybe I could help each of them evolve into proper spirit beasts one day.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t assign my centipede to abat role, nor could I allow it to take orders from that Tang-whatever guy.

    I¡¯ll make sure it gets a position just above Soyeong instead.

    Maybe a mid-tier physician?

    I¡¯m not sure if it actually qualifies as one, but since it healed my heart, I¡¯d say it deserves the title.

    "Huh? No, I mean, aside from those bugs, you apparently have someone else to meet, right?"

    Someone else?

    "You know, that person I told you not to fight by mistake. ck hair, red eyes? And To-un Bui? I don¡¯t know what that means, but¡­"

    ¡­Right.

    That bastard, Docheol.

    He said he had a n, so why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet?

    *

    "Hu-hu¡­ Hu-hu-hu¡­!"

    Finding Docheol wasn¡¯t hard.

    Or, to be exact, I heard theughter of someone who must be Docheol.

    No doubt about it. That¡¯s him.

    What the hell is he doing here?

    Crouched down, carefully handling something, Docheol muttered to himself.

    "Yes¡­ With this¡­"

    His voice carried a sinister air.

    "Everyone¡­ shall praise me¡­!"

    Gray powder, heavy with vtile energy, was scattered all around him. He wore a wicked grin.

    "Yes¡­ I am Docheol, the one who shall y you¡ªKhi-hi-hik¡­!"

    Judging by his words, this stinks of betrayal.

    Unbelievable.

    Docheol, a traitor?

    ¡­Why, though?

    I slowly walked toward him.

    "Heh-heh-heh¡­ I am the end of all thi¡ªhuh?"

    Noticing my presence, he flinched in surprise.

    "H-how are you here?"

    He even stammered.

    "Gek."

    What the hell are you doing?

    "T-there¡¯s no need for you to know! First, exin how you got here!"

    At first, I wasn¡¯t sure, but judging by his reaction, this really was betrayal.

    Crackle.

    I let lightning surge in my left hand, and Docheol shuddered.

    How dare you betray me?

    "W-wait! Hold on! Betrayal?! Do you really think I, the great Docheol, would suffer a single defeat and then resort to such cowardly tactics?!"

    Then what exactly am I looking at?

    "T-this¡­ I cannot say¡­!"

    Yup. That¡¯s definitely betrayal.

    Crackle!

    "W-wait!"

    Hmm. This reaction is strange.

    If he really was betraying me and got caught, the normal thing to do would be to immediately charge in headfirst.

    That¡¯s the Docheol I knew.

    But now? He was hesitating.

    Why would someone who loved fighting react like this?

    "Ugh¡­ A real man doesn¡¯t stoop to such cowardice¡­ This is all a misunderstanding!"

    So, he loves fighting, but he hates being a coward?

    "Gek-geek."

    Okay, maybe this isn¡¯t betrayal.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m letting this slide.

    What exactly were you doing here?

    "Uh¡­"

    Docheol¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    "A¡­ performance¡­"

    His voice barely came out.

    "If I set this on fire¡­ it¡¯ll explode boom¡­ and it¡¯ll be loud¡­ And then I¡¯d show up¡­!"

    ¡­So that gray powder was gunpowder.

    Where the hell did he even get that?

    "I¡¯d appear super cool¡­ You¡¯d be impressed¡­ I¡¯d demand a rematch¡­ And then I¡¯d conquer you¡­"

    So basically, all of this was for dramatic effect?

    My tail flickedzily.

    "W-wait!"

    Go on. Let¡¯s hear it.

    "I was wrong this time! But you have to understand! How could I not make a dramatic explosion entrance?!"

    ¡­Fair point.

    Still doesn¡¯t excuse throwing me into a pitch-ck cave while he was out here scheming his cool entrance.

    So while I was suffering, he was out here thinking about how to look badass?

    Yeah. He deserves a beating.

    "W-wait! As an apology, I¡¯ll tell you something good!"

    Toote.

    I don¡¯t care what you say now.

    "I¡ªI¡¯ll tell you the secret to human transformation!"

    ¡­Alright. I¡¯ll at least hear you out.

 Chapter 270

    Human Transformation!

    For most spirit beasts, it¡¯s the ultimate dream.

    Well, not for me. I¡¯m sure there are a few others out there who feel the same way.

    There have to be spirit beasts who dislike looking human and prefer scales or fur instead.

    There are even humans like that, so it¡¯d be weird if no spirit beasts felt the same.

    At the very least, the ones around me seem to really like human transformation.@@novelbin@@

    Some have already learned how to do it, while others train every day in the hopes of achieving it.

    Pus and Tus were learning from Neph, and the wolves spent their days spinning in circles under Baekrang¡¯s instruction, trying to mimic the foxes in old stories who transformed by flipping through the air.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that would actually work for wolves, but since Baekrang was teaching them, I had no right toin.

    She¡¯d never done anything like that when she transformed, so she must¡¯ve picked it up from somewhere else.

    Since she was close to the Thousand-Year Fox, she probably got the idea from other foxes.

    Either way, it seems that spirit beasts instinctively want to resemble humans.

    Even back when Pus and Tus weren¡¯t fully spirit beasts yet, and when Ilrang and Chilrang were still just wolves, they all wished to take on human form.

    Besides, the previous Gomodo and Jinryong both had ties to humans.

    Well, Jinryong¡¯s case was a little moreplicated, but even he admitted he liked having a human partner.

    If high-ranking spirit beasts like them sought out humans, then taking on a human form must be a fundamental instinct.

    But in my case¡­ it¡¯s a little different.

    Human transformation?

    Sure, it¡¯d be nice to have.

    But honestly, I didn¡¯t mind being a lizard.

    I never seriously pursued human transformation because I didn¡¯t know how. I just epted my reptilian existence.

    And let¡¯s be real¡ªI could barely talk back then. Learning human transformation didn¡¯t even seem like an option.

    Looking back now, despite being stuck in a lizard¡¯s body, I was living a pretty damn good life.

    Of course, the beginning was brutal.

    One moment I was human, and the next, I was a tiny lizard. There was no way that transition was going to be smooth.

    Survival took priority, so I didn¡¯t have the luxury ofining. But in hindsight, every day was a struggle.

    I had to gnaw on dried-up bugs just to eat. I couldn¡¯t even close my eyes to sleep, so I had to ce leaves over them.

    Back then, if someone had offered to turn me back into a human, I would¡¯ve done anything.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 272

    The Gae Gak Sect was growing stronger by the day.

    The Priestess, Left Guardian, and Right Guardian had finally grown into their roles, now possessing the power befitting their titles.

    Sure, their physical size wasn¡¯t as massive as other spirit beasts, but that had its own advantages.

    And more importantly¡ªPus and Tus had somehow learned to copy my miniaturization technique.

    It was like¡­ they were copying my copied version of Old Man Compi¡¯s miniaturization.

    But who cares?

    They had evolved after eating my tail, so it was only natural they¡¯d be more like me.

    ¡­At this rate, would they even grow scales one day?

    Would they eventually turn into spider-dragons?

    Imagine if, instead of breathing fire, they shot out swarms of baby spiders at their enemies, dealing massive psychological damage.

    ¡­Wait.

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d shrink a little every time I used my breath attack?

    I shook my head to erase the thought.

    "Kiioong?"

    Pus and Tus only tilted their heads in confusion.

    Meanwhile, the hierarchy among the venomous creatures had already been established.

    Pus and Tus might look cute¡ªbut only to me.

    "Pi¡­ Pioong!"

    To the venomous creatures, they probably looked like divine spirit beasts, so they obeyed them without question.

    Technically, I had ced them under Soyeong¡¯smand, but letting them hang around Pus and Tus wasn¡¯t an issue.

    "My child¡¯s children¡­?"

    Of course, Centipede was the exception.

    She was my benefactor, which meant she was also a benefactor to Gae Gak Sect.

    Not only had I made arrangements to help her find her family, but I¡¯d also ensured she wouldn¡¯t be bound by hierarchy within the sect.

    Not that hierarchy mattered much in Gae Gak Sect anyway¡­

    "Come here, now¡ª!!"

    ¡­Especially with Soyeong already getting eaten alive by the new venomous recruits.

    But I believed in her abilities.

    Given time, the creatures would learn to follow her properly.

    Even Pus and Tus, who constantly bickered with her at first, had grown fond of her.

    So much so that when she pretended to be dead, they broke down crying.

    Of course, when they realized it was all an act, they mercilessly punished her.

    "Sniff¡­ I still haven¡¯t memorized the names of all thirty species of locusts¡­."

    Tang Muyeong, meanwhile, had dyed his departure because he was too obsessed with the venomous creatures.

    But even he had limits.

    With great reluctance, he finally finished preparing to return to the Tang n.

    Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have minded keeping someone aspetent as Muyeong around for a while longer.

    But at the end of the day, he was the Young Lord of the Tang n.

    He had confirmed Soyeong¡¯s safety, and now it was time for him to report back.

    His father, the Tang n Patriarch, needed to hear about my existence to determine the n¡¯s future direction.

    ¡­What if the entire Tang n decided to relocate here to serve me?

    What if they sent their most beautiful women to¡ª

    "Gehhhhuuuu¡­"

    I sighed, looking at Soyeong.

    "Ko Dae-hyup, what¡¯s that sigh for?"@@novelbin@@

    ¡­I mean, it¡¯s not like the Tang n wanted to be like this.

    It was all Jinryong¡¯s fault for cursing them.

    Before Muyeong left, I gave him some rations and a few of my scales to prove my existence.

    Just like our first meeting, he prostrated himself in gratitude, and I briefly wondered if a Young Lord¡¯s knees should be that weak.

    Right before sending him off, I decided to ask something.

    It was something I¡¯d been curious about for a while, and my battle with the ck Cloud Lord had only deepened my questions.

    "The previous Gomodo¡¯s characteristics?"

    The ck Cloud Lord had been a martial artist deeply tied to Jinryong.

    A Hwagyeong master¡ªpowerful enough to manifest a monstrous entity from ancient times.

    And as the leader of ck Cloud Faction, he had managed Jinryong¡¯s supply of elixirs.

    So he should¡¯ve had ess to a lot of information.

    And yet, he didn¡¯t realize I was Gomodo until the very end.

    Meanwhile, Soyeong and Muyeong had recognized me instantly.

    Why?

    Did the ck Cloud Lord have different information about Gomodopared to the Tang n?

    To figure that out, I needed to understand how the Tang n perceived Gomodo in the first ce.

    Soyeong might¡¯ve known some things, but Muyeong¡¯s knowledge was likely more urate.

    The Patriarch and Young Lord had ess to information not shared with others.

    "Indeed, Ko Dae-hyup¡¯s appearance is different from both the recorded descriptions and the oral history passed down in the Tang n."

    That made sense.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t just Gomodo¡ªI was Gomodo-Paryong, a unique existence.

    "For starters, the size ispletely different. The records state that if Gomodo opened its mouth, its lower jaw touched the ground, and its upper jaw touched the sky."

    ¡­That sounded a bit exaggerated.

    I opened my mouth.

    I could probably fit Soyeong¡¯s entire head in there, no problem.

    Butpared to beasts my size, my mouth wasn¡¯t particrlyrge.

    Sure, my teeth were sharp and sturdy, but biting wasn¡¯t even my main attack method.

    If the previous Gomodo had such an exaggerated description, that probably meant his primary weapon was his bite.

    Or maybe, like me, he could fire beams from his mouth.

    "And Ko Dae-hyup¡¯s white fur¡ªthere is no mention of such a feature anywhere. Many records have been lost, so I cannot say for certain, but no surviving documents describe Gomodo as white."

    ¡­Well, of course.

    This fur wasn¡¯t originally Gomodo¡¯s.

    It was made of the same material as Firelight Beast¡¯s fur, and I had only gained it because I killed and devoured him.

    Since my evolution had urred while fighting Jeokryong, it made sense that I had transformed to counteract fire.

    In other words, this white fur was unique to me.

    "And the biggest difference¡­ is the color of the eyes. The records describe the previous Gomodo¡¯s eyes as glowing red with overwhelming bloodlust."

    ¡­Wait.

    The previous Gomodo had red eyes?

    So, putting it all together¡­

    The previous Gomodo was muchrger, didn¡¯t have white fur, and had red eyes.

    That meant¡­

    I looked nothing like him.

    If Soyeong had recognized me when I was still a Crocodile King Lizard, that would¡¯ve been one thing¡­

    But how had Muyeong recognized me so easily in my current form?

    "Gek-gegek."

    When I asked, Muyeong answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    "Because we are the Tang n."

    ¡­So the Tang n could recognize Gomodo no matter what form he took?

    "Even if the outer appearance changes, this remains the same."

    He then stared at my chest.

    "Gek¡­?"

    ¡­You into that kind of thing?

    I already knew he had strange preferences, but this was¡­

    "Not like that. I mean your inner self."

    My inner self?

    Now that I thought about it, Soyeong had entered my mental space before.

    Was this some kind of ability unique to the Tang n?

    "Soyeong has some unique abilities, but even without them, we can sense Ko Dae-hyup¡¯s presence. There is something inside constantly projecting itself outward."

    ¡­Something inside me?

    "I cannot say what it is, but its presence is¡­ fittingly ancient and deathly. If I had to describe it, I¡¯d call it a malicious crimson light."

    A malicious crimson light.

    ¡­That had nothing to do with me.

    My colors were ck and blue.

    ck scales. Blue eyes.

    Even my sword aura was blue.

    Red had never been associated with me.

    And yet, inside me¡­

    There was a crimson presence?

    ¡­

    Now that I thought about it¡ªthere was one being that fit that description.

    A being with red scales and sinister, blood-red eyes.

    Shimma.

    *

    The spirit beast Bihee had the face of a dragon and the body of a turtle.

    He was the eldest of the Dragonborn and the most trusted of Jinryong¡¯s subordinates.

    Jinryong trusted him for one simple reason:

    He had never failed a mission.

    No matter how impossible the task, Bihee alwayspleted it and returned with results that satisfied Jinryong.

    Among Jinryong¡¯s subordinates, there were certainly others who matched him in raw strength.

    But strength alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    They had no brains.

    They were the kind of beings you couldn¡¯t entrust with important missions.

    They were powerful, but when things deviated from the n, theycked the judgment to adapt.

    But Bihee could.

    And that was why Jinryong trusted him above all others.

    Now, he had been given a new mission.

    Travel to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains and execute the one responsible for destroying the ck Cloud Faction.

    Bihee immediately understood the gravity of this mission.

    Not only did it require strength and strategy, but he had also been instructed to cooperate with a malevolent fiend.

    He had to both wield its power and control it.

    Bihee let out a small sigh.

    But Jinryong¡¯smand was absolute.

    So, he had no choice but to obey.

    That was how he arrived at this wretched ce.

    The stench of blood was overwhelming.

    The foul odor of beasts and humans mingled into an unbearable miasma.

    Bihee frowned.

    As a divine spirit beast, he was repulsed by ces steeped in human suffering.

    And he knew that Qiongqi had deliberately cultivated this kind of environment.

    Rumble¡­

    The bright sky darkened in an instant.

    A massive shadow blotted out the sun.

    The master of this domain hadid his gaze upon Bihee.

    "I smelled something disgusting¡­ so it was you."

    Rows of razor-sharp teeth, like saw des.

    Skin marked with crimson and ck patterns, reminiscent of a tiger¡¯s stripes.

    No¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a resemnce.

    It was a tiger.

    A tiger with massive wings sprouting from its back.

    "Bihee. You do understand what your presence here means, don¡¯t you?"

    A killing intent so thick it could be felt in the air.

    Qiongqi¡ªthe most dreaded of the Four Fiends.

    And Bihee¡ªa divine spirit beast.

    There was no world in which they could get along.

    Qiongqi¡¯s blood-red eyes glowed menacingly as he red at Bihee.

    But Bihee¡¯s green eyes remained calm as he spoke.

    "Jinryong has given hismand."

    His voice was low and firm.

    For a brief moment, Qiongqi¡¯s murderous aura wavered.

    "Heh¡­ I¡¯d love to crack your shell open, but if he sent you, that changes things."

    Qiongqi¡¯s nature was twisted.

    He hated the righteous and revered the wicked.

    He ughtered the innocent for fun and showered treasures upon infamous viins.

    He was the very embodiment of depravity.

    It was only natural that he despised Bihee.

    And it was only natural that he obeyed Jinryong.

    "But¡­ did he seriously send you just as a messenger?"

    Qiongqi might hate Bihee, but he couldn¡¯t deny his abilities.

    After all, Bihee was one of the few beings capable of matching him inbat.

    "If he sent anyone lesser, you would have turned them away. That¡¯s why I had toe myself."

    "Krahaha! Are you offended? Jinryong gave me a gift, so I took it as I pleased."

    Bihee¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Jinryong had personally sent him, but this beast was still looking for an excuse to fight.

    Qiongqi was deliberately provoking him.

    But Bihee refused to take the bait.

    "The ck Cloud Faction has fallen. Your task is to investigate and punish the culprit."

    "Khahaha! He wants me to go to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains? Now that is news worth hearing. But¡­ did he really order me to investigate?"

    That word¡ªinvestigate¡ªdid not suit Qiongqi.

    If Jinryong had simply ordered him to destroy everything, that would have made sense.

    But investigate?

    Jinryong knew exactly what kind of beast Qiongqi was.

    Why would he give him such a task?

    "Prepare to depart."

    "Tch. Of course, I¡¯ll follow his orders¡­ but doesn¡¯t this sound like a waste of my time?"

    A ck aura red from Qiongqi¡¯s massive front paw.

    He had received the orders.

    Now, he intended to settle his score with Bihee.

    "I wouldn¡¯t mind humoring you, but my missiones first."

    "Oh,e on, Bihee. You, of all creatures, are running away from a fight? Khahahaha! Pathetic!"

    "Tch."

    Bihee clicked his tongue.

    "Jinryong¡¯smand is for both of us to go to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains."

    Qiongqi froze mid-attack.

    "He wants me and you to go together?"

    "Even your dim-witted brain should be able to understand what that means."

    Qiongqi didn¡¯t even flinch at the insult.

    Instead, he threw back his head and let out a thunderousugh.

    A sound so booming, it rattled the entire mountain range.

    He had lived for countless years.

    And in that instant, he realized¡ªthis mission was no ordinary task.

    "KRAHAHAHA! If it¡¯s this kind of mission¡­ then I have no reason to waste my energy here!"

    Qiongqi was arrogant, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    For Jinryong to send Bihee alone was already a sign of seriousness.

    But for him to also send Qiongqi?

    That meant there was something else at y.

    Something even Jinryong couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Some unknown force lurking within the Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    And if that was the case¡­

    Then a worthy opponent was sure to appear.

    A foe strong enough to match Qiongqi¡¯s thirst for ughter.

    Someone he could overwhelm with fear and death.

    A being who could make him experience true carnage.

    Qiongqi grinned, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    This time¡ª

    This time, he would finally have his long-awaited battle.

 Chapter 273

    When I think of the color red, the first thing thates to mind is my Heart Demon.

    Red scales, red glowing eyes¡ª

    ¡­and that strange outfit with its subtle crimson tint.

    But that form came from me.

    It was the worst existence I could imagine.

    A figure that may have even yed a role in killing me once.

    Even the Heart Demon itself hadined to me, questioning why it had to take on that form.

    And yet¡­

    Was that why they recognized me as the Ancient Tyrant?

    Did the previous Tyrant harbor something like my Heart Demon?

    No. That couldn''t be.

    At the very least, that outfit would have been impossible to imitate.

    Then how did they recognize me?

    I was so lost in thought that I barely noticed Tang Muyeong walking away, performing some bizarre footwork as if his body refused to leave.

    But my thoughts weren''t on him.

    There was too much to process.

    As soon as Tang Muyeong left, the disciples subtly began offering me alcohol again.

    They imed they had acquired a legendary liquor, aged in spider silk¡ªbut from the scent alone, I could tell that Pus and Neph''s silk was involved.

    Not only that¡­

    I could smell the faint trace of Tus'' venom mixed into it.

    I refused, of course.

    Not only did I need to think about my Heart Demon, but I couldn¡¯t forget what So-young had revealed about the disciples.

    All this time¡­ were they just using alcohol as an excuse to do something to my body?

    I almost blurted out something ridiculous, like a line from some obscene marketce novel, but in the end, I held my tongue.

    Because at this rate, I might actually be turned into a dried-up husk.

    Leaving the disappointed disciples behind, I found a moment of solitude.

    And that meant it was time for internal cultivation.

    Tus and Pus let out soft whines of disappointment but immediately began bustling around the moment I mentioned my cultivation.

    As the Left and Right Guardians, they were probably nning to stand guard while I meditated.

    Just like they had done in the past¡ª

    Back when I was an Ancient Crocodile Lizard.

    Back when I first learned how to cultivate.

    I entrusted them with my protection and settled into a meditative posture.

    Starting at my dantian, I began to circte my qi.

    The biggest difference between human cultivation and mine¡­ was, of course, my tail.

    Especially its size.

    Compared to ordinary lizards, my tail was far longer.

    And right now, an immense amount of spiritual energy was stored inside it.

    If I absorbed all of it, I might reach the threshold of evolution.

    Though I doubted I''d be granted a special evolution, at the very least, I could probably ce a foot into the higher dragon lineage.

    But this tail¡­

    It wasn¡¯t mine anymore.

    It was an offering to my master.

    I couldn''t waste its energy carelessly.

    It might be a cold, calcted thought, but¡­

    If my master recovered with my tail, there was a high chance he¡¯d reward me with something even greater.

    Most of the elixirs stored inside my tail were focused on recovery.

    In contrast, my master might give me powerful elixirs that could dramatically increase my internal energy.

    Perhaps he might even feed them to me by hand, saying, "You''ve done well."

    And then, just as Seol-hwa had suggested¡­

    I''d take a well-earned rest at the hot springs.

    And there, with my master and Seol-hwa¡­

    "Gerong¡­ Keroooong¡­ Kerorororong¡­"

    ¡­My dreams of a lizard¡¯s paradise took over for a brief moment.

    "Kieeeeng?"

    Tus and Pus snapped me out of it.

    They scolded me for losing focus.

    Right. No more distractions.

    I recentered my thoughts.

    As my qi continued its cirction, I suddenly saw the faint glimmer of ake in my mind.

    I usually couldn''t reach my mental domain just through meditation.

    But today¡ª

    For some reason, I had arrived almost immediately.

    Had my Heart Demon sensed that I was looking for it?

    ¡ª Hmph. What brings you here, now of all times?

    It didn¡¯t leap out of theke like before.

    Its red eyes didn¡¯t gleam menacingly.

    It wasn¡¯t dressed in its usual bizarre garb.

    It simply floated there, with only its head peeking above the water.

    ¡ª Kuhuhu¡­ Kukuk¡­

    Then, out of nowhere¡ª

    Itughed.

    What the hell was so funny?

    ¡ª How could I notugh? I saw everything.

    Everything?

    ¡­Ah.

    Right.

    I had taken on that ridiculous form back when I broke through that mysterious entity¡¯s Heart Demon trial.

    ¡ª Khhhah! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a properugh. Now do you understand what a monstrous thing you did to me?

    So it had hated that outfit just as much as I did.

    That was¡­ reassuring?

    Though, honestly, if it had liked it, that would¡¯ve been far more concerning.

    But I had a defense for myself.

    I never wanted my Heart Demon to look like that either.

    Hell, no one would.

    Neither of us enjoyed this.

    ¡ª Hah¡­ And then, on top of that, you took down that arrogant ancient beast. No wonder I¡¯m in a good mood.

    There was no doubt now.

    It was genuinely having fun.

    Most would think its face was just vicious, but I had been with it long enough to know.

    That was a smile.

    So that¡¯s why it had let me in so easily.

    ¡ª You pull that ridiculous stunt, thene crawling back. I thought you wouldn¡¯t return for another few centuries. What, is there something urgent?

    I didn¡¯t need centuries, but the truth was¡­

    I hadn¡¯t wanted to see it again anytime soon.

    Because no matter what, it was still my Heart Demon.

    And the more I engaged with it, the more dangerous it became.

    But there was something I had to ask.

    What was its connection to the previous Ancient Tyrant?

    And more importantly¡ª

    What was its true identity?

    ¡ª Hmph. You seem to have plenty of time to waste, asking pointless questions.

    These weren¡¯t pointless.

    For me, as the heir of the Ancient Tyrant, understanding my predecessor¡¯s connection to this thing was crucial.

    If I wanted to oppose Jinryong, I needed to at least reach the strength of the previous Tyrant.

    ¡ª Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t see why it matters, but since I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll indulge you.

    The Heart Demon stared at me.

    ¡ª My identity?

    Its red eyes flickered, a sharp contrast to my blue ones.

    ¡ª It¡¯s quite simple.

    ¡ª One day, I will consume you and im your body as my own.

    ¡ª I am the demon within, lurking in your heart, waiting to take control.

    ¡­Was this a joke?

    Was this its idea of humor?

    It wasn¡¯t funny.

    This wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted.

    The Heart Demon¡¯s mouth twisted into a smirk.

    As if it relished my reaction.

    ¡ª I am your Heart Demon¡­ but more than that¡ª

    ¡ª I am you.

    ...

    I should¡¯ve known my Heart Demon was acting too cooperative.

    If my death didn¡¯t also mean its annihtion, there was no way it would ever help me.

    ¡ª You don¡¯t believe me, do you?

    Of course not.

    No, belief wasn¡¯t even the issue here.

    Everything it said was so utterly useless, it couldn¡¯t even be dismissed as a bad joke.

    ¡ª Think whatever you like. That just makes it more entertaining for me.

    What a waste of time.

    I was about to leave the mental realm, but before I could¡ª

    ¡ª Since you¡¯vee all this way, I¡¯ll offer you one piece of advice.

    Advice?

    What was it nning to do with that three-foot-long tongue this time?

    ¡­Fine. I¡¯d listen.

    No matter how twisted the information, anything could be useful in the right hands.

    ¡ª You won¡¯t be able to keep everything this time.

    The Heart Demon¡¯s crimson eyes drifted toward my tail.

    ¡ª You¡¯ll have to cut something off. So think carefully about what you¡¯re willing to lose.

    Was this just another cheap trick to shake my resolve?

    I¡¯d heard enough.

    ¡ª Of course, surrendering your body to me is always an option.

    ¡ª My offer still stands, after all.

    I understood exactly what it was implying.

    A great battle wasing.

    Even without its advice, I already knew that.

    I had crushed the ck Cloud Sect.

    Of course Jinryong would retaliate.

    And I weed it.

    Because now, the Cult of the Lizard King was strong.

    Because now, I was strong.

    It imed I would lose something?

    Did my Heart Demon still not know me?

    Dragons were said to be sacred, divine beings¡ª

    ¡­at least, in Eastern myths.

    In the West, however, dragons were greedy, gluttonous, and ruthless.

    And I?

    I was nothing if not greedy.

    I had no intention of losing a single thing.

    Emerging from the mental realm, I nced down at my tail.

    It was heavier than ever, bloated with all the elixirs I had absorbed.

    Moving it was starting to be a struggle.

    Did it think I¡¯d just cut it off?

    Like hell I would.

    I opened my mouth.

    "Listen well, all of you."

    And I gave mymand¡ª

    On how we would face the invaders toe.

    *

    ¡°So this is the fabled Ten Thousand Great Mountains!¡±

    Qiongqi, now in the form of a brown-haired man, inhaled deeply as he shouted.

    And teeming with mystical beasts and powerful warriors¡ª

    Under normal circumstances, Qiongqi would have fought here daily, reveling in the carnage.

    But now, he had been sent here under Jinryong¡¯s orders.

    Of course, he was thrilled.

    ¡ª ¡°Lower your voice. We need to investigate first.¡±

    The blue-haired Bi-hui rumbled, his tone cold.

    Qiongqi only grinned wider.

    He knew exactly why Bi-hui was acting this way.

    ¡ª ¡°You¡¯re going to visit your precious little sister, aren¡¯t you? Of course, you need to keep it quiet.¡±

    Bi-hui shut his mouth, refusing to engage.

    ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there sulking. We¡¯re under orders, aren¡¯t we? Then we should be sharing information.¡±

    Bi-hui¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    It was rare for Qiongqi to say something that was actually correct.

    ¡ª ¡°There¡¯s something hidden in Cho-Do ¡¯s domain.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°I know that much. A certain object that must not fall into the wrong hands, right?¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Correct. And it cannot be destroyed.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Hoh. If even Jinryong cannot destroy it, then¡­ it must be a sacred relic.¡±

    Qiongqi knew Jinryong¡¯s strength better than anyone.

    For something to be indestructible, it could only be a divine artifact.

    ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s not that Jinryong couldn¡¯t destroy it. It¡¯s that he refuses to waste his power on such a thing.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Oh, of course. Naturally, he would think like that.¡±

    Bi-hui¡¯s eyebrow twitched again.

    ¡ª ¡°So instead, Jinryong decided to use it. If someone touches that artifact, it will shatter their mind.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Wait. Are you saying it uses the same power as that fur-covered bastard?¡±

    ¡ª ¡°No. It¡¯s simr, but different.¡±

    The object Cho-Do guarded contained Heavenly Demon¡¯s remnants.

    Even Jinryong could not destroy it.

    So instead, he had trapped it¡ª

    So that anyone who touched it would be consumed.

    ¡ª ¡°Ah. Now I see. You¡¯re not here to visit your dear sister¡ªyou¡¯re here to track down a traitor.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Nothing has been confirmed yet. Don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡±

    But now, that trap had been broken.

    Jinryong received word, and not long after, the ck Cloud Sect fell.

    Too many sudden changes.

    Bi-hui was convinced they were connected.

    And the most likely suspect?

    Cho-Do.

    She never left her domain.

    There was no way an intruder could have touched the relic without her knowing.

    Either she had been defeated¡ª

    Or she had betrayed Jinryong.

    Though, technically, it wasn¡¯t betrayal.

    Cho-Do had never been on Jinryong¡¯s side to begin with.

    Jinryong had simply allowed her to stay¡ª

    Because as long as she guarded the Heavenly Demon¡¯s remnants, he didn¡¯t care.

    But now, she had failed.

    And Jinryong would not let it slide.

    The forest was silent.

    The trees were thick, but no sound echoed through them.

    Bi-hui wasn¡¯t concerned.

    He knew exactly why.

    It was because Qiongqi was here.

    Even his breath exuded such murderous intent, all life in the forest had fled in terror.

    ¡ª ¡°Your dear sister isn¡¯t anywhere to be found.¡±

    After wandering through the woods, Qiongqi clicked his tongue.

    Bi-hui gave a slight nod.

    Cho-Do never left her domain.

    Even with Qiongqi¡¯s presence, she should have at least responded.

    That meant¡­

    She was gone.

    And most likely¡ª

    Defeated.

    ¡ª ¡°Do whatever you like.¡±

    At those words, Qiongqi¡¯s grin widened.

    ¡ª ¡°Khuhaha! Now we¡¯re talking! What was with all this investigating? Let¡¯s just burn the whole forest down and start fresh!¡±

    Bi-hui had held him back, fearing Cho-Do might get caught in the destruction.

    But if she wasn¡¯t here, there was no need to stop him.@@novelbin@@

    It would be easier to burn everything to the ground and search for clues afterward.

    ¡ª RUMMBLLLE¡­

    As Qiongqi¡¯s form began to shift¡ª

    ¡ª Tssss¡­

    A sharp hiss rang out.

    Faint, but unmistakable.

    The sound of fire igniting.

    Buried beneath the rumble of transformation, but Bi-hui heard it clearly.

    ¡ª ¡°GET DOWN!¡±

    ¡ª KA-BOOOOOOOM!

    An explosion erupted¡ª

    And the entire forest was suddenly engulfed in chaos.

    Watching the destruction, a green-haired woman sighed.

    ¡ª ¡°Haaah¡­ I really don¡¯t know if this was the right idea.¡±

    The notorious shut-in, Cho-Do ¡ª

    Had just destroyed her own home.

    All because of one lizard¡¯s words.

    ¡ª ¡°Does he even know what he¡¯s asking for, saying he wants to live with me?¡±

 Chapter 274

    Cho-Do was staring at me with a sullen expression.

    And for good reason¡ªafter all, she was someone who never stepped outside her home, yet she hade all the way to my nest.

    To be more precise, she had listened to me and ended up destroying her own home.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to follow immediately. My ability can¡¯tpletely block them, but if I put my mind to it, I can make things troublesome for them.¡±

    Cho-Do wielded the power of Wood.

    She was the one who had allowed me to use thunder and storms.

    She had wielded the power of Wood for decades¡ªperhaps even centuries¡ªwhich meant that within her own domain, she could manifest strength beyondmon sense.

    If she decided to stall for time, no matter how strong the enemy was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily.

    The massive nts growing infinitely, without a moment¡¯s respite, would entangle their feet. And that ability was still in effect, even now that she had arrived at my nest.

    ¡°With my ability, I can make them wander in the forest until the sun rises five times. But this time, the opponents aren¡¯t just one but two, so dying them for that long will be difficult.¡±

    Not just one, but two.

    And not just some random nobodies¡ªtwo high-ranking spiritual beings hade.

    I focused on Cho-Do¡¯s words.

    She wasn¡¯t just buying me time; she was also providing valuable information about the enemy.

    Understanding the enemy and nning a response was the foundation of every battle.

    ¡°One of them was expected. His name is Bihee.¡±

    ¡°Bihee!¡±

    The fox orb containing Gongbok buzzed, and Cho-Do¡¯s delicate face briefly twisted in annoyance.

    Bihee, huh.

    That name sounded vaguely familiar.

    ¡°He¡¯s my older brother. In other words, the eldest son of the Yongsaengguja.¡±

    The eldest son of the Yongsaengguja!

    This was no small figure.

    Age alone didn¡¯t necessarily equate to greater strength, but it couldn¡¯t be ignored either.

    Especially for spiritual beings who practiced martial arts, who naturally cultivated their inner energy through techniques like Qi cirction. The older they were, the more profound their umted inner energy became.

    In other words, the fact that Bihee was the eldest son of the dragon lineage meant that he was likely a monstrous existence.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who inherited the purest True Dragon¡¯s blood among the Yongsaengguja. Of course, there are rumors that the third son, Poroe, is even closer to a dragon, but in terms of sheer strength, Bihee is the strongest.¡±

    Since Cho-Do vouched for it so decisively, there was no room for doubt.

    The strongest among the Yongsaengguja was now our opponent.

    ¡°He possesses a turtle¡¯s shell, making most attacks useless against him. Gongbok also has a sturdy body, but Bihee is even more resilient.¡±

    Stronger defenses than Gongbok?

    I slowly shifted my gaze toward my own tail.

    If I wanted tond a physical attack, I would have to manifest sword energy.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all¡ªhe also has the head of a dragon, so you must be extra careful.¡±

    The head of a dragon¡ªthat didn¡¯t just mean he looked like a dragon.

    A dragon¡¯s abilities.

    There were many powers¡ªperhaps even divine authorities¡ªthat were unleashed through a dragon¡¯s head.

    He could breathe fire like Jeokryong, or perhaps use Dragon Speech like Gongbok.

    His offensive power was certainly not something to be underestimated.

    ¡°But we have a favorable elemental matchup. If we consider only the Five Elements, then Bihee belongs to Earth.¡±@@novelbin@@

    That was good news.

    Wood ovees Earth.

    That exined why Cho-Do believed she could dy Bihee.

    And I, too, wielded Wood, just like Cho-Do.

    Unlike Gongbok, who had an element directly opposing mine, I could deal devastating damage to Bihee using my abilities.

    ¡°With both an elemental advantage and numerical superiority, we should be able to defeat Bihee. On our side, we have three Yongsaengguja, plus a tail-bearing heir of ancient death.¡±

    Even if Gongbok was out ofmission, we still had two Yongsaengguja actively fighting.

    Cho-Do and Docheol.

    Two spiritual beingsparable to me, plus the spiritual beings of the Gae Gak Sect, who couldn¡¯t be dismissed either.

    No matter how powerful Bihee was, if he was alone, we had the overwhelming advantage.

    Three against one.

    Even if he had surpassed Hwagyeong, we had at least three warriors at Hwagyeong level.

    ¡°But the problem is that Bihee isn¡¯t alone.¡±

    That was the real issue.

    There wasn¡¯t just one opponent¡ªthere were two.

    If the other was someone on Bihee¡¯s level, even three more warriors at Hwagyeong wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Three against one was one thing. Six against two was something else entirely.

    ¡°The second one is Qiongqi¡ªone of the Four Fiends, often called the Most Fearsome among them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Qiongqi!¡±

    Just as Gongbok had reacted at the mention of Bihee, this time Docheol reacted.

    Cho-Do¡¯s expression twisted even more than before.

    She clearly disliked Docheol even more than she disliked Gongbok.

    And that was understandable.

    After all, Cho-Do had learned Docheol¡¯s secret.

    Docheol had pretended to be a man all this time, harassing Cho-Do¡ªbut in truth, Docheol was actually a woman.

    Of course, that alone wasn¡¯t enough for Cho-Do to hate her.

    She had quickly realized that Docheol¡¯s actions came from a ce of deep insecurity.

    But there was one thing Cho-Do simply couldn¡¯t get over.

    Docheol wasn¡¯t just a woman¡ªshe was a woman with a certain trait that Cho-Docked in an extremely obvious way.

    And she had been hiding it with bandages, pretending to be a man. No matter how you looked at it, to Cho-Do, it could only be seen as deception.

    Especially because Cho-Do was¡­ well, t as a board.

    ¡°He looks like a tiger, but his defining trait is the massive wings that blot out the sky.¡±

    That description matched what I knew about Qiongqi.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I could have stalled for much longer. But he wields Metal among the Five Elements, making our elemental matchup unfavorable. There are even rumors that he¡¯s a descendant of Sohoshi, which speaks to his unparalleled mastery over Metal.¡±

    Metal.

    At first nce, it might seem like he simply controlled iron, but just like how I wielded thunder and storms, his abilities were likely far more versatile.

    And a descendant of Sohoshi?

    In the martial arts world, anyone with ¡°shi¡± at the end of their name was no ordinary figure.

    The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors¡ªfigures bordering on mythology¡ªwere the kind of beings referred to with "shi".

    That meant our opponent was one of their descendants.

    Then again, Bihee was also a direct descendant of a True Dragon, so it wasn¡¯t all that different.

    ¡°His exact abilities aren¡¯t fully known, but he¡¯s likely on the same level as Bihee. If we were to categorize them by human standards¡­ they would be called Xuanmiao Realm.¡±

    Xuanmiao Realm.

    In other words, Hyungyeong.

    We had to face two warriors at Hyungyeong level.

    I closed my mouth for a moment, processing everything.

    There was too much to think about.

    Sending not one, but two masters at Hyungyeong level here?

    That was¡­ excessive.

    That was far too much.

    Even if it was the True Dragon, it couldn¡¯t have an endless supply of experts at Hyungyeong level.

    If it did, it would have devoured all of Zhongyuan long ago.

    Qiongqi and Bihee were undoubtedly among the True Dragon¡¯s most crucial spiritual beings. Yet, it was deploying them both at once?

    Let¡¯s assume it was a move to ensure absolute sess.

    But did they really know who they were up against when they made that decision?

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but the official reason for theming had to be rted to Heukwoonbang.

    The Heukwoonbang Lord must have sent a message right before dying, revealing my existence and alerting them to the fall of Heukwoonbang.

    And that didn¡¯t make sense.

    At most, they had lost one expert at Hwagyeong level, so why send two masters at Hyungyeong?

    There was definitely something more to this.

    Their real objective wasn¡¯t to capture me.

    This situation...

    Hadn¡¯t I seen something like this before?

    Heukwoonbang was responsible for the True Dragon¡¯s recovery.

    And that wound¡ªit was inflicted when the True Dragon came to the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    Around the same time, my master was also wounded.

    A sh between the True Dragon and my master was almost certain.

    And now, the elixirs collected for the True Dragon¡¯s recovery had been stolen?

    If those fell into my master¡¯s hands, it would be an absolute nightmare for the True Dragon.

    That was why it had invested so heavily¡ªsending two Hyungyeong masters.

    In other words, their goal wasn¡¯t just to capture me, but to attack the Heavenly Demon Cult as well.

    But even two Hyungyeong-level opponents¡ªcould they really defeat my master?

    No, that was impossible.

    Even setting aside my master¡¯s raw martial power, she wasn¡¯t the only one in the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Unless the True Dragon itself wasing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her.

    And the True Dragon knew this.

    If Bihee and Qiongqi could take down my master, then by that logic, the True Dragon¡ªwho fought her to a draw¡ªshould also fall to them.

    There was no way Bihee and Qiongqi could defeat my master.

    Then why were two Hyungyeong-level mastersing here?

    The answer was simple.

    Because they didn¡¯t need to defeat her.

    That nagging sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªthis was why.

    Namgoong Yeon had tricked Gongbok and brought the Hwasan Sect to hunt me down.

    But his goal wasn¡¯t my head.

    What he wanted was my master¡¯s wrath, her descent into madness.

    That was the true objective.

    ...Namgoong Yeon had allied with them.

    The True Dragon¡¯s n was to provoke my master into a frenzy and make her easier to deal with.

    So then, what should I do?

    Against opponents at Hyungyeong level, the best option would be to seek my master¡¯s support.

    But that wasn¡¯t an option.

    Because I could see right through their n.

    I wanted the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s help, but for now, I would only share information with them and leave it at that.

    My master must not move.

    If she left her position, the True Dragon might personally act, or Namgoong Yeon could use the strategy he had failed to deployst time.

    And now that I knew my master¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in perfect condition, I couldn¡¯t count on her help.

    The only way to counter this threat was for my master to fully recover.

    This time, I had to ovee it with my own strength.

    But realistically, facing two masters at Hyungyeong level was impossible.

    I needed to count the spiritual beings capable of matching Bihee and Qiongqi.

    Cho-Do and Docheol.

    Baekrang and Cheolduyong.

    And maybe the Unicorn.

    But that still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Cheolduyong had already been crushed by Docheol, meaning the power gap was too vast.

    That left only Cho-Do and Docheol as viable candidates to hold off Hyungyeong-level opponents.

    If there had only been one enemy, I could have joined in and turned the tide.

    But with two¡ªwe simply didn¡¯t have enough manpower.

    Then there was only one solution:

    Bring in reinforcements from outside.

    I had allies.

    The Snake Queen and the Bird King had already proven themselves capable of stalling even someone like Gongbok.

    If those two worked together, they could fill the missing third spot.

    With three warriors taking on one, while the rest of the spiritual beings provided support, we could win.

    But unfortunately, the Snake Queen and the Bird King were not in good shape.

    They had sustained serious injuries in thest battle against Gongbok.

    I could have begged for their help if my followers¡¯ lives were truly at risk, but I had another option.

    Because my allies didn¡¯t just consist of the Bird King and the Snake Queen.

    There was one more¡ªsomeone who had stayed behind in the jungle during thest war.

    Someone I had been meaning to summon.

    ¡°Chirp... Chiiiirp!¡±

    A cute baepsae¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Perfect timing.

    Perched on Jjaekjjaeki¡¯s foot was a lizard, dazed and hanging limp.

    A lizard with perfectly blended ck and white scales, making a face I had never seen before.

    And that was understandable.

    After all, this was the granddaughter¡¯s friend putting on a show.

    ¡°Ke-keh-keh?¡±

    Tusulis, Honhui.

    The smallest, but most reliable ally, had arrived.

    His face was getting longer, but well... as the son-inw, he had no choice but toply.

    Father-inw, you should be grateful for having such an amazing son-inw.

    I knew you were boredst time, so I specially called you over this time.

    ¡°Ke-ge-ge-ge-gek!¡±

    BANG!

    Without fail, the old Compsognathus¡¯ iron mace came flying toward me.

    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how strong this old man really was, but I could make an educated guess based on the drawbacks of miniaturization.

    Once he reverted to his full size, he would be truly overwhelming.

    Docheol, Cho-Do, and the old man¡ªthose three would hold one enemy in ce.

    From a distance, Baekrang and Cheolduyong would use ice attacks for support.

    The Unicorn and its herd would engage in hit-and-run tactics.

    As the opponent¡¯s stamina drained, Neph, Pus, Tus, and Soyeon would use poison and webs tond finishing blows.

    If we threw everything the Gae Gak Sect had at one Hyungyeong master, we could take them down.

    Of course, the other one wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    They would seize the moment tounch a coordinated attack.

    And my job was to stop that from happening.

    I <strong>wouldn¡¯t</strong> join the fight against the <strong>first</strong> Hyungyeong master.

    My job was to <strong>stall the second</strong>.

    While <strong>the entire Gae Gak Sect</strong> overwhelmed <strong>one</strong>, the other would be forced into <strong>a one-on-one fight with me</strong>.

    I would get <strong>beaten to a pulp</strong>, but well... I was <strong>used to getting hit</strong>.

    I just needed to <strong>endure as much pain as possible</strong> until the <strong>Gae Gak Sect finished off their opponent</strong>.

    And when that happened¡ª<strong>the tide would turn</strong>.

    This strategy was what you might call...

    The <strong>¡°Do It for Me¡±</strong> strategy.

 Chapter 275

    ¡°So¡­ while we take on one of them, you¡¯re going to hold off the other?¡±

    As expected of Baekrang.

    She immediately understood the key point of what I had said.

    That was why I couldn¡¯t help but trust her.

    In times of crisis, even if I wasn¡¯t around, I could leave Neph or Baekrang in charge of Gae Gak Sect.

    Neph, as the High Priestess, understood my intentions without me having to say a word. Baekrang, on the other hand, was quicker to grasp the situation than anyone else in the sect.

    Was it because she was a wolf?

    She had the vibe of a genius dog.

    Of course, if I said that out loud, she¡¯d probably rip me apart.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Grrrr.

    Baekrang bared her teeth, growling in anger.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d just say, ¡®Oh, okay, that makes sense¡¯ and let this slide?!¡±

    The problem was that she understood me too well.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to hold off a Hyungyeong master alone? Until we take down the other? That¡¯s¡­ basically gambling with your life!¡±

    I had tried to brush it off lightly, but clearly, that wasn¡¯t going to work.

    A master at Hyungyeong level was on an entirely different ne from any opponent I had faced before.

    Even within Hwagyeong, the gap between its early and mid stages was vast.

    The battle between Seolhwa and the Heukwoonbang Lord had proven that.

    And the higher the realm, the greater the chasm between stages.

    If such a wall existed even within Hwagyeong, then what about the gap between Hwagyeong and Hyungyeong?

    They were probably so powerful that I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine it.

    Aside from my master, I had never encountered a Hyungyeong-level warrior before. I had no way of knowing their true capabilities.

    If all Hyungyeong masters were as strong as my master, then I would stand no chance at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ko Daehyeop. No matter how strong you are, your opponent is a Hyungyeong master. To put it simply, it¡¯s like you¡¯re going up against your own master.¡±

    Even Soyeon was looking at me with concern.

    ¡°Kiwoooong¡­¡±

    ¡°Kieng¡­¡±

    Even Tus and Pus hung their heads, looking anxious.

    It was impossible for me, as I was now, to fight Bihee or Qiongqi head-on.

    Regardless of how strong I was, my current realm was still only at the peak of transcendence.

    How could I possibly hold off a Hyungyeong master?

    But it was something that had to be done.

    Even if, by some miracle, we managed to defeat these two safely¡­

    What woulde next?

    If two Hyungyeong-level warriors were taken down, the True Dragon would no longer be able to stand by.

    It would most likelye here itself.

    I didn¡¯t have to defeat Bihee or Qiongqi immediately, but I at least needed to be able to stall them.

    That way, I could prepare for the True Dragon itself.

    Cho-Do¡¯s green eyes stared at me intently.

    ¡°This is impossible. Even if all of your followers gathered, and even if we somehow miraculously defeated them, the battle wouldn¡¯t end quickly. This could turn into a fightsting several days.¡±

    It was impossible.

    ¡°The only advantage we have is numbers. We need to use that to our advantage if we want to win. And yet, you want to throw that away and fight alone?¡±

    But it was something I had to do.

    ¡°If you die, there¡¯s no reason for me to cooperate.¡±

    Cho-Do also opposed the n.

    Well, she hadn¡¯t known I was nning something like this when she decided to leave her domain.

    ¡°Why is everyone acting like this? Isn¡¯t this a beautiful sight?¡±

    At that, Cho-Do¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    I turned toward the voice.

    Docheol.

    Finally, someone who agreed with me.

    ¡°A real man has to prove himself.¡±

    Docheol nodded in approval.

    ¡°Docheol, you¡­!¡±

    Rustle!

    Vines shot up, trying to bind Docheol¡¯s legs.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I should be the one to go with him.¡±

    At those words, the vines ckened.

    It seemed like she was agreeing with me, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t.

    She wasn¡¯t saying I should go alone¡ªshe was saying she woulde with me.

    ¡°¡­Fine. Honestly, it¡¯s probably better if Docheol goes with you.¡±

    Not a single person was in favor of my n.

    Everyone opposed it.

    ¡°So please reconsider. It¡¯s far better for all of us to fight together than to split our forces.¡±

    If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have been concerned.

    But Docheol¡­ she really would follow me.

    And that would put the other followers in danger.

    ¡°¡­Even back then, and now again¡ªwhy do you always try to handle everything alone?¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s voice was somewhere between frustration and resignation.

    ¡°No matter what, I refuse to watch you die.¡±

    The wolves whimpered.

    They, too, opposed this n.

    ¡°My little brothers and sisters would be heartbroken. They¡¯d cry every day, stop eating, just sit outside in the snow¡­ longing for you.¡±

    Baekrang was using her younger siblings as hostages against me.

    ¡°In time, they might gradually forget. But then, one day, when I remember you again¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Baekrang¡¯s golden eyes shimmered with tears.

    She wasn¡¯t using her siblings as leverage¡ªshe was using herself.

    ¡°¡­Ko Daehyeop is right. You don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡±

    Why were they all so kind?

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Even Neph clung tightly to my forelimb.

    With everyone against it, how could I insist on my decision?

    I raised my hands in surrender.

    ¡°¡­Hmph. If it were up to me, I would¡¯ve followed you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Ko Daehyeop, you made the right choice. If we use the Dragon Gate and our territory wisely, fighting together will be far more advantageous.¡±

    As I gestured my agreement, everyone¡¯s faces brightened.

    ¡°Kioooong!¡±

    ¡°Kieeeng!¡±

    Tus and Pus happily iled their arms, doing a little celebratory dance.

    ¡°Jjaek-jjaek-jjaek!¡±

    Jjaekjjaeki, not knowing what was happening, just mimicked them.

    My words, my actions¡­

    They changed everything.

    I looked at the brighter expressions of my followers.

    Themotion had settled down, and now it was time to discuss more productive matters.

    ¡°Ke-ge-ge-ge-geck!¡±

    Ke-ge-ge-ge-geck?

    A furious old Compsognathus came charging toward me.

    Vwooong.

    Vwooong?

    BANG!

    ¡°Gyaaack!¡±

    ¡­Why was he like this?

    The discussion was over¡ªwhy was he yelling at me now?!

    *

    Thanks to Cho-Do buying us some time, and the fact that the enemy still hadn¡¯t pinpointed my exact location, we had a bit of time left.

    Everyone put their heads together, nning our strategy and preparing for the uing battle.

    The most important thing was staying in peak condition.

    We needed to eat well and get enough rest.

    In this battle, we would all need to exceed our limits.

    Knock, knock.

    I heard a knock on my door.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    A soft groaning sound followed, and then the massive wooden door slowly creaked open.

    It had been built to match my size, so for a human like Soyeon, opening it was naturally a struggle.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ I¡¯ve nevere in here alone before, so I didn¡¯t realize how heavy this was.¡±

    Sweating profusely, Soyeon barely managed to step inside.

    She was holding a pillow in one hand.

    ¡°Ko Daehyeop? What¡¯s the reason you called for me?¡±

    I had indeed called for her, but not to sleep together¡ªthough, judging by her expression, she had misunderstood something.

    ¡°Heh, I thought you¡¯d call for the wolfdy or the spider maiden, but instead, you called for me. This proves it! The one you actually cherish the most¡­ is me!¡±

    I stared at Soyeon in silence as she spouted nonsense.

    ¡°¡­Wait. This is real?¡±

    Of course not.

    A strand of her hair, which had been tucked behind her ear, swayed slightly.

    That¡¯s not even a tail, so how is it moving like that?

    ¡°Hold on¡­ could it be that the hypnosis I used on youst time is only now taking effect? Fufufu¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­.¡±

    Yeah, sure. As if.

    Soyeon¡¯s nonsense had a strange charm to it, though. It made me want to see how far she¡¯d go with it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the reason you called me here¡­ Hah! No way¡ª¡±

    I had no idea what she was thinking, but her face suddenly flushed red.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ w-wait a second¡­ what I¡¯m wearing right now¡­.¡±

    If you are reading this trantion anywhere other than Novelight or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen.@@novelbin@@

    She nced down, stuck her fingers inside her cor, and adjusted her clothes slightly.

    ¡°ck¡­ hmm, this isn¡¯t too bad¡­.¡±

    I had no idea what she was checking, and I didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem! So, Ko Daehyeop. What¡¯s the real reason you called me here, alone, in the middle of the night?¡±

    She had looped the conversation back to the beginning.

    The operation would begin tomorrow, so wasting time was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford.

    We needed to eat well and rest properly to perform at our best.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Calling Soyeon was an extension of that n.

    ¡°¡­Seriously?¡±

    When I exined the reason I had summoned her, Soyeon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She tilted her head, as if doubting her ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want me to¡­ massage your body all over?¡±

    She even asked again, just to be sure.

    Normally, I would have shut down her nonsense immediately, but unfortunately for me, that was exactly what I was asking for.

    So I had no choice but to nod.

    ¡°¡­Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­.¡±

    Soyeon¡¯s expression shifted into something bizarre.

    Her hands, which had been twitching slightly, now visibly trembled with excitement¡ªshe waspletely ready to go all in.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    With a sudden leap, she shut her eyes tight.

    ¡­What the hell is she doing?

    I decided to stay still and watch, curious about what she was up to.

    After a few moments of silence, she peeked through half-lidded eyes¡­

    Then rubbed her forehead against my scales.

    ¡°¡­Wait, why aren¡¯t you hitting me?¡±

    She looked confused.

    Normally, I¡¯d whack her with my tail at this point, but since I didn¡¯t, she had realized something was off.

    Since I remained still, she slowly crept closer¡­

    And then, her face shifted into a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Come heeereee!¡±

    And finally, she touched me.

    With questionable enthusiasm, Soyeon grabbed my scales and started kneading them all over.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡±

    She even stuck out her tongue and licked¡ª

    ¡°Gek!¡±

    ¡­At this rate, people might mistake you for a spiritual beast, too.

    ¡°Hrrrng, stay still!¡±

    After rubbing me all over, she lifted her gaze.

    Her green eyes held a faint flicker of unease.

    ¡°¡­Ko Daehyeop, what exactly are you thinking right now?¡±

    Her eyes wavered.

    She was quick on the uptake.

    There was an obvious reason I had called for Soyeon at this hour.

    And so, I slowly opened my mouth to exin.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Soyeon, who had been listening quietly, trembled slightly.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you telling me this?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Neph.

    It wasn¡¯t Baekrang, either.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ll get jealous, you know.¡±

    This request could only be made to Soyeon.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never hated listening to you more than I do right now.¡±

    I knew this was a heavy burden for her.

    But there was no other choice.

    If we were going to stand against Bihee and Qiongqi, this was the only way.

    ¡°¡­If you look at me like that, how can I say no?¡±

    And out of everyone I knew, Soyeon was the best person to trust with this.

    The flower of the Tang n, Soyeon, reached out again.

    Unlike before¡ªwhen she had simply been messing around¡ªher hands now moved with purpose as they slid between my scales.

    As she continued for a long time, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Seriously¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m dying.

    She worries too much.

    ¡°Ko Daehyeop¡­ once this is over¡­ I have something I need to say¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gegegek!¡±

    I cut her off abruptly.

    For some reason, if I let her finish that sentence, I had a terrifyingly strong feeling that I really would die.

    Phew. That was too close.

    TL Note:The title Dae-hyeop is an honorific used to address a great hero or a knight in shining armor in the world of martial arts. Here, "Ko Daehyeop" is a form of address for the protagonist,bining his surname Ko with the title Dae-hyeop.

 Chapter 276

    ¡°Are you still thinking about that woman?¡±

    Qiongqi spoke in an irritated voice.

    With his abilities, Cho-Do¡¯s trap should have been easy to break through.

    After all, while fire could burn wood, metal could cut it down entirely¡ªa far deadlier method.

    But he didn¡¯t do that.

    To be more precise, he couldn¡¯t.

    Not because of ack of ability¡ªBihee had stopped him.

    With Qiongqi¡¯s power, he could have shattered the entire domain even with Bihee in the way.

    But since Bihee had stepped in, he immediately withdrew his strength.

    Did that mean he respected Bihee¡¯s decision?

    Not at all.

    Qiongqi himself was almost unaffected by the power of wood, but Bihee was different.

    As a being aligned with earth, wood-based attacks could be highly dangerous to him.

    In other words, if they didn¡¯t get out of this domain soon, Bihee would be the one to suffer.

    They weren¡¯t particrly allies, nor did they have any fondness for each other.

    In fact, Qiongqi had been watching for an opportunity to take Bihee¡¯s head.

    As a fiend who punished the righteous and delighted in the wicked, Bihee was one of the most disgusting creatures he had everid eyes on.

    And now, there was a golden chance to weaken him, even if only slightly.

    Things couldn¡¯t have gone more conveniently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why are you going so far to protect a confirmed traitor?¡±

    Even as he spoke, he truly didn¡¯t understand Bihee¡¯s actions.

    Qiongqi also knew that Cho-Do was Jinlong¡¯s daughter.

    But a betrayal changed everything.

    Jinlong¡¯s orders had been to cleanse the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts.

    That meant Cho-Do¡¯s fate was irrelevant.

    Bihee was the kind of spirit beast who prioritized Jinlong¡¯smands above all else.

    And yet, he had acted like this.

    Qiongqi couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas Cho-Do Bihee¡¯s weakness?

    That thought made Qiongqi smirk.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Bihee said. ¡°There are a few things I need to ask her. But more importantly, I must prioritize my father¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Hah. And yet, you physically stepped in to protect her?¡±

    ¡°¡­There are unclear aspects to this.¡±

    ¡°So, you actually cared about the youngest sibling?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You still don¡¯t understand me, Qiongqi?¡±

    Bihee¡¯s expression remained nk as he looked down at Cho-Do¡¯s abandoned domain.

    ¡°She sacrificed her own domain. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Cho-Do never left her domain.

    Ancient humans who had once seen her even crafted door ornaments in her image¡ªa symbol of protection.

    Just as she guarded her domain, humans hoped she would protect their homes as well.

    That was the kind of being she was.

    Even if it meant death, she would rather perish within her domain than abandon it.

    Which meant one thing¡ª

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. I can tell she switched sides, but she knows father¡¯s power better than anyone. Why would she do something like this?¡±

    Who had appeared that convinced Cho-Do to abandon everything?

    ¡°Maybe she found a better option,¡± Qiongqi sneered.

    Bihee didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°No one in this world can rece father.¡±

    Bihee¡¯s calm deration made Qiongqi chuckle mockingly.

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t your ¡®father¡¯ get beaten down right here in the Mountains of Ten Thousand Beasts?¡±

    Had any other spirit beast dared to say this, they would have lost their head on the spot.

    But Qiongqi was an exception.

    Jinlong himself had recognized his strength, granting him special privileges.

    And Qiongqi was more than happy to abuse them.

    ¡°If Jinlong wanted, taking care of a single human would be nothing.¡±

    Of course, Bihee wasn¡¯t so easily provoked.

    He was someone who always prioritized his missions above all else.

    ¡°Hah. Is that so?¡± Qiongqi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, doesn¡¯t that mean your father isn¡¯t invincible?¡±

    ¡°Recently, he subdued both the dragon of ice and the thunder-wielding bird. There are no spirit beasts left in this age who can oppose Jinlong.¡±

    That was true.

    Jinlong had devoured countless spirit beasts¡¯ Neidans, growing stronger and stronger over time.

    There was likely no spirit beast left who could stand against him.

    ¡°Well, in this era, that might be true,¡± Qiongqi admitted.

    It was precisely because of Jinlong¡¯s overwhelming power and his nature that Qiongqi had chosen to serve him.

    ¡°But what if we expand the scope a little?¡±

    A mischievous grin spread across Qiongqi¡¯s face.

    Before Bihee could reply, he continued.

    ¡°The Ancient Tail of Death¡­ what about him?¡±

    BOOM!

    The ground where Qiongqi had been standing exploded.

    ¡°You dare speak that name¡­?¡±

    For the first time, Bihee¡¯s expression changed.

    His face twisted into a mix of rage and fear.

    Seeing this, Qiongqi beamed.

    ¡°Haha¡­ now you¡¯re finally paying attention to me.¡±

    This was exactly the reaction he wanted.

    Bihee¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t let go of the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±

    The Ancient Tail of Death.

    In the present day, some spirit beasts worshipped him like a legendary being.

    But those who had actually lived during that time¡­

    Didn¡¯t even dare think of such a thing.

    How could they?

    That creature had drenched the world in terror.

    Even Jinlong himself had been unable to stop him.

    For Bihee, he was a nightmare.

    For Qiongqi, he was an idol.

    ¡°¡­Do not speak his name. Unless you want to die by my hands.¡±

    For the first time, Bihee¡¯sposure wavered.

    And Qiongqi, satisfied that he had gotten exactly what he wanted, grinned in delight.

    ¡°Khh, haha¡­ I swear, I¡¯d love to cut your head off right now.¡±

    ¡°Qiongqi. Do you truly wish for that?¡±

    Bihee¡¯s sharp re locked onto him.

    This trantion is the intellectual property of Novelight.

    ¡°Heh¡­ well, I should at least finish my job first, right?¡±

    Qiongqi sighed dramatically.

    ¡°Never speak that cursed name in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Whatever our young mastermands.¡±

    Qiongqi¡¯s mocking tone remained unchanged.

    ¡°But have you thought about why I brought up that name in the first ce?¡±

    Bihee¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    Another scheme?

    ¡°Al-Yu, was it? That half-blood who went to meet Kunlun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Al-Yu?¡±

    Bihee remembered him¡ªthe spirit beast who had dared to meet Jinlong alone.

    ¡°I heard Gongbok is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Bihee¡¯s expression hardened.

    Gongbok.

    He had never been particrly close to him, but he knew of him.

    And now, someone had killed him?

    And if that same someone was their current target¡­

    ¡°Describe him.¡±

    ¡°A ck-scaled lizard¡­ with dragon¡¯s scales.¡±

    ¡°¡­A lizard?¡±

    If it had dragon¡¯s scales, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to call it a dragon?

    Why insist on calling it a lizard?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but that¡¯s how the message was delivered.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what does that have to do with that name?¡±

    Qiongqi shrugged.

    ¡°That guy was actually pretty decent at defending himself, but then a single lizard cut him down in one strike? Doesn¡¯t that sound familiar?¡±

    Hearing it like that, it sounded like Gongbok had been overwhelmingly defeated.

    But in reality, it was nothing like that.

    The battle had been one-sided¡ªuntil a final, desperate gamble had seeded.

    But since they only knew the oue and not the struggle, they had no choice but to misinterpret the events.

    ¡°The Ancient Tail of Death. That being has returned.¡±

    ¡°Hah. And here I was wondering what nonsense you were about to say.¡±

    Bihee¡¯s expression returned to its usual neutrality.

    There was no point in listening to such nonsense.

    ¡°I witnessed Gomodo¡¯s destruction with my own eyes. He vanished without a trace. There¡¯s no way he could return.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Vanished without a trace.

    Bihee had personally seen Jinlong finally put an end to him.

    There was no way that thing could still exist.

    He forced himself to push aside the fear that had momentarily crept into his mind.

    A ck-scaled lizard¡ªit might resemble Gomodo, sure.

    But if Cho-Do had sided with it, she had either been deceived or made a mistake.

    ¡°¡­Even if this incident has nothing to do with that monster¡­ I can¡¯t afford to let such a threat linger.¡±

    No matter what, he needed to find and confront that lizard.

    He felt no brotherly attachment to Gongbok.

    But if someone had killed a fellow Yongsaengguja, they deserved retribution.

    And if that ck-scaled lizard truly did resemble the Ancient Tail of Death¡­

    Then this could be his opportunity to bury the painful memories that had refused to fade¡ªeven after all these years.

    *

    ¡°Great Hero, that child¡­¡±

    Cho-Do gazed at So-Yeong, who was dozing off in my embrace.

    I had forced an unreasonable request onto her.

    Could she really handle it with such a small body?

    But it was something that had to be done.

    Sssssk.

    des of grass sprouted from Cho-Do¡¯s hands, gently cradling So-Yeong as she slept soundly.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Gweong.

    A tiny green frog, shrunken down to the size of a palm, let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Great Hero, you¡¯re nning to take on either Qiongqi or Bihee, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Even though I explicitly denied it¡­

    She¡¯s too sharp.

    ¡°In truth, I already knew. From the little time I¡¯ve observed you and from what your followers have told me, it was obvious how you¡¯d act.¡±

    My n hadn¡¯t changed.

    But I had lied, just a little¡ªbecause I didn¡¯t want my followers to worry.

    There¡¯s a saying that asking for forgiveness is easier than asking for permission.

    A bit underhanded, sure.

    But if I held off one of the enemies and withdrew from the battlefield, my followers would have no choice but to give their all.

    If they failed to take down their opponent quickly, I¡¯d be the one to die.

    I was taking myself hostage to motivate them.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t stop you. If you truly hold back one of them, this n offers our best chance of victory.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that I nned to die.

    It was that I trusted my followers.

    The followers of Gae-Gaek-Gyo grow stronger in proportion to my strength.

    Against a Heavenly Realm opponent, the likes of Cheol-Du-Ryong and weaker beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to do much.

    But if I used the abilities of Gae-Gaek-Gyo, the story would change.

    At the very least, they¡¯d be strong enough to survive andnd a few blows.

    That¡¯s why this battle wasn¡¯t about me¡ªit was about my followers.

    ¡°And your followers know. Even though you tried to reassure them, they already figured out what you¡¯re nning.¡±

    ¡­Seriously?

    They¡¯ve all gotten too sharp.

    ¡°The White Wolf told me to pass on a message. She knows what you¡¯re nning, so for the love of everything, at least choose the safer option.¡±

    So even though I thought I had reassured them, I still ended up worrying them.

    ¡°If you have to face one, let it be Bihee, not Qiongqi.¡±

    Qiongqi and Bihee.@@novelbin@@

    One is a Fiend-Beast, and the other is a Divine-Beast.

    If I had to fight one, Bihee was the obvious choice.

    The reason was simple.

    From the start, I had the elemental advantage.

    On the other hand, Qiongqi wielded metal, which countered my wood affinity.

    Even without affinity issues, the difference in power between us was already vast.

    But with that disadvantage, there was zero chance of victory.

    ¡°Bihee doesn¡¯t enjoy killing. If it¡¯s an order from his father, he might follow through, but in this case, he¡¯ll likely capture you instead. Since you destroyed ck Cloud Pavilion, they¡¯ll need to replenish their supply of elixirs.¡±

    Meanwhile, Qiongqi would do anything to kill me.

    He wasn¡¯t a half-baked minor Fiend-Beast like Do-Cheol.

    He was one of the Four Great Fiends¡ªand not just any of them, but the most powerful, the most wicked¡­ the "Worst of the Worst."

    So logically, facing Bihee made more sense.

    Regardless of who I fought, I wouldn¡¯t win.

    But at least against Bihee, I¡¯d have a chance of surviving.

    ¡°So choose Bihee¡­¡±

    Cho-Do¡¯s voice trailed off.

    ¡°¡­Why¡­ You¡¯re still the same¡­.¡±

    She realized.

    I wasn¡¯t going to fight Bihee.

    I was going to face Qiongqi.

    My safety didn¡¯t matter.

    What was the point of buying time if Qiongqi was butchering my followers?

    Just as Qiongqi countered me, he also countered Gae-Gaek-Gyo.

    Gae-Gaek-Gyo¡¯s entire foundation came from me¡ªa Divine Beast of Wood.

    The entire sect could be considered wood-aligned.

    Throwing them against Qiongqi would be suicide.

    Strategically, facing Bihee would be better.

    Cho-Do began to tear up.

    ¡°You always¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect her to cry.

    ¡­Was she seeing me as the previous Gomodo?

    For a long moment, she silently wept.

    Then, as if realizing I wouldn¡¯t change my mind, she gave up.

    She shared everything she knew¡ªher final advice on how to handle the fight.

    ¡°¡­You must survive. Think about why I came here.¡±

    With those parting words, she carried So-Yeong away.

    She had abandoned her domain to help me.

    I was grateful.

    And I had no intention of dying.

    This battle was winnable.

    I had found a way to bnce our firepower.

    I had contingency ns in ce.

    And there was still one final trump card that only I knew about.

    Everything was ready.

    Now, I just needed to rest¡­

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Before I could even respond, the wooden door creaked open.

    So-Yeong?

    Cho-Do?

    Did they forget something?

    ¡°¡­I hate you.¡±

    That voice¡­

    Neph?

    Her red eyes bore into me.

    Just like the first time I saw her, they sent a chill down my spine.

    And just like that first time, they pulled me in despite the danger.

    I took a cautious step forward.

    She waited¡ªand then, as if she had nned it all along, she pulled me onto herp.

    ¡°Gek.¡±

    Did shee because she wanted to sleep beside me?

    I mean¡­ she must be anxious too.

    ¡°You keep adding more and more people. Even though you met me first.¡±

    ¡­Huh?

    Was Neph¡¯s speech always this fluent?

    Drip.

    Something warm sshed onto my scales.

    Was she¡­ crying?

    Was she mad at me for making another reckless decision?

    Drip.

    ¡­Wait.

    This is tears, right?

    ¡°This is your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Geeeek¡ª?!¡±

    Neph¡¯s hands mped onto my cheeks.

    Before I realized it, my arms and legs had been wrapped in webbing.

    Her beautiful face inched closer.

    Her ruby-red eyes¡­

    Her golden bobbed hair¡­

    The perfect match for my childhood ideal.

    Her face was getting closer.

    Her cherry-like lips glistened¡ªwith saliva.

    ¡­Why was there so much saliva?

    ¡°Gekekekekekek¡ª!¡±

    No, Neph, stop!

    We aren¡¯t ready for this¡ª

    Chomp.

    ¡­Chomp?

    ¡°GEEEKKKK¡ª?!¡±

    She bit down hard on my neck¡ªand refused to let go.

    I guess¡­ this was her way of forgiving me for my recklessness.

    ¡­¡­But, Neph.

    You are forgiving me, right?

    Because I think you just injected venom.

    ¡°¡­Want me to clean you up?¡±

    ¡­What the hell does that mean?

    Clean me up?

 Chapter 277

    The followers all wore tense expressions.

    It was because they could sense the presence of two powerful beings approaching my domain.

    I had calmed them down multiple times and encouraged them.

    All that mattered was that everyone did their best in their respective positions.

    That was the key to victory.

    "They left traces on purpose to throw us off. It took some effort, but it looks like we¡¯ve finally found them."

    A man with a tiger-like face stood at the base of the mountain peak.

    "Don¡¯t be reckless, Qiongqi."

    A man with blue hair stood beside him.

    ¡¾Qiongqi lv???¡¿

    ¡¾Bihee lv???¡¿

    Even just staring at them made my entire body tingle.

    ¡¾Qiongqi¡¿

    A Fiend-Beast with the body of a tiger and massive wings.

    A descendant of Soho¡¯s lineage, possessing the ability to control Metal.

    He has a twisted personality, revering the wicked and punishing the righteous.

    ¡¾Bihee¡¿

    A Divine Beast with the face of a dragon and the body of a turtle.

    A spiritual entity so powerful that he could be called a dragon himself.

    He enjoys bearing heavy burdens and takes responsibility for everything.

    The only reason I could see even this much was because of my Dragon Eyes.

    If I were still my former self, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything at all.

    "Does it even need to be said? It¡¯s a grand asion when fellow Dragonborn meet."

    Qiongqi sneered with a mocking grin.

    I could tell immediately¡ªthese two were beyondparison, both absolute monsters.

    "I am a messenger from Kunlun."

    Bihee stepped forward, making Qiongqi retreat slightly.

    It seemed he at least wanted to try talking first.

    From our side, Cho-Do took a step forward.

    After all, she was the only one here with any connection to Bihee.

    "Oh my, isn¡¯t this Bihee older brother?"

    Cho-Do greeted him nonchntly.

    "Cho-Do. And Do-Cheol. It pains me to see two Dragonborn here."

    He still held a sense of decorum, but I could tell from his tone¡ªthis was his way of saying:

    "Don¡¯t expect mercy just because we share blood."

    "To think you would stand beside a vile Fiend-Beast who murdered one of our own."

    His gaze shifted directly to me.

    "Murdered a Dragonborn?"

    So they believed that I was the one who killed Gong-Bok.

    "Brother, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding."

    "A misunderstanding? Then speak."

    "You said we touched something we shouldn¡¯t have? But we don¡¯t recall doing anything like that."

    Technically, I should have been the one to speak.

    But for now, Cho-Do was handling it.

    As a fellow Dragonborn, she was better suited to negotiate.

    And besides, I had preparations to make.

    "Do you not understand what it means that Qiongqi is standing still? We already confirmed that you were involved."

    Bihee¡¯s gaze turned to Do-Cheol.

    For a brief moment, she flinched.

    Then, she ignited her killing intent.

    Not a single regret for putting her on the frontlines.

    "But I do not believe that a Dragonborn would willinglymit such heinous acts."

    Now he¡¯s trying to win us over?

    Even Bihee must have known that fighting us would be a wasteful battle.

    Or maybe, he simply hesitated to cut down his own kin.

    "Someone must have poisoned your minds with sweet words."

    It was obvious what he meant.

    "That ck-scaled lizard¡ªthe mastermind behind this incident. Surrender him to us, and I promise to withdraw without retaliation."

    He was telling them to hand me over.

    "So if we offer you this lizard, you¡¯ll just leave as if nothing happened?"

    "I do not take you for fools. This is the final mercy I can offer."

    Qiongqi didn¡¯t look pleased.

    As a Fiend-Beast, he had been hoping for a fight against all of us.

    So it was no surprise that Bihee¡¯s attempt at diplomacy irritated him.

    "Final mercy?"

    "¡­I¡¯m overlooking your mistake, Cho-Do."

    Was he speaking as a Dragonborn brother, rather than as a servant of True Dragon?

    It was certainly a tempting offer.

    All they had to do was hand me over, and everyone else would be spared.

    "Hah. Since when did you ever y the role of an older brother?"

    Vwooom!

    The nts around us trembled.

    This trantion is the intellectual property of Novelight.

    A clear deration¡ªthere would be nopromise.

    And in response, the hidden presences of my followers began to reveal their power.

    Crackle¡ª

    "Hmph¡­ What are you waiting for? I think we¡¯re done talking."

    Bihee stepped back, and Qiongqi¡¯s lips curled into a twisted grin.

    The battle was inevitable.

    And this was exactly what Qiongqi wanted.

    "Well, I think it¡¯s clear who should be fighting who."

    Bihee¡¯s gaze settled on Cho-Do.

    Qiongqi¡¯s gaze locked onto Do-Cheol.

    Dragonborn against Dragonborn.

    Fiend against Fiend.

    From their perspective, all they had to do was defeat Cho-Do and Do-Cheol, and our entire group would be insignificant.

    But that¡¯s where I¡¯d change the script.

    All this time, while Bihee and Cho-Do were talking¡­

    I had been gathering my power.

    It wasn¡¯t perfected yet, but I had practiced it countless times.

    "Storm."

    Dragon Words.

    "Envelop me."

    KWOAGAGAGAGAGAGAK!

    The energy of the wind surged into my body.

    For the first time, since I was a tiny gecko lizard, I felt that same sensation I did when I first used Dash.

    What I had gained¡ª

    Was overwhelming speed.

    PA-PA-PA-PA-PAK!

    And with that speed¡ª

    KWA-AAAAAAAAANG!

    I hurled myself at Qiongqi.

    Kuguguuk...

    Sure enough, he didn''t budge easily.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    This was my domain.

    FWOOSH!

    The ground beneath Qiongqi''s feet copsed in an instant.

    My goal wasn''t simply to attack him¡ª

    It was to separate Qiongqi and Bihee.

    "Hmph... So you chose me, huh?"

    Even as he fell, he didn''t make a single move.

    "Well, I suppose I was more interested in you than Do-Cheol anyway."

    His stance was clear¡ª

    He wanted to see everything I had prepared.

    "A lizard who dreams of being a dragon... Show me your tricks."

    *

    SWOOSH!

    Cho-Do''s vines wrapped tightly around Baekrang, stopping her from rushing forward.

    "Get a hold of yourself. Even if you go there now, you¡¯ll be of no help."

    Baekrang, baring her fangs, had no choice but to step back.

    She knew it, too.

    She wasn¡¯t strong enough to intervene in a battle between Qiongqi and Komodo.

    "If we want to help Dal Dae-hyeop, then we have to move quickly¡ª"

    BOOM!

    A massive vine lunged toward Bihee.

    "We need to take him down first!"

    KRRRRNG!

    "GWORROOONG!"

    Cho-Ah, Cho-Do''s right hand, let out a thunderous roar.

    Bihee calmly withstood their attacks.

    A faint sizzling sound filled the air.

    Cho-Do¡¯s ability to control Wood made her a tricky opponent.

    But tricky wasn¡¯t the same as dangerous.

    She was formidable, but she wasn¡¯t an opponent he couldn¡¯t defeat.

    "That lizard... Why is he so important?"

    Bihee couldn''t understand.

    Cho-Do''s actions made no sense unless it was because of that ck-scaled lizard.

    He was strong, sure¡ª

    With that level of power, he could have reached a high rank in Kunlun.

    But to think he could oppose True Dragon?

    That was impossible.

    What had Cho-Do seen that made her betray them?

    And why was that lizard willing to go against True Dragon?

    "Brother, do you still not understand?"

    Komodo...

    Qiongqi had mockingly suggested it, and their earlier confirmation had debunked the idea.

    That lizard was not the legendary "Tail-bearing Ancient Death."

    At most, he was barely two years old.

    A young lizard¡ªnothing more.

    "If you insist on abel... Let¡¯s call him my beloved, shall we?"

    SWOOSH!

    Countless vines and roses bloomed.

    BOOM!

    The sweet scent of the roses dulled the mind, and their thorned vines surged toward Bihee, ready to pierce his flesh.

    SLASH!

    "Your beloved, huh? Well, I don¡¯t know why, but I can definitely sense something like that from him."

    Bihee lifted an arm, effortlessly blocking all of Cho-Do''s attacks.

    "He¡¯s strong for his age, I¡¯ll give him that. And if given unlimited time, he might even grow strong enough to reach me someday."

    FWOOSH!

    A ck me erupted from the side.

    It was a punch¡ªa strike that resembled a human¡¯s.

    But the force behind it was anything but human.

    KRRRRRNG!

    The impact was enough to make Bihee¡¯s body jolt.

    "Tch, with a body that sturdy, what¡¯s the point?"

    Bihee took a step back, assessing the situation.

    Cho-Do.

    Do-Cheol.

    Both were strong enough to face him.

    But defeating him?

    That was impossible.

    After all¡ª

    He hadn¡¯t even revealed his true form yet.

    "But that lizard doesn¡¯t have unlimited time."

    Fighting Qiongqi was a battle to the death.

    The oue was obvious.

    He could also see their strategy.

    They nned to overwhelm him with numbers, restrain him long enough, and then join forces against Qiongqi.

    "Cho-Do... Do you really think you can stop me with just this?"

    KRRRK!@@novelbin@@

    KRRRRK!

    Baekrang and the other spiritual beasts fired waves of frost from a distance.

    Even though Bihee had just endured Cho-Do¡¯s attacks, he remained unharmed.

    Still, they didn¡¯t stop.

    They continued relentlessly searching for an opening.

    BOOM!

    A massive wolf-shaped frost st shot toward Bihee.

    KRRRRRNG!

    And then¡ª

    A deafening roar erupted from Cheol-Du-Ryong.

    "Not bad, but..."

    The attacks were insufficient.

    They simply weren¡¯t enough to harm a Heavenly Realm master.

    "Only you and Do-Cheol are strong enough to face me directly."

    If they managed to wound him with Wood, then Baekrang and Cheol-Du-Ryong¡¯s attacks might do some damage.

    That was why they continued to harass him from afar.

    "A pity. If only that lizard had joined you in this fight, then maybe... just maybe... things would have been different."

    They were still one master short.

    A three-man rotation strategy¡ªdraining Bihee¡¯s stamina while receiving constant support¡ªmeant that defeating him wasn¡¯t impossible.

    But two people alone weren¡¯t enough.

    Bihee was strong enough to take on both simultaneously without issue.

    If he trulymitted to taking them down, then this battle would be over in an instant.

    Bihee¡¯s gaze shifted between Cho-Do and Do-Cheol.

    There was no need for further words.

    Cho-Do stood on the left.

    Do-Cheol stood on the right.

    And in the center stood a small lizard.

    "That thing...?"

    Bihee''s gaze fixated on the tiny lizard in the middle.

    "Another lizard...? When did¡ª"

    A flicker of confusion crossed Bihee¡¯s face.

    The enemy¡¯s strategy was obvious.

    The ck-scaled lizard was keeping Qiongqi upied while their full force focused on him.

    Their vanguard would hold the line long enough for support to pour in.

    Cho-Do and Do-Cheol¡ª

    Both were worthy opponents.

    Do-Cheol¡¯s superhuman body couldn''t be underestimated, and Cho-Do¡¯s mastery over Wood made her exceptionally tricky.

    It made sense for them to step forward.

    But what was that lizard?

    Its appearance was strange.

    A perfect blend of ck and white.

    It was shaped differently from the other lizard.

    Its hind legs seemed too long...

    And¡ª

    Did it have a long beard hanging from its chin?

    "Kekekek."

    The lizard stared back at Bihee.

    Its murky, unreadable eyes betrayed nothing.

    In that instant¡ª

    Bihee¡¯s body tensed.

    Even he didn''t know why.

    It was the first time in this fight that he had taken a step back.

    Kuuung!

    To wield the power of Earth meant, in simple terms, to control thend itself.

    Dragon Step.

    Mighty Dragon Tremor¡ªhis personal technique¡ªwas unleashed.

    Or at least¡ª

    It should have been.

    A giant dragon was supposed to rise from the earth, tearing apart the enemies in its path.

    But¡ª

    Nothing happened.

    Because what he stepped on wasn¡¯t earth.

    What he stepped on was ck scales.

    And white scales.

    A perfectly blended pattern¡ª

    Identical to the lizard he had seen before.

    "What...?"

    The lizard was gone.

    "An illusion?"

    A power so precise that even he hadn¡¯t realized when he had fallen under it.

    A force so seamless that he had failed to detect it.

    It made perfect sense why the lizard had been ced in the vanguard.

    But something didn¡¯t make sense.

    To create an illusion of this scale, the caster had to be at least as powerful as himself.

    Was that tiny lizard truly such a formidable entity?

    Or rather¡ª

    Was this really an illusion?

    Drip.

    A liquid droplet fell onto Bihee¡¯s head.

    And above him¡ª

    Two colossal eyes gazed down from the heavens.

    Hunhui.

    The Prime Serpent¡ª

    The one who nurtured the Serpent Queen and the former King of Birds.

    The one who had raised two of the greatest rulers of the jungle.

    Though he had never been called a dragon, the world bestowed the name upon him nheless¡ªa testament to his power.

    Once, he had been destined for dominance.

    Yet he had chosen istion, betrayed by the one he had raised like a son¡ªGaechal Goatal.

    He had turned his back on the world, choosing instead to watch over the weak.

    Then, one day¡ª

    A lizard came to find him.

    At first, he disliked it.

    He had no intention of taking another disciple.

    But then¡ª

    He saw something strange.

    A lizard¡ªone he had never seen before¡ª

    Moving with his footwork.

    wlessly.

    And that lizard¡ª

    Had already bonded with the Serpent Queen.

    He had never considered taking another pupil,

    But¡ª

    He couldn¡¯t refuse this one.

    Not after everything the ck-scaled lizard had done.

    Not after delivering justice upon the one he couldn¡¯t punish himself.

    Not after teaching Pasil the meaning of love.

    Not after relieving the burden of guilt he had carried for so long.

    This lizard¡ª

    Had even shown him the wall paintings left behind by a human he had once known.

    And now¡ª

    That human¡¯s descendant was walking the same path as Pasil.

    Hunhui never wanted a son-inw.

    But the lizard had left him with no choice.

    Sure¡ª

    The boy was a bit of a phnderer, but who¡¯s perfect?

    So¡ª

    Topensate for his shorings¡ª

    Hunhui beat him every time they met.

    "Grrr..."

    And now¡ª

    Hunhui had returned topensate once more.

    It was time to stop hiding.

    It was time to show the world what he truly was.

    Hunhui

    A being of both Yin and Yang¡ª

    A force so powerful that all who knew his name revered him.

    Tusus Lisu

    A name carried by one whose martial prowess was beyondparison.

    Solong

    A dragon who had never forsaken his humble beginnings.

    The smallest¡ªyet the grandest.

    A dragon of both light and shadow...

    Had finally revealed his true form.

 Chapter 278

    No one had foreseen the full extent of Hunhui¡¯s strength.

    Not a single spirit beast present¡ª

    Not even Gomodo, the very one who had drawn him into this battle.

    At best, he had expected Hunhui to pull his weight in aiding Cho-Do and Docheol.

    But the power of Solong¡ªthe Hidden Dragon¡ª

    Hadpletely shattered his expectations.

    Bihee gazed at the colossal dragon before him.

    What he had thought to be the ground¡ª

    Had actually been its foot.

    And what he had mistaken for the sun¡ª

    Was its eye.

    It was a monstrous size,

    A form that could rival even the True Dragon himself.

    Even when facing Kaichal Goa-Thal,

    Hunhui had never fully unleashed himself.

    But now¡ª

    He had poured everything out.

    The massive body that was alreadyrge¡ª

    Had grown evenrger.

    A mountain could barelypare to Solong¡¯s current size.

    KWAHHHH!

    Every strike of his reshaped thendscape.

    Even a casual swing of his arm¡ª

    Would instantly kill most spirit beasts.

    For the first time,

    Bihee felt something fundamentally unfair about his opponent.

    "Even with that massive body¡ª"

    "His attacks still reach me?"

    Every being had limits.

    Even spirit beasts could not infinitely grow stronger.

    Size and weight imposed natural constraints¡ª

    Therger a being,

    The more burdened it became by its own existence.

    Something of Solong¡¯s size should, by all logic,

    Find each step a gamble between life and death.

    A monstrosity beyond reason.

    But Solong¡ª

    Was a dragon.

    And a dragon¡ª

    Was one who had surpassed the limits of its kind.

    But so was Bihee.

    He too was a dragon¡ª

    And he wouldn¡¯t just sit and take it.

    Yet despite everything,

    Bihee could not counterattack.

    That¡ª

    Was why he felt Solong¡¯s power was unfair.

    Bihee drew his strength from the earth.

    He was of Earth among the Five Phases.

    To unleash his full power,

    He needed to be standing on solid ground.

    But Solong¡ª

    Was denying him that.

    Every time Bihee tried to touch the earth,

    What hended on¡ª

    Was Solong¡¯s body.

    Unable to establish his foundation,

    He was leftpletely exposed to the next attack.

    SWOOOOSH!

    The most infuriating of those attacks¡ª

    Was this.

    THUUUUM!

    A tail strike¡ª

    Launched upward from below.

    A technique designed topletely remove his chance of setting foot on solid ground.

    And as soon as Bihee wasunched skyward¡ª

    The attacks poured in.

    FWOOOOOM!

    Docheol¡¯s ck mes surged upward.

    SHAAAA!

    Cho-Do¡¯s massive vines whipped out, draining vital energy.

    AWWWOOOOOOO!

    White Fang¡¯s freezing energy pierced the air from afar.

    SHAAAK!

    Threads of spider silk¡ªas strong as steel,ced with venom¡ª

    Rained down on him.

    And the most frustrating attack of them all¡ª

    ¡°Monogamyyyyy¡ª!"

    ¡°Polygamy!!¡±

    ¡°Po-po-po-polygamy!!!¡±

    The joint assault of the Unicorns and Bicorns.

    Normally¡ª

    They wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning.

    Both were creatures bound to thend.

    Neither had any means to strike at a target in the air.

    But this battle was different.

    No one could have imagined a Unicorn and a Bicorn working together.

    And no one could have predicted¡ª

    That the Bicorns would be vaulting into the sky like shadows,

    Carrying the Unicorns on their backs,

    Who waited for the perfect moment to strike with their gleaming blue horns.

    ¡°M-monogamy...!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Even when the Bicorns touched them in strange ways,

    The Unicorns ignored it.

    They had learned to endure.

    And focused solely on battle.

    Bihee, still unable tond a single effective counter,

    Finally realized¡ª

    ¡°I need to deal with Solong first.¡±

    But¡ª

    That was easier said than done.

    Bihee may have been weakened,

    But he was still far stronger than most spirit beasts.

    Yet Solong¡ª

    Was not like most spirit beasts.

    A creature beyond logic.

    With that size,

    He should have been slow.

    That was the natural order.

    But Solong¡¯s speed¡ª

    Was dozens of times faster than anything Bihee had expected.

    SWOOOSH!

    BOOOOM!

    Once again¡ª

    Bihee was flung into the sky.

    He threw out a fist to retaliate¡ª

    BOOM!

    But his attack hit nothing.

    Because in that split second¡ª

    Solong had already moved behind him.

    A monstrous body¡ª

    With overwhelming speed.

    Bigger creatures were supposed to be more vulnerable¡ª

    Withrger areas open for attack.

    But Solong¡¯s speed¡ª

    Completely negated that weakness.

    This wasn¡¯t just overwhelming strength.

    It was a power that defied reason.

    Bihee couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    Even for a dragon,

    How could such movements be possible?

    The answer¡ª

    Was simple.

    The step of a gecko upon water.

    The ultimate footwork¡ªSolong Deungcheonbo.

    And the origin of that art¡ª

    Was not some young dragon¡¯s instinct.

    The "So" (ËÝ) in Solong¡ª

    Meant to go against reason.

    So naturally,

    His footwork¡ª

    Was a force beyond reason itself.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    A mountain-sized dragon¡ª

    Moving at the speed of thunder.

    Once again, Bihee was thrown into the air.

    And this time¡ª

    The attacks converged all at once.

    Cho-Do¡¯s vines coiled around him.

    Docheol¡¯s ck mes surged.

    White Fang¡¯s frost sealed his wounds¡ªthen shattered them.

    This trantion is the intellectual property of Novelight.

    Steel-thread webs tightened around his limbs.

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    For the first time¡ª

    Bihee let out a pained grunt.

    If this continued¡ª

    Even his defenses wouldn¡¯t hold forever.

    But there was no escape.

    Unless¡ª

    He eliminated Solong first.

    KUUUUUUUUNG!

    "Scatter!"

    White Fang shouted the moment he noticed the shift.

    A colossal shockwave erupted midair¡ª

    Even Solong himself was pushed back slightly.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Cho-Do¡¯s face darkened.

    "I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be pushed this far¡­"@@novelbin@@

    In the moment of impact¡ª

    Bihee¡¯s feet touched the ground.

    And at that very instant¡ª

    He unleashed his true form.

    A dragon¡ª

    With the body of a turtle.

    Bihee had cast aside all restraint.

    *

    BOOOOM!

    After continuously plummeting, I finallynded in a new battlefield.

    If the ce where Bihee and the followers were fighting was at the mountain¡¯s peak, then this was its entrance.

    A perfect environment for a one-on-one fight.

    Z-ZZZAAAAANG!

    "You actually chose me? What an honor."

    Even though I had driven him into the ground, Qiongqi only grinned.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he had taken no damage.

    Despite his humanoid form, a small trickle of blood ran down from his forehead.

    Yet his expression remainedposed.

    Not a trace of doubt that he could lose.

    Wooong.

    The Fox Marble trembled.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of Gongbok or the marble itself, but it was clear that even it sensed Qiongqi¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    "Just because one holds a Dragon Pearl doesn''t mean they can be a dragon."

    Qiongqi slowly stepped back.

    "How about we talk for a moment?"

    Talk?

    Was he trying to stall for time?

    "You¡¯ve piqued my interest. Even if you¡¯re the youngest, you¡¯ve managed to bring a member of the Four Fiends under yourmand."

    Docheol and Qiongqi were both part of the Four Fiends.

    Now that Docheol had joined Gae Gak Sect, I supposed they should be called the Three Fiends instead.

    "You¡¯re someone who knows the power of the True Dragon, understands Bihee¡¯s strength, and is obviously aware of my own power. Yet despite all that, you chose to stand on the other side. What do you think that means?"

    Qiongqi took a deep breath, as if thrilled.

    "It means I saw something special in you. It means you possess something that leaves me no choice but to stand against you!"

    His crimson eyes gleamed.

    "What could it possibly be? What did you see that made you think you could surpass Bihee, surpass me, and even challenge the True Dragon¡­ What exactly did you witness?"

    It seemed I had made the right choice in taking on Qiongqi myself.

    The air grew thick with the chilling presence of his murderous intent.

    Had the followers faced him instead, even if they had won, the losses would have been catastrophic.

    "A tail-wielding death of old."

    Qiongqi stared straight at me as he spoke.

    Had he figured out my identity?

    "...But you¡¯re too small for that. Not enough strength, not enough size."

    Just how monstrous was the previous Gomodo that everyone who knew him reacted the same way?

    "Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. If Docheol decided to follow you, she must have judged you to be at leastparable to him."

    Kugugugugu.

    A suffocating killing intent bore down on me.

    "In my eyes, you still look like a mere lizard, but I trust you¡¯ll make things entertaining."

    The way he kept mentioning Docheol made it seem like he was of a simr ilk.

    He had ample chances to attack me while we were falling, but he hadn¡¯t.

    He must have wanted to fight me at my full strength.

    That¡¯s why he had the luxury of chatting.

    "I¡¯ll let you have the first move."

    Could I actually win against him?

    There was only one way to find out.

    I had to try.

    While he was still letting his guard down.

    I raised my foot high and immediatelyunched forward with Jin-gak.

    BOOOOM!

    A dragon carving through the earth like a swimmer through water.

    High Dragon Kick, Descending Dragon Tremor.

    CRACKLE!

    "Oh? This is Bihee¡¯s¡­!"

    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t be enough to deal serious damage.

    Woooong.

    The Fox Marble resonated with my power.

    A storm in my right hand.

    CRACKLE!

    A thunderp in my left.

    RUMMMBLE!

    Descending Dragon Tremor, and Serpent¡¯s Counterstrike.

    By shaking the earth, I locked down his movements, then struck from both sides with the essence of the Storm Falcon and the Thunder Serpent.

    Even Qiongqi wouldn¡¯t be able to evade all of this.

    "KUHAHA! What luxury! Three at once!"

    And given his nature, I doubted he would even try to dodge.

    "A gift that pleases me greatly from the very start! I shall ept it!"

    Qiongqi took his stance.

    He nted both feet firmly into the ground to keep from wavering.

    Then he deflected every single one of my countless attacks.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    It was bizarre.

    Physically impossible.

    Qiongqi was still in humanoid form.

    How could he possibly parry everything?

    Something felt off.

    The more my attacks shed with his fists and palms, the more it felt like something was swallowing them up.

    If I had topare it to anything¡­ it would be a swamp.

    "Hmm, you¡¯re quick to catch on. Your power is wood. Mine is metal! Our abilities are a perfect opposition!"

    So even this swamp-like energy stemmed from metal.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    "So, what will you do now? All three of your attacks have beenpletely nullified!"

    Three?

    Who said there were only three?

    Sssssss.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me¡ª!"

    Qiongqi¡¯s eyes widened.

    Even for him, taking a direct hit at this range was going to hurt.

    The power of the storm and thunder had gathered in full.

    ZZZZAAAAANG!

    I unleashed it all in one concentrated st.

    CRACKLE!

    Qiongqi was sted backward.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end.

    I had onlynded one solid hit.

    I had to keep up the pressure.

    "Heh¡­ HAHAHA!"

    Qiongqi suddenly burst intoughter.

    Had he hit his head?

    "Excellent! Absolutely excellent! The attacks from your left and right were just a diversion! No, you actually scattered the energy of the Five Elements in every direction!"

    Even after taking a direct hit, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood.

    Step by step, he strode toward me.

    "I¡¯ll have to take back my words about you being a mere lizard."

    Was ¡°lizard¡± supposed to be an insult?

    I hadn¡¯t really thought much of it.

    "Come at me again, little dragon."

    Qiongqi assumed his stance once more.

    The fact that he was still holding his human form was a good sign for me.

    And the fact that he was still waiting for my attack.

    Since he wanted it so badly, I had no choice but to oblige.

    I took the same stance as before.

    Drawing every ounce of power from my danjeon, I raised my foot high.

    "Another High Dragon Kick?! If you think such a thing can buy you more time¡ª"

    Who said I was using High Dragon Kick again?

    [Activating "Reverse Scale Lv10."]

    And who said I was just trying to buy time?

    The one I had in mind¡­

    Was the strongest of all.

    [Temporarily acquiring "Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion."]

    I had every intention of taking down Qiongqi right here.

 Chapter 279

    "No way¡­ this is¡­!"

    [Insufficient proficiency in "Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion."]

    Right. There was no way I could seed in a single attempt.

    This was a technique left behind by the Heavenly Demon, one that only my master had ever used.

    So, remember.

    The blurred image I saw back then.

    The moment before I copsed, the sight of my master etched into my eyes.

    The techniques my master had taught me.

    Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion was a martial art of the Heavenly Demon Cult.

    Even though I was my master¡¯s disciple, I was never officially part of the cult.

    Which meant my master couldn¡¯t teach me the technique outright.

    But he showed it to me countless times.

    Where to ce my feet when throwing a punch.

    How to position my tail when using sword energy or aura.

    Where to shift my waist when biting down on an enemy.

    Every movement I had learned from my master flowed together as one.

    A single step, a simple motion of raising my foot and stomping down, contained everything he had ever taught me.

    Thud.

    An instant.

    The force was much weaker than High Dragon Kick.

    Qiongqi''s previously amused expression stiffened.

    Because my attack had failed?

    No.

    Because it hadnded.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Heavenly Demon¡ªone who stands above the skies.

    Which meant his steps could shake the heavens themselves.

    A mere stomp, yet the sky crumbled, and the earth trembled.

    It felt as though the green earth was speaking to me.

    As ifmenting, why did it take you so long?

    As if whispering, I¡¯ve missed you.

    Kugugugugu.

    "How do you know this technique¡­?"

    A crushing mass of power bore down on Qiongqi.

    "Such a shame your proficiency iscking. If you had just a little more time¡­ this could have been truly enjoyable!"

    He was right.

    My proficiency was far from sufficient.

    I couldn¡¯t fully replicate my master¡¯s strength.

    But that was fine.

    I never intended to take him down with this technique.

    Qiongqi''s body began to shift.

    The moment he saw Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion, he must have realized that fighting me in human form was no longer viable.

    And of course, he would think that.

    ording to Cho-Do, Qiongqi was an ancient being who roamed the battlefield back when the previous Gomodo and the Heavenly Demon were still active.

    Even if my technique was weak, it was unmistakably his martial art.

    He had every reason to be cautious.

    CRACK.

    SPLURCH!

    Qiongqi''s body swelled as two massive crimson wings unfurled.

    High-ranking spirit beasts could switch between their human and true forms.

    They had the advantages of both, so they shifted depending on the situation.

    But it wasn¡¯t without limitations.

    In a fight, it made sense to be small and fast when dodging, butrge and powerful when attacking.

    However, no one freely transformed mid-battle.

    Because shifting forms created an opening.

    That¡¯s why those who could change forms usually disrupted their enemies¡¯ stance with shockwaves or obscured their vision with mist before transforming.

    But what was the situation now?

    Qiongqi, the one who had promoted me from a mere lizard to a young dragon.

    After taking High Dragon Kick, Serpent¡¯s Counterstrike, and even Gae Gak Death Beam, he must have decided I was worth enduring.

    Much like Docheol, he enjoyed battle.

    That¡¯s why he had asked me to attack first.

    This trantion is the intellectual property of Novelight.

    And in that moment, I chose Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion.

    A technique he could never have expected.

    And yet, one buried somewhere in his memories.

    Even if the attack wasn¡¯t as powerful as I wanted, it didn¡¯t matter.

    The true purpose of using Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominion was to force him into transforming in a hurry.

    Qiongqi¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto my right arm.

    [Status: Miniaturization is lifted.]

    CRACK.

    [Due to "Miniaturization Lv10," status: Gigantification is applied.]

    My ws, infused with the power of the storm, elerated like mad.

    Five fingers speared toward my enemy¡¯s head.

    From Nine Yin White Bone w to Gae Gak White Bone w.

    From Gae Gak White Bone w to Gae Gak Divine w.

    SPLUUURCH!

    I struck a defenseless opponent.

    "AAAAAAGH!"

    Qiongqi let out a pained scream.

    ...It wasn¡¯t good enough.

    In the midst of twisting his body, my target had shifted.

    Instead of his neck, my ws had embedded themselves in his wing.

    This was my strongest attack, the one aimed at the only opening he had given me.

    And yet, I had failed to finish him in a single strike.

    It was a bad situation.

    But I couldn¡¯t afford to give up.

    Since my ws were already buried in him, I had to take what I could.

    CRRRACK!

    "Grgh¡­! You¡­ damn trickster¡­!"

    ZZZZAAAAANG!

    A deafening roar exploded from Qiongqi¡¯s mouth.

    It shattered the very limits of sound itself.

    A technique rooted in the same foundations as Iron-d Dragon¡¯s.

    A Lion¡¯s Roar.

    PAPAPAPAK!

    Even I couldn¡¯t endure a direct hit from such a sound-based attack.

    I had no choice but to retreat.

    SPIT.

    I spat out a mouthful of feathers.

    "Kh¡­ Haa¡­"

    A massive tiger, clutching its own shoulder.

    I had severed one of his wings.

    His mobility was now crippled.

    "I won¡¯t say I let my guard down. To use the Heavenly Demon¡¯s technique as bait¡­ In all my years, I¡¯ve never met someone like you."

    A colossal tiger stood firmly on all fours.

    My right arm trembled violently.

    I had attacked him at his weakest moment, but even so, my own body had suffered the strain.

    "Impressive. You are the first to sever one of my wings."

    His wing was gone.

    Yet his aura hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest.

    "But¡­ is that all? Do you really think you can still reach me in your current state?"

    No.

    From the moment I missed his neck, my defeat was already decided.

    Ssssss.

    BOOOOOOM!

    Ished out in desperation with a ranged attack, but he didn¡¯t even bother dodging.

    Now that he was in his true form, my attacks couldn¡¯t harm him.

    He was already overwhelmingly strong, and now I was at a natural disadvantage.

    "You still burn with fighting spirit?"

    Qiongqi emerged unscathed from the smoke.

    I tensed my hind legs, preparing for his next move.

    For just a moment, a sh of light filled my vision.

    BOOOOOM!

    I barely managed to evade his attack, but he immediately closed the distance.

    A massive front paw swung down toward my head.

    "Do try not to die too quickly."

    That was thest thing I clearly heard.

    *

    "Kugh¡­! Cough."

    A mouthful of blood spilled from my lips.

    My head was spinning.

    I had fought with everything I had, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    So this is what it means to face a master at the Hyeon-gyeong level.

    Power that could quite literally shatter mountains in a single strike.

    Speed that even lightning couldn¡¯t keep up with.

    When he was still in his humanoid form, I thought I had a chance. But now, that chance waspletely gone.

    I was far beneath him.

    "Your body is quite sturdy, I¡¯ll give you that."

    Qiongqi, now missing a wing, grinned as he spoke.

    "And even aftering this far¡­ you¡¯re still holding back the power in that tail of yours."

    If he had truly wanted to kill me, he could have done it a dozen times already.

    He was toying with me, trying to draw out everyst bit of my strength.

    "Haaah¡­"

    I steadied my breath.

    The situation was hopeless, but I couldn¡¯t give up.

    I had failed to kill him, but I had seeded in piquing his interest.

    As long as he wanted to y with me, he would prolong this fight.

    If I could just hold out until the followers arrived¡­

    That was my n.

    Thud.

    That is, until Bihee arrived.

    "What¡­ are you?"

    Qiongqi turned to stare at Bihee, who had revealed her true form.

    If Bihee was here, did that mean the followers had lost?

    "There was an unexpected variable. Someone stronger than Docheol and Cho-Do was among them."

    "So?"

    "It would be more efficient to take care of this lizard first, then deal with them together."

    ¡­Seriously?

    That old man must¡¯ve been ridiculously strong.

    If Bihee had chosen to retreat, even for a moment¡­

    "Puhuh, kuhaha! Even if you were at a disadvantage, you revealed your true form, and you¡¯re still giving up?"@@novelbin@@

    "I simply took the fastest path. If I bring this battered lizard with me, they won¡¯t pursue any further."

    "Tch, I knew it. You act like you don¡¯t care, but you still think about blood ties."

    At least, there was one reassuring piece of news.

    Just as I expected, Bihee didn¡¯t want to kill the followers.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was a benevolent spirit beast or because she wanted to keep them alive to offer them to the True Dragon.

    "But if that strong one was there, how did you manage to escape alone?"

    "I used my power. I created a formation that will only break if I die."

    "Must¡¯ve been one hell of an opponent if you had to use your shell!"

    A shell?

    Bihee¡¯s body had something resembling armor now.

    It was probably just a metaphor.

    A power unique to Bihee, something I had never seen before.

    Perhaps something closer to a defensive barrier.

    "And you¡­ you seem to have struggled more than expected."

    Bihee pointed at Qiongqi¡¯s missing wing.

    "A mark of honor. The attack struck in an opening, but it was the best hit I¡¯ve taken in ages. Far better than dealing with a coward like you, who always runs away."

    They were chatting with each other as if I weren¡¯t even here.

    And why wouldn¡¯t they?

    Right now, I was little more than a corpse.

    My bones were shattered, my vision was blurred.

    The only silver lining was that my body was still intact.

    It was almost funny.

    I was backed into a corner, yet I still refused to release thepressed power in my tail.

    "This is just about over. All that¡¯s left is to take the lizard."

    "Hmph. I¡¯ll be the one to finish this. And I¡¯ll make sure to punish you properly for interrupting my fun."

    "¡­Since he has permitted an attack on the Heavenly Demon Cult, I will leave that to you."

    "Oho, now that does sound tempting."

    Someone had once told me¡­

    "You won¡¯t be able to save everyone this time."

    "You will have to cut something off."

    And they were right.

    Right now, I couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    I had tried to save everyone, but in the end, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save anyone.

    I didn¡¯t want to lose.

    I wanted to win, no matter what.

    ¡­

    My vision faded as a blue light flickered out.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.

    "¡­I lost."

    "Oh? Now you admit it?"

    Qiongqi sneered as he stepped closer.

    "But even so, that doesn¡¯t mean you can just¡ª"

    Now was the time to sever something.

    Not my tail.

    Not the people I had to leave behind.

    I had to sever myself.

    I had lost.

    So go ahead.

    Do whatever you want.

    My lips moved, forming words.

    But they weren¡¯t mine.

    They came from the being that had won.

    "Very well. The contract is sealed."

    Bihee''s massive body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning.

    A primal fear crawled over her skin.

    Memories she had long buried wed their way back to the surface.

    No matter how much time passed, she could never forget.

    Qiongqi was no different.

    The small dragon standing before him felt¡­ familiar.

    That metallic scent of blood.

    That suffocating killing intent.

    Yes.

    This was the scent of death.

    Qiongqi and Bihee immediately took a step back and held their breath.

    The blue glow had disappeared.

    And in its ce, red light surged.

    How could such powere from a single being?

    Pure, undiluted malice.

    The very embodiment of death.

    "Y-you are¡­."

    Qiongqi fell silent.

    Bihee barely managed to squeeze out a trembling voice.

    Their instincts told them exactly who stood before them.

    But they refused to believe it.

    Every spirit beast feared this ancient existence.

    "Since time immemorial, I have been death."

    A dragon of the earth, radiating crimson light.

    "I am the destroyer of this world."

    The tail-bearing death of old had returned.

 Chapter 280

    The death that had been passed down since ancient times.

    Bihee and Qiongqi now fully understood who stood before them.

    Their hearts pounded wildly, cold sweat trickling down their bodies.

    Two spirit beasts known to rival the Hyeon-gyeong level¡­ now trembling like prey before a predator.

    "This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­."

    Qiongqi desperately denied it.

    It was impossible.

    Just moments ago, that lizard had been on the verge of death.

    Its outward appearance was different from what they remembered.

    And yet, it was no longer the same lizard from before.

    Its dragon scales had sharpened, and its once-blue eyes now burned red.

    "Hah¡­ Could it truly be you, the tail-bearing death of old?"

    Qiongqi, who had once spoken so casually even to Bihee and the absent True Dragon, was now forced to show respect.

    Gomodo seemed to find it amusing, curling his lips into a smirk.

    "I should be thanking you. Thanks to you, I finally escaped that ursed ce."

    Bihee and Qiongqi immediately realized their mistake.

    They now understood what had happened.

    The lizard they had fought earlier and the Gomodo standing before them now were twopletely different beings.

    For some reason, he had been inside that lizard.

    And they had awakened him.

    Now, everything made sense.

    How could a lizard not even two years old wield power on par with the Hwa-gyeong level?

    Why had it refused to give up against Qiongqi, despite the overwhelming difference in strength?

    Because it was the descendant of Gomodo.

    "¡­Gomodo, what will you do with us?"

    They needed to test the waters.

    If this Gomodo was as strong as the one they remembered, resistance was meaningless.

    "I made a contract. I have no choice but to kill you."

    A contract.

    That phrase had appeared earlier.

    Qiongqi now understood.

    The lizard had offered its body in exchange for Gomodo dealing with them.

    "Hmm, though this body hasn¡¯t changed much¡­ it¡¯s inconvenient. Too small, and it doesn¡¯t move the way I want it to."

    That was a small relief.

    Even if it was truly Gomodo himself, his current body had limits.

    He had been on the brink of death just moments ago, and as he himself said, his body hadn¡¯t transformed.

    "The eldest son of the True Dragon and the descendant of So-Ho. A feast worthy of my return to the world."

    Yet Gomodo showed no concern over his circumstances.

    He did not even entertain the thought of struggling, let alone losing.

    Even the fact that his body felt ufortable¡ªhe only mentioned it because he had the confidence to.

    "Bihee. Why do you look so out of it?"

    Qiongqi nudged Bihee, who had been standing in stunned silence.

    It was unusual.

    Normally, their roles were reversed.

    But it was inevitable.

    Bihee had seen Gomodo¡¯s true form up close.

    She had witnessed him ughter thousands of spirit beasts in a single instant.

    She had hidden beneath a pile of corpses as he passed by.

    "Well, even so¡­ I¡¯ve already fought today, even if I wasn¡¯t satisfied."

    Gomodo spoke as if he had just remembered something.

    Qiongqi felt a glimmer of hope.

    The killing intent and bloodlust were the same as before, but his body was definitely weaker.

    Perhaps he was just stalling for time.

    If that was the case, then they had a chance.

    But then Gomodo crushed those expectations.

    "I¡¯ll give you time to rest."

    "¡­You¡¯re saying that to us?"

    Qiongqi wasn¡¯t in perfect shape either.

    After all, he had lost a wing.

    Butpared to the lizard from before, it was nothing.

    "Yes. It¡¯s my first feast in a long time. I¡¯d like to enjoy it."

    Gomodo didn¡¯t care about his own injuries.

    He only cared that his prey fought at their best.

    "¡­Hey, Bihee. Are you going to stand there all day?"

    Qiongqi jabbed Bihee again.

    He understood that their opponent was ridiculously strong.

    But if two masters at the Hyeon-gyeong level fought together, it wasn¡¯t impossible to win.

    "If you want to leave here alive, get it together. Stop looking pathetic."

    Leave here alive.

    Those words snapped Bihee back to reality.

    The enemy before her was a phantom of the past.

    He was the embodiment of death.

    But that also meant she had already survived him once before.

    "I will hold him down."

    "What?"

    "My defenses are stronger than yours. It makes sense for me to be the one to keep him in ce."

    Qiongqi let out a sharpugh.

    "Heh. You¡¯re finally back. So, how long do you think you¡¯llst?"

    Bihee didn¡¯t answer.

    She simply stepped forward.

    "¡­I will fear you no longer."

    The turtle-backed dragon locked eyes with the ck-scaled dragon of the earth.

    "ROOOOOOOOAR!"

    Bihee let out a deafening roar.

    Even Qiongqi, who had fought alongside her for years, had never seen this side of her before.

    Her fighting spirit surged wildly.

    Her power grew to unprecedented levels¡ªeven strong enough to overwhelm Qiongqi himself.

    "Death itself! I will surpass you here and now!"

    Gomodo shook his head.

    "A divine beast¡­ looking like this."

    It wasn¡¯t the aura of a divine beast.

    If anything, she looked closer to a ferocious beast.

    She had consumed the True Dragon¡¯s Scale Elixir.

    A desperate act to gain the power needed to stand against Gomodo.

    But Gomodo saw right through her.

    "Tch."

    Qiongqi summoned hundreds of metal des.

    The power of metal should still be effective against Gomodo.

    Meanwhile, Bihee was at a natural disadvantage.

    So she was the one who had to engage first.

    Earth begets metal, metal ovees wood.

    Earth nurtures metal.

    Metal cuts wood.

    Bihee¡¯s presence alone amplified Qiongqi¡¯s power.

    Understanding this, Qiongqi chose to conserve his strength and support from a distance.

    Of course, since their opponent was Gomodo, even their best techniques wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    CRACK!

    des the size of tigers rained down like a storm.

    And Bihee charged alongside them.

    She nted her feet on the ground and swiped at Gomodo with her ws.

    Swoooosh!

    BOOOOM!

    But it was useless.

    Her ws bounced off.

    And Qiongqi¡¯s des corroded and vanished in an instant.

    "Bihee, fall back!"

    It had been a mistake.

    The one who wielded the power of wood was the lizard from before.

    But this Gomodo was not bound to wood.

    "ROOOOOOOAR!"

    Bihee roared and pressed on.

    BOOOOOOM!

    The sight of a colossal dragon throwing a punch rather than using its ws was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    Each strike carried enough force to shatter mountains.

    In raw power alone, she was overwhelming Gomodo.

    But power wasn¡¯t enough.

    She couldn¡¯t match his speed.

    Sssssk.

    With the slightest movement, Gomodo effortlessly neutralized every attack.

    This was nothing like the lizard Qiongqi had fought before.

    "Bihee! Fall back for now!"

    None of their attacks hadnded.

    But Qiongqi still believed they had a chance.

    After all, Gomodo hadn¡¯t injured Bihee either.

    But Bihee knew.

    She saw it.

    Those crimson eyes.

    Gomodo hadn¡¯t even started fighting yet.

    The face of a predator craving the thrill of battle.

    Even the illusion of standing as his equal was only because Gomodo allowed it.

    Bihee had found a path to victory, but of course, her opinion differed from Qiongqi¡¯s.

    She believed the only way to end this fight was now, while Gomodo wasn¡¯t using his full power.

    Which was why she ignored Qiongqi¡¯s warning.

    "What are you doing?! Fall back!"

    SPLASH!

    In an instant, the entire battlefield turned into a swamp.

    "Hmm¡­ this is quite decent."

    Bihee had created this trap to bind Gomodo and make room for an escape.

    But she had already made her decision.

    She would defeat him here.

    Gomodo¡¯s overconfidence.

    Qiongqi¡¯s support.

    With these two elements in ce, it was time to make her move.

    Bihee relentlessly pressed the attack.

    Well-timed des rained down, restricting Gomodo¡¯s movement.

    But even now, not a single clean hit hadnded.

    Even with his speed, he didn¡¯t even need to dodge.

    And even when her attacks did connect, they left no damage.

    Bihee understood now.

    This opponent¡­

    With that speed and that defense, of course he saw this battle as nothing but entertainment.

    This trantion is the intellectual property of Novelight.

    "I¡¯m getting bored. When do you n to reveal your hidden card?"

    Bihee¡¯s brow twitched.

    So he knew.

    He knew she was holding back.

    And yet he still wasn¡¯t taking her seriously.

    "That will be your downfall."

    Until now, Bihee had only used her fists and ws.

    She had tried tearing him apart with her talons and smashing his scales with raw force.

    Yet, nothing had worked.

    It was unthinkable.

    Even if he was Gomodo, how could he endure the attacks of a Hyeon-gyeong level opponent without a scratch?

    But the reason was simple.

    Because her true strength wasn¡¯t in her fists or ws.

    The turtle-backed dragon bent her knees slightly.

    A flowing, elegant curve.

    Like water shifting through the air, she gently extended her palm.

    Just as Gomodo had once been known as a Grandmaster, Bihee too was one of her own.

    Dragons were inherently promiscuous beings.

    They bore countless offspring.

    Among them, the nine strongest were called the Yongsaengguja.

    But only one among the nine could ascend and truly be a dragon.

    That dragon was called the Soaring Dragon.

    Soaring Dragon Eighteen Palms ¨C Dragon''s Remorse.

    BOOOOOOM!

    A supreme technique, said to be passed down only to the Lord of Gaebang, now unleashed in the hands of a spirit beast.

    She released her energy in an instant¡ªonly to pull it back, shattering Gomodo¡¯s stance.

    "Hmph¡­ now this is worthy of calling a delicacy."

    For the first time, Gomodo¡¯s massive body wavered.

    And Qiongqi didn¡¯t miss the opening.

    "You¡¯ve really gone and done it now!"

    The earth and sky split apart.

    Metal¡¯s power manifested as Heaven and Abyss.

    Heaven symbolized the sky¡ªAbyss symbolized the swamp.

    SHRIEEEEK!

    Specters of the damned reached out, trying to drag Gomodo down.

    WHOOSH!

    A colossal de of steel, evenrger than Gomodo, descended from above.

    Their first time coordinating, yet they moved like long-timerades.

    Because, in truth, they had fought each other for centuries.

    Now, Gomodo was restrained.

    His stance was broken, and his legs were trapped.

    And the de from above was a concentrated attack.

    Even for Gomodo, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this unscathed.

    But Bihee knew.

    She had to strike again to ensure victory.@@novelbin@@

    WHOOSH!

    Bihee stepped on Qiongqi¡¯s back andunched into the air.

    A dragon that could not fly¡­

    And yet, in this moment, she was the very definition of a Soaring Dragon.

    Soaring Dragon Eighteen Palms ¨C Vanishing Talon.

    Flight of the Ascending Dragon.

    The strongest attack Bihee could unleash in a perfectly bnced state.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact shook the entire Ten Thousand Great Mountains.

    "Look upon me, Death! I have surpassed you!"

    At the same time, the celestial de struck Gomodo directly.

    CRACK!

    Just a little more.

    Just a little more, and they could end Gomodo.

    ¡­

    But how?

    How could they push any further?

    "Tch. If I don¡¯t stop this, the others might get caught up in it."

    Clicking his tongue, Gomodo took a single step.

    SCREEEEEECH!

    The damned souls screamed in agony, the sky itself howled in protest.

    This was no ordinary movement technique.

    This was the very foundation of the art itself.

    "Cheonma Gunrim-bo? Ha! When did that ever belong to that brat?"

    CRAAAAASH!

    The Abyssal Swamp vanished without a trace.

    The celestial de shattered into dust.

    SPLURT!

    Blood gushed from Qiongqi¡¯s mouth.

    "KUUUACK!"

    But Bihee didn¡¯t miss her opening.

    She ignored everything and thrust her palm into Gomodo¡¯s chest.

    The profound energy of the Divine Dragon Pulse erupted forth.

    Not even Gomodo could remain unscathed from this.

    "A palm strike? With that body of yours? Hah. Not bad, I suppose."

    SMASH!

    But her palm was blocked.

    Gomodo countered with a palm strike of his own.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t aplete failure.

    Qiongqi, recovering, lunged forward with his ws.

    With one hand locked in a sh with Bihee, Gomodo¡¯s defenses were momentarily weakened.

    This was their chance.

    "KUAAAAAGH!"

    But Bihee suddenly screamed in agony.

    CRACK!

    Her once indestructible arm turned ck and shattered.

    A forbidden martial art.

    A technique considered the pinnacle of both demonic and poison arts.

    ck Death Palm.

    But it didn¡¯t end there.

    "GUUUHAAAH!"

    Qiongqi, too, let out a wretched cry.

    His ws crumbled, and his body began to freeze over.

    If ck Death Palm was the deadliest palm technique, then this was the most wicked grappling art.

    A forbiddenbination of extreme Yin energy and frost poison.

    The Phantom Execution Art.

    The ck-scaled dragon slowly advanced toward its fallen prey.

    "Young dragon, tell me¡­ what was it that you imed to have ovee?"

    The ancient death that all spirit beasts feared loomed over Bihee and Qiongqi.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!